《I Can Incarnate Everything》 V1.Chapter 1 ¡¾Game system calibration...¡¿ ¡¾World Environment Scanning...¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ [The game launch program is ready. ¡¿ [Welcome players to enter the game of ''Incarnation of Everything''. ¡¿ [The following are some game descriptions of this game] ¡¾During the game, you can transform into everything in the game to experience different fun in this world, and your arrival will also bring new vitality to everything in the game. ¡¿ [Currently, due to the anti-addiction system in this game, even if you are an adult, your daily game time is still limited to twelve hours, and you will be kicked out of the game when the game time is over, I hope you understand. ¡¿ [Currently your game level is: Level 1] [You can have an incarnation every month, incarnate as lower life and things. ¡¿ [When playing games, you can enjoy the enhanced version of the bonus BUFF built into the game] ¡¾Precautions¡¿ [Because this game aims to provide players with the most perfect gaming experience, this game will provide players with guiding tasks during the game. ¡¿ [Guide tasks are not mandatory, please choose whether to follow the guide to play. ¡¿ [Only for this, I wish you a happy game! ¡¿ Looking at the words that suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of his line of sight, Ji Yu was stunned. The moment he came back to his senses, Ji Yu stretched out his hands blankly to touch the words in front of him. But the result was that his hands passed through the words, and the words were still in their original position in his field of vision. "This is real?" Ji Yu looked a little surprised and uncertain. As a result of the sudden ups and downs in his mood, he immediately felt a tightness in his chest, and then a strong rust-like smell rose from his throat. As a habit, Ji Yu immediately sat up and pulled out two pieces of paper from the paper bag on the bedside table and covered his mouth. With a slight cough, the blood immediately stained the tissue red. Gently wiped it on his mouth, seeing the blood on the tissue, Ji Yu frowned slightly, and then casually threw the blood-stained tissue into the trash can beside the bed. Ji Woo suffers from cavitary tuberculosis. According to the CT scan, half of his left lung was completely white. At the same time, the film also showed two small black holes. Now, he has resigned from work for three months to recuperate, but the effect of the treatment is not satisfactory. According to the doctor, his recovery is very slow, and it is conservatively estimated that he will have to take medicine for more than a year. Therefore, apart from his panic in the first month when he was diagnosed with the disease, he is now accustomed to symptoms such as weakness, chest pain, and hemoptysis. According to the doctor, there is no drug resistance in his condition, so there is no need to worry too much. In a word, even if the disease develops a very serious drug resistance in the future, it will definitely not die in the short term. What if it''s not cancer? In short, Ji Yu is very open now, and he should relax during his illness. Sleep when you feel uncomfortable, and watch videos and play games when you wake up to experience the "comfortable and happy" you have always wanted. Make fun of it, that''s about it. However, something different is evident in his ''comfortable'' life today. And this thing is the introduction of the so-called ''Incarnation of Everything'' that appeared in his eyes. [May I ask if the player wants to enter the game to play? ¡¿ [Once the game starts, you will randomly get a new avatar every month from now on and play the game. ¡¿ [Please confirm: yes/no] Suddenly, the text in Ji Yu''s eyes changed, and the above prompt appeared. "Incarnation of everything..." Ji Yu breathed a sigh of relief and calmed down. get up. After simply washing up and eating bread, he was a little out of breath after a set of procedures, and he lay back on the bed again as the night was getting dark. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª [The player has confirmed the game, and the game is about to start. ¡¿ ¡¾The avatar is being selected...¡¿ [The selection range is determined to be: the player''s planet, low-level life and things are randomly selected...] [Random selection is completed, players start to enter the game! ¡¿ suddenly. Ji Yu only felt dizzy for a while, and after blinking and opening his eyes for a moment, he found that his vision had appeared in space. In his field of vision, the familiar blue planet is right under him. Then, without any prompt at all, Ji Yu''s field of vision kept shrinking. Because his vision is falling rapidly... Like an electronic lens, Ji Yu''s field of vision quickly showed a lock mark when he fell into the blue star, and soon aimed at a green area near the equator. After that, the process of falling became even faster. When he got here, Ji Yu felt dizzy for a while, and then his vision went dark. It seemed that it was just a moment, when Ji Yu opened his eyes again, his vision had come to the unfamiliar land environment. "here it is?" The strange panoramic vision made Ji Yu curious for a while, but this curiosity was soon interrupted by the strange scene around him. Here is a lush virgin forest. Looking around, the surrounding woods that cover the sky and the sun are like a green ocean, with no end in sight. Under such a forest environment, it is needless to say how gloomy it will be. However, as far as the base point of Ji Yu''s field of vision is located, it is not gloomy, and of course it is not deserted. Because, the lush forests and weeds that might have existed around the base of Ji Yu''s field of vision had obviously been cleared up artificially. At the same time, right below Ji Yu''s field of vision, there is a path paved with gravel that is about 10 meters wide and nearly 100 meters long. And on both sides of this barely flat gravel approach are huge oak trees. The overall height of these oak trees is more than 20 meters, and the branches are obviously guided by human planting, which causes most of the branches to extend to the side of the stone path, and blocks most of the poisonous sunlight above the stone path. At first glance, the combination of these oak trees and stone paths has a different sense of ceremony. Of course, this is not what surprised Ji Yu the most. Because what surprised Ji Yu the most was that his current identity turned out to be an even bigger oak tree at the front of the stone path. [Avatar: Oak Tree] [Note: The avatar is about to lose its vitality. ] (7 hours, 24 minutes and 39 seconds until the oak tree died completely) [Guide task (stage 1): Please try your best to imagine a scene of a tree desperately absorbing nutrients in the soil in your mind, and give continuous rewards depending on the depth and time of imagination. ¡¿ "Oak tree? And a dying oak tree?" Looking down, Ji Yu observed his so-called avatar and the scene under the avatar, feeling a little weird. The oak tree that Ji Yu transformed into now is about fifty meters high, and the trunk must be at least seven meters thick. But such a thick oak tree is obviously different from the low oak trees on both sides of the stone path at this moment. Bare branches, dry bark, and a large number of rotting roots hidden under the soil, all of which indicate that this oak tree is approaching the end of its life at this moment. However, the death of this oak tree is clearly a reality that the Aboriginal people in this place do not want to accept at this moment. So, these aborigines are using their own methods to save their ''sacred things''. At this moment, there is a mottled stone platform under the giant oak tree that Ji Yu transformed into. And on this high platform at this moment, a wild boar with long tusks was being held down and stabbed in the neck by several savages with unknown paint on their faces. The blood flowed down the groove on the high platform, and smoothly entered a blood pool with a diameter of about one meter in front of Ji Yu''s giant oak tree. The black and red blood in this blood pool is almost solidified, and there are many bugs and flies flying around. Just a cursory glance at Ji Yu makes him feel physically uncomfortable. Blood sacrifice! As described in most film and television works, what Ji Yu sees now is just like that. The wild boar shook its legs and slowly lost its sound, while all the blood flowed into the blood pool directly under the oak tree without exception. Then, an old wild man wearing a feather crown and holding an oak scepter began to sing a song that Ji Yu couldn''t understand at all. Under the chanting of this primitive tribe elder, hundreds of savages kneeling on the stone path kept prostrating and shouting something. V1.Chapter 2 With a curiosity towards the unknown and the primitive people he has never seen before, Ji Yu completely acts as a spectator at this moment. As for the discomfort of the pig blood sacrifice, Ji Yu could still bear it. After all, Ji Yu grew up in the countryside when he was a child, and he did not miss the scenes of killing pigs during the New Year. Therefore, after slightly adjusting his mentality, he quietly became the audience of this ceremony. During this process, the tribal elders under the oak tree sang and danced, giving people a sense of eerie. However, this kind of grotesque actually exists on the blue star. The whole ceremony didn''t last too long, it was over in just over ten minutes. Seeing the savages gradually disappearing, and the tribal elders still sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed under the tree, Ji Yu couldn''t help but sigh. "This game really knows how to choose objects!" "Choose one that catches the eye as soon as it comes up." "Dead oak trees, primitive tribes, and blood sacrifices are indeed fresh enough." After muttering a few words to himself, Ji Yu began to look at this primitive tribe. This primitive tribe is not too big, counting the wooden houses in the surrounding forest, there are only about a hundred or so. Just a rough estimate, Ji Yu can probably know that the population of this tribe should be around 500 people. After the ceremony, some of these disheveled savages began to fiddle with ingredients, some fiddled with unknown herbs, and some picked up spears, bows and arrows and headed out of the gathering point. In this way, after carefully looking around curiously, Ji Yu restrained his mind and focused on the business at the same time. It goes without saying that this game is not simple, but what Ji Yu has to do now is to play according to the game guide, and at the same time, he also wants to wait and see what will happen afterwards. Looking at the guide introduction at the top of his panoramic view interface, Ji Yu seemed a little hesitant. "Imagine a tree rewarded for trying to absorb nutrients from the soil?" "It doesn''t seem too difficult, does it?" Ji Yu''s personality belongs to the serious action group, so he immediately tried to do it when he thought of it. And it was Ji Yu''s attempt. A few minutes later. [Ding, congratulations on successfully getting your avatar into a meditative state after hard work, the first success, oak tree vitality +0.05. ¡¿ When such a line of characters appeared on Ji Yu''s information panel, Ji Yu obviously felt a sense of comfort in his perception as an oak tree. This feeling is something Ji Yu has never experienced before. Curiosity mixed with a trace of anticipation for the unknown, Ji Yu immediately continued to work hard after successful meditation. five minutes later. [Congratulations on your successful meditation, oak tree vitality +0.02. ¡¿ ten minutes later. [Congratulations on your successful meditation, oak tree vitality +0.03. ¡¿ fifteen minutes. twenty minutes. ¡­ As an oak tree, Ji Yu''s feeling at the moment is very strange. And this wonderful feeling comes from the comfort brought by meditation. This feeling is like Ji Yu''s feeling when he buys honey grapefruit tea, it''s sweet and sour, and pleasant to the body and mind. Moreover, there is no sense of fullness in the whole process, which gives people a sense of pleasure. At this moment, the oak tree root that Ji Yu turned into is like a milk tea straw, continuously absorbing the nutrients in this cup of milk tea from the earth... And it is precisely in Ji Yu''s constant enjoyment of meditation that the oak tree that Ji Yu transformed is constantly changing. after an hour. The oak tree, which was so dry that even the bark was about to fall off, slowly regained a tinge of water and vitality at this moment. Three hours later. The dry gray bark around the oak tree was slowly re-stained with a dark brown color, and on this basis, most of its rotten roots began to grow new roots in a fast-moving manner. Eight hours later. Many new root hairs have grown under the roots of the oak tree, and on this basis, some inconspicuous small brown buds have emerged from the bare branches at the top of the oak tree. ¡­. late at night. Ji Yu was still in selfless meditation at first, but the prompt that suddenly appeared in his mind woke him up. "It''s almost twelve hours?" Opening his eyes, the sudden night vision made Ji Yu feel a novelty for a while. It is like the heat source sensing under infrared, but compared with infrared, this kind of vision is clearer and more real. However, compared to the novelty of having night vision, Ji Yu is most novel and interested in the changes of his own oak tree. At this moment, there are no dry oak trees in Ji Yu''s panoramic sight. In the field of vision, the originally dry oak tree has already grown sparse new leaves. These young leaves are very sparse, small and curly, but looking like this, this oak tree is much better than the lifeless one I saw before. "This recovery speed is not too slow!" "It''s also fortunate that this incarnation is in an uncivilized primitive tribe. If this is a community that exists in the civilized world, the nature and situation will be a little hard to say." Ji Yu rejoiced secretly, but at the same time looked around the oak tree again. At this moment, it was drizzling in the dark night. There is nothing else in the entire rainforest except the sound of wind and rain. Two savages in charge of duty in the distance were squatting and dozing off on the simple watchtower of the tribe, while Ji Yu began to slowly exit the game state after smiling. [The player exits the game...] [The game character enters a state of self-discipline] ¡¾Oak Tree State Expansion¡¿ ¡¾weak¡¿ [Life level: 1] [Vitality: 3.21 (average 10)] [Tree height: 49.23 meters (average 25)] [Age: 392 years old (average 400)] [Original characteristic ¢Ù: Size doubled (low)] (The growth speed is slightly increased, and the maximum size is doubled.) [Native feature ¢Ú: xxx (damaged)] (...) [Feature 1 obtained this time: Powerful absorption (low)] (The efficiency and effect of absorbing nutrients from the ground have been greatly improved) [Acquired characteristic 2 this time: strong vitality (low)] (limit breakthrough, easy recovery of bad state, natural life span and body shape growth limit will be increased to a certain extent) [Note 1: The characteristic is rare, and it is generally difficult for lower life and things to be produced in a normal state, which is similar to a genetic mutation] [Note 2: If you want to watch the game avatar status and your own status, please call out the status bar independently] [Special reminder: The next time you can enter the game is 12:00 noon of ''Ryan Federal Time''. After that, the unlocking time of the game limit every day is 12:00 noon of Ryan time. During this period, players can interrupt when they enter the game. It is carried out intermittently, but please note that if the game time of the day does not reach twelve hours, the so-called remaining time will not be accumulated to the second day, above] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. V1.Chapter 3 Lane Federal Wuyang City, inside a single apartment on the fifteenth floor of a residential building in Shengheng Real Estate Community, Donghe District. Ji Yu felt dizzy the moment he woke up. Then, a strong sense of hunger came as promised. Hungry, very hungry! I haven''t eaten for twelve hours, but this hunger feels like I haven''t eaten for a day. Not to mention that Ji Yu is still a patient. No matter what, Ji Yu immediately turned over and got up, tore open the bread bag, and then started to get up. A few minutes later. Drank a little water and burped. It was only then that Ji Yu realized that his weak state was a little strange. "It doesn''t hurt much anymore? The dull pain in the chest is not as dull as before?" Ji Yu touched his chest and took a deep breath. Although he was still short of breath, he didn''t feel the dull pain in his chest when he took a deep breath. At this moment, Ji Yu was already clear. It is likely that his own situation has improved a lot, because of the ''game''? surprise? Excited? Sitting by the bed, Ji Yu hesitantly called out the status panel. ¡¾Player status¡¿ ¡¾weak¡¿ [Life level: 1] ¡¾Physical: 0.39 (average 0.5)¡¿ [Height: 1.74 meters (average 1.67)] [Age: 26 years old (average 77)] [Acquired characteristic: strong vitality (low)] (Level 1 incarnation, the player randomly obtains a characteristic of this avatar that applies to itself.) Strong vitality? Ji Yu froze for a moment, but then tried his best to calm down the excitement rising in his heart. Average means the average physique of human beings, which is not difficult to understand, but my current physique is only 0.39? Just looking at this value, Ji Yu can know that his previous body must be worse than this. The three-month tuberculosis and hemoptysis had already tortured Ji Yu a lot, but Ji Yu was deeply comforted and grateful for the sudden relief. Ji Yu knew that the game that appeared suddenly was not ordinary, but Ji Yu never expected that the effect of this game would be so outstanding. Only twelve hours, the joy in my heart is beyond words. Although Ji Yu really wants to go out for a jog, but for Ji Yu who has a history of hemoptysis, although his serious illness has improved, he can''t be too complacent. Thinking about the hemoptysis caused by trotting before, Ji Yu felt lingering fear, so at this moment, he quickly suppressed the excitement in his heart. Ryan time, around ten ten in the morning. After placing an order on the mobile phone and eating a formal breakfast, Ji Yu sat down at the computer desk after washing up. Turn on the computer and enter keywords such as ''Nanlazhou, primitive tribe, brown people, oak tree'' on the search engine. Then, Ji Yu quickly got a bunch of search results. However, this result is not very ideal. Because there are more than 200 known primitive tribes in Nanlazhou, and most of the tribe information is relatively general and there is no detailed introduction at all. The reason for this incomplete information is that these primitive tribes are very exclusive. Most of them refuse outsiders to enter the tribe to carry out activities. And because of the French protection of the world-leading UNESCO protection organization, these primitive tribes of course have better conditions to implement the closed system. In this way, it is really not too difficult to search for all the information about the primitive tribe that Ji Yu himself knows on the Internet. However, one good thing is that Ji Yu clearly knows where the primitive tribe is. It''s because Ji Yu''s vision is falling into the blue star step by step from space. And it is just like this, Ji Yu can know the specific location of that primitive tribe soon after opening the world map. Tropical rainforest near the equator in the Commonwealth of Bana. "That''s a long way to go." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "This game will only give a so-called game avatar every month, and my current only avatar obviously can''t have any accidents, otherwise, it will be unknown whether my "vigorous vitality" added body will exist, after all, it is semi-permanent Sexual descriptions speak volumes.¡± After checking for a long time, Ji Yu leaned back on the chair and fell into deep thought. "A level 1 avatar can randomly obtain one characteristic, so is it understandable that a level 2 incarnation can obtain two characteristics from the avatar?" "The high probability should be like this?" Thinking of it this way, Ji Yu''s heart suddenly became excited. If it is possible, Ji Yu really hopes that there is no game time limit for this game, but the reality is twelve hours... Something is better than nothing, but you can''t be greedy. In this way, in this eager state of cranky thinking, Ji Yu waited until twelve o''clock at noon. The moment the game time limit was lifted, Ji Yu entered the game again without saying a word, and quickly controlled the avatar of the oak tree. In the middle of the night, in the pouring rain, Ji Yu once again returned to the familiar yet unfamiliar primitive tribe. In the night vision state of the panoramic view, Ji Yu sighed again after looking around. "This kind of field of view plus night vision is really novel. Although it is the second time to use this kind of field of view to see everything around, I still feel a little uncomfortable!" While muttering to himself, Ji Yu started to test the scope and limitation of the field of vision brought by his avatar along the way amidst the novelty. Then, half an hour later, the results of Ji Yu''s measurement came out. At present, the base point of Ji Yu''s panoramic view is the highest point of the branches and leaves of this oak tree, and based on this base point, Ji Yu has a super-clear view area. This ultra-clear area is maintained within a radius of fifteen meters where the oak tree is. Small as ants, mosquitoes, etc., within Ji Yu''s ultra-clear field of vision, he can see their small limbs and slight movements without any effort. Within this miraculous fifteen-meter range, nothing could block Ji Yu''s vision, which seemed quite miraculous. For example, right now, under Jiyu''s oak tree, the figure of the tribal elder sleeping on his side in the wooden house is clearly reflected in Jiyu''s eyes. All these novel experiences made Ji Yu feel fresh, and at the same time made him feel insignificant as an ordinary human being. Sighing is sighing, Ji Yu will never forget what he should do. Then, Ji Yu quickly measured the current farsightedness, which is about one kilometer. This one kilometer is the result of the calculation in the heavy rain at night. If it is placed in a clear day, the field of vision will be farther. After getting the data of the current field of vision, although Ji Yu lamented the wide field of vision and was a little unhappy playing in a short period of time, he had the self-control to return his attention to the recovery of the avatar body. Because as far as the current situation is concerned, Ji Yu feels that time is much more important than money. One is due to Ji Yu''s sick and weak body, and the other is due to the state of the incarnation of the oak tree. Therefore, under such a situation of double needs, Ji Yu quickly let himself enter the specious self-hypnosis, that is, the state of meditation. Under the night, during Ji Yu''s meditation, the vitality of the oak tree is continuously increasing numerically and in small increments. Or increase 0.02 vitality in five minutes, or increase 0.03 vitality in ten minutes. In short, in this uncertain and fluctuating situation, the oak tree that Ji Yu incarnated is changing at a speed visible to human naked eyes. As the vitality of the oak tree continues to recover, the roots of the oak tree, which had recovered a little, continue to grow in large numbers and quickly sprout new root systems. At the same time, on the trunk of the oak tree, countless branches are also growing benignly and crazily, and a large number of buds are also emerging. And so on, until dawn gradually came. V1.Chapter 4 In the early morning, when the heavy rain stopped, facing the rising sun, the leaves of the oak tree transformed by Ji Yu were covered with countless crystal clear drops of water. Among the green leaves covered with water drops, several birds of different sizes are singing happily while pecking at insects. Meanwhile, while the birds pecked and croaked, a gray owl with red strings on its feet was strung from a hole in one of the great branches of the oak tree. Standing on the branch, the owl''s eyes were full of dull eyes, but it mechanically tilted its head slightly to look around, and then stood quietly on the branch without moving. Perhaps because of feeling different from the coldness in the rainy night, Ji Yu also happened to be slowly waking up from the warm touch at this moment. In the inertia, the first time Ji Yu woke up was to stretch his waist refreshedly, but the feedback he got was a strong sense of discomfort and confinement. Only then did Ji Yu realize that he was still in the state of a tree. Ji Yu suddenly smiled. "It seems that it will take some time for me to adapt to this state." "However, having said that, the feeling of meditation is several times stronger than that of sleeping. After waking up, the whole senses are filled with a sense of comfort." Ji Yu sighed energetically, and then focused on his achievements of the night. At this moment, Ji Yu''s 50-meter tall oak tree still doesn''t look rotten at all. From the appearance, the new branches and green leaves on this oak tree are all over the whole crown at this moment. Some old and decayed twigs have fallen off his body automatically. After last night''s rain, these dead and fallen branches either fell to the ground, or were still hanging between the new branches and unfamiliar vines. In short, at this moment, although the vitality of the oak tree that Ji Yu incarnated has not yet reached the so-called average value, it is already more alive and energetic than the oak trees with a level of more than 20 meters on both sides of the gravel road. While Ji Yu was watching the changes of the oak trees, strange screams suddenly came from the misty rainforest in the early morning. "Oh la la la!!!" "Oh la la la!!!" "..." Perhaps because of hearing the call, the originally deserted environment in the primitive tribe suddenly became noisy. Numerous old wooden houses were pushed away, and then, amidst the doubts and puzzlements of many savages, these savages quickly left the wooden house, and they followed the voice and began to head towards the center of the tribe. These savages, men with women, and women with children, quickly gathered on the sacred gravel approach in the center of the tribe. Looking up at the looming tall sacred tree in the mist, most of these savages seemed a little dumbfounded at this moment. Because, at this time, the sacred tree that appeared in front of all the wildlings had already changed its appearance and returned to life. The lush new leaves are dotted with water mist and water droplets. Under the sunshine in the morning, the sacred tree is full of vitality at this moment. Countless savages talked and were slightly noisy. However, soon, these hustle and bustle became quiet with the arrival of the tribal elder wearing a feather crown. A tribal elder with brown skin and wrinkled skin was looking at the oak tree. His hands trembled, his expression was agitated, his eyes eager and reverent. Holding a scepter made of oak branches, the old man uttered a series of prayers that Ji Yu couldn''t understand. While the old man was praying, perhaps hearing the old man''s familiar voice, the dull owl with the red rope on its feet flew down from the side of the tree hole above the oak tree. Taking advantage of the trend, the old man raised his arm slightly, and then the owl fell down, standing on the old man''s arm and squinting his eyes again as if in a drowsy state. In this way, the old man just finished praying and at the same time turned to face the tribal people coming under the sacrificial altar. As the old man continued to proclaim loudly, the savages on the gravel road quickly became fanatical as if they had been injected with chicken blood. Soon, these savages kowtowed to the oak tree and kept shouting something. Although Ji Yu couldn''t understand the language of these savages, it was not difficult for Ji Yu to guess what they were shouting just by seeing their behavior and fanatical expressions. "In the eyes of these savages, the oak tree that has been rejuvenated in just one night may have truly become the product of a miracle, right?" "However, this is just the beginning, and there will be something to play in the future." Ji Yu sighed slightly, and at the same time took this opportunity to carefully look at the population structure of this primitive tribe in a real sense. In just a few minutes, Ji Yu counted the number of savages gathered on the gravel road. There are 478 savages here. Among them, there are 402 young and middle-aged men and women, 15 elderly people, and 61 young people and children. This is the general situation of this tribe. Demographically, the tribe was apparently relatively normal. But how a tribe of hundreds of people managed to survive for a long time in the depths of the desolate tropical rainforest made Ji Yu a little puzzled. However, although he was puzzled, Ji Yu didn''t have the free time to delve into it. After all, Ji Yu attaches great importance to the time of this game now, and Ji Yu doesn''t want to delay every minute and every second. And that''s exactly the case, Ji Yu temporarily quit the game after looking at the savage who was still praying and worshiping like chicken blood. Because of the nearly 11-hour time difference between the Ryan Federation and the Bana Federation, although it was early morning in the rainforest, it was already late at night in Ji Yu''s city. After quitting the game, Ji Yu hurried downstairs. After eating a big bowl of beef noodles in a noodle shop, Ji Yu washed up and sat in front of the computer desk. This time Ji Yu is not so eager to directly enter the game, after all, today''s game time has exceeded eight hours, and Ji Yu does not need to worry about the remaining four hours. Because of this, Ji Yu had enough time to sort out the changes in his body. This time, after eight hours of playing the game, Ji Yu''s own physical fitness only increased by 0.01, reaching 0.40. But it was such a small change that made Ji Yu understand the degree of connection between himself and the game avatar. Obviously, there is no direct feedback between the growth of the oak tree and the state of Ji Yu''s human body. The recovery of his own body should mainly come from the characteristic of ''exuberant vitality''. The recovery, while seemingly slow, is also reasonable. After all, the oak tree is assisted by a powerful means of ''meditation'', but Ji Yu himself does not have the so-called meditation help. Therefore, if Ji Yu''s condition is recovered only by relying on his strong vitality, it will definitely take some time. And if it is calculated based on the recovery of 0.01 physical fitness in eight hours, then it will take about a week for Ji Yu to return to normal human level. Even if the recovery becomes slower as you go further, Ji Yu estimates that it will not take more than ten days for his body to return to normal. Therefore, Ji Yu is already very satisfied with the current situation of his body. "The name of this game is Incarnation of All Things, and the main direction must be incarnation. It is inevitable that my human body cannot synchronize the data of Oak Tree." V1.Chapter 5 Entering the incarnation of the oak tree again, it is already 10 noon in the Bana rainforest. Because the sun was too harsh, Ji Yu didn''t see many savages under the tree. "Isn''t it rare for these savages to see a ''miracle'' and not fanatically hold any bigger activities? This is also a rare rationality." "But that''s good too, it won''t disturb my quiet cultivation of immortality." Ji Yu teased and laughed alone, and then entered the meditation state again on his own. There was nothing to say. When I woke up again, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. The twilight light is fading on the edge of the sky. Under the oak tree, a crowd gathered. Big and small bonfires were lit, and several big black pigs raised by the wildling tribe were being pulled over. The howling of the wild boar mixed with the festive atmosphere on the faces of the wild people in the tribe jointly created a very unusual and exotic scene. The women are sharpening their knives and preparing various ingredients, while the men are setting up the celebration scene. On both sides of the stone approach, the branches of a large number of oak trees that guard the "Holy Tree" are all tied with colorful strips of cloth. At the same time, unlike in the early morning, Ji Yu also found that the number of this savage tribe suddenly increased. The moment Ji Yu woke up, his vision focused on the many savages with guns behind their backs appearing at the outermost edge of the approach. No, it''s not right to say that they were savages, because these savages are very different from the native tribesmen. They wore chemical fiber clothes and trousers that would only be used in a civilized society, and some even wore a peaked cap. And these aborigines in the tribe all wear loincloths like animal skins. As for decent clothes and pants? It simply doesn''t exist. However, it is under such a stark contrast. In this tribe, the confrontation between civilization and barbarism is obviously won by the barbarian side. The reason is very simple, because Ji Yu even saw an aborigine wearing a loincloth teaching a few ''outsiders'' with guns on their backs, and these outsiders kept their heads down and did not dare to answer even a word. At the same time, since these outsiders can only stay at the outermost edge of the approach, it can explain the status issue. "Interesting?" While watching curiously, Ji Yu also noticed the only strong young man in full clothes beside the elders of the tribe. The tribal elders were all smiles, while the strong young man was supporting the tribal elders and talking intimately as if they were parents. Could this be the son of the ''Chief''? Or maybe a grandson? Is this primitive tribe a kind of sacred place? In order to maintain the purity of traditional culture and inheritance, so the original life is maintained here? Ji Yu was thoughtful, and at the same time began to speculate on the relationship between the tribe and the so-called outsiders. During this observation process, Ji Yu felt helpless because of the language barrier. "At least a few sentences in the language I can understand." For example, the global lingua franca of ''Saiyo'', although Ji Yu can''t understand all of it, it''s no problem to understand 30 to 40%. "It''s boring if you don''t understand anything." Feeling bored, Ji Yu no longer paid attention to the chatter between the chief and his blood relatives. He counted the number of outsiders this time. "One hundred and thirty-seven people?" Not many, but not many, and it''s hard to say whether this is all. After all, it should be difficult to support a primitive tribe of nearly 500 people with just this few people, right? Why do you say foster? The answer is simple, because compared with the real traditional primitive tribes on the Internet, the people in this tribe are too spiritual, and there is no lack of food or clothing. Under the primitive hunting system, there is no shortage of food and clothing, which must be an unreasonable situation. So based on this deduction, it is not difficult for Ji Yu to conclude that a lot of food of this primitive tribe may be obtained through these ''outsiders''. Although this tribe is trying its best to reject foreign products, Ji Yu can still see some truths in terms of food and seasoning. "No wonder I always felt that something was wrong with this tribe before!" "It''s clear now." As a closed primitive tribe, there are too few old people in this tribe. Except for the chief and a dozen or so other respected elders, most of the people in this tribe are actually young women, strong men, and some healthy young children and young people. A sick person does not exist? Is this reasonable? "From this point of view, many people in this tribe should live a normal life and live in another place." Ji Yu has come to his own conclusion, and at the same time deeply agrees. After all, these men with guns showed up. "In this way, the place where I am, the existence of these oak trees, and the existence of the shrine may really have a strong symbolic or inheritance significance for this tribe." "Otherwise this cannot explain why these people exist here in the most primitive way of life." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. As night fell, the sacrificial activities began. Under Ji Yu''s watchful eyes, the biggest wild boar howled was pushed down to the stone platform under the oak tree by several big men first. After the long knife stabbed a terrible wound on the wild boar''s neck, blood gushed out immediately. The howling of the wild boar continued, but with the loss of blood, its howling continued to weaken until it completely lost its sound. The blood flowed along the stone platform, along the depression under the stone platform, and soon merged into a blood pool depression directly under the oak tree. Seeing this scene in front of him, Ji Yu called it a waste. "If this is made into a bloody meal, how many meals will it take! It''s a waste of money." "What a bargain for those flies and maggots." The scene of killing pigs almost overlaps with the scene where Ji Yu watched his family slaughter pigs when he was a child, which made him nostalgic for a while. Although he was slightly uncomfortable physically, childhood memories quickly made him feel that way. Wild boars were being chased up to the sacrificial altar continuously, and the blood was constantly pooling. The not too big blood pool under the tree was almost overflowing. However, after the ninth wild boar was slaughtered, the blood sacrifice finally came to an end. Then, as a matter of course, there was another long chants of the tribal elders wearing feather crowns. Then, with the prostration of all the aborigines and outsiders, the prelude to the sacrifice was completed. But just after all of them stood up, the tribal elders on the high platform suddenly approached the foot of Ji Yu''s ''sacred tree''. Then I saw the tribal elder suddenly take the scimitar handed over by the old man beside him. Grabbing a touch of green, the elder quickly cut off the green with a machete. At this time, Ji Yu looked a little puzzled. "This? It doesn''t seem to be a branch on my body, does it?" Ji Yu can see clearly what the green plants cut off by the elders of the tribe are. It was a cluster of things like saplings. This thing does not grow from the ground and coil around the oak tree, but directly emerges from the oak tree and grows like a small shrub. And if you look carefully, Ji Yu can find that there are many such plants on his oak tree. They are small and live in clusters on oak trees. "???" "When did these things come out?" Ji Yu clearly remembered that his branches were all bare yesterday, um, except for his own branches and leaves. In this way, Ji Yu seemed a little puzzled and worried. Ji Yu intends to "offline" after a while and go to the Internet to check, and then he looks at the actions of the elders of the tribe below. V1.Chapter 6 under the tree. The elders of the tribe cut off a large cluster of ''vines'' and soon walked to the stone pot with a bonfire beside the high platform. The water in the pot was boiling, and mixed with unknown herbs. The tribal elders threw the ''green'' into the pot, then picked up the pounding stick and began to fiddle with it in the pot. A bright half-moon has appeared over the rainforest. The bottom of the rainforest is so quiet that only the sound of insects remains. The potion rolled in the stone pot, and countless people waited quietly on the approach. In the end, it was probably only about five minutes. As the elder of the tribe took over the scepter that was handed over again by the person next to him, he immediately gave the next step instruction to everyone excitedly. "Oh! Roar!" Cheers sounded. There was a festive atmosphere on everyone''s faces. They started to pick up the pottery bowls beside them, and then lined up in an orderly manner under the lighting of dozens of bonfires and walked to the sacrificial platform. At this point, the delivery of the ''holy medicine'' brewed by the elders of the tribe began. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "How interesting! This tribe." In the room, Ji Yu stretched his back on the chair. Today''s game was full, and the moment he went offline, he began to search for information in his notebook. mistletoe. It has the effects of relaxing tendons and activating collaterals, promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis. For muscle and bone pain, limb spasm, low back pain, bruises. It also has the effects of invigorating the liver and kidney, strengthening bones and muscles, dispelling rheumatism, and anti-abortion. What''s more, its extract can also improve microcirculation, and its total alkaloids are exaggerated to have anti-tumor effect. When Ji Yu read these introductions, he was astonished. "It''s outrageous, is there such a versatile thing in this world? It''s a foul!" The introduction of mistletoe on the computer webpage can be said to be very complete, and the pictures are exactly the same as those Ji Yu saw on the oak tree just now. There are still a lot of information about mistletoe. It has a very profound cultural heritage. It also has special meanings in the languages ??of the countries of the West, and it is generally regarded as a holy object by some sects of nature worship in the world. "Amazing!" Ji Yu sighed unconsciously, and at the same time Ji Yu thought of something else. "Will the mistletoe on the oak tree be mutated because of the benefits of game digitization indirectly? Will the effect become more powerful?" At this moment, Ji Yu''s face showed a pensive look, and soon showed a playful expression. "If the effect of mistletoe is outstanding, with the status of my oak incarnation in that tribe, it seems that the avatar''s safety will not be a problem, at least it will not be cut down?" Thinking of the scenes of ''outsiders'' armed with miniature charges, Ji Yu couldn''t think of any forces that could attack the Oak Tribe regardless of cost. And if the tribe deliberately conceals it, outsiders will not be able to know the magic of the incarnation of the oak tree, right? In short, Ji Yu is in a good mood at the moment, and there is no need to worry about Oak''s safety in the short term. As long as he passed the first month safely, Ji Yu believed that his tuberculosis body could fully recover or even get better. After having the second incarnation in the second month, Ji Yu doesn''t have to rely entirely on the blessing of the oak tree''s characteristics. In this regard, Ji Yu''s expectations for the future are even better. In a good mood, and on the basis of jet lag, Ji Yu went downstairs to buy breakfast after searching for information at 9 o''clock in the morning of Ryan''s time. The weather in Wuyang City today is not bad, the sun shines brightly when we wake up in the morning. "It feels so good not to be out of breath and without chest pain!" Walking out of the gate of the community, Ji Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Walk dozens of steps and come to the familiar breakfast stall opposite the community. "Boss, here are two meat buns, one vegetable porridge, take it away." "Okay, you wait, right now." "OK." Ji Yu nodded with a smile, and then found a seat to sit down on his own. Because he has tuberculosis, Ji Yu is wearing a mask, and he doesn''t plan to eat in this restaurant. Although he is no longer hemoptysis and is beginning to improve, but after all, there is still a risk of infection. Who knows if one''s own immune system has completely killed tuberculosis under strengthening? Therefore, with the attitude of not harming anyone, Ji Yu will definitely choose to pack up and leave. After all, like this kind of open-air stall, the boss''s tableware will definitely not be sterilized by high temperature. There were a lot of people coming to buy breakfast in the small shop, and while waiting, Ji Yu casually started looking at his phone. It just so happened that someone sent a message in his short message at this time. "Ji Yu, are you feeling better recently?" Looking at the news, looking at the familiar ID, Ji Yu was stunned, and at the same time smiled, and then quickly began to reply. "It''s much better, at least I won''t open my mouth and get blood spattered three feet..." "..." The person who sent the news was a young girl at the front desk of Ji Yu''s previous company, and the usual relationship with Ji Yu was neither salty nor warm. Of course, this refers to Ji Yu''s unilateral feeling, and the other party''s feeling may be more than that. Because the company he worked for was a decoration company, there are very few young people. When the girl at the front desk had no other choices, she took the initiative to pursue Ji Yu, a budget clerk who was quite handsome and had certain development potential, as a matter of course. Although the saying goes that women chase men''s spacer yarn, in reality there are often more variable factors. But to put it simply, it was actually because Ji Yu felt that the character and appearance of this little girl did not match his wishes. Looking back on all the things in the company''s work, Ji Yu felt a little melancholy. I still remember that when tuberculosis was detected during the company''s routine physical examination, the whole company was panicked, and Ji Yu couldn''t help but look a little disappointed. Everyone''s attitude towards Ji Yu is like treating a plague god. Although it is a bit exaggerated, it is actually the case. Although some colleagues who have a good relationship try not to show their dislike on the surface, Ji Yu can still see that they have different opinions from their actions, words and demeanor. Ji Yu didn''t complain about this, who made himself suffer from this disease? He just felt that the warmth and coldness of people in this society were too real and cruel. After checking out his illness, Ji Yu offered to resign, and the small boss of the company also kindly subsidized his salary for one year. Regarding this, Ji Yu was not arrogant, but accepted the little boss''s kindness very realistically. He had no income during the isolation and recuperation period of tuberculosis, and this extra year''s salary could greatly solve his living plight. Could he still pretend to be noble and not accept it? Tuberculosis is not an occupational disease, and you cannot apply for work-related injury. In this regard, how do you think Ji Yu should choose? Facing reality is the most reasonable choice. After chatting with the girl at the front desk for a few words, Ji Yu hurriedly ended the conversation, then he took the breakfast packaged by the boss and walked towards Hebin Park. Ji Yu planned to finish this little breakfast in Hebin Park, and then trot along the path of Hebin Park to stretch his body a bit. V1.Chapter 7 Time flies, and soon ten days passed. In the past week or so, a lot of changes have taken place in Ji Yu''s body. ¡¾Player status¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 1] ¡¾Physical: 0.56 (average 0.5)¡¿ [Height: 1.76 meters (average 1.67)] [Age: 26 years old (average 77)] [Acquired characteristic: strong vitality (low)] Just looking at the data panel, it can be seen that Ji Yu''s body has improved significantly. In fact, Ji Yu''s body has indeed recovered. Through another hospital''s examination, Ji Yu''s current lung health seems to have never had tuberculosis, without any calcification or damage. All in all, Ji Yu''s heart disease has finally come to an end now. And apart from the recovery of ''consumption'', Ji Yu''s body has another slightly surprising change. That''s Ji Yu''s height, he actually grew 2 centimeters. Originally only 1.74 meters tall, he grew to 1.76 meters in just ten days. This change made Ji Yu happy for a long time. Although 1.74 was not considered short before, overall Ji Yu still felt a little regretful, and now that his body is developing again, he finally sees the hope of making up for his regrets. Now for more than a week, Ji Yu has recovered from his illness and has grown in height. Even the original small belly has obvious abdominal muscles. Under the accumulation of all kinds of changes, Ji Yu was of course overjoyed. Apart from Ji Yu''s own changes, his game avatar has actually changed the most. Now the growth of the oak tree has reached a peak half an hour ago. ¡¾Oak State¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 1] [Vitality: 19.99 (average 10)] [Tree height: 99 meters (average 25)] [Age: 392 years old (average 400)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Size Doubling (Low)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Ritual Gain (Low)] (It can also only give the chief priest a spiritual and physical gain effect, the gain effect is low and slightly undetectable, but long-term sacrifices can ensure that the chief priest will not be attacked by diseases and live with clear thinking. Natural lifespan limit.) [Characteristic ¢Û: Powerful absorption (low)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Strong vitality (low)] All the states of the oak tree have reached the extreme, and even a damaged original characteristic has been completely restored. Sacrificial gain, as far as this item is concerned, the oak tree is worthy of the name as the so-called holy tree. It is no wonder that this tribe can obviously live in a civilized world, but the ''tradition'' is still not lost. However, judging from the "sacrifice gain" characteristic of the oak tree recovery, Ji Yu also understood that there are still some mysterious things in the materialistic world he lives in. Leaving aside the original characteristic of the oak tree recovery, the ten-day rally of the oak tree is extremely frightening. In just ten days, it has grown to a height of nearly fifty meters, with an average daily growth of nearly five meters. The speed like a fast-moving video camera is really amazing. For this reason, the people of the primitive tribes were very excited, and even the number of ''outsiders'' who came with guns gradually increased. On the outskirts of the tribe, gunmen patrolled back and forth, as if they were actively guarding against something that might happen. Ji Yu roughly estimated that the number of people patrolling the periphery of the primitive tribe at this moment has exceeded the number of local ''aboriginals'' before. With Ji Yu''s current height of the oak tree, he only has a slight vision to see a large number of camouflage vehicles, tents, etc. gathered in a leveled place three kilometers away from the tribe. Because this tribe may be a so-called holy place, many modern artifacts are not allowed to enter. So the place where these outsiders rest and gather is there. After careful counting, these outsiders gathered nearly 700 people in these ten days, and all of them were armed. With such an exaggeration and such importance, one can imagine the importance of the oak tree to this tribe. The importance of this oak tree as the foundation of belief is there, but Ji Yu feels that the economic value embodied by the oak tree will definitely not be low. Otherwise, it is obviously unreasonable for this tribe to take such precautions. And where is the economic value embodied by the oak tree? This tribe does not rely on the Oak Holy Land to develop tourism... Ji Yu thought about it, and the greatest economic value of the oak tree might be only the mistletoe. Given the extraordinary nature of this oak tree, how can the mistletoe parasitizing on the oak tree be ordinary? The medicinal value of mistletoe is extremely high, and it may also mutate. According to the records on the Internet, mistletoe has anti-tumor effect, and after its mutation, Ji Yu has reason to suspect that it can even fight cancer. If this mutated mistletoe can really fight cancer, then the current defense of this tribe is really very reasonable. Thinking about it this way, even if there are nearly 700 modern armed personnel around to protect him, Ji Yu starts to worry about the safety of his avatar. However, thinking about it carefully, Ji Yu''s worries quickly dissipated. the reason is simple. Because Ji Yu''s own illness is already cured, even if the avatar of the oak tree is finished, even if the acquired characteristic blessing disappears, it doesn''t seem to have much impact on him, right? Besides, the armed forces of this tribe are so strong, if it is possible to exchange benefits, no one would think of spending a huge price to fight for it, right? Moreover, Ji Yu''s incarnation is a tree, does he have to worry about others coming to kill him? After all, he belongs to the interests being contested, not one of the forces attracted by interests. Thinking about it so carefully, Ji Yu quickly put aside this unnecessary worry. Looking around slightly, looking at the surrounding green hills, watching the birds and small animals occasionally flying up from the top of the rainforest, Ji Yu quickly calmed down. At this moment, he is planning to go all out and carry out another level of meditation according to the guiding task of Phase 2 just announced by the game system. As for other considerations, everything was left behind for the time being. [Guiding task (stage 2): Please try your best to imagine a tree absorbing sunlight and producing photosynthesis in your mind. At this stage, you need to accumulate experience balls. After accumulating 100% experience balls, you can break through the growth limit of the current oak tree. ¡¿ ¡¾Current progress: 0.00%¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "Teacher, I have some doubts. Are we really here to buy the so-called rare medicinal materials? Now that we are here, you should give me some real information, right?" Anderson frowned and looked at the two heavily armed men sitting in front of the helicopter cabin, looking confused. He endured all the way, and finally couldn''t help asking the old man in front of him again. As an academician of the famous Barna Federal Medical College, Anderson was a little dizzy by the mystery of his teacher along the way. After all, no matter how rare the medicinal materials are, the purchase should not be handed over to the researchers in charge of research and development, right? What''s more, his teacher status is more respected than him, and his medical attainments enjoy a certain reputation in the world. Just such a character, let him buy the medicinal materials himself? It''s really weird not to be weird. V1.Chapter 8 Yesterday afternoon, after Anderson received the notice from his teacher, he immediately canceled a travel plan that he had prepared long ago. He quickly traveled all the way from the capital of the Bana Federation to the city of Macas in the state of Amazon, and then took an armed helicopter from the city of Macas to enter the remote town of Bwado in the state of Amazon. Along the way, there was both eagerness and solemnity. But his teacher kept it a secret from him all the time, never mentioning the real purpose of the trip. Bulk purchase of medicinal materials? And check the pharmacology of some medicinal materials? This requires his teacher, a highly respected professor, and him, a rising star in the medical school, to go in person? Don''t even think about it? So, at this moment, after Anderson asked his teacher again, he wanted to get a real answer. Seeing the eagerness on Anderson''s face, a smile appeared on Mallory''s vicissitudes of life. "Anderson, do you remember the file records for Patient 1092?" Mallory did not answer Anderson''s question directly, but asked this question. "Number 1092?" The voice in the headset startled Anderson, and he quickly remembered the patient incident that he was in charge of at the time. "Teacher, are you talking about Pirko, the governor of Sahara Leon State?" Mallory smiled and nodded. "At the advanced stage of colon cancer, you have had two tumor resections in your hands, and you said last year that he has less than half a year to live at most. " "The result? He recovered for no reason during another physical examination just three months later. You must still remember this incident, right?" Anderson was speechless. Indeed, Anderson at the time also conducted a medical observation on Pirko for a long time, drawing blood and performing laboratory tests. The result was nothing, and in the end he had to attribute it to the strength of Pilko''s own immune system and his own luck. In Anderson''s career, although he did not experience any cases of cancer recovery, he heard many rumors of cancer recovery. And these recovery cases are often early cancer patients, and they are attributed to the miracle and luck of very few people. "Teacher, if you mention this now, it won''t be that the purpose of our trip has something to do with it?" Anderson thought very carefully, and he quickly had this association, and he asked in a slightly hesitant tone. Mallory shook his head and smiled, then looked at the tropical rainforest outside the helicopter. "Some things cannot be touched until a certain level, Anderson, this world is wider and deeper than you can imagine." "Irreproducible miracles can''t just be bought with money, so publicity and popularization will never be possible." Looking at his teacher, Anderson was silent for a while. "Is that so?" "It seems that I will inevitably sign a more stringent non-disclosure agreement when I go back this time, right? Teacher." Mallory couldn''t deny it. "To gain something is to lose something." "Anderson, I''m getting old." Hearing Mallory''s words, Anderson''s face was suddenly moved, and then he quickly made his own decision. "Teacher, I will not let you down." "I hope so!" For Anderson, Mallory has always been very satisfied, otherwise he would not have taken him on this trip. The small town of Bois, although nominally controlled by the government of the Banna Federation. But in fact, the entire town here is controlled by a local traditional tribe. You can call them gangsters, or you can think of them as a little warlord. But everything doesn''t matter, because this place is too poor, and the Bana Federation itself is relatively chaotic. Under the lazy government, there are naturally a large number of big and small gangs in the Bana Federation. It is precisely because of the control of these gangsters that these poor slums have a certain order. All in all, in the land of the Bana Federation, order mixed with chaos is the norm. Mallory''s trip, of course, has already had contact with the actual ruler of the town. It is correct to say that Mallory''s arrival was actively invited by the ruler of the town. And it wasn''t just Mallory''s National Academy of Medicine who accepted the invitation. This is an auction, but also an opportunity to raise the price of the town''s ''Holy Medicine''. Looking into the depths of the primeval forest, Mallory gradually stopped talking to Anderson. Looking at the emerald green in front of me, compared with the dry steel and concrete in the city and the fatigue in the laboratory, the green forest scene is always easy to get a moment of peace and harmony. The aviation road leading to the depths of the rainforest is like a short holy road to redeem the thirsty soul. For the old man Mallory, looking at the misty rainforest at this moment, he has a feeling of shuttling between dream and reality. Of course, it would be even better without the huge noise caused by the helicopter''s wings. In the sky, the sun is struggling to climb to the center. The rising sun and the dewdrops on the leaves of the trees in the rainforest are opposite, and the reflected light produced by it embellishes the extraordinary overlooking scenery of the rainforest. Looking at the rainforest and the reflected light of the rising sun, everyone on the helicopter fell into a state of enjoyment for a moment. However, when the helicopter gradually approached the destination, the driver''s exclamation on the public channel suddenly alarmed everyone. "God, when did that tree grow so big and tall? How many days has it been? It''s unbelievable." The driver had obviously been here before, which is why he exclaimed at this moment. "Um?" Mallory and Anderson adjusted their positions one after another, and looked in front of the driver. All of a sudden, a giant tree completely caught everyone''s eyes. Under the rising sun, the giant tree is appearing and disappearing under the mist. Its canopy can give people a sense of grandeur just from a distance. The thick leaves are extremely dense, like a giant umbrella, directly covering a large area. Above the canopy, there are still many birds circling and playing at this moment. The foliage of the canopy is laden with misty dew that slides off at the play of birds and is caught by the rising sun. The dew fell like drops of sparkling crystal as they fell to the ground. Seeing the flashes of light in the distance and the giant oak tree in the mist, everyone in the helicopter was startled. There are not many 100-meter giant trees, and there are even a few in the whole world (except almond eucalyptus). Of course, everyone wouldn''t be too surprised if there was only a 100-meter giant tree in front of them. but. The 100-meter giant tree in front of them has another layer of background. That is, this tree was only more than forty meters high not long ago, and it was extremely endangered and dying. Although not everyone knows this, but in this helicopter, the two pilots and Mallory know it well. Mallory''s eyes widened, and at the same time, his heart fluctuated violently. Unconsciously, Mallory began to cross himself. Thinking of the conversation with someone before, Mallory said in amazement: "This is indeed a bit surprising!" Sighing, Mallory looked at the huge oak tree in the distance and his eyes became fiery. V1.Chapter 9 Deep in the rainforest, a level camp less than three kilometers away from the oak tree. At this moment, three helicopters and more than a dozen large off-road vehicles that just drove in from outside the rainforest are parked here. Standing on a high ground, Simon is leading these outsiders who have just arrived to look at the tall sacred tree not far away. "Everyone, I don''t think you will have any doubts about the revival of the sacred tree of our family now?" "As for why the sacred tree was restored and how it grew to what it is now, I think only God knows." Simon looked a little inexplicably disappointed, and spoke with a slightly solemn tone. "By the way, please don''t expect to bring instruments to check or obtain the data of the sacred tree this time, because my grandfather will not agree." "Of course, my clansmen and I will not agree now." As Simon spoke, he looked around at everyone around him, and gave them a warning look. Most of these outsiders selectively ignored Simon''s warning. These people all have their own backgrounds, because they have more or less identities in the countries of "West York". Therefore, these people actually have a natural sense of superiority towards the local aborigines such as Simon. In the eyes of many people in this group, the indigenous group of Simon is nothing more than a tool for growing medicine for them. Use it if you need it, if you don''t need it...it''s just an aboriginal, and it can be easily wiped out at some cost. However, although these people despise Simon and ignore Simon''s warning at all, they will still behave very kindly on the surface under the cloak of civilization. After all, there is no need to tear your face apart now. At this moment, most of these people were lost in thought as they looked at the thick oak tree in the distance. They wondered what caused the magic of the oak tree''s ''rebirth''. At the same time, they are also thinking about how much they can pay to get the Simon family to allow them to get close to the oak tree and realize the "scientific research". After all, in the world of capital, there is nothing that money cannot solve. So most of the attitudes shown by the people at this time were to smile gently at Simon, but at the same time they were also beginning to think about another issue. That is the question of the belief that the oak culture is rooted in the cultures of the Western Conference countries. Treating the oak tree and the druid culture, the people of the West Alliance have a kind of faith since childhood. Therefore, when they saw with their own eyes that the oak tree in front of them really recovered and grew into a giant tree of 100 meters in just over a week, some of them more or less had some innate reverence and piety in their hearts. At the same time, some individuals also developed a strong desire to protect, wanting to protect this miraculous thing. This kind of psychology, just like the culture of worshiping ancestors in the culture of the Eastern Ryan people, is different. What''s more, in recent years, there has been a "purple moon" phenomenon that is difficult for everyone to explain and control in this world. Therefore, it is difficult for these people to reach a certain agreement when dealing with the miraculous oak tree and the plant that occupies a strong position in the belief of the Xiyo people. After all, the most difficult thing to deal with in this world is the issue of belief. And it is precisely because of this that Simon will notify all the agents in the Bana area as soon as possible. In order to protect themselves, these people can only be restrained by each other. Simon didn''t know what the people in front of him were thinking, but he had his own clear goal at the moment. That is Fanny Owen, the speaker of the American Medical Department, the number one power in West Yorkshire on his left. After a seemingly inadvertent gesture, Simon continued to say to himself: "Previously, in order to improve the lives of the people as much as possible, our family planted the seeds of the holy medicine on the holy tree. This has displeased the gods." "I think the death of the sacred tree is also a warning from the gods, warning us of our insatiable greed." "So, after our family''s discussion, our family has decided that we will not make too much human intervention in the future when the holy medicine on the holy tree is produced." "Therefore, the purpose of contacting you this time is to explain this matter. Of course, it is also necessary to renegotiate the price of the holy medicine." "What do you guys think?" Hearing Simon''s words, most of the representatives from various countries on this trip showed a smile that they already understood. "Price? This can of course be renegotiated." "However, after that, it is very necessary for us to check whether the medicinal properties of the mistletoe produced by the oak tree have changed. If the medicinal ingredients are stronger, it is okay to say, but if the medicinal ingredients are reduced, then it is embarrassing." A middle-aged man smiled. His rhetoric was obviously recognized by everyone, but someone came out and made another supplement. "There are only four oak trees in the world that can produce anti-cancer mistletoe, and I won''t say much about the importance of them." "Boss Simon, you have to know that the reason why you have been able to own this oak tree without being disturbed is because it is protected by our "Keeper of Secrets" alliance in West Yorkshire. People, you should know how to be grateful and content." "What do you say? Sir Simon?" The old man''s posture and tone were inexplicably arrogant. But Simon wasn''t angry either, he just looked at the old man lightly and said calmly. "Indeed, Professor Anthony is right. However, I think our family has been planting holy medicine for you for nearly two generations. Is this gratitude enough?" "What''s more, the sacred tree of our family has died once in order to plant the holy medicine. You have sent people to check and keep the photos before this matter. It must not be faked by our family, right?" "Now that the holy tree has recovered and is showing a miracle warning, if you continue to expand the planting of the holy medicine, aren''t you afraid of offending the gods?" "Crime the gods?" Reed, the representative of the Kingdom of Indes, laughed. Simon frowned, and everyone else looked at Reed. Reed smiled at everyone, and at the same time looked at Simon again, and said: "Everyone is a sensible person, Sir Simon, stop talking nonsense." "Money is not a problem, we will definitely give you a price that satisfies you, but now that the oak tree has recovered and is even better than before, don''t you think it''s reasonable for Sir Simon to expand the scale?" Reed looked around at everyone present, and said in a natural tone. "Think about it, how many doses of anti-cancer drugs can we produce in a year? The amount is less than 150 people, and it has to be distributed to the twelve countries according to the amount. How can it be possible with such a small amount of production? Can the needs be met?" "Now that the oak tree has grown for some reason, you may have deep concerns, but in the current world, even unreasonable disasters like the ''Purple Moon'' occur from time to time. Could it be that the mutation of a tree has revived, and you still have to worry about it?" Is there anything you can''t accept?" "Don''t think of the so-called gods just because it''s an oak tree. Sometimes it''s the wisest thing to think about." "Focus on reality is the truth. As for belief, sometimes you can actually make concessions." "What do you guys think?" V1.Chapter 10 When the profit reaches 10%, some people are ready to move; when the profit reaches 50%, some people dare to take risks; when the profit reaches 100%, they dare to trample on the law; not afraid. This passage is used to describe the situation here in the rainforest at this moment. The value of mistletoe has already exceeded 300%, but fortunately, mistletoe and oak trees have a deep position in the cultural beliefs of the countries of West Yorkshire. That''s why these people didn''t kill a tribe that loved nature and believed in oak trees "in front of God". Being able to get a tribe to plant mistletoe for themselves at a very small price is of course the best choice. And this is why the Simon family has been able to live here for a long time. Although Reed''s words are a bit blasphemous, the reality is true. The importance of the mistletoe controlled by the Simon tribe is self-evident, and the "League of Keepers of Secrets" formed by the medical departments of various countries in West Yorkshire is absolutely impossible to let the Simon tribe sit on the treasure mountain and do nothing. The reason why these people here have not expressed their views is nothing more than a matter of belief. After all, whoever knows that a critically endangered oak tree suddenly revives and quickly grows into a 100-meter giant tree will be shocked, right? For Xiyo, where ninety-nine percent of the people have their own firm beliefs, the druid belief is rare and not mainstream, but the druid belief still occupies a deep position in the inherited culture. The American Federation, the largest country in Western Europe, even uses the oak tree as its national tree. It is conceivable that the symbolic status of the oak tree in the hearts of the people of West Yorkshire is still very high. "Although Mr. Reed''s words are a bit blasphemous, the reality is true." Someone groaned for a moment and then echoed. "However, if possible, I think it is still necessary to check whether there is any problem with the mistletoe produced by the oak tree here now!" "Before everything is determined, the production of mistletoe can be discussed later." The man''s face was slightly heavy, while the others frowned. Mallory hesitated, and finally found an entry point to join the topic: "Claude, do you suspect that this oak tree was affected by Ziyue?" "Exactly." Crowder nodded seriously. "Although the purple moon has not appeared for a month and a half, we cannot ignore this possibility." "After all, as far as the known information is concerned, the influence of this Ziyue on the world is gradually increasing, and any situation is possible under the expansion of pollution. In the face of the unknown, we need to have a more cautious attitude. Okay." Hearing this, everyone fell silent. Soon after that, everyone spoke up. "That''s true!" "Yes, you have to confirm it first." "..." Suddenly everyone reached a consensus. At this moment, only Simon looked puzzled and worried. Ziyue? Is it the moonlit night that can make people and animals hallucinate? "It seems that the government is still hiding some important things from the public!" Simon had a conclusion in his mind, and at the same time began to have a huge sense of urgency. Because during the time when the oak tree was resurrected, their tribe had already held two sacrificial activities. During these two sacrifices, all the tribesmen who came had to drink the holy medicine made from mistletoe. He clenched his fists tightly, feeling the sudden increase in strength in his body these days. Simon ended up saying nothing. But he immediately changed his mind and said: "Although I don''t know exactly what you are worried about, I think it must be some major issues that the government has hidden from outsiders and the public like me." "It''s about the safety of our family. If that''s the case, should you follow me into the Holy Land to have a look, or let someone prepare some mistletoe for you to test?" Simon is able to understand current affairs in this way, and everyone present is of course happy to see it. "If possible, of course let me wait to enter the Holy Land to take a closer look at the oak tree. Of course, we must also bring some instruments." American Representative Fanny Campbell said solemnly. "Of course, we won''t make it difficult for you, Mr. Simon. The instruments we bring are just instruments for detecting Ziyue pollution." "After all, I know that your grandfather is a respectable primitive sect priest." Fanny Campbell was an avid nature lover and a patriarch of the American Druids. It is precisely because of this that Simon will choose her as the object of wooing and currying this time. "Well, since you have said so, Professor Fanny, then I must have no objection." Simon said respectfully. Fenny was very satisfied with Simon''s attitude towards herself, and at the same time she turned to look at the representatives of other countries present. "Everyone, I think you have no objection to my decision, right?" "Since you have said so, Ms. Fanny, we must have no objection." Everyone expressed their affirmation. In the final analysis, the world still has the most right to speak with big fists. As the representative of the most powerful country in West Yorkshire, everyone present will of course give him enough respect. Fanny Campbell smiled. "Everyone has said so, so it''s not too late, let''s prepare separately." "good." After all, everyone turned around one after another, preparing to go back and bring their respective instruments and gifts to the elders of the Holy Land. During this process, Mallory''s student Anderson did not say a word from the beginning to the end. After all, he is only a person who has initially come into contact with the world''s top secrets on this trip. Say less and see more. The mutated oak tree, the mistletoe that has anti-cancer properties, and the so-called purple moon that pollutes the world. All kinds of hearing made Anderson''s heart turbulent, and he couldn''t calm down for a long time. So much so that when everyone turned around and walked back, he was still staring at the tall oak tree in the distance in a daze. And when he was looking at the oak tree in the distance, suddenly, the oak tree in his eyes seemed to be glowing? "I am not wrong, right?" Anderson blinked, and looked at the oak again with some uncertainty. And at this moment, the oak tree became even brighter. "My God! What the hell happened!" Anderson was stunned, and his teacher, Mallory, turned his head when he realized that his students hadn''t kept up with his turning camp. And it was precisely this turn of the head that he also saw the oak tree emitting a milky white light in the distance. "Gods! What have I seen?" Mallory exclaimed involuntarily in shock. "kindness?" Hearing the sound, everyone who had just turned around suddenly looked back at Mallory one after another. Seeing Mallory standing there, everyone was puzzled, and then they all looked in the direction Mallory was looking at. In an instant, everyone was dumbfounded. "Are you kidding me?" "What the hell? What happened to our world?" "This is not true, is it?" "..." V1.Chapter 11 In the eyes of everyone, the tall oak tree is bleaching at a speed visible to the naked eye. The leaves, branches, and trunks all change from brown to milky white. From the crown to the trunk, and then to the roots, the speed of this bleaching simply subverts people''s common sense and cognition. And in the process of bleaching, the whole oak tree is still shining. The gentle and non-glare white light continued to increase, and the surrounding sky seemed to darken a little at this moment. Changes in the sky are not hallucinations. Because at the moment when the entire oak tree was bleached, within a radius of about five kilometers around the oak tree, a phenomenon that subverted everyone''s common sense and cognition appeared in the surrounding sky. In the entire sky, countless lights radiate into lines at this moment. These lines are composed of light, and they absorb all the brightness around them, making the entire celestial phenomenon completely dark. Like milky white ribbons flying in the sky, in the darkness, these lights float, sink and converge towards the oak tree. In an instant, the whole oak tree was surrounded by countless flying lights. These rays swirled around the oak like a white cloud. The top crown of the oak tree is like a huge funnel, which continuously absorbs the surrounding white light, forming a rare hollow. At this moment, the oak tree is the only luminous thing in the whole world. It is both sacred and shocking. The rising sun still existed in the sky, but the five kilometers around the oak tree turned into a pitch black night. In the eyes of everyone, Chaoyang has now become the imitation of the moon in the dark night. All the light around is gathered and absorbed into the oak tree, and the light cannot produce any escape phenomenon. In the rainforest, all creatures are silent at this moment. The eyes of all living things all converged on where the oak tree was. Anderson couldn''t describe the shock and horror in his heart at this moment. This phenomenon that was divorced from reality and surpassed common sense shattered his three views, and made him addicted to it and couldn''t extricate himself. At this moment, in the hearts of Anderson and many others, the huge albino oak tree seemed to be the incarnation of a god. They never imagined that the myth is so close to them. They held their breath and consciously kept quiet, as if speaking out was blasphemy. Standing still, at this moment, everyone seemed to have forgotten their own existence, and the only thing in their thinking and sight was the mysterious tree that made people unconsciously raise their hearts of devotion. The light absorption phenomenon of oak trees has always existed. Time freezes at this moment. five minutes. half an hour. two hours. ¡­ Everyone''s feet were numb. Some elderly people even need support from others. Fanny Campbell, the speaker of America, is even more like a devout believer. She crossed her hands on her chest, lowered her head slightly, closed her eyes lightly, and kept praying silently. At this moment, even Reid, the rare unbelievers in West Yorkshire, dare not disturb the pilgrimage state of most people present. Although his expression was relieved from the shock, his gaze was quite different from before. And at some point, even he himself didn''t know that he had knelt down for a long, long time. The entire rainforest is overlooked from a high altitude at this moment. With the oak tree as the center, a huge black field with a diameter of five kilometers was formed. The entire black field is semicircular and upside down on the ground. On the periphery of the black area, there are countless lights that turn into streaks of white light and continuously flow in. This shocking and inexplicable scene even made the small town of Bovado, ten kilometers away, boil. Although the number of people in the entire town of Bwado is small, there are also 50,000 people. When these people discovered that there was such a large black area in the Holy Land, many people were terrified. Countless people knelt down and bowed to Heiyu, chanting words such as divine punishment and redemption. And all of this is just the beginning. ¡­ American National Natural Park. At this moment, it was close to noon, and because of the weekend, the flow of people in the entire park was very considerable. On the lawn, under the jurupa oaks, many American families are dining. Sandwiches, red wine, children running around, a warm atmosphere. But in this warm picture. Throughout the park, hundreds of oak trees began to sway their leaves in the absence of wind. Moreover, in the middle of the park, an oak tree with a longevity of about 13,000 years surrounded by protection is even more exaggerated. I saw its leaves trembling constantly, as if they were cheerfully plucking branches, and they shifted to the south position like a pilgrimage. Countless old leaves fluttered and fell amid the shaking, while countless curled new leaves stretched out as if in fast-forward. A young couple sitting on a bench under a tree in a park is about to kiss. But at this moment, the oak tree suddenly shook and dropped a large number of fallen leaves, instantly breaking the sweet atmosphere between the two. "Oh, my God, Elf, there seems to be something wrong with this oak tree." Corolla looked at the crown of the oak tree above her head, and shouted in surprise. Alf was puzzled, stretched out his hand and patted off a fallen leaf above his head, and then looked up at the crown of the tree. And it was just the moment he raised his head that he was immediately shocked by the change in the oak tree above his head. On the branch of the oak tree less than half a meter away from his head, countless leaves were moving without wind, and he could see with the naked eye that several small curled leaf buds on the branch were constantly growing and unfolding. Alf wiped his eyes and stared blankly at the oak tree branches. "Carola? I feel like my eyes are hallucinating." "Honey, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with your eyes, because I can see them too." The two looked at each other in disbelief. And just as the two looked at each other, exclamations in the entire park began to rise and fall one after another. "Mother, mother, the oak tree is blooming, look! Look!" "Little guy, you have to use common sense to deceive people. Oak trees bloom from April to May, but now it''s March." A beautiful woman smiled and said to the running child. "No, mom, I''m not lying, look, that oak tree is really blooming." "Oh, is it so?" The beautiful woman tidied up the tableware on the tablecloth on the ground, smiled helplessly and then looked to the left where her child was pointing. All of a sudden, the beautiful woman''s expression became a little dazed. Because, as her child said, it was just a piece of emerald green oak tree at this moment, but at this moment, white flowers began to bloom continuously one after another. Moreover, during the blooming period of the oak tree, the new leaves growing on the oak tree quickly made the whole oak tree seem bigger and lusher. In an instant, the whole park was buzzing with people. V1.Chapter 12 Thousands of trees and oak trees bloom. The oak trees in American National Park are blooming one after another, naturally attracting countless people to watch with curiosity. Some even started live streaming on their phones. However, as the situation fermented, the news on the Internet was also very unexpected. Because at this moment, not only the oak trees in the American National Park are blooming, but many oak trees around the world are changing. Although some oak trees less than ten years old have not bloomed or grown vigorously, their branches and leaves have all become extremely lush. Tens of thousands of oak trees collectively put out new leaves and bloom in a flash, which of course attracted the official attention of all countries. Fortunately, after a simple inspection, it was concluded that the genetic structure of the oak tree was normal. The only thing that''s a little out of the ordinary is probably that all the oaks are photosynthesizing very intensely around noon. The acceleration of metabolism, thus causing drastic changes in these oak trees. The reason for the symptoms of oak trees around the world has never been given a reasonable explanation. However, on the Internet, there are many speculations about various gods, gods and ghosts. ¡­ Baana Federal Amazon Rainforest. Ji Yu''s feeling at this moment is very strange. There is a huge difference between the photosynthesis meditation this time and the feeling of absorbing nutrients from the soil during meditation. In the past ten days or so, Ji Yu fantasized about the feeling of absorbing nutrients from the soil, which was probably the result of constant use of imagination, and then slowly entered a state similar to complete sleep in this imagination. And this time when he meditated on photosynthesis, although Ji Yu quickly entered the state, his thinking was no longer in the state of falling asleep. At this moment, his mind is extremely clear. Intuitively speaking, Ji Yu has already discovered that his state is abnormal. Because at this moment his mind seemed to be divided into two. Half can be used to maintain a meditative state, while the other half can be used to maintain some level of lucidity. Now Ji Yu''s state of mind is like the relationship between Yu''er''s left and right brains, which seems quite interesting. Although he can''t feel the state of the outside world with this kind of sobriety, he can feel or see countless near or far light spots in his mind. In the ocean of thinking, there is darkness here. And those light spots are like little fireflies of different colors. They are small but extremely numerous. Ji Yu didn''t know what these light spots were, but he was trying to touch them with curiosity. And just when he wanted to touch these light spots, his field of vision suddenly changed again. He saw himself. In this darkness, he transformed into a giant ball of green light. This ball of light immediately extended countless silk threads from the ball when he wanted to touch those numerous light spots. These threads are like silk. They are dense and transparent, and they fly everywhere vividly and deftly. Then selectively, the tens of thousands of silk threads selected the brightest fireflies among the countless light spots. for a moment. Ji Yu''s whole body entered a state of super vision. This state is as if there is a giant screen with tens of thousands of sub-screens in front of him. On this huge screen, he had a panoramic view of all the countless images. Under the impact of huge information, Ji Yu''s thinking even entered a sage state in an instant. I am not me. Without the concept of self, Ji Yu seems to be an information processor of an electronic computer at this moment. However, this state did not last long. Because Ji Yu''s thinking couldn''t bear this state for too long, and he couldn''t recover his self-concept quickly, so this state was soon interrupted by a familiar prompt sound. [Acquired characteristic: Guidance resonance (low)] (Guides the subordinates of the same species to transform, and the duration is proportional to its own state.) A very brief piece of information. Ji Yu was stunned, his thinking obviously had not recovered from the sage state just now. After a long time, Ji Yu finally muttered to himself. "These light spots represent all oak trees?" Ji Yu was inexplicably shocked, but at the same time felt a burst of freshness. At this moment, the sphere of light representing him in this darkness has gathered all the threads, and the entire sphere of light looks a little dim at this moment. But fortunately, visible to the naked eye, the light sphere he represented quickly returned to its original appearance. Of course, instead, the experience value in the so-called experience ball that appeared on Ji Yu''s game panel before has decreased. From 76.23% to 61.46%. However, because the experience ball rose faster than Ji Yu imagined, he didn''t take it seriously. After all, the so-called experience ball in the second stage of the guiding mission reached its current level in only about three hours. This was much faster than he had expected at first. It won''t be long before Ji Yu will be able to gather full experience, and then break through the current first-level life state of his oak tree in one fell swoop. At this moment, the outside world is already ten minutes at noon. However, Ji Yu, whose thinking was limited in a certain unclear state, didn''t notice it, but kept reminiscing about the state of super vision before. In that state, Ji Yu felt as if he had become a god, omnipotent and omniscient. By linking the lower oak trees, he saw and heard everything around the oak trees. That feeling is really not too good. The only regret and shortcoming is that in that state, Ji Yu felt that his self-cognition was infinitely differentiated. And it was precisely because of this that he also felt a little scared. After all, I am not me, even the state of being infinitely close to nothing is different from being dead? The reason why people are human is because they have human cognition and desires. And the previous state of "I am not my sage" is obviously not acceptable to Ji Yu. But fortunately, this situation should be resolved by being strong. For example, strengthening psychological hints, or strengthening one''s own strength? In short, everything has a beginning, and with the blessing of the Incarnation of Everything game, Ji Yu feels that he will eventually be able to perfectly control the state of a sage one day. Ji Yu came to a conclusion optimistically, and then began to carefully watch the massive light spots in the sea of ??thinking in a state of boredom. Although these light spots appear small compared to Ji Yu, there are actually differences in size between them. Due to the distance relationship, Ji Yu divided the threads of thinking and checked for a long time. Eventually, he observed three points of light that were much larger than the rest of the fluorescence. If the other light spots are just sesame seeds, then these three light spots are already the size of a cherry. Based on this comparison, Ji Yu obviously determined the object of long-term resonance guidance in the future. However, just when he was happy with his discovery. The prompt of the game brought him back to his senses in an instant. [Guiding task (stage 2): The experience balls for breaking through the growth limit have accumulated to 100%. May I ask if you use the experience balls to break through now. ¡¿ ¡¾whether¡¿ ¡­ V1.Chapter 13 Barna time, four ten in the afternoon. The black field caused by the oak trees began to slowly dissipate. When everyone saw the light again, they still had a feeling of being in a dream. Bathed in the sun, Anderson felt as if he had returned to the world from hell. "finished?" "It should be over." Mallory replied with a complicated expression. "This incident has exceeded our authority. The most important thing now is to report it immediately and wait for the reply from above." "Indeed, I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse." Someone stood up unsteadily and worried. "I don''t think we need to worry too much. After all, compared to the pollution of the purple moon, the spectacle produced by the mysterious tree just now is obviously holy." Fanny Campbell turned and said to the crowd calmly. "If it''s the purple moon pollution, the black area created by the mysterious tree just now is enough to make us completely lose our minds." "So, as a member of the religious group, I will truthfully report the situation here to my mentor, Ms. Rosalia." "In addition, I also ask everyone not to say that I teach the holy tree." Fanny Campbell had her own thoughts. Because the performance of the oak tree just now undoubtedly makes it have a high value of being deified. And the Druid Order, as the next small religious organization that has long been defeated in the modern world, obviously needs to develop. If you have an oak tree like the rainforest, then mobilizing public opinion can easily improve the social status of the church. At the same time, it can also absorb a large number of Protestants. As a result, Fanny was very excited the first time he came back to his senses. Of course, in order to maintain her personal image, she must try to maintain calm at this moment, and try her best to maintain the sacred peripheral of the oak tree. "I can understand, Ms. Fanny, that you, as a member of the Druid Order, defend the oak tree, but I still reserve my opinion before the matter is concluded." "In addition, I think everyone should check their status with instruments as soon as possible at this moment, and then get in touch with their respective departments." Although Reid was shocked by the sight of the oak tree before, he still maintained a sober stance as an unbelievers. Fanny Campbell groaned and finally nodded. "That''s right. In this case, everyone should do an inspection first, and then wait for the answer from above. After all, this matter is indeed beyond our control." Fanny''s voice fell, and the others nodded immediately. After all, compared to the shocking scene just now, everyone who is awake now is still very concerned about their physical condition. Ziyue''s pollution is no small matter, no one dares to take it lightly. After the words were closed, everyone quickly turned back to the camp. The camp was only a few hundred meters away from the crowd. Walking quickly, these people quickly took out their temperature-detecting guns and scanned their faces. "Pollution degree, 0.07." "Pollution level, 0.23" "Pollution degree, 0.12" "..." When everyone finished checking, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Compared with the pollution standard value of 10, their pollution is nothing more than the residual radiation left by the purple moon before. And Simon suddenly had a rough guess in his heart when he saw the outsiders heaving a sigh of relief. But at the same time, his worries grew even worse. Because the chain reaction that may be triggered by the scene of the oak tree just now is beyond their ability to deal with. The more miraculous the sacred tree is, the worse the situation their family may face next will be those politicians who cannibalize people without spit out their bones. There has never been a shortage of wars in this world, and in the face of the current alliance of the twelve nations in West Yorkshire, their family is nothing more than a force that can be manipulated at will. For a moment, Simon even thought of extreme silencing. However, thinking of the exaggerated scene of the sacred tree just now, it is impossible for the satellites of various countries in space to fail to notice it. Therefore, Simon just clenched his fist tightly and finally let it go slowly. For Simon''s family, the inherited sacred tree is more important than life. If they reach a certain point, then of course their clan will not sit still. "Is the fish dead and the net broken? I hope I never get to that point." Simon sighed in his heart, and at the same time pinned all his hopes on the sacred tree of their family. As far as the sight of the oak tree just now was concerned, it was no less than a divine descent. Therefore, Simon felt that the Holy Tree might be sympathetic to their family''s service, and it may not be possible to successfully resolve this hidden worry and crisis. Perhaps it was in response to Simon''s thoughts at the moment. In an instant, Simon felt his ground trembling. At the same time, in the sky above the rainforest, countless birds that had been frightened by the black domain before and dared not speak out screamed and flew from the treetops to the sky. "what happened again?" "My God, my heart can''t take it anymore." In an instant, everyone''s nerves that had just been relaxed tensed again. At the same time, these people all looked in the direction of the oak tree again in horror. The tremor was not strong, but it continued. In the sky, the birds flew towards other directions outside the rainforest. But in the eyes of everyone, at this moment, the height of the oak tree that had stopped originally was rising continuously. The oak tree grew so fast that everyone was speechless. "Boom..." The loud noise continued, and the oak tree began to grow rapidly from the previous height of 100 meters. One hundred and twenty meters. One hundred and eighty meters. Two hundred and thirty meters. ¡­ Like skyscrapers soaring into the sky, the oak tree finally settled at a height of about 300 meters. This process takes less than a minute. Everyone saw the process of the oak tree''s branches getting thicker and its leaves getting bigger. Suddenly, a strong wind blew up in the forest. Everyone''s clothes were blown close to their skin, and their eyes gradually couldn''t open. "Is all this really real?" Anderson has begun to doubt life. This time, although the sudden height of the oak tree does not have the special effects of the previous black field, it is still shocking. The existence of the oak tree has seriously overturned the reality that Anderson had known throughout his life. From being told that there are anti-cancer drugs in this world, to seeing the appearance of the black domain and the sudden change of the oak tree at this moment, all of this is only half a day. And it was during this half day that Anderson already felt that he was unable to recognize what was reality and what was a dream. He wanted to tell himself it was just a dream. But the sound of the strong wind blowing against his ears, and the real huge oak tree in front of him, all of these told him that everything that happened now was a reality. Anderson, who has just turned thirty-six this year, can no longer describe his mood at the moment. However, just when Anderson couldn''t control the complex and tense emotions in his heart, he smelled an indescribable fragrance in his nasal cavity. Blinking his eyes, Anderson realized that at some point in time, on the tall oak tree that looked like a skyscraper, one after another was blooming like a glass-colored oak tree flower that was as bright as a transparent gem. V1.Chapter 14 Mental tension, physical fatigue, this is the current state of everyone. Stand or sit still for several hours in a dark environment, and worry about accidents all the time. Anyone can feel drained of energy. What''s more, there are many old people among them. However, this state was relieved to a certain extent when a strange floral fragrance came. The moment he smelled the fragrance of flowers, Anderson felt his originally tense mood become inexplicably peaceful. Even the soreness and numbness in the back and legs that I felt after standing for hours before had faded from my senses at this moment. When he looked at the changed oak tree again, at this moment, Anderson lost all the anxiety he had before, and the only feeling left was comfort and joy. This feeling is very indescribable, but it made Anderson feel the peace he had never had in his life. Unknowingly, Anderson took out his mobile phone and pointed at the oak tree in the distance. Because of the distance and the clear sight distance of the naked eye, using the camera of the mobile phone to zoom in on the oak tree can allow him to observe the changes on the oak tree more clearly and intuitively. On the screen of the mobile phone, Anderson saw a glass-colored flower bud. The buds grow from small to large until the size of a washbasin, and then slowly unfold the crystal clear petals. The fluorescence on the petals is slightly bright, showing a kind of cloudy mist. And among the flower buds, there are many tiny silk-like stamens floating out. When the stamens sway, there are small particles of fluorescent light floating out. The fluorescence falls off from the stamens and floats in the sky, and then gradually becomes invisible, as if dissipating. However, Anderson knew that these special pollen did not dissipate, but drifted to various parts of the rainforest in an invisible state with the wind. And the strange and peaceful fragrance he smelled came from this. Upon closer inspection, the huge oak tree has a total of six thick branches. These branches are scattered but gathered around the main trunk. The dense leaves are connected into one piece, like a green canopy. The new and exotic oak flowers are scattered among the dense foliage throughout the canopy. In the afternoon sun, which is not too harsh, these oak flowers are constantly rippling and reflecting a wavy luster like water. Flower of gems. It was the first name Anderson could think of to describe these particular oak flowers. ¡­ The whole process of the oak tree change lasted less than three minutes, but in this short three minutes, everyone saw what is called a miracle. Smelling the special fragrance spreading throughout the rainforest, no distracting thoughts could arise in everyone''s hearts at this moment. The boredom at work, the nervousness of seeing the great changes in the oak tree, and the bad thoughts about the follow-up matters, all of these disappeared in the hearts of everyone at this moment. At this moment, no one doubted that the oak tree in front of him was the product of the purple moon pollution. It''s reassuring just because it all seems so divine. "Perhaps we really misjudged the value and positioning of this sacred tree, and it shouldn''t be disturbed." "This is just a holy place, and it can only be a holy place." Mallory murmured, looking at the jewel-covered flowers on the oak trees in the distance. "No, he should be known by more people, and he should be praised by the world. His appearance will change everything." Reed, who has always been firm and unbelieving, said a pious believer in the calmest tone ever at this moment. What should be said. That''s not to say that Reed''s entire thinking was completely flipped and changed. But after seeing all the mysteries of the oak tree today, and being sublimated physically and mentally by the fragrance of flowers at this moment, he can no longer raise the vigilance and resistance to the oak tree that he had before. For the unknown, for the miracles he witnessed with his own eyes, and for the baptism of miracles that he received wholeheartedly, he could no longer utter profane words at this moment, and he also began to feel awe of the mystery. "Yes, but those politicians don''t think so." Someone sighed with complicated emotions. At this moment, a butterfly flew out of the rainforest above everyone''s heads at some unknown time. One, two, three.... Soon, a large number of butterflies appeared one after another from far and near, and they all flew towards the oak tree. And not only butterflies, but also hummingbirds, and some birds that don''t feed on pollen and nectar. Fanny Campbell revealed a genuine joy that hadn''t been revealed in years as he watched the sky slowly grow louder. "It is precisely because of this that I think we should unite all those who can unite to protect Him." "Although He may not need our protection because of his great power, we can do what we think we should do." The turmoil of reality has long disappeared from everyone''s hearts at this moment, and their bodies and minds are now shocked by this unprecedented state of baptism. Money, status, when looking at the oak tree in front of them, these people feel that everything is no longer important. Here, the oak tree is like the kingdom of God on earth, and they are the devout saints who entered the kingdom of God. This is a kind of peace and perception that comes from the heart and comes from the soul. People who have not been baptized by the fragrance of flowers cannot understand their feelings at this moment. The smell of the air is sweet, the whole body is comfortable and beautiful, and the feeling of all the pain and fatigue is so enjoyable. "Indeed." Someone replied. "However, at this moment, it may be necessary for us to go there to watch carefully and pay a visit." "As it should." "Then Mr. Lausimon will lead the way?" Reed looked at Simon, and said with a full of respect and smile that he didn''t have before. Simon was stunned. Although his mood was unprecedentedly peaceful and pious, he was a little surprised to see the changes before and after the crowd. However, everything is going in a good direction, and Simon is of course happy to see it. With the help of these people, at least their clan is not fighting alone. And to protect the sacred tree, he must also rely on these outsiders with status and status. What''s more, at this moment, he is once again full of confidence in keeping the sacred tree of his own family. Because the fragrance of the holy tree and flowers cleanses the heart, the feeling of tranquility and sublimation is too strong. Once you experience this kind of baptism, you will almost never forget it. The holy tree has a spirit, and it is certain that it can know people with malicious intentions. With the great power displayed by the holy tree, Simon feels that he may really not need to worry too much. The pessimism was swept away, and Simon was naturally in a good mood at the moment. Looking at Reed in front of him and the outsiders whose attitudes had changed drastically, he immediately smiled. "It''s really touching that everyone is so enthusiastic." "In this case, then I invite you to enter the Holy Land with me." Without the superciliousness of fanatics, Simon said with a smile and then directed the armed men of the clan to help them carry their belongings. Then, all the people walked in a harmonious atmosphere to the dense and slightly gloomy jungle path ahead. V1.Chapter 15 [Congratulations to the player for successfully upgrading the avatar to level 2! ¡¿ [Because of your diligence to complete the second-level breakthrough of the life body ahead of schedule, you will gain the characteristic: natural affinity (medium). ¡¿ [Characteristic: Natural Affinity (Medium)] (In the grassland and jungle, your stamina and physical strength will be moderately enhanced, and animals and birds will become your good partners, and you can clearly feel the emotions of animals and birds.) When Ji Yu was fully awake from the oak tree''s breakthrough state, the words above appeared in his eyes. "It''s really good, this feature." Since he was a child, Jiyu has liked the landscape of the countryside, and he also loved small animals. With this feature, Ji Yu unconsciously thought of the picture of himself surrounded by animals. very beautiful. And animals love him secondly, the most important thing is that this feature can also give him the blessing of endurance in the jungle. Although this feature doesn''t seem to be very useful in this reinforced concrete city, it may also make Ji Yu happy. After all, who doesn''t like the benefits of getting nothing. Suppressing the joy in his heart, Ji Yu did not forget to unfold the status panel of the oak tree at the moment. ¡¾Oak Tree State¡¿(Expand) ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Vitality: 35.42 (maximum 100)] [Tree height: 286 meters (maximum 500)] [Tree age: 392 years old (maximum 30,000)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Body size doubling (medium)] (The growth speed is moderately increased, and the maximum body size is moderately increased.) [Characteristic ¢Ú: Sacrifice gain (medium)] (When the chief priest sacrifices, he can slightly guide his own life essence to distribute ''ji'' to the believers within a radius of 500 meters, which can slightly improve the spiritual and physical state of the believers, and make them far stronger than Ordinary people are strong.) [Characteristic ¢Û: Powerful absorption (medium)] (The efficiency of absorbing nutrients from the ground and photosynthesis has been moderately increased.) [Characteristic ¢Ü: Strong vitality (medium)] (the upper limit will be broken again, the bad state will be easy to recover, and the natural life span and growth limit will be moderately increased) [Characteristic ¢Ý: Guiding Resonance (Low)] (Guides the subordinates of the same species to transform, and the duration is proportional to its own state.) [Feature 1 obtained this time: Toughness (low)] (The external and internal toughness has been slightly enhanced.) [Feature 2 obtained this time: Regional Radiation (Low)] (With itself as the center, a weak radiation area with benign mutations in the genes of living organisms will be formed, and the radiation intensity will gradually decrease from near to far.) [Acquired characteristic 3 this time: Solid state activation (low)] (The attributes of body solidification have been slightly changed, which can drive a small number of roots, branches, and leaves to gain mobility.) After reading Oak''s data panel, Ji Yu didn''t know what to say for a while. This change is really big enough. His height has reached nearly 300 meters? Is it too exaggerated? Ji Yu''s vision did not return to reality when he broke through, and even now he did not project his vision out immediately. When he just broke through, he was completely immersed in a kind of specious and beautiful feeling. Previously, although he knew that his oak tree incarnation was undergoing tremendous changes, he never expected that the oak tree would grow to a height of nearly 300 meters in just a short while. Surprised, Ji Yu immediately turned his vision back to reality. under the setting sun. At this moment, the crown of the oak tree is covered with countless gemstone-colored flowers, and a large number of butterflies are intoxicated by it. And there are a large number of various birds staying on the branches. They are not intoxicated in the stamens like butterflies, but standing beside the flowers or standing in the flowers with half-closed eyes as if drunk. Meanwhile, a large number of birds and some insects came from the sky. However, many insects have become food in the mouths of birds during the flight. Under Ji Yu''s dazed gaze, the gemstone flowers on the oak tree are not as fragile as ordinary flowers. Even if they are crushed by birds standing up, there is no wrinkle. As long as the birds move these petals, they will elastically return to their original positions. Even the curious pecking of the petals by birds failed to cause any scars on the petals. These petals are like elastic silicone, but stronger and more hydrated than silicone. Looking at the miraculous scene in front of him, even though Ji Yu was mentally prepared, he was still slightly surprised. Consciousness shifted, and the vision overturned to the birds in the canopy. Ji Yu''s feeling now is very strange, because he actually felt the emotions of these birds. It was a joyous, peaceful, and very intoxicating feeling of comfort. Seeing these birds intoxicated by the inexplicable fragrance of flowers in front of him, Ji Yu couldn''t help but click his tongue. "Are these flowers really so fragrant and magical?" As Oak Jiyu, it is impossible for him to smell the so-called fragrance, so he has such doubts at this time. All the birds are intoxicated by the fragrance of the flowers, and even get along with the butterflies in great numbers. Above this canopy, there is harmony, no predators and no prey. All of them are just tenants who come in haste and live in harmony. Gemstone flowers, butterflies, birds, and three squirrels who came to the branch at some unknown time and were watching curiously. Everything is a rare natural wonder. With a panoramic view, Ji Yu can instantly see the situation around the entire rainforest. He found that his field of vision had become wider and farther, and he could even clearly perceive the movements of all creatures within a radius of 500 meters. Under the oak tree, people from the tribe were kneeling at the moment. They knelt down and kept praying in their mouths. Ji Yu could feel the fanaticism of these people, and a trace of fear behind the fanaticism. However, this fear is understandable. After all, such a sudden change caused by an oak tree will definitely cause panic due to the complexity of people''s hearts. What''s more, Ji Yu''s growth in this accident also destroyed a large number of houses in the entire tribe. Even the thirteen young oak trees on both sides of the path near him were crushed and collapsed. At this moment, Ji Yu''s trunk and root are beyond imagination. Human beings standing under his tree roots are as insignificant as ants. According to rough calculations, the diameter of the bottom of his oak tree has reached an exaggerated level of about 120 meters. Big enough, thick enough. Ji Yu expressed pleasure. However, for the thirteen small oak trees that collapsed under his own pressure, Ji Yu also fully displayed his humanitarian spirit. Thinking of his newly acquired activation characteristics, Ji Yu suddenly had an idea. With his mind sinking, Ji Yu felt his many root systems of different thicknesses in the soil. Then Ji Yu moved. Among the thirty-eight main roots, Ji Yu selected six that he could flexibly direct. Afterwards, the six root systems with a length of no less than fifty meters all extended towards the collapsed oak trees. And this naturally caused a tremor on the nearby ground. V1.Chapter 16 In order to minimize the impact of tree root activities on the ground, Ji Yu has been very restrained in controlling the tree roots. He first extended the roots to the underside of each crushed oak tree, and then stretched out the countless smaller ''burr''-like root hairs on the roots. These many roots are like black snakes that come out of the ground, they wrap around these oak trees, and then slowly stand them up. On the other side, Ji Yu used other tiny roots to comb out the half-broken and slightly broken roots of these oak trees out of the ground, and then raised the oak tree into the air. After that, move the oak tree to the earth pit that has been prepared not far away. The roots of the oak tree fell into the ground, and Ji Yu used the tiny roots to completely compact them with the soil. In less than a moment, all the thirteen oak trees that were lying on the ground waiting to die were placed. Of course, this is not over, because there are still a few oak trees that are too close to Ji Yu''s roots, so he also moved these intact oak trees away. As before, these oak trees are arranged in two neat rows. They stand on both sides of the approach, and they are particularly patchwork. However, the only difference from before is that the sacred tree of Ji Yu at this moment has become extraordinarily thick and tall. And the approach formed by these oak trees of about 20 meters has become a little less luxurious. It can be said that Ji Yu''s handwriting directly shocked the people of the nearby tribes again. Although they stayed away from Ji Yu''s oak tree, they waited quietly. At this time, the elder of the tribe was looking up at Ji Yu with more fanatical and excited eyes, and the words in his mouth never stopped. Looking at the scene in front of him, Ji Yu has long lost the original sense of novelty. So he didn''t pay much attention to the ramblings of the tribal elder. The so-called believers and the so-called sacrifices did not produce any practical benefits for Ji Yu, the incarnation of the oak tree. Instead, these believers can ask Ji Yu to give them benefits through sacrificial rituals. Human beliefs seem to be useless to the current oak tree. Maybe the level of life is not enough? Or is it so? Ji Yu is a little confused now. However, since this oak tree has the so-called sacrificial benefit feature, Ji Yu can also look forward to possible changes in the future. After clearing the surrounding oak trees and taking a few glances at the tribal chief, Ji Yu began to divide his thinking into the dark sea of ??consciousness. In this dark sea of ??consciousness, Ji Yu could easily see the fluorescence of the twenty-eight oak trees closest to him. At this time, the fluorescence of these oak trees has long since become dim. Six of them even reached the point where the fluorescence was about to go out. However, as the huge light sphere representing Ji Yu spread out white silk threads to connect them, their radiance immediately began to recover rapidly. Outside, at this moment, the oak trees with damaged roots and some injured branches quickly recovered. The oak trees spread their branches and leaves, and their root systems continue to regenerate and spread deep into the ground. In just a short while, these oak trees were all restored immediately. And some of them have grown slightly. When Ji Yu regained the light from the sea of ??consciousness, he immediately felt a trace of emptiness. "It seems that the characteristic of guiding resonance really can''t be used at will!" Ji Yu muttered to himself as if enlightened. Although the consumption of the twenty-eight oak trees was very small, it did make Jiyu feel short-lived. At present, although Ji Yu''s oak tree is big and strong, it is not at its limit. Ji Yu doesn''t want to use his own vitality in exchange for the growth of other oak trees. At least for now Ji Yu doesn''t need it. After finishing everything, Ji Yu is inconvenient to no longer pay attention to the status quo of the tree and the surrounding rainforest. Although he saw the helicopter in the distance of the rainforest and a group of outsiders approaching under the dense jungle, he didn''t pay much attention to it. Because the arrival of these people, Ji Yu felt that it would not cause him any substantial harm. Conspiracy? Interest dispute? Let the people of these tribes chat with them. Ji Yu will only help when necessary. After all, Ji Yu''s avatar came from this tribe anyway, and at the same time, he had to show that these people were his followers. When the people of these tribes settle down, another sacrificial activity will definitely be inevitable. At that time, Ji Yu will give them some benefits. The line of sight returns to the canopy. Ji Yu looked at the many birds and butterflies staying on the tree, and then happily curled the leaves to touch the small birds that were more beautiful and cute. The leaves are curled and slightly bent, gently stroking the heads of these birds one by one. The birds were not afraid, some of them chirped curiously at the leaves, while others squinted their eyes and chirped in enjoyment while half-drunk. Looking at the scene in front of him, Ji Yu''s whole boyish heart melted. The whole process of stroking the birds lasted nearly twenty minutes. When Ji Yu came back to his senses, he realized that there were still two hours left in today''s game. At this time, the sky of the rain forest has already entered darkness. Ji Yu originally planned to go offline to eat something. But after thinking about it, it felt like it was only two hours, so there was no rush, anyway, with his current physical condition, he could completely ignore this hunger. Therefore, Ji Yu finally chose to continue meditating. After experiencing the breakthrough of life level, the guide mission of Jiyu interface has been re-released. And this time the guide task is obviously different from the previous meditation upgrade route. [Guiding task (stage 3): Use characteristics to guide resonance, let the lower oak trees produce natural spirits, and reward vitality +10 for every 100 oak trees'' natural spirit birth tasks (medium difficulty)] (Note: During the period of guiding the resonance, it is necessary to continuously instill some of your own common sense into the fluorescence represented by these oak trees in a fragmented form.) After Ji Yu saw this guiding task, he was really stunned for a while. "It seems that the sky is not fulfilling people''s wishes." This guiding task is very meaningful, and Ji Yu can see some clues in detail. The reward of +10 vitality can be said to be very rich, but the task with such a rich reward is obviously not easy to complete. Moreover, Ji Yu''s own growth also needs to constantly rely on meditation to obtain the blessing of vitality. But if you want to use guided resonance to promote the growth of the lower oak tree and produce the natural spirit, it will obviously consume vitality and slow down Ji Yu''s growth rhythm. If the game is really like the initial introduction, in order to allow players to get a better experience, there will be a guide task. Then Ji Yu can draw a conclusion. That is, after the oak tree entered the second level of life, if it only relied on meditation, the growth rate would definitely slow down. Therefore, the appearance of this guiding task must have been created to speed up the growth of the oak tree. With this, Ji Yu realized instantly. "It seems that guiding resonance is imperative! Although I don''t know what benefits I can get, this game obviously won''t be aimless." V1.Chapter 17 Two hours later. [The player exits the game...] [The incarnation of the oak tree enters a state of self-discipline] [Because the oak tree incarnation has successfully entered the second-level state, you can now choose to give birth to a natural spirit for self-discipline behavior] [Please choose the direction of natural spirituality growth] [The common sense of this natural spirit comes from the player''s cognition of reality, and at the same time, it will automatically think you are its father after its birth, so players don''t need to worry too much. ¡¿ [Optional options: 1. Lively and active, 2. Tricky and eccentric, 3. Quiet and autistic, 4. Old and prudent. ¡¿ When Ji Yu quit the game, a row of prompts suddenly appeared in his vision. "Can an incarnation also give birth to a natural spirit?" "I became a father myself? I don''t even have a girlfriend yet, so I became a father?" Ji Yu''s face was a little weird, and at the same time he was quite dumbfounded. But if you think about it carefully, you are right. If you have a second incarnation in the future, it is the most reasonable choice for the oak tree to have a consciousness to control the body for self-disciplined meditation and self-defense. Thinking of this, Ji Yu immediately thought carefully. lively? This is obviously not a very good choice, after all Ji Yu doesn''t want to face a talkative ''child'' all day long. Tricky and weird, of course, will also be PASSed. The only thing left is to be quiet, withdrawn and mature. Quiet and autistic? This seems to be good, just meditate and grow and don''t care about anything else. However, if you think about it carefully, it seems that being too autistic is not very good. After all, if Ji Yu has a second incarnation, then it is impossible for him to take care of the affairs of the oak tree incarnation. Then the quiet and reclusive oak tree is certainly not so suitable for dealing with the troubles around him. Therefore, Ji Yu''s only choice now is to be mature and prudent. Without too much hesitation, Ji Yu directly chose this option. ¡¾Old and serious personality confirmed¡¿ [The birth of the oak tree incarnation of the natural spirit begins, and the estimated time is 3 hours, 26 minutes and 51 seconds] As soon as the reminder came out, Ji Yu instantly felt that his mind began to replay those images of mature and prudent characters in his life. Among them were characters from movies and real people. In short, this kind of reminiscence made Ji Yu seem a little strange. But fortunately, these playback pictures are only for a moment. So soon Ji Woo is officially out of the game and woke up from reality. It was 8:30 p.m. Barna time, but 9:30 a.m. Ryan time. Turning over and getting up from the bed, Ji Yu''s first thought was to open his personal panel. ¡¾Player status¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 1] ¡¾Physical: 0.58 (average 0.5)¡¿ [Height: 1.77 meters (average 1.67)] [Age: 26 years old (average 77)] [Characteristic: Strong vitality (medium)] [Acquired characteristic this time: Natural Affinity (Medium)] It looks like nothing has changed. But the reality is already different. Leaving aside the slightly increased physique of 0.02 and the height of 1 cm. Ji Yu''s own feelings now are very different from before. He hasn''t eaten for twelve hours, and now he not only doesn''t feel hungry, but also feels energetic, and even mentally, he has a kind of excitement and wants to go out for a run to release the excess energy in his body. The feeling of wanting to try is really strong. As a result, Ji Yu got up immediately. After washing up, he changed into a thin casual outfit, and then went out quickly. Regardless of whether he was hungry or not, Ji Yu went downstairs as usual to buy a vegetable porridge and two meat buns at the breakfast shop opposite the neighborhood as soon as he went downstairs. Then while eating, he flipped through the news on his phone. "A strange landscape, hundreds of oak trees blooming in the American National Natural Park." The first thing that caught Ji Yu''s eyes was such a news headline that occupied the top spot. In this regard, he thought about it, and then clicked into the topic post of the news report. Then Ji Yu saw the whole process of the oak tree blooming in the American National Natural Park. At the same time, this report also mentioned some oak trees that are also blooming in many other regions of the world at the same time, and a video is attached to the report. In short, seeing the video in the report, it can be said that it immediately aroused heated discussions among netizens across the Internet. Hua''er, why are you so red: "Isn''t it too exaggerated? In just a few minutes, all the oak flowers that are just buds bloomed? If it wasn''t for making me stand upside down and drink urine." Xiaodou: "Very good, brother who drinks urine while standing upside down, I remember you, I will give you a thumbs up and push you up." The old driver didn¡¯t drive: ¡°Brother, is your kidney function okay? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d pee all over yourself before drinking, and I¡¯m sorry to tell you, when you make an oath, please see who is the media that publishes the news? This is our country¡¯s The report of the TV news station reporter, you are so awesome, I admire you." The hamster who has not passed the fourth and sixth grades: "It is impossible to be fake. I have a student studying abroad in America who has replied to me. This video of the oak tree blooming did indeed happen, and now the countries in West Yorkshire have already boiled." You deserve an alien computer: "Damn! Is this flowering speed reasonable? I''m afraid it''s not an alien conspiracy (smiley face), by the way, brother who drinks urine while standing upside down, please remember to record a video when you drink it." , wait and see online, I want to learn new poses, I have followed you." Wuqi Chaoyuan Good Fortune Realm: "Aliens? This advertisement was made. If you say it''s a miracle, I think it''s more or less the same. Now the Druids in America have spoken out. They say it''s a miracle. It''s a miracle of reality!" Altman, the anti-counterfeiter: "God descended? What kind of organization is the Druid Order? Why haven''t I heard of it before? Can''t these magic sticks calm down a little?" Bird, a member of The Nature Conservancy: "Altman upstairs, don''t you read novels? This kind of organization often appears in Western fantasy novels. This is a primitive religion that believes in oak trees and loves nature. Organization! I still have a good impression of this organization, as long as we love nature, we are brothers." Taurus glutinous rice balls: "Hello brother, what are the requirements for joining you? I also love nature, but I am currently short of money and can''t realize my ideal of protecting nature. Can you give me a contact information? I just graduated with a bachelor''s degree. Please pay attention after graduation." "..." All kinds of things, the comments on the Internet are increasing exponentially. But it seems that there are only a few sets of rhetoric, such as miracles, genetic mutations, and so on. In this regard, as the mastermind of this matter, Ji Yu was happy to watch the excitement. Ji Yu didn''t speak or participate in the comments. Ji Yu browsed quickly, but when he was browsing the video about the oak tree blooming, the words of the two men at the next table caught his attention. "Have you heard? It seems that our Wuyang City is going to implement some kind of control recently." "Control? What control? Where did you hear that?" "Where did you hear it? Of course it''s our college classmate Li Weihao. Isn''t he working as a clerical worker in the city government now? He told me this news last night." "Ah? Is there such a thing? What''s the reason? How to control it?" "The reason is the purple moon phenomenon. Although there has been no purple moon in the past one and a half months, it seems that many people have started to get sick during this period because of the purple moon. Li Weihao said that several people in our city There are not enough mental hospitals anymore." "So the city government decided to implement a curfew for a period of time. All companies will be required not to work night shifts, and all citizens are not allowed to go out after 6 pm." After listening to his answer, the man''s companion not only did not realize the seriousness of the matter, but was pleasantly surprised. "Ah, there is such a good thing? No need to work overtime, doesn''t that mean we can finally have a good fight for a while?" Seeing the reaction of his companion opposite, the man was momentarily speechless. This consciousness and thinking are not in the same channel at all. V1.Chapter 18 Ji Yu trotted along the riverside park. "Control, Ziyue, it seems that the situation is getting worse and worse." At this moment, Ji Yu''s mind is full of the content of the conversation between the two men before. The Purple Moon first appeared on one night three years ago, and people at the time only defined it as a strange natural phenomenon. However, after Ziyue appeared three or four times, the harm it caused gradually emerged. There was no abnormality in the vicinity of Ji Yu''s own workplace, and his knowledge of Ziyue''s danger was only through the news broadcast by Ryan Federal TV Station. At that time, the content of the news broadcast was that many people were tied to medical beds, and the symptoms of those people were somewhat terrifying. They crazily grabbed everything they could grab with their hands, their eyes were bloodshot, and the flesh and blood from their own bites flew all over their lips. A small number of them have this kind of crazy symptoms, while the other larger number of people are very nervous, as if they are surrounded by terrible monsters, trembling and curling up, and some even yelling non-stop. In short, after the news reports, Ziyue''s danger was thoroughly characterized. The official conclusion is: In the purple moon phenomenon, the purple moonlight has a kind of harmfulness to human nerves. The damage is mainly reflected in the destruction of people''s brain nerves. Can cause severe hallucinations and eventually death. However, perhaps to appease the people or perhaps for economic development, the official came up with another conclusion. That is, even if it is irradiated by Ziyue, as long as the time is not long, it is actually not a serious problem. The radiation in the body of a person who has been irradiated by Ziyue for a few days will gradually fade away. At the same time, the incidence of purple moon exposure also varies with each person''s constitution. Therefore, since then, the government has required people to take protective measures and try not to go out as long as they encounter the purple moon phenomenon. This is all Ji Yu knows as a person at the bottom of society. There was no sign of Ziyue''s appearance, and there was no scientific explanation that could convince everyone. It may appear once a month or two, or once a fortnight, and the time is different. Sometimes it only appears for an hour or two at night, and other times it appears for eight hours. In short, people simply cannot figure out the law and duration of its appearance. If it was before, Ji Yu would definitely be happy to accept the official conclusion of Ziyue radiation. But now, Ji Yu felt that things would definitely not be that simple. Although Ji Yu didn''t know how harmful Ziyue was, fortunately, he was no longer the ordinary worker he used to be. Thinking of this, Ji Yu breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he also began to slowly stop his trotting pace. Stopping running was not because Ji Yu was tired, nor was he wanting to take a slow walk to enjoy the scenery of Hebin Park, but because he heard countless voices shouting at him from behind. And amidst the yelling, he also heard a lot of barking dogs. Because he was too absorbed in thinking about Ziyue just now, so that he found a very unbearable situation behind him after he calmed down. Turning around, Ji Yu found five big and small dogs of different breeds following a few meters behind. Among them are poodles, shiba dogs, and huskies. They rushed towards Ji Yu excitedly as soon as Ji Yu stopped. Among them, the little white poodle was the most excited. After barking, it jumped high into Ji Yu''s embrace. The other four dogs barked excitedly at him and rubbed around his trouser legs in circles. Ji Yu was flattered by that enthusiastic appearance. And it''s more than that. At this moment, on the trees in the Riverside Park, some birds are also jumping around in the bushes. And they all looked at Ji Yu with various curious eyes. Some of them tilted their heads and stared at Ji Yu, their emotions seemed quite joyful, and they chattered with their companions, as if they really wanted to fly to Ji Yu. But perhaps because they were afraid of the dogs beside Ji Yu and the passers-by, these little birds just stayed in the bushes in the end. Holding the poodle in his arms, Ji Yu endured the little guy''s face-licking behavior, and quickly looked at the several dog owners who rushed over out of breath. "I''m sorry, brother, you are too good at running, aren''t you?" "We have chased you all the way, no matter how much we call you, you don''t turn back. You deliberately bully me, a big fat man, don''t you?" The person who spoke was a young man who was less than 1.7 meters tall but weighed nearly 178. He was out of breath right now when he spoke. It looks very embarrassing and funny. "No, you young man is too lacking in public morality. I am an old man who is almost seventy, and you are not afraid that I will have troubles when I run around!" A very energetic old man rushed to him and laughed. He answered and complained. Ji Yu is helpless. There is a lesson to be learned from heaven and earth, I really can''t blame him for this. It''s all the fault of that natural affinity. But I think so, but I can''t say it like that. So, Ji Yu felt a little funny and said: "Sorry, I was thinking about things when I was just running, so I didn''t notice the situation between you and these dogs at all. I''m really sorry." "Thinking about something?" Fatty Ma Hongyu had an expression of I believe you. However, Ma Hongyu also knew that in the final analysis, the man in front of him couldn''t be blamed for this incident. After all, it was his own dog who went crazy and suddenly ran after others. Therefore, he didn''t want to get entangled in this matter. "Okay, let''s just pretend that you didn''t pay attention to things, buddy, but I''m a little curious, buddy, what method do you use to make these guys follow you so enthusiastically?" "My family, Xuexue, has never been so warm to me. Now you have made me a little jealous." Ma Hongyu looked at the poodle in Ji Yu''s arms strangely. At this moment, although the poodle didn''t continue to lick Ji Yu''s face, it kept rubbing its head affectionately at Ji Yu''s chin, while wagging its tail. Ji Yu was embarrassed, he didn''t even think about what to say, so he had to say in a joking tone: "This, probably because I am born with a temperament that is liked by dogs?" "Bar?" Ma Hongyu rolled his eyes. He just wanted to say something more, but the old man and aunt behind him didn''t agree. "Okay, young people, what do you want to talk about, you can talk about it later, but now, shouldn''t you settle our business first?" Ji Yu and Ma Hongyu were stunned. Then I noticed that the uncle and the aunt had already taken the leashes of the dogs and wanted to pull them away. But in the end, these dogs ignored him at all, and lay down on the ground next to Ji Yu, looking at him with pitiful eyes. "Fuck, brother, you are awesome!" Looking at the eyes of these dogs, Ma Hongyu was immediately shocked. Some even believe that Ji Yu really has a natural characteristic of being loved by dogs. Ji Yu was speechless, and he didn''t want to pay attention to the talkative fat man in front of him. Crouching down, Ji Yu helplessly stretched out his hands to stroke the heads of a few pitiful dogs. At the same time, after feeling these little guys'' love for him, he interacted with the dogs more attentively. It took a long time before Ji Yu asked them to follow their owners home under the reluctant eyes of several dogs. During this period, fat man Ma Hongyu admired Ji Yu so much. And those uncles and aunts who had just left looked at Ji Yu for a long time in astonishment. They even thought that Ji Yu ran a pet shop, so they all asked Ji Yu for his business card, and said that they could go to Ji Yu''s shop for consumption if necessary. In short, Ji Yu felt tired after finishing this matter. However, the words of these uncles and aunts also made Ji Yu''s thinking active. "It seems that I can really open a pet shop? It''s definitely bloody money." V1.Chapter 19 "By the way, buddy, I don''t know your name yet. What''s your name? My name is Ma Hongyu." In the teahouse, Ma Hongyu said to Ji Yu enthusiastically. "Ji Yu, Ji of the Four Seasons, Yu of the Universe." Ji Yu said after taking a sip of tea. "Hey, that''s a good relationship. If you look at me, let me say that we are destined. Your name is Ji Yu and my name is Ma Hongyu. We both have the same name Yu. Maybe we were brothers in the previous life." Ma Hongyu was too enthusiastic. He kept pestering Ji Yu all the way, his familiar appearance made Ji Yu speechless. The posture is low enough and enthusiastic. Although it is a bit talkative, it is not very annoying. After all, Ji Yu used to be in charge of decoration budget, and often had to go out to contact Party A, so he was considered a warm person when getting along with Party A. It doesn''t matter if you are not enthusiastic. Therefore, Ji Yu''s attitude towards Ma Hongyu is not bad, otherwise he would not have been invited to drink tea in the restaurant. Along the way, when Ma Hongyu knew that Ji Yu didn''t run a pet shop, but was waiting for work at home, his eyes lit up instantly. He also said that he had been unemployed at home for a long time, and had been working as a code farmer for a game company before. For some reason, he resigned and stayed at home for more than half a year. He follows Ji Yu now, in fact, he invites Ji Yu to open a pet shop. "Okay, you''re pretty good at talking, let''s get down to business, what''s the specific plan you want to invite me to open a pet shop?" Ji Yu has been out of work for four months due to illness. Before that, he has been taking medicine and various inspections every month. Renting a house and eating are all a lot of money. Although he still has about 100,000 yuan in his possession, but now that he has recovered from his illness, he still has to consider practical issues and find a stable job after all. Hearing Ji Yu talking about the pet shop, Ma Hongyu immediately stopped talking. With a pensive expression on his face, he said: "Brother Ji, that''s what I think. I pay the money, and you pay the people. How about we split it fifty-fifty?" "I saw your charm today, Brother Ji, so I think it is certain to make money, so you are the first-class resource in this pet store, Brother Ji, so I think this is actually quite reasonable." Ji Yu was stunned, although what Ma Hongyu said sounded quite reasonable. But in reality, Ji Yu is blind to the whole process of caring for pets, and if he really opens a pet shop, he must recruit additional employees to take care of the work. If calculated in this way, the money that Ma Hongyu will pay is not a small number. Renting a house, decorating, buying goods, and recruiting employees, even if the store is small, it is not a small amount in Wuyang City, a million or so is definitely needed. In this case, wouldn''t Ji Yu take advantage of it? What Ji Yu dislikes the most is receiving favors for nothing, and even if he is a resource to attract customers, he doesn''t like to go out and run around and cause riots. Therefore, Ji Yu frowned, and after thinking about it, he wanted to refuse, and put forward his own idea. However, maybe seeing Ji Yu''s concerns, Ma Hongyu hastily said: "Brother Ji, looking at you, you must feel that you have taken advantage of me, and you also have some other concerns, but I think you should listen to me first." "It''s like this. Under my dad''s name, there are more than ten stores in Times Square not far in front, so there is no need for any money to rent a house." "Besides, I actually asked you to open the store. After all, I don''t want to go out and work for others." "As for my dad''s company? I don''t want to go either." "Brother Ji, you don''t know. My dad runs a nightclub. It''s very troublesome to be there, to accompany drinks, and to engage in interpersonal relationships. I worked there as a reception manager for two months at the beginning. That feeling Honestly, it¡¯s just not human.¡± "Anyway, I don''t plan to go anyway, and I don''t want to be a code farmer anymore. As for starting a company by myself, I haven''t tried it. I can see that I am not a programmer at all. Boss'' material." "I still have self-knowledge on this point, so, isn''t this meeting you, brother Ji, so, hehe." Ma Hongyu smiled cheaply with a look you know. This, I can''t tell, he is still a rich second generation! Ji Yu was almost jealous and envious. The guy who co-authored Ma Hongyu didn''t care about money at all. The reason why he wanted to pull Jiyu to open a pet shop was also under the pressure of his parents. After all, a rich second generation can''t do anything, and it''s impossible to be a libertine every day, right? When Ji Yu was working on the budget, he knew big bosses, and most of their children were actually quite good, not as dandy and miserable as in most novels. On the contrary, many people are quite easy to get along with, and actively follow their parents to learn business experience. "So, that''s all you want to say, and you think the 50-50 split is reasonable." Ji Yu asked back. "Yes." Ma Hongyu said as a matter of course. Well, Ji Yu can see that this Ma Hongyu really doesn''t know how to do business. Forget it, since one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer, then Ji Yu will follow suit. After all, it is really trivial to open a pet shop with his little money. However, Ji Yu also has his own principles. Therefore, Ji Yu pondered for a while, and then said to the expectant Ma Hongyu: "It''s okay to open a store, and you can pay to open the store, but our share needs to be changed." "You are seven and I am three." Ma Hongyu was stunned, it was the first time he met someone like Ji Yu who didn''t take advantage of him. "Um, isn''t this a little less? How about Brother Ji, four of you and six of you?" For Ma Hongyu, Ji Yu was also helpless. "Okay, don''t tell me about the share, it''s just you and me." "Because, when this pet shop is opened, I don''t know how to do many things. You need to handle the manpower and material resources. In this regard, I actually take advantage of it." "So let''s settle things down like this now!" Ji Yu looked at Ma Hongyu with an expression that he didn''t need to talk anymore. Ma Hongyu was stunned for a while and didn''t know how to refute, so he finally said: "Okay! Since you have said so, Brother Ji, I want to pester you again, but it seems that I am a little reserved." After finishing speaking, Ma Hongyu showed a relaxed expression as if a boulder had fallen from his heart. "Hey, now I won''t be nagged by my parents for nothing." "When I make money, I must show off in front of them, but before that, I need to hide it from them." Thinking of the possible scenes in the future, Ma Hongyu was a little excited for a moment. Ji Yu was speechless, Ma Hongyu''s temper was really too out of character, to put it bluntly, he was a single-minded person. To be honest, if he hadn''t met him, Ji Yu felt that this guy would only live to be old if he inherited property. It''s true that you don''t know how to be blessed when you are born in blessings. Ji Yu smiled and did not express any opinion on Ma Hongyu himself and his family. Next, the two began to chat in detail about the details of opening a store, and searched the Internet for the complete conditions required to open a pet store. V1.Chapter 20 At around four o''clock in the afternoon, Ji Yu returned to the rented house again, his face was full of exhaustion. It''s not physical, it''s mental. Ma Hongyu is more unreliable than Ji Yu imagined, and Ji Yu really needs to confirm many things about opening the store one by one. Putting aside the matter of opening the store for the time being, Ji Yu leaned against the head of the bed and began to deal with the matter of the oak tree. At this time, it was around three o''clock in the middle of the night in the Bana rainforest. According to Ji Yu''s game schedule, it''s not yet time for him to enter the game. His current self-defined game time is after the dawn of the Ryan Federation, after all, it has already dawned in the Bana Rainforest. And since meditation now requires photosynthesis, it is most appropriate to choose daytime. Opening the game''s panel record, Ji Yu saw a reminder that appeared before. ¡¾The birth of the natural spirit of the oak tree is completed¡¿ [Please confirm the real name of the natural spirit of the oak tree. The real name has the effect of solidifying the sense of belonging of the natural spirit. At the same time, it has other strong correlation effects after the oak tree breaks through to a higher life level. It is recommended that the longer the real name given to the player, the better] ¡¾Please confirm your real name¡¿ Seeing this written record, Ji Yu was a little confused for a moment. "Does the real name have other mysterious functions? Then you have to be cautious." "The longer the name, the better?" "This is easy!" Ji Yu immediately turned on the computer, and at the same time began to search for name generators on the Internet. Looking at the various common names of Xiyue people on the name generator, Ji Yu thought for a long time. At the same time, because of the bad taste that popped up in my mind. Ji Yu quickly determined the name of the Oak Spirit. "Adam Asteric Hawthorne Balzersa Furran..." The entire real name is a translation of a total of thirty-six Ryan characters. It''s not too short. There is actually nothing weird about this real name, and Ji Yu''s bad taste is only reflected in the name Adam. After all, in West Yorkshire, Adam was the first human male in their mythology. And Ji Yu named the oak tree Adam because it is the first oak tree with its own consciousness in the world. Using the name Adam as Ji Yu feels quite appropriate, and the atmosphere is upscale.... After choosing the name, Ji Yu immediately opened the game panel and confirmed it. [The real name has been determined, the real name is: Adam Asteric Hawthorne Balzers Saffron...] [The real name is completed, the natural spirit of the oak tree wakes up] When the reminder of the awakening of the natural spirit of the oak tree appeared, Ji Yu felt something inexplicably connected with himself in his mind. The connection is so intense and so sensory that it''s not easy to put into words. Slightly closing his eyes, Ji Yu sat on the bed, and immediately asked Adam curiously and tentatively. "Adam?" The moment Ji Yu''s thoughts came out, he got a reply from a voice in his mind. "Yes, father." This voice has an inexplicably calm rumble, and it sounds a bit like the voice of a middle-aged man in his forties. The moment he heard the voice, Ji Yu was not stage-frightened, but said again more curiously: "Adam, how do you feel now? How much do you know about this world?" "It feels good. My understanding of this world has been completed after you created me and woke me up, father. If you have anything to explain, father, please explain it to me directly." "That''s it!" Ji Yu was thoughtful. When Adam answered Ji Yu''s words, Ji Yu could even feel Adam''s emotions at this time. Adam''s emotions at this moment are full of respect, yearning, and strong childlike emotions. What is certain is that at this moment Adam is not as calm as he was when he spoke when facing Ji Yu''s inquiry. Very good, and very much in line with Ji Yu''s wishes. After confirming that Adam, the spirit of the oak tree, had no obvious defects, Ji Yu immediately gave Adam a reply. "Very well, I don''t need you to do anything now, you just need to keep meditating all the time to let yourself grow faster." "In addition, for the outside world, you also need to be careful of potential dangers." "If you are sure that something is not good for you, you can immediately do what you think is appropriate according to the situation, and just tell me afterwards." Ji Yu didn''t show any condescending attitude, and his tone was very peaceful and even slightly friendly. He has no sense of being a potential magician at all. "Okay, Father, I see." After that, Adam fell silent. At this moment, Ji Yu didn''t know what to talk about with Adam. Because Ji Woo is also a father for the first time, and it is the father of an oak tree. And this oak tree''s thinking is still very mature, and he can''t treat Adam like a child. Should I be more dignified? Or get closer? Like an adult father-son chat? But Ji Yu thought about the scene of getting along with his father in the countryside, and Ji Yu really couldn''t laugh or cry for a while. There is no other reason, because Ji Yu''s father is an honest person. Even at home, the two of them seldom talk to each other. This is the generation gap! Save the child, who can tell me how to treat an older child I just met? In the end, Ji Yu gave up the plan of chatting. Instead, he suddenly thought of another question, so he asked Adam again: "By the way, Adam, what kind of existence do I have in your mind?" When Ji Yu asked this question, Adam didn''t answer immediately. Moreover, Ji Yu also felt the sharp fluctuations in Adam''s heart at this time. nervous. Adam is very nervous now. Ji Yu is full of question marks? Let me just ask casually, do you think you are so nervous? What about being mature and steady? However, Ji Yu didn''t say anything to comfort him, let alone urge him. After a while, Adam finally spoke. "Amiable, wise, wise, merciful to all things..., in view of the miracles and graces you are doing to this world, in Adam''s heart, father, you are the symbol of all great powers and a heart of benevolence .¡± "I''m sorry that Adam can only think of these adjectives to describe your greatness, father, but there is no doubt that you are the only light in the world in my heart." Fuck! Ji Yu blushed for the first time since growing up. real. In reality, it is really difficult for someone to be able to do such a straightforward compliment like Adam. And when Adam said these words, he was still so serious. Really, Ji Yu felt a little ashamed at the moment. kind? wise? wise? Have mercy on all things? Still a light in the world? When did I become so great? Is that how Adam sees me? Then my subsequent actions seem to be the best not to disappoint his expectations? Savoring Adam''s words carefully, Ji Yu pinched his chin with his hands, and there was an expression of enjoyment on his face. There is no way, Ji Yu also has the commonality of human flaws, that is, when faced with compliments from others, it is inevitable that there will be a burst of complacency. After all, who can take a good word out of their ears? V1.Chapter 21 Ji Yu hasn''t slept naturally for a long time. Although he entered the game as an oak tree, he relied on meditation to ensure that he was full of energy the next day. But as a human being, Ji Yu misses normal sleep. So, after chatting with Oak Adam, Ji Yu planned to take a nap. After setting the alarm clock, Ji Yu quickly fell into a deep sleep while lying on the bed. ¡­ At four o''clock in the middle of the night, the Bana rainforest, the tribe where the oak tree is. At this moment, Oak Adam was watching everything around him curiously. As a life that has just given birth to its own thinking, although its thinking has the knowledge of the cognition of the world, its reality is very different from the basic cognition in its own thinking. Look around, it''s new to everything at the moment. The bonfire under the tree was brightly lit, countless human beings were gathering together, most of them were sleeping, while a few were gathering together to discuss business. On the tree, the full moon is bright, and a large number of birds perch on the broad leaves and squeeze into a pile, while the rare nocturnal birds are intoxicated by the water-like glazed flowers that are reflecting the moonlight. Looking at the entire rainforest and the entire sky, Adam had the joy of being a living being for the first time. "This is life, and perhaps the meaning of life is to be able to see and perceive everything in this world?" "Thanks to my father for bringing me life and allowing me to come into this world." Adam admired the beauty of this world very much, and at the same time placed the greatest longing and respect for the father who created him and brought him life. Thinking of his father''s explanation to him before, Adam immediately withdrew his thoughts at this moment. There is plenty of time to appreciate the beauty of the world, and self-growth is the first priority. After all, judging from He''s father''s dialogue, he is still so weak that he needs his father to come and guide him in person. Recalling the exaggerated scene in his memory when his father meditated with his own body, Adam suddenly felt that he should work harder to grow up. In this way, Adam immediately began to try to enter the meditation state. Concentrating his mind and putting away all distracting thoughts, Adam''s first meditation was very successful, and he quickly entered the state. However, soon, Adam woke up from the meditation again. Adam''s mood at this time was a little sighed and a little lost. The reason is simple, because Adam found that the feedback from his meditation was really, really slow. Compared with the growth feedback brought by the father when he came and meditated, the feedback brought by his own meditation was dozens of times slower. This not only made Adam feel that his own talent was insufficient, but at the same time he also understood how powerful his father''s might was. Adam didn''t underestimate himself too much. After all, in his cognition, this world is an ordinary world. And I am a miraculous life created by my father. Compared with ordinary life in this world, my specialness and talent should belong to a very outstanding category. So, Adam quickly saw his slowness in meditation as a reasonable state. The reason for the gap was naturally attributed to his father''s mystery and greatness. Father is like the sun in the sky, like the stars in the universe, unreachable, but also divine and great. Thinking of this, Adam suddenly felt in a good mood, and at the same time he looked forward to and yearned for his father even more. Soon, Adam''s mood settled down. However, just when Adam was about to continue meditating, he suddenly discovered an abnormality. Looking at the sky, the full moon that was originally glowing with silver began to be stained with a layer of purple gauze. In the dark night, the whole world was shrouded in a faint and slightly weird purple in just an instant. It was also at this moment that all the birds that had been perched on the treetops woke up one after another. The noisy bird calls rose and fell in an instant. However, these birds did not fly up, but all eagerly got under the thick leaves of the oak tree. The eyes of these birds were slightly panicked, and they didn''t feel sleepy at all. They were huddled under the thick leaves, collectively silent and motionless with their eyes open. Under the oak tree, all the people who had been sleeping near the campfire were awakened by the hasty shouts of the night watchmen. The moment these people woke up, they quickly ran under the oak tree, hiding in the huge shadow under the oak tree canopy. under the tree. "This purple moon came really suddenly, but it''s almost dawn, and it won''t last long." Reed looked at the purple that suddenly fell in the darkness and frowned. "That''s what I said, but the radiation concentration of this purple moon tonight seems to be something that cannot be underestimated!" Mallory stood at the boundary between the shadow under the tree and Ziyue, took out the detector and pointed it at Ziyue, and saw that the value displayed on the detection instrument was constantly soaring. 1.23, 1.52, 1.78... Soon, the value on the detection gun stabilized at around 5.68. This value is not too small, more than double the radiation concentration brought by the last purple moon. You must know that the radiation of Ziyue will accumulate in the living body, and the radiation of human beings per minute at a concentration of more than 5 is a number that can be underestimated. Looking at the radiation concentration value on the detection gun, everyone''s expressions suddenly became a little heavy. And someone even checked himself directly, and then the whole person''s complexion quickly darkened. "The situation is terrible! I was just exposed to the purple moon for more than ten seconds, and my body pollution level has increased by 0.21." "This... is going to be a big deal!" As soon as the man said that, the expressions of the people present changed drastically. Everyone immediately began to check their bodies. "0.57" "0.36" "0.45" Most of the pollution levels of a group of people did not exceed 0.20 when they first arrived here, but now the pollution levels of these people have all soared by more than 20 percentage points. Well, this time, the mood of these people suddenly sank to the bottom. This group of people is not worried about the great disturbances in human society. After all, the officials of various countries have already controlled the situation in Ziyue, and most of the people know to avoid Ziyue. Not so with animals. Although most animals also know to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, there are also some creatures that do not have this concept, and biological communities that cannot find areas to avoid harm in time. Before this, the whole world was not as peaceful as it appeared on the surface. Because most of the large-scale pollution caused by Ziyue has been concealed by the authorities. For example, the crazy school of fish in the Maria Trench, and the giant ship attacking whale that festered like a terrifying monster. There are also mass extinctions such as the Moriton Meadows and the destruction of towns on Snow Island by a colony of sea lions two months ago. In short, although these are rare and vicious incidents, all of them have long been beyond the scope of knowledge and cognition of ordinary people. The officials of various countries communicate with each other, and all of them are actively deploying troops to deal with these incidents, and conceal all the news. The entire human world seems to be peaceful through singing and dancing, but in fact it is already slowly sliding into the abyss. V1.Chapter 22 Biological changes should be minimized in the primitive rainforest area. Because here, there are trees that shade the sky and the sun, and these trees provide an excellent protection place for the creatures of the entire rainforest. As far as we know so far, Ziyue''s pollution has the least impact on plants. After all, as far as the current discovery of the entire world is concerned, the authorities have not yet discovered any incidents of plant treachery attacking humans and other creatures. So this is why people like Reed dared to come here with only a few armed guards. Of course, apart from the virgin rainforest, the deep sea is also an excellent shelter, but after all, there are too many creatures in the deep sea, and many marine creatures will always be polluted for various reasons, so there are treacherous fish schools and attacks on merchant ships. The whale event. In short, there are too many associations at this moment, and everyone''s mood becomes heavier. However, just when everyone''s thoughts were restless. Adam, the oak tree as a plant, doesn''t feel so good at the moment. Because it found that when the purple moonlight fell, the air was filled with a stimulating sensation that made its senses uncomfortable. Above the treetops, the faint white radiance on the edge of the petals of the gemstone flower, which was originally as clear as crystal, is in a state of stalemate confrontation with the radiance of Ziyue. The purple moonlight is full of aggressiveness, constantly trying to infect the gemstone flower of the oak tree, but the faint halo of the gemstone flower is constantly resisting. And this is the source of the symptoms of Adam''s emotional discomfort. Ziyue, there was no relevant content in the known cognition when Adam was born. However, listening to the conversations of the humans below, as well as its own current feelings, it clearly knows that the phenomenon of Ziyue must be a bad phenomenon. Therefore, with such a subjective awareness, Adam should react immediately. Concentrating the power of the entire oak tree, the faint halo of the gemstone flower suddenly flourished on the crown of the tree. At the same time, the outermost broad green leaves on the entire oak tree are all bent up. At the same time, some green light appeared on these leaves. The light was very faint, but it made the leaves gradually appear transparent. The veins in the leaves gradually become visible, and there is a water-like substance floating in it, which seems to have a different kind of mystery. Then, the radiance of the gemstone flower and the radiance of the leaves complemented each other, and they became one piece for a while. However, soon the white halo disappeared and was replaced by green light. In an instant, a green light shield like an energy shield appeared on the canopy of the tree. At this time, the wide leaves curled up and covered all the gemstone flowers, but this also gave Adam more energy to concentrate all his strength on all the outermost leaves of the canopy. In an instant, the light shield composed of the entire green light expanded outward again in a large circle. The green radiance and the purple radiance formed a sharp boundary, and at this moment Adam finally felt that the previous eroded discomfort had subsided. However, although the symptoms disappeared, Adam did not take it lightly, but continued to work hard to maintain the status quo. However, what Adam didn''t know was that just as it concentrated the energy of the oak tree on the leaves and let the energy spread out, the birds and a small number of other creatures that originally hid under the leaves showed a state of enjoyment. As if drunk, these birds lost their previous fear and jumped to the treetops one after another. In this green radiance, all living things are intoxicated. The green radiance entered their bodies through their mouths and noses, and it actually began to make these creatures'' originally muddled thoughts more agile. The eyes of the birds start to move, and the feathers gradually become soft; Butterflies and some flying insects are more active, and their wings are more colorful; There are also more than a dozen squirrels that were originally hiding in some gullies in the trunk of the tree, as if they smelled the smell, they all strung to the crown of the tree and were intoxicated by it. The same is true for the owl belonging to the elder of the tribe. It jumped out of the original tree hole, and then flew towards the crown of the tree with wide eyes. For a while, the canopy became lively again but it became a little quiet. "By the way, do you feel that the aroma of the oak tree is getting stronger?" "Is there? Isn''t it always like this?" Someone frowned and took a deep breath through their nose. "Uh, it seems that it is indeed more fragrant, and the fragrance seems to be a little different from the fragrance of the gemstone flower before." The scent of Oak Blossom is actually very weak at night, and now this suddenly more fragrant scent has a faint earthy smell that Jewel Blossom doesn''t have. "Could it be?" Someone reacted and immediately looked up at the tree crown behind him. However, under the purple moon in the dark night, these people hiding in the shadows under the trees looked up and saw nothing unusual at all. The light above the canopy is undetectable against the under tree. "It doesn''t seem to be different. Does the scent of the oak tree come from the trunk of the oak tree?" Anderson spoke up and walked towards the huge trunk of the oak tree. However, just as Anderson was walking towards the trunk, a voice suddenly attracted everyone''s attention. "What''s going on? Is my detector broken? The pollution level was 0.48 just now, but now it''s only 0.47. Hey, why has it become 0.46 again?" "No, no, my pollution level is also decreasing!" In an instant, everyone picked up the detector and scanned themselves. And the results were astounding. Yes, the pollution levels of all the people are actually decreasing, and the speed is still very fast. Barton, the elder of the tribe, was very dissatisfied with the surprise of these outsiders. However, considering the identities of these outsiders, Barton did not speak out to reprimand them. All he needs to do is to urge the piety of his own people, and these outsiders are invisible to him. So, closing his eyes, Barton prayed silently in the direction of the oak tree again. As for the outsiders, Barton handed over all of them to his grandson Simon. As for the result, he didn''t want to know. This is the rule of their clan, and the priests and patriarchs perform their respective duties. He is just a priest now, and the secular and foreign policy is decided by Simon, which is Barton''s attitude. Whether good or bad, it''s just that everyone faces it together. "Pollution decreased?" Simon quietly watched the exclamation of the group of people in front of him, and at the same time he probably understood something in his heart. Associating these people''s emphasis on Ziyue''s pollution, Simon can instantly think of what the drop in pollution represents. Therefore, at this moment, Simon''s mentality is more relaxed. The value of the sacred tree in the hearts of these people has increased again, so the safety of the sacred tree has been protected by another layer of protection. As a family serving the sacred tree, Simon can use this to try his best to win the greatest benefits for the family. Thinking of this, Simon''s mood became more and more relaxed. Under the night, everyone in Xiyue chatted happily, while the Simon family prayed quietly in front of the oak tree. This scene seems peaceful and peaceful, but potential danger is approaching. after an hour. In the depths of the rainforest, on the black water beach behind a high mountain, at this moment, hideous crocodiles crawled out. Most of these crocodiles are more than five meters long, with pustules all over their bodies, and a trace of black mist around their sides. They first raised their heads as if smelling something in the air, and then moved immediately. Under the purple moon, the grass and trees where they passed were all withered, and more than fifty crocodiles quickly and clearly moved towards the direction of the oak tree. V1.Chapter 23 After the oak tree entered the second level, the heart of the tree naturally gave birth to a different kind of power. This kind of power is different from the vitality of Ji Yu''s digital panel, but a kind of energy that is not easy to quantify. It''s like the physical energy contained in a person. This excessive release of harnessed energy will cause the oak tree to enter a period of fatigue just like humans do when they are overworked. But if it consumes vitality, it can continue to output this kind of power. At this time, the confrontation between Oak Adam and Ziyue entered into a kind of energy confrontation. However, in terms of consumption, the consumption of the oak tree is not too much, because this kind of energy is always maintained in the crown of the tree, and it does not radiate too much. However, after nearly an hour, Oak Adam still felt tired. This feeling of gradually emptiness in the body is not very good, but there is nothing to do at this time, after all, Ziyue''s harm is beyond doubt, and confrontation is inevitable. Just wait until dawn and it will all be over. Oak Adam thought so, while also calculating the consumption. With the current confrontation, Adam felt that his limit should be able to persist for about three hours before reaching the stage of consuming vitality. On the rainforest side, the dawn will be very fast, around six o''clock at most. It was now ten past five, and this confrontation was obviously not long. However, just as Adam was measuring the consumption in his body, the loud noise from the rainforest in the distance caught his attention. Under this mysterious and quiet purple moon, the nearby rainforest has always been quiet, but at this time, the scene of a large number of leaves of trees in the distance being hit by something and constantly shaking is particularly eye-catching. Something is coming, and it''s a lot. Oak Adam had some bad premonition in his heart. The rain forest is very dense, and Adam has no way of knowing what is under the tree, but it is no surprise that the creatures that can operate on such a large scale under the purple moon must be creatures related to the pollution of the purple moon. With a cautious attitude, Adam immediately made preparations. 1. As soon as the group of unknown creatures appeared, attack immediately without any hesitation. 2. Once there is an irresistible situation, contact your father immediately. The reason why Adam didn''t contact Ji Yu immediately was that he didn''t want to bother his father with everything, so that his father would feel disappointed in him. Adam has the psychology of an older child, eager to express himself. Although the personality is mature and stable, it does not mean that it does not have various desires. Desire for performance, hope to be appreciated by his father, this is Adam''s psychology at this time. But showing love is not egotism, and Adam knows that. And it is precisely because of this that when faced with a situation that he may not be able to solve by himself, he will take the initiative to contact Ji Yu in order to get his father''s help. Once a decision is made, Adam will start to deal with it. He needs external force. Therefore, he immediately projected his consciousness under the tree. under the tree. Barton, the elder of the tribe, was praying devoutly. He hoped that he would be guided by the holy tree, and that the holy tree would respond. In terms of the various miracles produced from the sacred tree today, in his opinion, the sacred tree must have a spirit. At the same time, the holy tree also took good care of his family. Otherwise, the sacred tree would collapse other guardian trees as it grows, and it wouldn''t be so careful to use the roots to restore those guardian trees to their original appearance. His slight movements must have been concerned about the safety of his own believers, and at the same time, he was also using this to give believers confidence, so that they don''t have to be afraid of the various mysterious scenes he created before. As for why the holy tree never responded to him, Barton felt that maybe he didn''t have enough faith? Or maybe the holy tree didn''t feel the need to establish a connection with mortals like them in the mortal world. In short, the more he thought about it, the more Barton felt that he should pray and pray harder. Because this is his belief and dream all along. He dreamed that he could enter the Kingdom of God after death, even if he could not enter the Kingdom of God, even if he turned into flowers and trees that served the sacred tree, that was what he wanted. He longs for the sublimation of the soul, longs to get rid of the mundane, and longs for true salvation; then, as a pious petitioner, he has been serving the gods. Human beings have their own desires at all times, and belief in gods is also a manifestation of desires. Barton is obviously qualified as a devout believer. And it is with such a mentality that he can become a priest of a clan. Now, he is praying, praying... He didn''t expect too much from the holy tree''s response. But reality is sometimes such a tease. Under the shadow of the oak tree, Barton had been silently praying to the oak tree. However, at a certain moment, when his kneeling and prostrating body was about to touch the ground, he suddenly trembled, and then his whole body fell into a complete sluggishness. Around and behind him, no one noticed his strange appearance. The whole process lasted nearly a minute. Then, Barton suddenly stood up tremblingly under the astonished eyes of several old people around him. His wrinkled face was also silently rolling down tears of excitement at this moment. "I... the holy tree responded to me, Divine Revelation, yes, Divine Revelation, quick, go and call Simon, danger is approaching! Quick!" Extremely excited, extremely excited, and at the same time, there is a trace of panic in this excitement. At this moment, Barton remembered the content of the divine revelation and quickly shouted to the people around him. "What? Apocalypse?" "Lord Barton actually received divine revelation?" "Oh my god, it turned out to be a divine revelation. The holy tree is up again, and He finally responded to us." "Quick! Quick! Why don''t you call Patriarch Simon over here!" The old men beside Barton regained their senses and immediately shouted excitedly to the people around them who were still in a daze. These old people were also very excited about the divine revelation that Barton said, but they immediately became worried about the so-called danger of the divine revelation. Seeing the clansmen who had already run towards Barton quickly, these old men looked excited and worried at Barton at the moment. At this moment, Barton did not wait for Simon to come, but immediately said to the people around him anxiously: "Quickly, Parson immediately took some of the clansmen to the warehouse on the left side of the road to take out all the firearms that Simon had brought from the underground, and prepare everything else, a monster is coming soon." "monster?" The strong man named Parson was stunned for a moment, and then his face changed drastically. "Okay, Mr. Barton, I''ll go right away." "Come on, all hurry up and get the weapons with me!" Parson greeted, and suddenly nearly a hundred men rushed to the tribal warehouse not far away under the purple moonlight. Their faces were extremely anxious, and they had no doubts about Barton and Shenqi at all. Looking at the clansmen who ran to the warehouse quickly, the tribesmen who stayed in place had already boiled. There is panic, there is consternation, and there are doubts. However, no matter what the attitudes of the people of these tribes are at this moment, they can only wait for the development of the situation at this moment. After all, they didn''t have many choices under this purple moon, and it was impossible for them to abandon their own holy tree and holy land. V1.Chapter 24 The other side of the oak tree. "En? What''s the matter with those people? Why are they all running out under the purple moon? Isn''t this nonsense?" When the people of the tribe ran towards the warehouse, Fan Ni discovered it immediately. Of course, it wasn''t just Fanny, everyone else saw it one after another. "I just don''t know what to say. How can you run around under the radiation of this purple moon? Although the magic of your oak tree seems to have the effect of reducing the pollution of the purple moon, it is not a panacea." "Mr. Simon, hurry up and stop them, I''m afraid something will happen if it''s later!" Someone immediately looked at Simon and suggested. At this moment, Simon was completely dumbfounded. All my clansmen are aware of Ziyue''s danger, why did they run out suddenly? Could it be that something happened on the grandfather''s side? Simon immediately thought of his grandfather, and guessed what must have happened. Therefore, he immediately said to everyone: "Everyone, something may have happened. I''ll go to my grandfather to confirm. I''m sorry, but I won''t accompany you for a while." As Simon said, he prepared to go to the other side of the oak tree roots with a heavy heart. However, at this moment, someone had already come from afar. And when these people saw Simon, they immediately said loudly and eagerly: "Patriarch, it''s not good! Hurry up, Master Barton tells you to go there quickly!" The person who came was out of breath and looked very anxious. "It''s not good? What happened? Don''t worry, you talk first." Simon frowned while asking calmly. After all, the distance between him and the tribe at this time is only nearly a hundred meters from the corner of a tree trunk, so even if something happens, it should not be too big in Simon''s opinion. Could it be that someone had the so-called severe pollution due to the exposure of the purple moon just now? Shouldn''t it? Simon became even more confused when he thought of the specific secret about Ziyue that he had just inquired from the people in Xiyue. "Yes, that''s how it is." The visitor took a deep breath, relieved his panting, and then continued: "Lord Barton suddenly received a response from the Holy Tree." "The apocalypse seems to be related to monsters, and monsters are coming soon!" The man spoke with a heavy and worried heart, and this naturally affected Simon as well. "Apocalypse? Monster?" Simon didn''t think his grandfather was talking nonsense. After all, there are enough strange scenes produced by the sacred tree today, and it is not unreasonable to suddenly send down divine revelation now. As for the monsters. Simon''s complexion has become heavy. "There is such a thing, the clansmen who just ran out are going to get the weapons from the warehouse?" "I think so." Something is wrong. Simon seemed a little anxious in his heart, but at this moment, he wanted to suddenly think of something, and immediately turned his head to look at the Xiyue people who were watching him talking with his tribe. "Has something happened to Mr. Simon?" Although everyone in Xiyue couldn''t understand the native language of the Simon family, they could guess some from their eagerness. Simon nodded. "Yes, gentlemen, we may be in trouble." "trouble?" Everyone was full of doubts. At this time, the area around the rainforest was quiet, and there seemed to be no trouble. "Yes, maybe you don''t believe it, but the reality is like this." "My grandfather just received the divine revelation from the sacred tree. A monster is coming here. And this monster, I think, may be the creature polluted by the purple moon that you mentioned." "Apocalypse? Monster?" Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay. Fanny Campbell, however, suddenly became agitated. "Apocalypse? Mr. Simon, did your grandfather really receive the apocalypse from the mysterious tree? There''s nothing wrong with this, right?" "How could there be a fake?" Simon was a little displeased: "Although my grandfather looks a little old, his thinking is not so confused that he lied about this kind of thing." "Well, whether you believe it or not, but now I have to ask you for help." "In order to deal with possible dangers in the future, I would like to ask you to mobilize the three armed helicopters you parked at the camp. I think we need heavy firepower weapons." Most of the armed people led by Simon are in the camp three kilometers away at the moment, and it is not so easy for them to come in even if they make a satellite phone call. After all, the path deep in the rainforest is still in Ziyue, so the risk of going in is not so great. But gunships are different. It can not only conduct reconnaissance in the sky, but also carry out long-range strikes on the enemy with weird heavy firepower weapons. "this......." Some are skeptical. But there are also people who support it. "It''s not impossible. Although the revelation you mentioned, Mr. Simon, sounds a little too absurd, what we saw today is already absurd enough." "So, of course I support Mr. Simon unconditionally." Mallory was the first to speak out in support. Hearing Mallory''s support, the other two people who had mobilized armed helicopters also expressed their acceptance of the request one after another. "Be careful, there is no big mistake. I also support the dispatch of armed helicopters." "Hehe~, if you don''t have any objections, of course it is impossible for me to have an objection." Fanny Campbell was still thinking about the divine revelation at this moment, but he immediately gave an affirmative answer. "Okay! With your support, I feel more at ease, thank you all." "Everyone, please, time waits for no one." After Simon thanked the three of them, he immediately urged to speak. The three of Fanny Campbell immediately smiled, and then took out the satellite phones in the backpacks of their assistants. After the phone call, everyone in Xiyue made a plan, and for the sake of their own safety, they immediately decided to join the members of the Simon family on the other side of the tree trunk. After more than ten minutes. Under the purple moon sky, the three helicopters had all arrived around the oak tree. But at this moment, with the arrival of the three armed helicopters, they immediately saw the strange scene on the oak tree that the people in Siyo had not been able to discover before. "Oh, it''s unbelievable. Is this a shield from a sci-fi movie? It looks too amazing." "It''s incredible. Look at the birds on the oak tree. They seem to be enjoying themselves." "Gods again, is it too late for me to convert to the Druid Order now? This green thing seems to be fighting against the pollution of the purple moon, which is incredible." "..." In the three armed helicopters, more than a dozen soldiers are chatting in admiration about the wonders of the oak tree on the public electronic channel. At the same time, they did not forget to turn on the marching recorder to record the oak tree. Under the tree, the Simon family had already armed themselves and was on guard against the surrounding rainforest. At this moment, the time seemed to become longer, and everyone''s mood became more and more tense. Soon, a dense noise and commotion came from the rainforest to the north. V1.Chapter 25 The location of the ringing in the rainforest is getting closer and closer to the oak tree. At this moment, whether it is Oak Adam or the nearby humans, they are all ready. In the rainforest, the leaves of the trees are constantly shaking due to the collision of unknown creatures, and the vibrations from the ground are also increasing during the period. Everyone raised their spirits. And at the moment when the turmoil in the rainforest was less than 500 meters away from the oak tree, the prelude to the battle immediately kicked off. "Fire flares!" "receive!" Armed helicopters over the rainforest took the lead in responding. Flares rose into the sky, and the dark night of the purple moon suddenly became brighter for a moment. Under the oak trees, through the gaps between the trees, all saw. The creatures that caused a commotion were all huge, but very fast-moving crocodiles. These crocodiles have long since lost their normal crocodile appearance. They are surrounded by a faint black mist, and there are many raised bumps bleeding from their bodies. Their eyes are black and red, and they look like monsters crawling out of the abyss. The moment they saw these crocodiles, many people were taken aback. But without giving the people any time to panic, Simon immediately gave the order to fire. "First column, fire!" The moment the voice sounded, the originally relatively quiet rainforest suddenly burst into gunshots. "Da da da~" The light rifle has a fast rate of fire and is quite powerful. The flames of these bullets lit up in the dark night suddenly illuminated a large area of ??the sky. A dense number of bullets shot into the rainforest, many of which were blocked by trees, but most of them accurately hit the bodies of huge crocodiles. And these crocodiles made a hissing sound like a snake when they were eating pain. Although the sound was numerous and long, it was still drowned in the gunfire and artillery fire. Above the sky, the large-caliber machine guns on both sides of the armed helicopter kept spitting flames towards the bottom of the rainforest, and the momentum was much more exaggerated than the sound of the rifles below. Every time a 30mm bullet hits these crocodiles, it will directly penetrate their bodies. However, even though their bodies were pierced, these crocodiles still rushed towards the oak tree furiously. The tenacious vitality of these crocodiles is completely beyond people''s imagination. After all, the sky over the rainforest is covered by leaves, and the chances of these armed helicopters being able to target the crocodiles are very small, so after a round of strafing, they just killed more than a dozen crocodiles in cooperation with the rifles below. At this time, the crocodiles were no more than two hundred meters away from everyone. These crocodiles entered a state of berserk and completely ignored them, making the Simon family members under the rainforest extremely frightened. After all, the clansmen of these holy lands had stayed in the holy lands for a long time to serve the holy tree. There was obviously a big gap between their psychological quality and the armed clansmen on the periphery. Not to mention bad marksmanship, some people didn''t even shoot for a long time with their rifles, their hands were completely numb due to the recoil of the firearms. At this time, the firepower was significantly reduced. However, it''s not that Simon didn''t take this into consideration, so when the firepower weakened, he immediately roared. "Replace the first column, and put the second column on!" Immediately, the clansmen in the front row breathed a sigh of relief and retreated quickly. Then the instant fire on the top of the second column became ferocious again. In the sky, the armed helicopters are completely misfired after three to seven rounds of strafing due to the small amount of ammunition because they are not used for military purposes. But at this time, since the crocodile was already very close to the oak tree, and it happened to be in an open area with few trees, the soldiers on the armed helicopter immediately had a more precise target. next moment. The Armenian gunship brought by Ruud was the first to launch a larger saturation attack. Those were sixteen Hellfire missiles mounted on both sides of the gunship. One after another, the missiles rushed towards the ground target with a long tail flame. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The successive explosions and flames caused huge vibrations near the oak tree. And those giant crocodiles were instantly submerged in the flames and dense fog. Remnants flew horizontally, and countless flesh and blood splattered. The black blood spattered by these crocodiles is like concentrated sulfuric acid, forming terrifying corrosion on the surroundings. Under the oak tree, everyone slowly ceased fire at this moment. The dense fog drifted around, blocking everyone''s sight, which was unexpected by everyone. In the choking smoke, the crocodile''s roar and the vibrations caused by crawling all subsided, but everyone knew that there must be some crocodiles that had not been killed. Therefore, at this moment, the crowd under the oak tree became extremely nervous. They kept looking around, not daring to make any sound. But what should come will come. Because, in the smoke full of gunpowder, there was another sound of swift and violent crawling. However, this time, before the tribesmen could shoot in the direction of the sound, the oak tree Adam finally moved. Although the thick smoke can block human vision, in Adam''s field of vision, it is like an infrared detection. He can clearly see the situation of the rain forest in the smoke and behind it. There are very few living and moving crocodiles, only nine in total. But among the nine, a terrifying crocodile with a size of more than ten meters appeared last. The crocodile was surrounded by thick black smoke, and it was impossible to see its whole picture with human vision. But Oak Adam can. It was a crocodile with black eyes and purple pupils. Its skin was as thick as a rock. The rifle bullets that were shot on it before just made some white scratches on its outer skin. However, under the attack of the missile, it only suffered a little scratch because it appeared at the latest. Moreover, its scratches are rapidly regenerating and recovering under the black mist surround. The strength of this crocodile is beyond doubt. And at such a close distance, the tribal humans under him must be unable to fight. But it''s okay. Because the crocodile finally entered the attack range of Oak Adam. Under Adam''s roots, although he can only concentrate his strength to control three of the seventy-six tree roots, they are nearly 150 meters long. But that''s enough. The ten-meter-level crocodile, covered in terrifying black smoke, let out a manic roar, and then rushed towards the crowd under the oak tree with agility far exceeding that of ordinary people. Every time it crawls, the ground will tremble enormously, and the sound is extremely terrifying. However, just when it led the other eight crocodile groups to rush out for only more than 20 meters, a huge spike suddenly rushed out from under the ground. The moment the huge spike rushed out of the ground, there was a sonic boom. The sonic boom dispersed the surrounding smoke from the explosion of the bomb. At the same time, the moment the spike came into contact with the belly of the crocodile in the black mist, it directly pierced the crocodile''s body with ease. The huge tree roots soaring into the sky, and the pierced crocodile above the roots suddenly hung in the air. At this moment, under the tree and in the sky, everyone was shocked for a moment when they saw the sudden scene in front of them. However, soon, after the two tree roots sprang out from the ground continued to whip the other eight treacherous crocodiles, everyone came back to their senses and stared blankly at all this with shocking and inexplicable expressions. V1.Chapter 26 "Roar!" Even if the body was pierced through, even if the black blood kept gushing, this ten-meter-level terrifying crocodile still roared ferociously. Ignoring the wound, it used its sharp claws on its hind feet to ''kick'' the huge and dark tree roots constantly. However, the next moment, countless tiny black threads suddenly separated from the huge and dark tree roots. These black threads are the rest of the fine whiskers that are all over the roots of this tree. These tiny roots are entangled and soon this is like a three-story crocodile tied up with rice dumplings. At the same time, at the crocodile''s piercing wound, countless roots also strung into the crocodile''s body. Like a winch, these roots effortlessly crushed the crocodile''s internal organs and brain just a moment after they entered the crocodile''s body. Soon, this seemingly terrifying crocodile completely lost its sound. On the ground, at this time, the other two tree roots continued to whip the other eight crocodiles of about five meters with great force. Every time these two tree roots were whipped, deep dents would appear on the ground. The dust was accompanied by blood and flesh, and this asymmetrical war came to an end in an instant. "boom!" As the tree roots were pulled away, the ten-meter-level crocodile whose internal organs were all crushed immediately fell from the sky and caused a loud noise. And the three terrifying tree roots quickly returned to the ground at the end of the battle without causing even the slightest vibration. Everyone stared dumbfounded at the huge crocodile corpse in front of them, and was speechless for a moment. "Crisis? Can this be considered a crisis?" Simon came back to his senses, and then felt such emotion in his heart. "This...Even without our help, this place should be safe and sound?" "Oh~ I can see it clearly. This is not the world we know in common sense at all. In short, what I should be amazed and amazed by now is all done before. At this point, I feel that even if something happens again immediately, it will be nothing. Strange." "What should we do!" Everyone in Xiyue started talking at this moment, and most of them have returned to normal. "Mysterious tree, this is truly a mysterious tree." Fanny Campbell admired, and at the same time, fanaticism rose faintly in his heart. "The appearance of the purple moon may be a sign of the end of the world, but the recovery of the mysterious tree symbolizes the arrival of hope." "Great mysterious tree, the believer Van Nibald pays high respects to you, may your recovery bring harmony and revival to nature again, and lead your confused believers once again." Bard is the middle-level bard title of the Druid Order. But in modern society, there are very few people who can obtain the title of Bard in the declining druid order. In addition to the three highest arch druids in the Druid Order of Armenia today, there are eleven Bards who came down later. The directional meaning of Bard is to symbolize harmony and truth. At the same time, it is also the mentor of new believers. They must be able to recite the teachings of 20,000 lines, and they must also know classical art. Such as reciting poems, such as playing and singing with the guqin, in short, in the druid order, ''Bad'' is a person of nature and beauty. After praising the oak tree, Fanny Campbell closed his eyes and began to chant the core teachings of druids unconsciously. "If, you want to become a druid" "Then, please understand the teachings of druids" "Our hearts are connected with nature" "When in danger, don''t panic" "Like a wild bear, gain strength from faith" "When you feel frustrated, don''t be discouraged" "Like a sea lion, learn to persevere from adversity" "When you feel lost, don''t get confused" "Like a cheetah, take advantage of situations" "When imprisoned, do not grieve" "Like a raven, free your mind" "If, you want to become a druid" "Then, please understand the teachings of druids" "..." Fanny Campbell, who is nearly fifty years old, has a calm and elegant voice, although it is no longer beautiful. At this moment, she who is reciting the teachings is even more eye-catching. In her sincere singing, everyone in Xiyo unconsciously put their right hands on their chests and saluted the oak tree. The oak tree is definitely not a product of Ziyue, everything it revealed today has already been proved to everyone. At the same time, the appearance of the divine revelation and the help that the oak tree gave to the believers just now are also in the eyes of everyone. Therefore, at this moment, whether everyone believes in Him or not, they might as well pay their respects. And maybe it was infected by these Xiyo people, the people of the original tribe did not perform the kneeling ceremony that their own tribe has always practiced this time, but held on to the oak tree in the same way as Fanny Campbell and his party. Hand ceremony. At this moment, the atmosphere is so pious, but also so sacred. But at this moment, the oak tree Adam was still immersed in the memories of the battle just now. "My body is so strong?" "It''s a little bit of a trivial matter to send down the divine revelation." Adam sighed. "It seems that my mentality is still not stable enough. I was shocked by the Ziyue phenomenon, which led to a misjudgment." "Now that I think about it, I am right. Although Ziyue''s phenomenon is powerful, it is divergent after all. The weird creatures produced under this kind of pollution are definitely not as good as me with my father personally guiding me." Adam recalled carefully, and then came to such a conclusion. "In the days to come, maybe I should sort out my own strength first. It''s better not to make a joke like the joke just now." With such a cognition, Oak Adam slowly projected his thoughts back to reality. And at this time, he took it for granted that he saw the devout scene under the tree. "These human beings are quite polite. In this case, I can''t be stingy." Considering that people like West Yorkshire may cause the human world to treat themselves after returning to the civilized world, Oak Adam certainly doesn''t mind continuing to make things more perfect. Therefore, when everyone bowed their heads and performed the ceremony reverently, three huge oak leaves that looked like washbasins immediately fell off from the oak tree. Also following the detachment were the six overgrown mistletoes on the trunk of the oak. The leaves fluttered unsteadily, and the mistletoe fell straight down the tree because of its weight. The mistletoe fell to the ground, and the sound made everyone wake up slowly. These people looked at the six green mistletoe trees on the ground, and at the same time they looked at the oak tree, and then they saw three oak tree leaves falling from under the oak tree. Surrounded by green fluorescence, the transparent and veined oak leaves look so eye-catching. In this regard, everyone immediately understood that this was a gift from the oak tree. Afterwards, Fanny Campbell and everyone performed the ceremony again in joy. There is no human intrigue in the whole scene, and the harmonious and natural atmosphere moves the celestial phenomena. Therefore, at this moment in the east of the rainforest, the red fire side of the sun has slowly appeared. V1.Chapter 27 Twelve midnight Lane time. Ji Yu was awakened by the urging sound of the alarm clock on time. Ji Yu slept very soundly and contentedly this time, and Ji Yu hadn''t enjoyed the deep sleep without dreaming for a long time. "Not bad, very energetic." Ji Yu stretched and then got up. He was about to go to the toilet to wash his face and then enter the game to complete today''s task. However, when Ji Yu got up, suddenly, he heard the harsh horn outside the window that he hadn''t heard for more than a month. "Ziyue sky phenomenon, every household draws the curtains and closes the doors and windows, and must not go out to wander." "According to the public security management law of the Lane Federation during the special period, those who go out in Ziyue Tianxiang without authorization will be sentenced to at least seven days of civil detention..." The horn is so loud that the whole community can hear it clearly. "Purple Moon?" Ji Yu frowned, and at the same time approached the window and slightly opened a gap. In the sky, the full moon is in full bloom. It''s just that this full moon is completely infiltrated with purple at this time. Under the street, it was dark, and the place where the purple light shone was extremely quiet. "No wonder I didn''t hear the noisy traffic when I woke up just now. It turned out that Ziyue appeared again." Jiyu''s apartment is next to a six-way road leading to the airport on the outside. Normally, even at two or three o''clock in the morning, it is very noisy here. But now, there is not a single car on this highway. According to past experience, when Ziyue appears, there will inevitably be elderly people chatting in the reception hall on the first floor of the apartment. Although it is late at night, Ji Yu also feels that this phenomenon must happen. Therefore, in order to find out if there were any victims in the community, Ji Yu also planned to go downstairs with some doubts. The Ziyue phenomenon is definitely not that simple. Although Ji Yu doesn''t know how harmful the Ziyue is at the moment, he might as well pay more attention. Thinking of this, Ji Yu immediately acted. After putting on his clothes and pants, he went out directly. Entering the elevator, sure enough, there are several people going downstairs in the elevator at the moment. However, most of these people are young and middle-aged people. "It''s really not a big deal to join in the fun. It''s so late, and I''m still chatting downstairs. I really convinced my mother." "Don''t talk about your mother, my father is not the same. Fortunately, he used to be a cadre, and now he can believe in some superstitious things. I don''t know where he is so energetic at night." "..." Most of these people complained, and they were obviously helpless towards their elders. And Ji Yu just thought it was funny. It''s the same everywhere, not only the old people in the countryside like to talk about gods and gods, but also the old people in the city are not much different. Moreover, the phenomenon of Ziyue is indeed somewhat incomprehensible, so of course the matter that produced such an argument attracted the attention of the old man even more. Come to the first floor. At this moment, a group of old men and old women are gathering in the hall in the direction of the entrance and exit door on the first floor. Of course, there are also some young housewives and a few young people who like to join in the fun. The entire hall on the first floor is not too small, covering an area of ??about seventy to eighty square meters. If you count the corridors, it is not a problem for a hundred or so people to stand there. After all, the boutique community, this public hall is still a good rest area. At this moment, the glass curtain wall outside the hall and the glass door of the access control have long been covered by a thick gray curtain, and these people stay in it and chat peacefully. Ji Yu shuttled through it, listening here and looking there, but as a result, all he heard was some speculative and unreliable information. Here, Ji Yu came to a conclusion. I''m too busy and flustered this big night, so I should go back to sleep quickly. No, it''s time to play games and get down to business. Thinking of this, Ji Yu lost the idea of ??continuing to inquire about the news. Entering the elevator, Ji Yu soon returned to the fifteenth floor. However, as soon as he stepped out of the elevator, Ji Yu saw a familiar old lady standing motionless in front of her own door. This old woman is Ji Yu''s neighbor. Ji Yu has lived here for several years, and he has known her for a long time. So seeing the old man, Ji Yu planned to say hello to the old woman. "Grandma Li, what are you doing standing at the door so late? Go back to your room and rest." Ji Yu said with a smile while walking towards the old man slowly. But it''s strange to say that instead of replying to Ji Yu enthusiastically this time, Granny Li still stood motionless in front of the door. Seeing this, Ji Yu was stunned, but at the same time he didn''t take it seriously. Thinking that Granny Li, who is nearly eighty years old, might be a little deaf, maybe she forgot to bring the key again? So, this time he walked up to Granny Li and kindly planned to ask again. However, the moment Ji Yu approached Granny Li, Granny Li suddenly turned her head to look at him. And it was precisely because of this that Ji Yu was almost scared out of his wits. Ji Yu dared to say that he had never seen such a terrifying scene in his life. Granny Li did turn her head at this time, but her body did not turn around. Her head turned 180 degrees without hindrance. And her eyes at this moment are still a dark hole, and there is still a hint of purple hidden in this hole. Ji Yu didn''t even have time to yell out, as a result, Granny Li''s body turned into a cloud of black mist. There was a cloud of purple light in the black mist, and Ji Yu rushed directly into his body without any precautions. Blown by the purple light, Ji Yu fell back and sat on the ground. Under the pain, Ji Yu finally recovered from the sluggishness and panic. It''s just that after regaining consciousness, Ji Yu''s originally terrified expression gradually calmed down under a burst of astonishment. [Ding, the intrusion of harmful substances into the player''s body has been detected] [Ding, it is detected that the harmful substance has entered the player''s sea of ??consciousness] [Ding, it was detected that the harmful substance was dispersed by the huge spiritual consciousness that the player communicated with the avatar] Three consecutive reminders quickly appeared on Ji Yu''s retina, and then Ji Yu stood up slowly while taking a deep breath. But at this time, the door of Granny Li''s house opened. "Huh? Brother Ji? Did you call outside my house just now? What''s the matter?" The grandson who opened the door was Granny Li''s grandson. He was only nineteen years old. He just graduated from high school this year. His grades were not good, but he played the game well. Ji Yu used to play ranked with this kid in his spare time on weekends. However, Ji Yu has not played with Li Hao for a long time because of tuberculosis in recent months. Looking at Li Hao, Ji Yu smiled slightly. "It''s okay, I was on the phone just now." "Really?" Li Hao looked at Ji Yu suspiciously. However, at this moment, Ji Yu didn''t care whether the boy in front of him believed it or not, but immediately asked with a smile, "By the way, I haven''t seen your grandma for a long time. How is she doing recently?" "grandmother?" Li Hao''s face was silent for a while, and he suppressed his tone after a while: "My grandma passed away two weeks ago." Hearing Li Hao''s words, Ji Yu fell silent for a moment. "Feel sorry......" V1.Chapter 28 Sitting in front of the bed, Ji Yu couldn''t calm down for a long time. There were many thoughts in his mind, thinking of the Ziyue outside the window and the Granny Li he saw just now, the connection between the two things immediately set off alarm bells ringing in his heart. "No matter what, now I have to accumulate strength first." In the silence, Ji Yu sighed and felt some urgency at the same time. With the game of incarnation, he is much better than ordinary people. If he wants to save more people around him, he must be more diligent. If the incident he encountered today was not because of the so-called mental intrusion that he has the avatar of the oak tree to share, perhaps he would not be able to return to the bedroom safely after this. His own strength is still very weak, he must rely on external forces, and must also make good use of the game he has acquired. Therefore, temporarily abandoning the current complicated thoughts, he immediately entered the game. Eleven a.m. Barna time. At the moment the sun is shining high in the rainforest. Many birds circle the oak tree canopy, and these birds will come back here again after going out to find food. Obviously, many birds at this moment have already regarded this place as their new home. And under the oak tree, at this moment, the people of the tribe are quickly going back and forth to make preparations for their holy land. There are dents and holes everywhere on the ground, and some black blood is also vivid. Ji Yu just arrived and saw everything in front of him was really startled. However, with his arrival, memories of what Adam did last night began to appear in his mind unconsciously, including his thoughts at that time. Ji Yu finally understood all of this. "Ziyue, pollution, swarms of crocodiles." "I didn''t expect the pollution of Ziyue to be so exaggerated. It''s no wonder that the officials have concealed all the news." Ji Yu pondered, and at the same time looked to the north side under the roots of the oak tree. There, people from the tribe were digging pits, and they were trying to pile up all the crocodile corpses. Of course, these people are undoubtedly cautious in this process. Just because the blood of these crocodiles is highly corrosive. However, although these people worked hard, the ten-meter-level crocodile corpse was still a big trouble. Without the help of Ji Yu, the oak tree, and without relying on machinery, it would be hard enough for their primitive manpower to pry bit by bit with wooden sticks in the form of levers. But thinking of Oak''s deficit last night because of Ziyue, Ji Yu also gave up the idea of ??helping. The people of these tribes have already gained a lot of benefits, and they deserve to work hard. Therefore, at this point, Ji Yu will no longer continue to pay attention to these finishing matters under the tree. Back in the sea of ??consciousness, Ji Yu first expressed his appreciation for Oak Adam''s actions last night, and then quickly entered the meditation state without any nonsense. He wants to use the current sunny weather to quickly make up for the shortfall inside the oak tree, and at the same time start to study how to reasonably use the guiding resonance characteristics to promote the growth of other lower oak trees. Ji Yu entered the state of meditation very quickly. And after he entered the meditative state, the whole oak tree immediately began to become abnormal again. It''s just that the abnormality this time is much worse than the abnormality when breaking through to the second level of life before. In his canopy, because of the effect of meditation, the gemstone flower began to become bright and bright again, and at the same time, the fragrance of the flower was also fragrant for thousands of kilometers with the high air flow. At the same time, his dense canopy and broad leaves quickly turned into a white-yellow state. White is caused by the absorption of sunlight, while yellow is caused by some substance transformed by the enlarged stomata of leaves. Therefore, the white and yellow leaves made the people working below slightly excited. Looking at the wonders of the holy tree, these people only felt that the gods were looking at them again, so they worked harder. But at the same time, the main reason was Ji Yu. The fragrance of flowers produced during meditation gave everyone a slight buff effect. Looking at the exaggerated scene of meditation when his father came, Adam at this moment naturally felt his own insignificance. But at the same time, he is also indulging in the mighty power of his imagined powerful father. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. City of La Tebola, Federation of Bana, Conference Hall. At this moment, in this conference hall, Xiyue and his party are all gathered here. They first discussed the distribution of the six dendrobium parasitoids and the three emerald-like oak leaves, and then began to discuss what to do next. Because at this moment, the relevant images and reports from the oak tree have been sent back to the countries of the world, and at this moment, those politicians are arguing endlessly about this matter. But this group of people, as those who were fortunate enough to witness all the miraculous processes of the oak tree, had already changed their mentality. They don''t want Oak to be a victim of a power struggle. So that''s the reason for this discussion. "Gentlemen and ladies, I think we could perhaps be bolder." "Maybe we can announce the recovery of the mysterious tree directly to the public." "I think with your identities and contacts, it shouldn''t be difficult to find some media to release the news, right?" After a long debate and many proposals, it was Fanny Campbell who came up with the most radical proposal. And this plan will undoubtedly offend the official politicians. However, for a system like West Yorkshire, which already has many campaign groups, offending politicians is actually what many people like to do most. Therefore, although Fanny Campbell''s proposal seems radical and risky at this moment, it is also profitable. The reason is that after the existence of the oak tree is announced, there will definitely be many media interviews, and the parties involved will be able to enter the attention of more people. It is much easier to mobilize public opinion in this way and then run for certain positions. In addition, many of the people present are not only professors of medical schools in various countries, but also have many other identities. For example, regional councilors, such as other high-level organizations, their identities are diverse, coupled with their respective connections and influence, this power is definitely not something that others can underestimate. The people present here are from the twelve countries in West John. If everyone on the spot reaches a unified opinion and then returns to the country to mobilize public opinion together, then this force is undoubtedly a force that cannot be easily shaken by West Yorkshire officials. What''s more, the officials of the West York countries are not monolithic. Therefore, when Fan Nikaner''s words fell, the people present were silent for a while, and then saw several people pinching their chins and falling into deep thought. They are considering the impact of this incident on themselves, whether the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, or whether the disadvantages outweigh the advantages. After all, the value of the oak tree is too high, even if he is not a god but has a new life of wisdom for some reason, then there is also great value in it. Because the oak tree can reduce the pollution of Ziyue, the existence of the oak tree in Xiyue is not a small matter. V1.Chapter 29 "Sure enough, something is not working." As the night gradually fell, Ji Yu''s meditation income today only brought 0.39 points of life force blessing to the oak tree. Of course, this is also because Ji Yu used his characteristics to guide resonance and enlighten the thirteen oak trees at the same time. Among the thirteen oak trees, three are the three with a large light group that appeared in the sea of ??consciousness, and the remaining ten are the small oak trees around Ji Yu that have guarded his incarnation of the oak tree for many years. The consumption in this process is not too much. During the seven hours of the day, a total of 0.08 points of vitality that should have been blessed on the oak tree incarnation were consumed. Without the blessing of photosynthesis at night, it is conceivable that the speed will naturally be slower. So at this moment, Ji Yu can only sigh. It is not for nothing that the speed of meditation is at least doubled. Because Ji Yu discovered that during his meditation, a lot of income was actually absorbed by the gemstone flower on the top of the tree. The gemstone flower transforms these gains into the so-called floral fragrance in an inexplicable way through the stamens, and then wafts into the sky near the rainforest. And this is also caused by the radiation characteristics of the oak incarnation area. It is conceivable that the long-term radiance of Ji Yu''s flower fragrance will cause the surrounding people and things to grow wildly. Although no effect can be seen in just one day, the influence of the radiation in that area will inevitably become prominent over time. Ji Yu didn''t have extra time to lament these things, because after waking up, he couldn''t forget the incident with Granny Li that happened in his apartment last night. Therefore, after temporarily waking up, Ji Yu immediately continued to meditate while he still had some time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Time is like water, calm without waves. Another week passed in a blink of an eye. During this week, the growth of Ji Yu''s oak tree did not change much. ¡¾Oak Tree State¡¿(Expand) ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Vitality: 36.78 (maximum 100)] [Tree height: 291 meters (maximum 500)] [Tree age: 392 years old (maximum 30,000)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Size doubled (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Sacrifice gain (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Powerful absorption (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Strong vitality (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ý: Guided Resonance (Low)] [Characteristic ¢Þ: Strong toughness (low)] [Feature ¢ß: Regional Radiation (Low)] [Characteristic ¢à: Solid State Activation (Low)] In addition to the 1.36 increase in vitality, the oak tree also increased its height by five meters. The reason why it grows so slowly this week is precisely because the rainforest has entered the rainy season. Among the seven days, it rained for four days, not to mention sunshine, there was no decent cloudy or sunny weather. Except for the high terrain where the Jiyu oak tree is located, the entire rainforest was flooded by rain. In some places, the depth of rain was even more than one meter. The sky above the entire rainforest is filled with water mist, while below the rainforest is a vast ocean. As for the diet of the tribe? It was all transported by their peripheral tribesmen in small boats. Although the interior of this tribe is very similar to that of a primitive tribe, it is true that they cannot make a living by hunting in primitive nature. The rain forest entered the rainy season, which completely eliminated Ji Yu''s delusion of letting the oak tree break through the third level in a short period of time. Now, Ji Yu can only hope that the second incarnation can bring him surprises. However, during this period, Ji Yu still had some comfort. The reason is that Ji Yu himself may have entered the intermediate level due to his vigorous vitality within this week. His body is already a little strong, and he is about to enter an inhuman state. ¡¾Player status¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 1] ¡¾Physical: 0.82 (average 0.5)¡¿ [Height: 1.82 meters (average 1.67)] [Age: 26 years old (average 77)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Strong vitality (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Natural Affinity (Medium)] During this week, Ji Yu''s physical fitness has increased by 0.24. Ji Yu went to the gym to try it out, and he punched without much effort, and he was able to punch nearly 800 kilograms. Just this data has far exceeded the limit of the strength that the world-recognized King of Fighters can play. Therefore, when Ji Yu easily hit the 800 kg strength, the coach of the gym once thought that the equipment was broken. After all, although Ji Yu looks tall now, he still looks like a frail scholar on the surface. Now Ji Yu is 1.82 meters tall. And it was within a week. This frightened Ma Hongyu, who opened the shop with him. Ma Hongyu once thought that Ji Yu had gigantism. However, he searched the Internet and found that gigantism appeared only before puberty, and was never discovered the day after tomorrow. Ma Hongyu was so startled that he almost jumped up. This guy usually reads a lot of novels, and combined with Ji Yu''s astonishing animal killer talent, he once thought that Ji Yu was the kind of protagonist mentioned in the novel. He kept surrounding Ji Yu and asked him if he had awakened superpowers or something. In short, Ji Yu also made two big ones. Although Ji Yu didn''t admit anything, Ma Hongyu kept saying that I understand and I understand. That expression can be as cheap as it needs to be. But having said that, although Ma Hongyu is a little unreliable, he is very caring about opening a pet shop. Now, the pet shop is already undergoing urgent renovation, and it will be able to officially open for business after waiting for half a month at most. However, at this time, Ji Yu''s focus of attention was not on the pet shop, but on the news about the oak tree discussed on the Internet. Just because, just yesterday, Fanny Campbell and a group of people from West Yorkshire officially started to launch a public opinion campaign. And what they are promoting is Ji Yu''s incarnation of the oak tree. Now all the media in the world are almost scrambling to report on the mysterious tree in the rainforest and the Druid Order. And around the world, the other three old oak trees that belong to the key protection have also become an important part of the media. And these three oak trees did not disappoint the major media. Because, through the data of the protection unit, the media found that the three oak trees had grown nearly 20 meters in a week. Such an exaggerated scene naturally attracted a lot of media coverage. At this moment, almost all the news on the Internet in the world has been slaughtered by the news of the oak tree, the tree of mystery and so on. When they wake up, many people even think that the world has become magical. Thinking of Ziyue, and then thinking of the magical scene produced by the mysterious tree deep in the rainforest in the news video, everyone went crazy for a while. Almost all of the recent international flights from the Ryan Federation to America and Banna are full of schedules. Regarding this, Ji Yu, as the instigator, seemed a little worried. After all, countries have not expressed their views on the mysterious tree yet, and it is hard to say what direction things will eventually develop. V1.Chapter 30 Suinan City, this is a wealthy city on the coast of the Ryan Federation. Home to one of the busiest ports in the world, the city has no scenery at all, full of tall buildings and busy people. At this moment, in a high-rise building close to the port terminal, a middle-aged man who looked slightly sick was standing in the office and looking at the sea and sky through the glass curtain wall. "Boom boom boom~" "Come in!" Zhang Yao turned around and at the same time slowly walked back to his desk to look at the approaching man. "Mr. Zhang, we have already investigated what you asked us to investigate." "Very good." Zhang Yao finally showed a smile that he hadn''t seen for a long time. "Tell me, the specific situation." "Okay." The man sat down on his own, and at the same time took out a few photos from his briefcase and handed them to Zhang Yao. "This was taken by our company''s colleagues in the Ameria National Natural Park in two days. You can take a look." Zhang Yao nodded, and then began to flip through the photos in front of him. Above that photo, there is an oak tree. The whole oak tree is about 50 meters high, and there is no magic in appearance. However, as long as you look closely, you can find that this oak tree is very different from other oak trees around it. As for the leaves, the emerald green color with a little smooth luster is very conspicuous. Several pictures are taken from the sky, from the ground, and from various angles. The most striking thing among them is the oak tree flower that blooms on the oak tree. The flowers of those oak trees are white and rosy, pink and tender, and at the same time they are particularly eye-catching under the embellishment of the sun. Scanning the pictures of oak trees carefully, Zhang Yao''s expression remained normal. Putting down the photo, Zhang Yao spoke again. "You should know that this is not all I need to know. Take out everything you have. Money is nothing to me now." Hearing what Zhang Yao said, the man immediately smiled, and then took out a USB flash drive from his briefcase again. "Mr. Zhang, everything you want to know is here, but the price must be increased tenfold." "Ten times?" Zhang Yao frowned. But looking at the calmness of the man in front of him and the USB flash drive in his hand, Zhang Yao finally nodded. "Okay! However, I hope that what you give is worth the price." "Of course, Mr. Zhang, don''t you know the strength and prestige of our Ocean United Information and Information Company?" The man smiled confidently, but then said: "But I hope Mr. Zhang, you must also meet one of our requirements. This information is not as simple as money." "Require?" Zhang Yao took a deep look at the man, and then said calmly, "Tell me, what do you need?" The man knew that Zhang Yao would be wrong, so he immediately smiled and said: "Mr. Zhang, I think you may have misunderstood. Our company pays the most attention to honesty in business, and all business is set according to the actual market price." "Our request is actually very simple, that is, I hope that Mr. Zhang, after reading this information, you can delete all the information in front of me and destroy this USB flash drive on the spot." "At the same time, for your safety, Mr. Zhang, I personally remind you that you''d better keep the content of this document secret from other people." The man''s words aroused Zhang Yao''s interest. "Interesting, it seems that this information will not disappoint me." "Alright, I agree to your request." After speaking, Zhang Yao took the USB flash drive from the man''s hand, and then inserted it into the USB port of the computer. Soon, a video image appeared on Zhang Yao''s office computer. The entire video is nearly two hours long. As soon as the picture appeared, it was a tropical rainforest. Looking at this familiar picture, Zhang Yao unconsciously thought of the news video materials released by various media in West Yorkshire in the past two days. It''s just that the image video released by Xiyue is only a short three minutes, but this video is as long as two hours. It is conceivable that the confidentiality of this information must be very high. What ordinary people in the world know at present is probably the so-called black area caused by the oak tree, its appalling height, and even the fetish of Ms. Fanny Campbell who descended to the Druid Order. As for what the fetish is, as well as the purple moon pollution that occurred during it, and the sophistry crocodile, they were all skipped. The reason why Zhang Yao spent a lot of money to verify this matter is actually very simple. That is, in the Ryan Federation, the main tone of the comments of the major news media are all saying that the mysterious oak incident is likely to be another conspiracy by Siyo. Or it could be said that this little unknown druid order deliberately created a drama in order to develop believers. Who is Zhang Yao? It''s just a new rich businessman whose assets have just exceeded one billion. He lacks official care and information, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t know anything. At least he has a deep understanding of the strict news media control of the Ryan Federation. Therefore, he has a lot of trust in Xiyue''s big move this time. Because, the people who released the news this time were not limited to the so-called Druid Order Fanny Campbell. This also involved nearly 20 other people with high status in the twelve countries of West Yorkshire. Less than a day after Fanny Campbell released the news, these people spared no effort to recognize and vigorously promote it. When Xiyue released the news and started massacring the pages, Zhang Yao didn''t care at first, and had the same idea of ??many domestic mainstream media. But after watching the relevant videos carefully, he began to pay attention and began to search for information about the so-called Druid Order, as well as the supporters who appeared one after another after the news was released this time. I don''t know if I don''t check it, and I''m shocked when I check it. He discovered that all of these people had one characteristic, that is, they all held positions in medical schools in various countries, and their positions were all very high. Naturally, this also included Fanny Campbell, the so-called priest of the Druid Order. Professor of Medicine? Going to the tropical rainforest to investigate? And found this amazing oak tree? Where in the world is there such a coincidence? If there is no other inside story, Zhang Yao will not believe anything. As a result, Zhang Yao started a more in-depth investigation with a skeptical attitude. Then, unfortunately, he discovered a piece of news that appeared in a small newspaper in America two months ago. The layout of this news is small, but the content is really amazing. Only because of the miraculous recovery of a congressman with advanced lung cancer in the National Hospital of Armenia. Most of the whole report said that this was a miracle and this person''s good luck, but when he thought of this so-called mysterious oak tree in the rainforest today, Zhang Yao was naturally overwhelmed with surprise. All of this is because Zhang Yao has suffered from liver cancer for more than two years. V1.Chapter 31 After working hard for most of his life, he finally became the boss of a billion-dollar company, but he was diagnosed with liver cancer just after turning 50. Looking back on his life, Zhang Yao was extremely unwilling. But what if you are not reconciled? Cancer, this is a curse that no one in the world can break, let alone an advanced stage. Today, Zhang Yao has received chemotherapy three times, and during these three chemotherapy sessions, Zhang Yao''s body has deteriorated day by day. Logically speaking, Zhang Yao should have been quiet and self-cultivated, but this company cannot do without him. As for his only daughter, who spends her days drinking and drinking, she will ruin the company if it is handed over to her. For this reason, Zhang Yao and her daughter even quarreled a few times. Being able to start from scratch and become worth a billion dollars at the age of just over fifty, Zhang Yao''s mentality is also extremely tough. For this reason, in the second half of the month after he quarreled with his own daughter, he directly contacted his elder brother, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time. When young, who can not be young and frivolous. Because of this, he also broke up with his biological elder brother decades ago. For so many years, he has never taken the initiative to contact his elder brother, and his elder brother has never contacted him. In the final analysis, both of them have a knot in their hearts that they can''t get over. However, by now, Zhang Yao had already thought about it. After all, people are going to die, and the industry that they have worked hard for all their lives must not be destroyed by themselves. Therefore, he took the initiative to contact his elder brother and called his nephew who was still studying in college. Although Zhang Yao didn''t get along with his elder brother, he only liked his nephew who was taking the postgraduate entrance examination at the university. For this reason, Zhang Yao often went to visit his nephew in his free time these years. In the final analysis, it was because of his disappointment with his daughter, and even more disappointment with his daughter''s disappointment in changing boyfriends like changing clothes. Rather than letting the property rot in the hands of his daughter, he might as well give it to his nephew who knows how to be polite and better at doing things. In this way, my wife and daughter can get a rich life without worrying about food and drink because of holding a share after they leave. Of course, his wife is also very supportive of him in this matter. Because their family knew their own affairs, Zhang Yao and his wife never counted on their daughter. Originally, Zhang Yao thought that he would live for three more years so that his nephew could slowly take control of the company, but now Zhang Yao saw another hope. That''s what this two-hour-long video is about. The oak tree, the black field, the fragrance of flowers, the purple moon, the revelation, and the weird giant crocodile, all of these are subverting his three views. But at the same time, through this video, he also got the hope of life that he dreamed of. Two hours later, after watching the entire video carefully, Zhang Yao took a deep breath. This video is a splicing of many videos together. But it is extremely real, and many details are simply not what special effects can show. And the conversations of some of them made him clearly understand the reality of the whole world now. After a moment of silence, Zhang Yao took a deep look at the man in the suit opposite. "If the content of this video is not fake, I don''t think I am qualified to get it? Tell me, your real purpose." "Mr. Zhang is indeed a smart man." The man in the suit smiled and stood up. "It''s true that I have another purpose for this trip, but it''s still the same sentence. Our company''s most important thing is honesty, so we won''t force Mr. Zhang to do certain things at all, but..." Having said that, the man in the suit took out a black card from his inside pocket and handed it to Zhang Yao with both hands. "This is?" Zhang Yao frowned. "An invitation letter, inviting Mr. Zhang to join our organization." The man in the suit didn''t talk nonsense. "This is a ticket, and it''s just a ticket, and everything is just to fight against the drastic changes that may occur after that." "As long as you join us, Mr. Zhang, I will tell you about many of them. I wonder what your decision is?" The man in the suit smiled, but his tone sounded like he was convinced of Zhang Yao. Faced with the invitation from the man in the suit, Zhang Yao really couldn''t refuse. After all, a dying person really needs this too much. Why did the man in the suit invite him? Didn''t he know he had cancer and it was terminal? is it possible? The meaning revealed by the man in the suit was really too obvious, and Zhang Yao really couldn''t refuse. Zhang Yao just hesitated for a moment, then stared at the man in the suit, and finally took the black card. "Yes, I did not choose the wrong person!" "Mysterious Forest, welcome Mr. Zhang to join." The man in the suit smiled heartily, and at the same time stretched out his hand to hold Zhang Yao tightly. "Mysterious Forest?" Zhang Yao was full of doubts. This is the name of this mysterious organization? Isn''t this name too unreasonable? But at this moment, the man in the suit didn''t know what Zhang Yao was thinking, instead he fell into some kind of excitement and said: "Yes, Mysterious Forest, our organization was initiated and organized by Ms. Fanny Campbell. At the same time, we also have Mr. Zhang, those familiar people you saw in the recent news." "This?" Zhang Yao was very surprised. Before, he wondered how the company of the man in the suit obtained such a complete and valuable video, but now the truth has finally come to light. No wonder the man in front of me is so confident in what he says. It turns out that he has been convinced of me from the very beginning. What about your own cancer? Thinking of this, Zhang Yao immediately suppressed the excitement in his heart and said calmly: "So, Mr. Zheng must know everything about me? What about my cancer?" Hearing Zhang Yao''s words, Zheng Hairui waved his hands and smiled. "Cancer? It''s just a small thing, nothing worth mentioning." "Not worth mentioning?" At this moment, Zhang Yao really didn''t know what to say. Think about the days when he had lost all hope because of cancer, and look at this so-called insignificance. Zhang Yao''s mood was simply too complicated to express. Seeing Zhang Yao''s silence, Zheng Hairui thought Zhang Yao didn''t believe it. Immediately, he took out a USB flash drive again and handed it to Zhang Yao. "I can understand your suspicion at the moment, Mr. Zhang, but no matter how much I say, it''s better to let this explain it, what do you think?" Looking at the USB flash drive in front of him, Zhang Yao was momentarily dumbfounded. However, at this time, he didn''t have any reserved attitude anymore, so he took the USB flash drive and started to plug it into the computer''s USB port. Then, in this USB flash drive, a large pile of images and video data suddenly appeared. These materials are full of cases of cancer recovery one by one, and also mentioned the panacea, the mistletoe on the oak tree. At the same time, these materials also mentioned the six mistletoe and three oak leaves obtained by Fanny Campbell and his party under the magical oak tree. It took nearly half an hour for Zhang Yao to browse through all the information quickly, and when he finally looked up, he still felt as if he was in a dream. Zhang Yao couldn''t describe his mood at the moment. Standing up, walking towards the glass curtain wall, looking at the calm sea level outside and the prosperity of the pier in the distance, who knows, under this calm and prosperity, the whole world has already started to be rough. When Zhang Yao turned around again to look at Zheng Hairui, at this moment, his energy and spirit all came back in an instant. "Joining the mysterious forest may be the most correct choice I have made in my life." "Not maybe, but sure." V1.Chapter 32 The discussion of oak trees in human society has always been hot, and according to a report by an authoritative news media in West Yorkshire, the number of believers in the Druid Order, which was originally less than 10,000 priests a week ago, has soared to as many as 250,000. . And apart from the 250,000 official priests, tens of millions of people in West Yorkshire countries are actively and continuously discovering history and re-understanding the ancient culture of the oak tree. As for the attitude of the official media from all over the world towards the so-called oak tree descended from God, it has always been somewhat specious. Except for the initial wave of public opinion counterattacks against the mysterious tree promoted by Fanny Campbell and many others, these official media have now completely silenced it. These official media did not admit that the so-called mysterious tree really exists, but they did not say that it does not exist. And perhaps because the Druids had reached an agreement with the official media of various countries, they did not continue to expand public opinion. However, the simultaneous silence of the two has further stimulated some people''s pursuit of mystery and the unknown. Therefore, the Druid Order still receives a lot of letters applying to join the Order every day. The Order of the Druids is not a religious order that you can join if you want to. In the cultural tradition of this organization, if you want to join, you must find a priest within the order and then get his approval and worship him as a mentor. Then the instructor will introduce it to the order, and then study the druid teachings for several years, and finally pass the ''Bad'' assessment in the order to officially enter this organization. This is also the real reason why the oak and druid culture has always been deeply valued in the history and culture of West Yorkshire, but the scale is constantly shrinking. Compared with certain religious organizations that recognize you as a believer as long as you believe in it, the Druid Order undoubtedly has a threshold, and the threshold is still high. In this impetuous modern society, it is conceivable how bad the situation of the druid order was before. However, everything has changed now, only because of the sudden appearance of the oak tree descended from the gods. People are again actively pursuing history and actively learning about it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. It is now the twenty-fifth day that Ji Yu has the oak tree incarnation. These days, Ji Yu silently watched the news about the oak tree on the Internet, and at the same time silently turned into an oak tree and continued to meditate. For another week, the environment of the rainforest can be regarded as terrible for human beings. The torrential rain kept falling and never stopped. The Sea of ??Trees has truly become the ''Sea of ??Trees''. Even more than half of the entire Bana Federation was soaked in rainwater during this rainy season. And precisely because of the bad situation here, no matter how noisy the outside world is these days, they still can''t go deep into the place where Ji Yu''s avatar is. However, in this environment that seems very bad for human beings, it is a rare period of peaceful development for Ji Yu. Although Ji Yu''s meditation during this period did not have the blessing of photosynthesis, it was also rewarding. Although the increase in vitality of about 0.15 per day is not a big increase for Ji Yu''s avatar, don''t forget the influence of Ji Yu''s [Area Radiation] and [Guide Resonance] characteristics. It can be said that earth-shaking changes have taken place in the rainforest around Ji Yu in just two weeks. The small oak trees, which were originally only more than 20 meters high, have now grown to nearly 40 meters in height. At the same time, because of Ji Yu, the surrounding rainforest trees of different types have also grown to a height ranging from five to ten meters. In short, around Jiyu, there are no trees lower than 30 meters at all, and at the same time, due to the influence of regional radiation from near to far. At this moment, within a three-kilometer range around Jiyu, a rare circular green mountain range formed by tree crowns and leaves of different heights was formed. The green of the leaves covers the sky and blocks out the sun. From a distance, except for the 300-meter-high torso of the oak tree that Ji Yu incarnate stands out from the crowd, the whole natural landscape is even majestic and majestic. In addition to the changes in the rainforest trees, the birds gathered in the entire rainforest have also undergone earth-shaking changes. The number of birds gathered in this sea of ??trees centered on Ji Yu is now close to a thousand. Originally, this number could actually be doubled several times, but at some point, the birds that first gathered around the oak tree began to unite and drive out other foreign birds. These combined flying birds are full of spirituality, and most of them have undergone earth-shaking changes. The first change that is reflected in them is the body shape. Many of the birds have mostly doubled in size during those two weeks. And the birds that get this change are themselves small birds. Most of these birds were originally only the size of a seven or eight-year-old human child''s fist, and they looked like sparrows. But now they have become the size of a pigeon, and their beaks are as sharp as an eagle''s beak, their claws are as sharp as a spear, and their feathers have all turned into a natural green color. They only need to lie down among the leaves in the sea of ??trees to hide their bodies well, and when they attack, they can be fatal in one blow. And it is precisely because of this that even if some large carnivorous birds flew from overseas during this period, they were all driven out in embarrassment. What''s more, in addition to these small birds that account for nearly 90% of the tree sea birds, there are also nearly 10% of the large birds and four majestic eagles. These eagles now obviously regard the sea of ??trees created by the avatar of Jiyu Oak as their own kingdom. They are high above and lead all other mutated birds. For these subordinate birds that were also transformed by the breath of the oak tree, the eagles did not prey on them. Instead, they led them to patrol the periphery of the sea of ??trees from time to time and entered the bushes under the sea of ??trees from time to time to prey on all insects that had begun to mutate. And it is precisely because of the insect predation behavior of these birds that the possibility of being attacked by insect swarms around Ji Yu''s oak avatar is avoided. However, the variation of birds is only one of the most mutated under the influence of Jiyu Oak. Another variation is the animal in the oak grove. Most of these animals are snakes, but these snakes began to decrease slowly under the predation and deterrence of the four eagle eagles. As a result, the birds in the entire area of ??the oak tree have truly become one of the real masters here. And one of the other owners of Oak Holy Land is, without exception, a member of the tribe of the Simon family. The people of these tribes are now all strong and strong because of their piety and Adam''s love. In just two weeks, the strongest of these men was able to punch a hole in a tree trunk without hurting himself. With this power, as long as these people walk out of here, they will definitely arouse the wonder and fear of the human world. From this, we can see how powerful and terrifying Ji Yu, the second-level oak incarnation, is. So, while Ji Yu was amazed, there was also a trace of joy and worry. If the power around the incarnation of Joy Oak is used well, Ji Yu can do a lot of things, especially in dealing with the pollution of Ziyue. The worry is that it is worried that countries will take more aggressive actions against the incarnation of the oak tree. As a result, Ji Yu specially asked Adam to send down a divine revelation, ordering the people of these tribes not to use their inhuman power easily. V1.Chapter 33 In the morning, the rain and dew take a break. At this moment, the small head of a squirrel poked its head slowly out of the hollow of a guardian oak tree. It looked at the resting celestial phenomenon outside with agile eyes, and then strung out of the cave without any scruples. And the moment the squirrel got out of the hole, twelve squirrels followed immediately from the tree hole behind it. These squirrels have smooth green fur and are light and quick on their feet. The moment they appeared, they began to jump on the branches of each guardian oak with purpose, and quickly strung onto the huge torso of the oak incarnation of Zhong Jiyu. Walking along the wrinkled bark in the trunk of the oak tree more than 320 meters high, these squirrels came to the canopy of the incarnation of the oak tree effortlessly within a few minutes. Standing on top of the tree, each of the thirteen squirrels approached an oak tree''s jewel flower. At this moment, in the middle of these jewel flowers, there is some rain and dew. And this rain dew exudes a very seductive aura because it has infected the stamens of the gemstone flower. The thirteen squirrels didn''t show any hypocrisy. When they got to the flower, they began to sip the sweetness in the middle of the stamen. After drinking one, they immediately ran to the second flower. until full. At this time, above the sky, a large group of birds just flew over like dark clouds. As soon as these birds arrived, they imitated the appearance of the squirrels and began to sip the rain and dew in the stamens. During this time, most of the birds ignored the thirteen squirrels. However, the four eagles, who were overlooking their people having breakfast, did not ignore the thirteen squirrels. The moment they saw the squirrels, the four eagles flew to the sky near the thirteen squirrels and honked loudly. Like a deterrent, but also like a warning. However, the thirteen squirrels were not afraid at all. They even stood up and made provocative calls to the four eagles. These squirrels seem fearless, but there are traces of cunning ripples flowing in their eyes. Sure enough, the actions of these squirrels angered the four eagles. In an instant, one of the vulture eagles immediately let out a sharp cry, and swooped down. However, at this moment, the thirteen squirrels quickly and methodically lifted the leaves amidst the cry of the leading one, and then easily got under the thick and wide dense leaves of the oak tree. The leaves of the incarnation of the oak tree are too dense, and it is impossible for the four eagles to get into it due to their own congenital defects. Therefore, after swooping down, the four eagles could only stand on the leaves and scream angrily at the underside of the leaves. Under the leaves, the provocative calls of thirteen squirrels continued to come. All of a sudden, this strange scene that made Ji Yu feel both funny and amusing appeared on the canopy of the tree. The surrounding birds, who were drinking the dew from the pistils, took no notice of it and completely ignored the calls of the four eagles and squirrels and continued to drink the dew with the aroma of the pistils. These days, these birds have been used to the scolding between these squirrels and eagles, so they have long been used to it. In the beginning, many birds would barely squeeze under the leaves under the command of the vulture eagle to teach these ignorant squirrels, but the result was very bad. Just because the thick and dense leaves completely restrict the movement of these birds, even if they squeeze into the leaves, they also lose their dexterous mobility. During this period, the birds suffered a lot of humiliation. Like being plucked by the squirrels, or getting dizzy from the stinky farts of the squirrels. In short, after several fights, these birds have completely given up the idea of ??paying attention to the thirteen cunning squirrels. However, even if these birds gave up, as their kings, the four eagles still did not give up. Just because they feel that their status has been challenged, and it is in front of so many ''subjects''. Therefore, no matter what their thoughts were, the four eagles still didn''t want to lose to these squirrels at least in terms of momentum. With this, this long period of grievances and hatreds kicked off. The scolding of squirrels and eagles continued. Even some bold squirrels poked their heads out of the gaps in some leaves to show the vulture eagle''s sight from time to time, and then quickly burrowed under the leaves when the vulture eagle killed them. This scene was like a small game of whack-a-mole, and Ji Yu and Adam had a burst of joy watching it. "These little guys are really interesting. It''s very interesting to see them every day." "Indeed." Adam continued, adding at the same time: "However, these squirrels are getting more and more courageous, and maybe they will lose some partners in a short time." "Well, it is indeed a bit too bold." Ji Yu looked at the sharp claws of the vulture eagles and the more and more humanized eyes, and of course he agreed with Adam''s words. Although these squirrels seem to have an advantage now, in fact, these squirrels are also dancing on the tip of the knife. As long as Diao Ying is smarter and able to use tricks, these little guys are very likely to be fooled due to their long-term inflated mentality. Not to mention that the eagles caught them all, but as long as they caught one, they could easily kill these little guys with just a light grip of their claws. Then win the round with this. Of course Ji Yu didn''t want this scene to happen, but he also didn''t want to deliberately favor anyone. After all, these birds also have a certain contribution to the rainforest, and the squirrels, although cute, have no useful value to the rainforest around the oak trees. So Ji Yu didn''t speak for a while. However, Ji Yu didn''t speak, but Oak Adam had his own thoughts in his heart. What father likes is what he needs to protect. Adam would not say these words, just because of his character. Watching the scene where the squirrels and eagles were yelling and scolding each other, Ji Yu slowly withdrew his attitude of watching music. Then he said to Oak Adam: "Four days later, I may not come here for a while because of some things. During this period, Adam, you need to be more careful. The human world is a big challenge for you now." "Of course, although I won''t come again for a short time, you can still let me know if you encounter something that you can''t solve by yourself, and if any important incident happened." "This time is not only my trial for you, but also a crucial step for your growth." "Although I created you and gave you some knowledge, this knowledge will only truly become your own experience when you actually use it. Therefore, I hope you will take this step well." "Besides, you don''t need to worry too much, because I will always watch you." Adam was totally unprepared for Ji Yu''s sudden opening and all the sudden words. After hearing Ji Yu''s first words saying that he would not come again for the time being, Adam was panicked for a while, and he even thought that something he did not do well caused his father''s dissatisfaction. However, following what Ji Yu said later, his fearful heart slowly calmed down. Adam was silent for a long time, and his mood was a little chaotic. But in the end he opened his mouth with a heavy heart. "I see, father, I will not let you down." "Well, that''s good, don''t put too much psychological pressure on yourself." "Well, Adam knows." V1.Chapter 34 34 Sitting up from the bed again, the sky outside was already bright. Taking out his mobile phone, Ji Yu saw a lot of messages. Without exception, these messages were all sent by Ma Hongyu. "Is Brother Ji still awake?" "Brother Ji?" "Brother Ji, if you wake up, come to the store in Times Square to have a look. The two clerks I just recruited online yesterday have come for interviews. Would you like to see if it suits you?" "...." After reading one message after another, Ji Yu stretched, then put down his phone and walked to the bathroom. Brush your teeth, wash your face, and change your clothes, all in one go. When Ji Yu went downstairs, it was already half past eleven in the morning. As soon as he got off the elevator, a slightly excited snow-white dog came to meet him. The dog wagged its tail excitedly, and kept circling around Ji Yu''s feet for a while. Slightly stunned, Ji Yu looked around the hall on the first floor, and immediately saw Ma Hongyu who was playing games on the sofa on the left side of the hall. Seeing his engrossed appearance, there is no trace of the eagerness when he sent a message to himself. Picking up the poodle, Ji Yu smiled helplessly and strode towards Ma Hongyu. When Ji Yu walked up to Ma Hongyu, this guy hadn''t noticed yet, and he was pushing the high ground tower with his teammates in the game. Ji Yu didn''t bother him either, but just stood beside him and watched him fight. In the past when playing games, Ji Yu hated hanging up and running away suddenly, so he didn''t want to be the person who would let his friends hang up and run away while playing games. About three minutes later. It was only after the game was over that Ji Yu made a sound. "Let''s go, let''s have lunch first." "kindness?" Ma Hongyu looked up at Ji Yu in a daze, and then realized that Ji Yu had already stood beside him at some time. Then Ma Hongyu came to his senses and immediately said: "Brother Ji, you are awake, let''s go, let''s go to the store first, it''s okay to delay the meal for a while, but don''t make the two young ladies who came to the interview wait in a hurry." After finishing speaking, Ma Hongyu got up. "Miss? Two?" "That''s right? Girls must be the first choice for recruiting employees in pet stores." "Sister paper is so nice, this is more careful than men, and secondly, hey, it''s not because I consider Brother Ji that you are still single." Speaking of this, Ma Hongyu also gave Ji Yu a look that you know. "How about it, Brother Ji, am I a buddy?" Seeing Ma Hongyu''s humble face, Ji Yu chuckled. "For me? I don''t think it''s for yourself, is it?" "Oh, whoever we brothers are with whom, it''s all the same, all the same." Ma Hongyu laughed and urged at the same time. "Go, go, brother Ji, hurry up, my car is parked outside, let''s go over and have a look together, the two young ladies have been waiting for almost an hour and a half now, if I don''t go there, I''m afraid they will run away by themselves." "Well, that''s fine." Ji Yu smiled, and then followed Ma Hongyu out of the hall. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Lucky Star Pet Shop. "Qiaoqian, do you think this store is reliable? Why did the boss Ma always give me a feeling of being unreliable just now!" Zhou Xin looked at Wang Qiaoqian, who was one year older than herself, with some hesitation. "It feels a little unreliable, but that''s okay, after all, Ma Hongyu is not the one who is short of money." "As long as there is no shortage of money, our jobs may be more stable." Wang Qiaoqian stood at the entrance of the pet shop and looked at the busy flow of people in Times Square and said thoughtfully. "That''s right. After all, a pet store can be opened in Times Square, and the rent is estimated to be scary." "Do you really doubt that pet shops can make money here?" Zhou Xin pulled a stool and sat at the door of the pet shop. At this moment, the Lucky Star Pet Store is empty, because it has just been renovated and cleaned, and the smell of paint can even be smelled in the air. Holding her head in her hands and watching the crowd, Zhou Xin looked a little bored. "I don''t know if this Young Master Ma opened this store because of his interest. If it''s just because of the interest of rich people, maybe this store is not as stable as the one you think, Sister Qiaoqian." Listening to Zhou Xin''s words, Wang Qiaoqian also showed a trace of hesitation on her face. "That''s true, but it''s hard to find a job now, let''s do it first, at least it''s closer to the school." "As long as Ma Hongyu can guarantee the salary, we will do it. If not, we will change." "That''s right." Zhou Xin said listlessly. "It''s a pity, I thought the new owner of the pet shop was a handsome guy, but he turned out to be a big fat guy, hey." "Handsome guy?" Wang Qiaoqian''s face immediately beamed. "What? Xinxin, you still want to be a rich young master and become a rich wife?" "Yes, it''s great to be a rich woman. What''s more, even if you can''t be a rich woman, the owner of the store is a handsome guy, and he can be more eye-catching!" "It''s good now, but it turned out to be a fat man with a glib tongue, which looks a little strange." As soon as Zhou Xin talked about Ma Hongyu, he lost interest. Both Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian are students of Wuyang University and are currently studying for postgraduate studies. Because the family usually needs money, I have been working in a pet shop five kilometers away from the university. Originally, although the salary in the previous pet shop was mediocre, it was barely passable, and the most important thing was that the boss was a former senior from Wuyang University, so he was very happy while working. But the good times didn''t last long. The pet shop they had worked for for a year and a half officially announced its closure last month. This time, the two had to find a job again. No, after spending half a month, they finally found this new store that was funded by Ma Hongyu and jointly opened by Ji Yu. "It''s not good to judge people by their appearance. I think that although Ma Hongyu is a bit of a man, he doesn''t have much scheming. He is still young, at least there will be no generation gap with us. I don''t think there will be too much trouble at work in the future." Wang Qiaoqian smiled, and at the same time analyzed her first impression of meeting Ma Hongyu. "Well, that''s true." Zhou Xin nodded, but soon her mind turned and she seemed to think of something, and immediately said: "By the way, didn''t Ma Hongyu say that there is still a boss in this store? We need his nod to join us." "Hey, Qiaoqian, do you think this other boss is a handsome guy? And if he can be friends with someone like Ma Hongyu who drives a luxury car, he must be a rich man, right?" "If I''m handsome and rich, wouldn''t I..." Speaking of this, Zhou Xin suddenly fell into the fantasy of becoming a rich woman. Seeing Zhou Xin like this, Wang Qiaoqian was also helpless. "You''re a fan of money. Even if you''re a handsome guy, I don''t think Xinxin will get your turn, and if he''s a playboy..." V1.Chapter 35 In the evening, inside a steak shop in Times Square Food Street. "It is thanks to Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian that we were able to straighten out the opening of the pet shop today. You are indeed experienced. After hearing what you said in the afternoon, Brother Ji and I finally sorted out everything." "Anyway, it''s hard work for you, brother Ji and I toast you." As he said that, Ma Hongyu picked up the glass filled with fruit juice and held it up to the three of them. "cheers!" "cheers!" The four of them held up a glass of fruit drinks, and then Zhou Xin, who had a little baby fat on his face, said with a smile: "It''s not hard work, but I''m quite curious. Since you guys don''t know anything about opening a pet store, Brother Ji and Brother Ma, aren''t you afraid of losing money when you open a store?" "Losing money?" Ma Hongyu smiled mysteriously: "It''s impossible to lose money. Let me tell you, if this store opens, I will be lying down to make money. When the time comes, I''m afraid that you two will be tired." "Um?" Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian looked at each other with puzzled eyes. Ma Hongyu didn''t answer the questioning gazes from the two, but instead hinted mysteriously that the two looked at Ji Yu who was on the side. Watching the eyes of the two turn, Ji Yu shrugged and smiled a little amiably. "Actually, it''s nothing. Anyway, you''ll know when the pet shop opens early next month." However, Zhou Xin did not agree with Ji Yu''s answer. "Oh, brother Ji, don''t sell crowns, talk about it, anyway, we will know after you say it, it''s not the same if you say it sooner or later." "Indeed, if we can know the number of customers in advance, it will actually be beneficial to our future preparations for the opening." Wang Qiaoqian on the side followed and looked at Ji Yu curiously. Ji Yu was silent, looked at the two, and finally smiled sadly: "That''s okay, actually it''s nothing. What I want to say is that I have a special physique. I have been very attractive to small animals since I was a child." kindness? Originally, the two of them were waiting for Ji Yu to have a long speech, but Ji Yu''s answer was just this one sentence. "that''s all?" Zhou Xin looked puzzled. "Yes, that''s it." Ji Yu took a bite of beef. "What is it all about, to attract small animals? I still think I have attracted small animals since I was a child." Zhou Xin looked disappointed, feeling that this newly opened pet shop might face bankruptcy soon. However, seeing the disappointment of Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian, Ma Hongyu suddenly coughed, then pretended to get up and said: "Xiao Zhou, what''s your tone? How can you talk to Brother Ji like that? It''s outrageous!" As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Ma Hongyu was afraid that the two would misunderstand and pick mules to quit, so he immediately said with a playful smile on his face: "Let me tell you, don''t look at Brother Ji''s few words, but he is the master of the old god sitting on the Diaoyutai Let''s see, when the pet shop opens, you will know what business is booming." "Is there such a god?" Zhou Xin obviously didn''t believe it, and always felt that Ma Hongyu''s deliberate flattery was a bit too much. "It''s more than a god, now Ji Ge doesn''t say that I don''t have anything to say. Anyway, just watch, join our pet shop, you can wait for the promotion and salary increase to reach the pinnacle of life!" Ma Hongyu''s look on your face made Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian feel that this newly opened pet shop is not reliable. What a pet store. Of course, the two of them would not say so directly at this time. After all, as employees, the boss can do whatever they want. When the pet shop closes down, it will be a big deal to find a new job. "It''s such a pity. Obviously this President Ji looks quite handsome, but he is just as unreliable as Ma Hongyu. He really echoed the saying that people are divided into groups by similarities." Looking at Ji Yu''s handsome figure and handsome face, Zhou Xin sighed in his heart. "Okay, let''s not talk about too much, I''ve been busy all day today, eat vegetables and eat vegetables." How could Ma Hongyu fail to see the suspicion of the two, but he knew more about Ji Yu than these two. His height has skyrocketed by several points in a week, and he can even punch nearly 800 kilograms on the target drone in the gym. How can you say that Ji Yu is an ordinary person? Do you know what is the big hermit in the court, the middle hermit in the city, and the little hermit in the wild? Just wait, there will be times when you will be surprised. Ma Hongyu was secretly happy, and was very much looking forward to Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian''s shocked expressions in the future. For Ma Hongyu''s flattery, Ji Yu is also helpless. However, it was good for Ma Hongyu to say this, and it could be regarded as an inoculation for these two people. As for whether they believe it or not, that is their business. Ji Yu has long passed the age of youth and frivolity, and he doesn''t like to show off his differences from ordinary people. In short, if you can do it, you can do it, and you can''t do it anymore. As the old saying goes, a tree that is as beautiful as the forest will be destroyed by the wind. In this sensitive period with purple moon and oak trees emerging, Ji Yu still hopes to avoid attracting official attention as much as possible. Therefore, Ji Yu didn''t say much at the dinner table, and then everyone clinked glasses to eat, and it was enjoyable for a while. Soon, night fell quietly. At around eight o''clock in the evening, everyone ate and drank well, and just finished paying their bills and walked to the door. As a result, at this time, the half moon in the sky was suddenly stained with a layer of purple without warning. "Damn! Did you make a mistake! Ziyue is here again, it''s only been half a month?" "No, I thought it would be a month after the last time, but it''s only been two weeks. Come again?" "Damn it, it looks like we''re all going to be stuck in this store tonight." "Stay up all night in this store? Forget it, there should be spare disposable protective clothing in this store? Buy a set and let''s go quickly, the distance is not far anyway." "Protective clothing? What are you talking about? You didn''t read the notice issued by the community yesterday. Now the official request is to take shelter when the purple moon falls. Even if you wear protective clothing, you are not allowed to walk under the purple moon." "Ah? What''s the matter? I''ve been so busy with work these two days that I didn''t pay attention to it..." "...." At the entrance of the food street, people were standing under the eaves of the connected street at the moment. These people were chattering and complaining. "Ah! What bad luck! Why did we meet Ziyue? If I had known it, I wouldn''t have come to eat this meal." Zhou Xin''s face was slumped, and his expression was full of annoyance. "Okay, Xinxin, please don''t say a few words!" Wang Qiaoqian frowned and looked at Ziyue in the sky, but at the same time, she did not forget to remind Zhou Xin to be careful with her words, after all, the two bosses Ji Yu and Ma Hongyu were still by their side at the moment. However, at this moment, Ji Yu has no time to pay attention to Zhou Xin, a college student who lacks the common sense of a social person and speaks out loud, but keeps his eyes on the intersection in front of the food street. I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but at this moment Ji Yu looks at the intersection under the purple moon, and always feels that there seems to be some danger in that place. V1.Chapter 36 To this day, Ji Yu himself has received more than just physical strength. In terms of spirit, or in terms of induction, he is also far better than ordinary people. Especially for the radiation intensity and fluctuation of Ziyue. Because Oak had the experience and understanding of fighting Ziyue before, Ji Yu, who is now a human body, also has a strong understanding of the changes and fluctuations of Ziyue''s radiation at this moment. And now, at the end of the food street, Ji Yu could clearly feel a wave of purple moon radiation that was far more powerful than near the food street and was constantly expanding. Ji Yu frowned, originally he wanted to ask Ma Hongyu and others to go back to the restaurant first and not stand under the open-air eaves. But at the same time, Ji Yu suddenly found out. At the end of the food street, it was as if a bomb had dropped, and a wave of purple moon radiation spread to the surroundings instantly. And it was at this moment, Ji Yu, that you could clearly perceive that the Ziyue radiation in the vicinity of the entire food street suddenly increased several times. "Damn! Come on! Look!" "What is that! Oh my god! I don''t think I''ve been irradiated by Ziyue and I''ve already had a problem." Before Ji Yu found out, someone suddenly yelled in horror at the opposite direction Ji Yu was looking at under the eaves of the restaurant opposite the food street. Hearing the man''s exclamation, all the nearby diners including Ji Yu also turned their heads to look at the food street behind them. And it is this moment. Ji Yu and everyone present saw a scene that they would never forget. At first glance, a purple liquid like soft jelly is slowly flowing from the food street. But if you take a closer look, you can find that it is a group of transparent bugs that are as thick as an adult''s arm. These worms are covered with purple moonlight. Because their bodies are transparent like water, they look like a piece of purple liquid flowing under the purple moon. The whole body of these worms is transparent, and their internal organs and intestines can even be seen inside. They seemed harmless, but people were shocked when they saw the jagged mouths of some of the bugs rushing to the front. "My God! What are these horrible things!" "Quick! Get in the house!" "What are you still doing?" "Quick! Shut the door! Shut the door! Quick!" "..." All of a sudden, the crowd was overwhelmed, and they all ran back to the restaurant where they had eaten. And there was no need for the waiter to close the door at all. Those who returned to the house took the initiative to help the restaurant close. At the same time, the crowd who were already in the restaurant also began to close the curtains in a hurry amidst the roar of the rushing crowd. Of course, at this moment, Ji Yu and Ma Hongyu''s group was no exception, and they all hid back to the restaurant. "Fuck! What''s going on here? Why, why are there so many horrible bugs!" Ma Hongyu shouted to Ji Yu in a low voice as much as possible, and at the same time his lips trembled slightly when he spoke because of fright. "Ziyue! It must be because of Ziyue! The officials must have concealed something from us! Let me tell you, let me tell you, there must be a big problem with Ziyue, and the oak tree announced by Xiyue must be true, but No one will believe it!" "Oh my god! It''s over! This time we are probably dead! Can the glass curtain wall outside really block these horrible bugs?" "I want to die! Speak softly! Silence! Silence all!" At this moment, the steak shop where Ji Yu and others were eating was noisy, but soon there was a louder voice shouting at the crowd. And it was because of this roar that the originally noisy crowd suddenly dared not make any noise. At this moment, there are fifty or sixty people in the entire restaurant. However, at this moment, these people were all holding their breath, squatting on the ground and not daring to move. At this moment, even though the restaurant was closed, the rustling sound of the swarms of insects outside the food street could be heard endlessly. There are even some weird chirping insects to be heard. At this moment, compared with the ordinary people in the house who had no resistance, Ji Yu was slightly calm but his heartbeat was also accelerating. Ji Yu is sure that these weird slug swarms are definitely not the original mutation products under the purple moon on the blue star. You know, this is a city, how could there be so many slug-like creatures? And even if it mutates, it''s impossible to be so fast! From this, it is not difficult for Ji Yu to guess that the appearance of this purple moon is very likely to be connected with another strange world. It is also very likely that Ziyue''s appearance again and again is just opening up the channel between the two worlds, and each time it becomes stronger. And this is also the real reason why Ziyue''s radiation pollution has become more severe every time in the past three years. Thinking of this, Ji Yu''s mood suddenly sank to the bottom. Thinking about the fact that there may be a large number of strange creatures appearing in many parts of the world at this moment, one can imagine how tragic the scene will be. "Brother Ji, Brother Ji, you can''t hide your clumsiness anymore at this time. If there is any danger later, you must save me. I''m still young, and I don''t want to die." At this time, Ma Hongyu was already close to Ji Yu''s side, while holding Ji Yu''s arm tightly with one hand. Ma Hongyu''s face was full of panic, his eyes were full of pleading, and at the same time, his hand holding Ji Yu was still trembling due to excessive force. Not only Ma Hongyu, but also Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian gathered beside Ji Yu at this moment, and looked at Ji Yu in disbelief. They didn''t know about Ji Yu''s inhumanity, but this might as well give them a little comfort from the tall and seemingly secure Ji Yu. Looking at Ma Hongyu, Zhou Xin, Wang Qiaoqian and the panic-stricken crowd in the restaurant, Ji Yu couldn''t help feeling that the burden on his body became heavier at this moment. Ji Yu never thought of himself as a fearless person, and certainly never thought he could save the whole world. But the three views from a young age made him think of one sentence first. With great power comes great responsibility. Especially in this situation at this moment, seeing the fear and hesitation of the group of people around him, he realized that he was still a soft-hearted person after all. Especially since he himself suffered from tuberculosis and coughed up blood. At that time, he thought that he was going to die, especially when the doctor told him to raise his pillow every night, so as to prevent hemoptysis from blocking the trachea while sleeping, and it would pass after he slept. That kind of fear, that kind of fear, was really deeply engraved into the depths of Ji Yu''s mind. That''s why at this time, he can better understand the feeling of sadness and fear that ordinary people can''t empathize with. Really, life is really too fragile sometimes. A serious illness, an accident, a young life that was born by parents and managed to survive for 20 or 30 years will die. Therefore, looking at Ma Hongyu and the two future employees behind him, Ji Yu gradually calmed down for a while. Stretching out his hand, Ji Yu patted Ma Hongyu''s hand that was holding his arm tightly. "Don''t worry, I''m here." Ji Yu comforted Ma Hongyu in a low voice, and at the same time gave him a reassuring smile. V1.Chapter 37 The night was quiet, but it was extraordinarily eerie. Outside the steakhouse, the abnormal noise of insects crawling continued at this moment. However, something strange happened. Because logically speaking, the swarm of insects had already gathered more than half of the street at this moment, but they didn''t have any desire to attack at all, and went straight along the street in the middle of the food street. Ji Yu opened a corner of the curtain, and could even find that the figures of those swarms seemed real and unreal. How should I put it, it feels like a bug is a virtual projected image. They make noise when they crawl, and people can hear their calls, but the strange thing is that these bugs and Ji Yu''s world seem to be at the intersection of two different lines. There are intersections with each other, but they also seem to be true and false. Some of the bugs passed through the trash cans on the street like phantoms, but some of them suddenly bumped into the trash cans and screamed angrily. That weird scene can be said to make Ji Yu quite puzzled. During this period, Ji Yu even heard the crying of some children from some shops on the street. But these bugs seemed to have never heard of it, and continued to move forward. "It''s not right." Ji Yu frowned. These bugs are not easy to provoke creatures at first glance, and from the jagged teeth in their mouths, it can be seen that they are also ferocious predators. But the strange thing is that although most of these bugs look like phantoms, many of them are objects that can touch Ji Yu''s world. These insects that can touch the real world don''t have any desire to attack when they hear the crying of the child? Instead, continue to climb forward quickly as always? "Is this hiding from some creature?" Just thinking of this, the result, as if confirming Ji Yu''s conjecture, all of a sudden, everyone in the food street heard a terrifying high-pitched roar. When the roar rose, Ji Yu saw five huge shadows suddenly appearing in the sky and swooping down towards the swarm. The shadow rushes down for a moment, and the swarm of insects is in an instant riot. It''s just that, after the slight commotion, most of the nearby swarms turned their heads up. Their small pea-like pupils are full of viciousness, At this moment, they have already opened their jaws full of jagged teeth, and when the five huge shadows swooped close, they bowed up and ejected suddenly. At this moment, these bugs are like bullets that are ejected one after another. Although they do not have the speed of bullets, they are full of dense terror. However, all this was in vain for the five monsters with a wingspan of about five meters. Because, at the same time as these bugs were ejected one after another, the five strange birds turned their bodies suddenly. Their bodies are like high-speed rotating motors, and their wings are like the blades of a fan. The moment the bugs approached them at close range, they were immediately swung away by their huge wings spinning at high speed. All of a sudden, there was a purple ''rain'' in the sky. It''s just that in the rain, there were still some intact bugs that were blown away and scattered all over the food street. Because some bugs are phantom-like, they did not harm the shops in the food street when they fell. Some of them landed on the street, on the roof, but that''s all, because once these phantom insects penetrated the house and left the purple moon''s light, they suddenly disappeared out of thin air as if they evaporated. But among them there were also dozens of real-like insects that were knocked into the air, and suddenly smashed through the glass curtain walls outside some shops. In an instant, there were countless sounds of panic or screaming in the food street that had long been silent. Among them, it was a coincidence that a bug fell and hit the glass curtain wall of Ji Yu''s steak shop. "Crack, boom!" The glass curtain wall about two meters away from Ji Yu was smashed. At the same time, due to the bugs falling into it, some seats in the store were also knocked down by the huge impact force of the bugs. The bug slid on the floor tiles for a moment, and soon settled at the feet of a middle-aged woman. The woman''s eyes were dull, and she didn''t dare to move as she stared at the half-dead horrible bug that appeared under her feet. But this moment of stupefaction was broken when the half-dead worm under her feet opened its saw-cut feebly again and let out a low chirping sound. "ah!" The woman screamed in high decibels, and at the same time fell backwards inertially. However, at the same time, Ji Yu''s figure suddenly rushed out. Without any hesitation, the moment Ji Yu clenched his right fist and rushed over, he punched Chong Zi''s already somewhat broken body. "Zi!" Accompanied by a burst of pulp-like sound, the worm as thick as an adult''s arm immediately turned into a pool of purple crystal flesh and exploded. Ji Yu''s hands, clothes, and face were all stained by the purple blood. Blood dripped down Ji Yu''s cheeks, making him look even more fierce at this moment. In the store, all the people were stunned by the sudden change for a moment, and even the panic calls stopped abruptly at this moment. However, at this moment, Ji Yu didn''t care about these dumb people in the store at all. The moment he punched the bug, he quickly rushed to the broken glass curtain wall, and quickly pulled back the curtain that had just been opened by the bug. At the same time, under the dumbfounded gaze of everyone in the store, Ji Yu immediately pushed the tables and chairs to quickly block the broken glass curtain wall. After all this was done, Ji Yu''s originally tense mood finally breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, Ji Yu didn''t have too many distracting thoughts in his mind when he rushed to punch the slug. In short, at that moment, all he could think of was not to expose himself and the people around him to the eyes of those five terrifying birds. So all he can do is to deal with the slug that fell in first, that''s all. Therefore, after finishing the work of blocking the exposed opening, when Ji Yu turned around, he realized that all the people in the store had wide-eyed faces, staring blankly at his sluggish appearance. The reason why people looked at Ji Yu blankly was not just because Ji Yu punched the slug to death. They were more concerned about the deep pothole left on the floor tiles when Ji Yu blasted the slug. Is that human being? When he punched the giant slug, even the floor tiles were shattered, and a hole several centimeters deep was left at the place of the blow. Ji Yu frowned slightly at the gazes from everyone in the store. He didn''t say a word, instead he walked towards Ma Hongyu and the others silently. Under Ma Hongyu''s adoring gaze, as well as Zhou Xin''s and Wang Qiaoqian''s amazed gazes, Ji Yu opened the corner of the original curtain again on his own and looked vigilantly at the scene outside the food street. V1.Chapter 38 "Brother Ma, who is Brother Ji? How can he be so powerful?" At this moment, Zhou Xin finally recovered his senses and approached Ma Hongyu, and looked at Ji Yu''s back staring out the window with admiration, and then asked Ma Hongyu in a low voice. "Who else can it be? Ordinary people, they are just stronger." "Ordinary people? Ordinary people can be so bold to kill that bug in the first place, and even smash the floor tiles with one punch? Brother Ma, do you believe it yourself?" Zhou Xin rolled his eyes at Ma Hongyu. However, Ma Hongyu was in a hurry. He deliberately said a little loudly: "It''s rare to see more strange. There are many capable people in this world. Just because you haven''t seen it doesn''t mean you don''t have it." Ma Hongyu knew Ji Yu''s character well, and also knew that he was not the kind of person who didn''t like to show off. After all, you think, if Ji Yu likes to show off, has he been hiding it all the time? What''s more, at this moment, Ma Hongyu thinks about Ziyue, the oak tree that has been rumored on the Internet recently, and the horrible creatures outside, so he can''t help but think that Ji Yu may be an awakened person like the protagonists in the so-called novels. Therefore, based on the mentality of not revealing his wealth and not wanting to be targeted by the authorities, then Ji Yu''s low-key behavior all the time is justified. Thinking of Ji Yu exposing himself for his own safety, and possibly causing follow-up troubles, Ma Hongyu suddenly felt moved. "Good brother, good brother, I will never betray you." Ma Hongyu thought so, and deliberately said a little louder to the many listening crowds around: "You may not know, my brother Ji has been relatively strong since he was a child, do you know what is natural supernatural power? Besides, brother Ji is also hardworking, and he often tries his best to exercise. I can say that the strength of his punch now is absolute. No less powerful than the King of Fighters, the world boxing champion." "Does the King of Fighters know? A fierce character who can punch 500-800 kilograms in one punch, and our Brother Ji is also that kind of character now." "Don''t think that if you can''t, it means that others can''t." "Besides, don''t look at Brother Ji as tall, thin and weak, but if he lifts his clothes, the tight muscles on his body will definitely surprise you." Ma Hongyu looked serious, and even he himself seemed to believe what he said. Hearing Ma Hongyu''s words, most people present were still skeptical. Do you really think they are fools? After all, think about it, floor tiles are attached to the ground without any cushioning, and that''s not the flexible material on a gym target machine. How can a person be fine if he punches him. Even if you are amazingly strong, your hands will be injured by the reaction force anyway, right? Broken fingers may be a trivial matter. Under normal circumstances, it should be normal for the arm to be broken under such a large force, right? However, at the moment when Ma Hongyu said so, and Ji Yu stared out of the window without saying a word, it was not good for everyone to continue pestering at this moment. After all, the danger has not passed yet, who knows if something will happen in the next moment, it is better not to make a sound or not. Anyway, believe it or not, it doesn''t matter much to them. On the contrary, they still have to rely on Ji Yu''s protection at this moment, so everyone understands at this moment that they must not add chaos and annoy Ji Yu for nothing. Little people have the way of life of little people, and social people know more about social affairs, so in this case, everyone of course chose to remain silent and believe. Although Zhou Xin, a college student, is a little naive, he also knows that there are some things that cannot be asked openly, and there are so many people here at the moment. So, after Ma Hongyu answered, she laughed and said that it was like that, then she squatted and moved her steps, approaching her sister Wang Qiaoqian, and whispered in her ear: "Hey, this fat man didn''t tell the truth. I still remember what he said at the dinner table before." "Besides, this is the situation outside now. The danger of Ziyue is definitely more dangerous than the official announcement, and the mysterious oak tree in the rainforest in the news report still exists." "So I guess, people like Brother Ji are definitely not as simple as Ma Hongyu said." Listening to Zhou Xin''s words, Wang Qiaoqian showed a thoughtful expression on her face. Then she looked fixed, and held Zhou Xin''s hand as if she had figured out something. She put her lips close to Zhou Xin''s ear, and whispered, "Xinxin, you just need to understand some things in your heart. You can''t talk nonsense anymore, especially after this time, you have to keep your mouth tight." "Of course I know, I''m not that stupid." Zhou Xin nodded. Although the contact with Ji Yu was only half a day, but from Ji Yu''s taciturn and slightly steady posture, it can be known that most of Ji Yu''s people belong to the kind of people who think deeply and plan before acting. Since he doesn''t say it, it''s best for others not to ask. Talking nonsense will arouse Ji Yu''s disgust, which is not what Zhou Xin wants. Although the murmurs of the crowd behind him were small, with Ji Yu''s current physical fitness, how could their discussions escape his ears. However, at this moment, Ji Yu''s attention is not on the whispers of the crowd in the shop. Because at this moment, he is paying close attention to the strange birds outside the street that are eating the carcasses of slugs with his eyesight doubled by ordinary people. As for the slug swarms, they were already dead and fled, and the streets had already become deserted again. The feathers of these strange birds are all dark purple, and under the illumination of the street lamps, the feathers even reflect a reflection that is truly similar to the color of metal. They stand taller than two meters, with thick feet and claws like machetes. They seem to be the same as ordinary birds except that their bodies are larger, but their heads are different from any birds in Blue Star. It was a soft head like a meat ball. There are four evenly distributed long and narrow eyes on the four sides of the skull, and their mouth is located in the center of the skull. The sarcoma-like skull opened and closed, and five flesh-colored tentacles protruded from it. These tentacles are like tongues in their mouths. When they bend down, these tentacle-like tongues will roll up the underground slug carcasses and pull them into their mouths. Sarcomas agitate, that''s what they look like when they eat slugs. Seeing their terrifying appearance, Ji Yu''s heart couldn''t help but beat a little faster. But the only consolation is that under the Ziyue and the street lamps, the figures of these five strange birds all reveal a trace of movement that appears and disappears like an illusion. At this moment, on the opposite shopping street, a shop was even exposed to the sight of these strange birds because of the broken glass. Among them, with the help of the street lamps and the lights in the hotel, Ji Yu could even see that the crowd was all crowded and hiding in a private room, secretly watching the scary strange bird outside through the crack of the door. This kind of behavior seems to be deadly, but those strange birds seem to have no sense of human beings at all. Two of them even stared coldly at the crowd at the restaurant door while eating the slug corpse. Taking a deep breath, Ji Yu gradually settled down. "Everything is fine, these strange birds don''t seem to be able to interfere with reality yet." "I only hope that after this time, the second incarnation will be a creature that can move, otherwise it will be too difficult to rely on myself." V1.Chapter 39 In the early morning, when the first ray of light rises, the whole food street finally comes to life. When people walked out of the store one after another, there was nothing left in the entire food street they saw except for the mess all over the floor. There were no remains of the insect corpses from last night, or even the flesh and blood of the slugs that had been killed. The broken glass curtain wall and the dumped trash can are probably the only evidence that there was a battle here last night. At this moment, the Food Street has been disconnected from the Internet for more than twelve hours. Whether it is a mobile phone, a computer or an electronic device, in short, all signals have been cut off. At the same time, the exits on both sides of the food street are still full of soldiers holding weapons. Everyone who is going to go out of the food street must pass through a temporary testing station. Then, when there was no problem in the test, there were special personnel who began to ask everyone to sign a non-disclosure agreement. Probably the most threatening item in the non-disclosure agreement is that spreading information at will on the Internet will result in up to half a year in prison. Although there were protests during this period, when people saw that the protesters were directly knocked to the ground by a soldier with a gun butt and taken away, everyone immediately exchanged pleasantries. At this moment, the atmosphere in the food court was a bit scary. But fortunately, these people did not conduct individual inquiries to each person, but simply repeated the non-disclosure agreement and formatted each person''s mobile phone and electronic equipment, and then quickly released them. Holding the confidentiality agreement in his hand and looking at the crowd who had been let go, Ji Yu had more doubts in his heart at this moment. "Is it that simple to let everyone go?" At this moment, Ji Yu began to doubt his own judgment last night. If the phenomenon of the food street broke out on a large scale last night, it is obviously meaningless for the officials to conceal it so much. But looking at the current official attitude towards the food street, Ji Yu can draw a conclusion. That is, the phenomenon that happened in the food street last night was only a very small number of individual phenomena, and it has happened in some places before. The authorities have already prepared, that''s why they let everyone sign a non-disclosure agreement and release them so quickly and in a procedural way. When Ji Yu walked out of the blockade of the food street for a few hundred meters, his formatted mobile phone finally got a signal. "Toxic gas leak?" Ma Hongyu looked at the news on his mobile phone, and a look of dissatisfaction suddenly appeared on his face. "It''s really like that." "However, Brother Ji, you said that they let us go so easily, aren''t they afraid that we will unite and make trouble?" "United to make trouble?" Ji Yu was amused by Ma Hongyu''s innocence. "What are you making trouble about? Making trouble about the government concealing the facts and ignoring the people''s right to know and personal safety?" "Yeah, is there something wrong with that?" "There''s nothing wrong. I just feel that you''re not far away from entering. I think it''s better to draw a clear line with you earlier." Joking and laughing, Ji Yu quickened his pace and moved forward, while Ma Hongyu was stunned and followed immediately. Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian had already taken a taxi and left by themselves. They didn''t ask Ma Hongyu to drive them off. After all, they were afraid of bad rumors in school. So, after Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian left, Ji Yu left the food street together in Ma Hongyu''s car. Back to the community, back to the dormitory building, Ji Yu was full of thoughts at the moment. However, his first thought was to gain a partial understanding of the situation. After all, without knowing the true circumstances of last night''s incident, he couldn''t be sure whether Ziyue''s situation had deteriorated seriously. The Ryan Federation has too much control over speech and news, and the only place where he can inquire about news is West Yorkshire. Besides, the appearance of the purple moon usually lasts for a long time. Although the purple moon phenomenon is gone at dawn on the Ryan Federation side, the Bana Federation has just entered the night because it is 11 hours behind Ryan''s time. Therefore, at this moment, Ji Yu is eager to enter the game as the incarnation of the oak tree, in order to pay attention to whether there will be major changes in the rainforest. Lying on the bed, closing his eyes, with a sense of sinking consciousness, Ji Yu regained consciousness and landed on the oak tree. In the Bana Rainforest, night has just begun. Ji Yu looked around the sky and naturally saw the bright purple moon above his head. Looking around the entire rainforest, everything is quiet at this moment, and the tribesmen under the tree have already hid in the shadow of the oak tree crown. And the mutated birds favored by the oak tree had already hid in the dense rainforest. The dew on the canopy of the entire rainforest is clearly visible, and it is obvious that the heavy rain here has just stopped. It''s just that the heavy rain had just stopped and the clouds and mist dispersed, which gave Ziyue an opportunity to cast light down. Above the canopy, Ji Yu could naturally feel Ziyue''s erosion of the oak tree''s flowers, but the degree of erosion was not much different from what Adam felt half a month ago. As far as feelings are concerned, at most it has increased slightly. However, this time was different from Adam''s time. Because this time, the purple moon appeared just after nightfall, if the purple moon lasted until dawn, it would take more than ten hours. For such a long time, if it was Adam himself, then he would definitely not be able to continue this long confrontation. After all, even if Adam enters the meditation state, the continuous consumption cannot be maintained by his self-meditation. It is not what Ji Yu wants to see to make ends meet, and even consume vitality to resist the pollution of Ziyue. This kind of thing that hinders the growth of oak trees. "It seems that Ziyue''s pollution is not as serious as I imagined. The food street incident seems to be just an isolated phenomenon. No wonder the authorities have dealt with it like that. It seems that things like food streets have long been reported in many parts of the world. There are examples." Thinking of this, Ji Yu''s mood is of course a little relieved. At the same time, Ji Yu put all his thoughts on the confrontation between the oak tree and Ziyue pollution at this moment. Therefore, Ji Yu only slightly mobilized the power of the oak tree, and then immediately entered a semi-meditative state. Ji Yu doesn''t expect that the night meditation can bring much growth to the oak tree, but at least the original life of the oak tree can''t be lost, let alone the purple moon pollute the oak tree itself. After all, even thinking about being polluted by Ziyue can do anything good. Think about the slugs and the terrifying strange birds that appeared under the purple moon before. If the mutation caused by the radiation of the purple moon is such a horrible sophistry, no one will be able to accept it even if the thinking is reserved? Under inertia, Ji Yu''s mind split into two, and soon half of them entered a state of meditation. As for the other half of his thinking, he used it to pay attention to the changes in the outside world, and always pay attention to the changes in Ziyue. V1.Chapter 40 "It seems that I am thinking too much." The night passed quickly, and the influence of the purple moon around the oak tree was the so-called light pollution. There were no exotic creatures, let alone strange Blue Star native creatures attacking the oak tree Ji Yu''s incarnation. Everything seemed very peaceful. Ji Yu is of course happy to see this. "The second incarnation, there are still two days left, I hope it can bring me some surprises!" Ji Yu was thinking about the second incarnation, but at the same time he didn''t forget to run out of game time. Therefore, after a slight exclamation, he quickly entered the state of meditation again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Soon, two days passed again. In the past two days, Ji Yu''s personal panel has not changed much. Since he was stuck at the peak of the human level a week ago, his personal panel seemed to be stagnant. However, only one statistic has changed. That''s another centimeter in his height. ¡¾Player status¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 1] [Physique: 0.99 (average 0.5)] [Height: 1.83 meters (average 1.67)] [Age: 26 years old (average 77)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Strong vitality (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Natural Affinity (Medium)] Looking at his slightly exaggerated attribute panel, Ji Yu felt a little worried at the moment. There is always a chance to break through when the stagnation is stagnant, but Ji Yu is worried about his constant growth. Thinking that if one day I suddenly grow to two meters tall, let alone such a huge change, I will probably attract countless curious eyes when I go out. In this regard, Ji Yu has nothing to do now. Let''s just let it go, let''s talk about it when we really can''t hide our abnormality, in short, people won''t be suffocated to death by urine, right? Putting aside the trouble of height for the time being, Ji Yu quickly looked eagerly at the lower right of the panel in front of his field of vision. At this moment, there is a countdown prompt at the bottom right. [The time until the player starts playing with the second avatar: 1:21:37] The number is decreasing every second, and Ji Yu''s heart becomes more eager and longing following the change of the number. After recognizing his own shortcomings and weaknesses, he needs a moving avatar too much. So, at this moment, Ji Yu has been praying in his heart. Pray for this second incarnation to come true. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The southwestern border of the Ryan Federation. At this moment, more than a dozen Ryan soldiers with live ammunition are standing on a road with dense jungle on both sides. And at their feet, there was a dead huge sika deer with a length of about three meters. This sika deer has bullet holes all over its body, and the surrounding bushes are infested with blood. "Captain Liu Yu, what should I do with this deer, bury it on the spot or send it to the research institute?" "Bury it on the spot. We have sent enough weird creatures to the research institute these days, and there are three sika deer. We don''t need to send them for the time being." "OK." The soldier replied, and then called several comrades in arms to pick up the military shovel and go directly to the jungle not far ahead to dig a hole. In less than half an hour, when all these soldiers left, there was only one earth bag covered by fresh soil left behind. However, less than ten minutes after these people left, and when the sky was getting dark, the earth bag that was supposed to be calm suddenly seemed to be agitated. one time. Twice. Three times. ¡­ Suddenly, the dirt bag was washed away, and a seemingly dying sika deer stood up from the dirt pit immediately. It''s just that the sika deer was seriously injured, and after only two steps, it immediately lay down on the pit and gasped violently. [Congratulations to the player for successfully owning the second avatar] ¡¾Second Incarnation: Sika Deer (Male)¡¿ ¡¾Sika Deer Status Expansion¡¿ ¡¾weak¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Vitality: 0.15 (maximum 5)] [Body length: 3.16 meters (maximum 10 meters)] [Height: 0.87 meters (maximum 6 meters)] [Age: 3 years old (up to 25 years)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Bloodthirsty rage (low)] (easy to anger, full of desire to attack all life around him) [Characteristic ¢Ú: Visual Pollution (Medium)] (Looking directly at the avatar for a long time, the normal life and mental state will be impacted and fall into confusion.) [Note: The avatar is about to lose its vitality. ] (13 minutes and 18 seconds before the sika deer died completely) [Reward: Because the player successfully opened the second avatar gameplay, a special reward for the second avatar''s advanced features] [It was detected that the second incarnation was fatally injured, there were too many harmful substances in the body, and when it broke through the life level, it went on the wrong path, and the special reward targeted advanced features: life grafting] [Characteristics: Life Grafting (High)] (The upper limit of vitality is increased by 20 times. When it touches all normal life forms, it can absorb its vitality to strengthen itself, and at the same time it can transfer its own vitality to other life forms) (Note: When using life grafting, please pay attention to avoiding life forms whose life level is higher than your own, and it is best to absorb their life force when they are weak to avoid being attacked.) [Guiding task (stage 1): Please use the life grafting feature reasonably to transform the vitality of the surrounding life forms for your own use. ¡¿ Looking at the rows of subtitles reappearing in the field of vision, Ji Yu felt extremely uncomfortable at this moment. Just because this second incarnation is different from the first incarnation. An oak is a tree, it doesn''t feel pain. But this sika deer is a mammal and has a well-developed pain-sensing nerve. Therefore, Ji Yu who landed on the second incarnation at this moment naturally felt a burst of extreme weakness and pain. "Unexpectedly, my second incarnation turned into a treacherous sika deer polluted by Ziyue." "This is too unbelievable!" Ji Yu felt helpless, but at the same time, he immediately noticed the guiding task. "The object of life grafting is a living body, where can I find a living body right now!" In the pain, Ji Yu''s thinking fell into a blind spot for a while. However, he looked carefully at the surrounding woods, and at the green grass under his deer''s feet. Immediately, Ji Yu''s eyes suddenly brightened. "Grass! Trees! Yes, these are also life forms!" Ji Yu, who suddenly came to his senses, had no extra thoughts at all, and immediately began to focus on the piece of green grass under his feet. At the same time, he also began to feel the power of life grafting silently, and quickly concentrated the power of this characteristic on the green grass under the deer''s feet. [Congratulations to the successful life grafting of the player, the vitality of the sika deer +0.01] At the same time as the reminder appeared, Ji Yu found that the grass under his deer''s feet withered and died in an instant. At the same time, Ji Yu''s originally painful brain nerves also felt a bit of coolness spread through his mind at this moment. Although the pain eased a little, this feeling made Ji Yu feel like he had found a life-saving straw. So at this time, he directly ignored the withered and inconspicuous grass, and immediately began to use life grafting to absorb the vitality of the green grass under his feet. [Congratulations to the successful life grafting of the player, the vitality of the sika deer +0.01] [Congratulations to the successful life grafting of the player, the vitality of the sika deer +0.01] "..." V1.Chapter 41 among the bushes. At this moment, as Ji Yu continued to use the power of life grafting, the sika deer suddenly appeared surrounded by countless circulating white silk threads. These white silk threads are all the embodiment of life, they are the essence of life scattered when the grass under the deer''s feet dies. These life essences are like countless silk threads, they wrap around the sika deer''s limbs and continuously soak into its wounded body. There are so many grasses, Ji Yu controls the body of the sika deer and only needs to move a little bit to cover and touch a large piece of grass. The green grass kept passing away, and at the same time, white silk threads continued to fly out. Since these light threads were not absorbed immediately, under the accumulation of light, a special effect circle of light that accompanied the body of the sika deer was formed immediately. Gradually, the countless gun holes on the sika deer began to heal, and the original bleeding state was also effectively controlled. At this time, Ji Yu''s senses were a little ecstatic. How should I put this feeling, it is so refreshing, so comfortable that it makes people intoxicated for a while. At this moment, under Ji Yu''s control, the sika deer, which is slowly recovering its strength, is stepping forward on the soft ground as if drunk. And every time it took a step, a withered lawn quickly appeared around it. The withered grass directly turned into gray ash under the slight vibration of the breeze blowing or even the sika deer''s stepping and moving, or fell to the ground, or flew all over the sky with the breeze. For a time, the place where the sika deer passed was like a dead end. Ji Yu, who was addicted to it, walked all the way towards the deep mountain, and his forward direction formed a gray path made of plant ash. In the meantime, a big tree blocked the sika deer''s forward route, but it just stretched out its front hooves to touch the trunk of the big tree, and then the originally green tree withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. At this time, reminders kept appearing in Ji Yu''s field of vision. [Congratulations to the successful life grafting of the player, the vitality of the sika deer +0.05] ¡­ Ji Yu''s incarnation of the sika deer had its front hooves close to the trunk on the side of the tree root, and during this period, the whole tree continuously conveyed stronger and more ferocious life essence to him. These life essences flow endlessly, forming a torrent of light. These lights wrapped around the sika deer and even once made the sika deer look quite holy. But in fact, the sika deer is like a demon in the abyss, which is constantly devouring the surrounding lives. Seeing the trees with a height of more than ten meters in front of him continue to wither, Ji Yu suddenly remembered his oak tree incarnation for some reason. Suddenly, the eyes of the sika deer transformed by Ji Yu suddenly woke up from the state of intoxication. Shaking the deer''s head, Ji Yu looked at the trees whose leaves were completely withered and yellow and almost stepped into the footsteps of the grass, and he felt a little scared for a while. The feeling brought by life grafting is too addictive, and that feeling is not even weaker than some addictive drugs banned by a certain government. If Ji Yu has been indulging in this state, then there will be a big problem. If it is light, it will cause the creatures to become extinct, and if it is serious, it may even destroy human cities to gain strength. Thinking of the dire consequences, Ji Yu became more cautious for a moment. "I have to set a rule for myself, otherwise the consequences are really unimaginable." Ji Yu murmured, while looking at the withered yellow trees in front of him, he immediately returned the vitality of the two units. In an instant, the trees with withered yellow leaves turned green again. It''s just that compared to before, the leaves of this tree seem to be a little bit awkward at this time. The leaves are wrinkled and curled, as if lacking moisture. Looking at the trees in front of him, Ji Yu was quite amazed. The life grafting feature rewarded to the sika deer avatar in the Incarnation of Everything game is really too strong. One step can make you live, and one step can make you die. This characteristic is completely beyond reality, even stepping into the realm of mythology. It can be imagined that Ji Yu only needs to continue to use this life to graft the sika deer, and he can quickly break through to the attribute limit of the second-level life. Of course, the price is the endless flowers and trees. As an intelligent human being, of course Ji Yu would not do such a vicious event of extinction without awareness of sustainable development. So, just thinking about it for a while, Ji Yu has already made a rough plan. That is, give up the plundering of the vitality of flowers and plants, and turn to some slight absorption of trees. According to Ji Yu''s estimation, if the vitality of the ten-meter-high tree in front of him is estimated to be less than five points of vitality if it is quantified. And it''s better to use life grafting to absorb life force at about one-tenth, which is 0.5 life force. Absorbing this bit of life force might not do too much harm to the tree. At the same time, the tree can also recover faster. Rather than some damage to the root like now, it will take a long time to recover. Of course, this is just Ji Yu''s own plan, so after that, it''s still an experiment. One-tenth is too much, if the trees do not recover quickly, Ji Yu will only absorb one-twentieth, and one-thirtieth of the body is not bad. After all, the virgin forest on the southwestern border of the Ryan Federation is still very large. Before descending and transforming into the sika deer, Ji Yu''s vision also appeared in space, and at the same time, he clearly knew where he was now. This is near the border between the Ryan Federation and the Kingdom of Dongdian. And this primeval forest is the famous Jishui Mountains. The Ridgeshui Mountains straddle the east and west borders of the Ryan Federation and the Dongdian Kingdom, covering an area of ??up to 160,000 square kilometers. Although it is not bigger than the Bana Tropical Rainforest, it is actually a rare and quiet place. Therefore, there is no shortage of tall trees here, and this also gives Ji Yu, the second incarnation of the sika deer, more room to grow. Looking around, looking at the road not far away, Ji Yu thought for a while, then immediately turned around and headed towards the depths of the mountain. "You can''t waste your life grafting this magical skill, you must make the second incarnation stronger as soon as possible." The sika deer has the advanced characteristics of life grafting, and its development potential at this time is undoubtedly far beyond that of the oak trees in the rainforest. Although the sika deer has only three characteristics, the number of characteristics is not a necessary condition for a strong life body. The prerequisite for truly making a living body powerful must be the feedback effect of the characteristics. This feedback effect is what determines the fundamental difference between strength and weakness. From Ji Yu''s point of view, even if the trait''s vitality reaches a high level, the feedback effect it will bring will definitely not be stronger than the trait of life grafting. In this way, with the blessing of special life grafting, Ji Yu didn''t want to waste any time at all. Therefore, while walking all the way to the deep mountains, Ji Yu continued to absorb life from the surrounding trees. V1.Chapter 42 There is a difference between the starting point and the limit of a living body. And this one should not be too big. For example, Ji Yu is a human being, and when a human being is an ordinary living body, the limit of physical fitness is within the range of 0.99. And think about oak trees. If the vitality of the oak tree is compared to the constitution of human beings. Then the state limit of the oak tree as an ordinary life is 19.99, which is a little more than twenty times the limit of human physique. It is conceivable that if it is pure wheel power, it is impossible for human beings to be the opponent of the oak tree. But the previous world was also full of fairness. Although oak trees were physically stronger than humans, they had no thoughts and could not move. In this way, human beings can become the overlord of Blue Star. However, once the world enters the age of mythology, although human beings will not be eliminated in a short time, the elimination of human beings is absolutely inevitable after a long time. For example, when the oak tree Adam entered the second-level state at this moment, the wisdom and powerful ability could completely compete with a small human weapon. And if one-on-one and abandoning weapons, then there is no comparison. Think about it, will the physique and abilities of a human being in the same second-level peak state and an oak tree in the same second-level peak state be the same? No way. After all, when the oak tree enters the second-level life form, its limit value has increased by ten times, and similarly, even if the human body has also increased ten times when it enters the second-level state, the gap is like a natural moat. The thickness of the starting point of life is different, which most likely determines that the gap between creatures entering the extraordinary era will become wider and wider. The reason why Ji Yu had such an idea was that when Ji Yu obtained the second incarnation, his own life limit had successfully broken through the first level, thus entering the so-called extraordinary realm. At this moment, Ji Yu''s data panel has changed. Ji Yu doesn''t need to return to his body, he can exhale his human data panel at this moment. And this may be an additional feature of getting the second avatar game. ¡¾Player status¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Physique: 1.02 (maximum 5)] [Height: 1.83 meters (maximum 2.5 meters)] [Age: 26 years old (up to 150 years old)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Strong vitality (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Natural Affinity (Medium)] [Feature ¢Ù: Consciousness Strengthening (Low)] (Intensity of personal soul will is doubled.) (Obtained when the life level breaks through) [Feature ¢Ù: Life Grafting (High)] (The upper limit of physical fitness is increased by five times, and the upper limit of other attributes is increased by two times. When touching all normal life forms around, you can absorb their vitality to strengthen yourself, and at the same time, you can transfer your own vitality to give Other life forms) (from the incarnation of the sika deer) [Note 1: The characteristics of life grafting cannot be highly compatible with the existence of the player''s life form, and the power brought by the characteristics has been greatly weakened. ¡¿ [Note 2: There is a gap between life forms, and the form of life and the way of survival determine the degree of fit and difference of acquired characteristics. ¡¿ Previously, Ji Yu was quite happy when he saw the changes in the data panel, and at the same time, he was also happy that he had obtained the life grafting characteristics obtained from the sika deer. But this kind of joy was soon followed by Ji Yu''s stunned look at the subtitles annotated behind the characteristics of life grafting. And it was this kind of astonishment that led Ji Yu to understand for the first time that there was a gap and difference between the starting point and the height of the living body. This difference and gap is like the rich second generation can easily obtain a different starting position by relying on the funds accumulated by their parents. The second generation of the rich will have a house and a car as soon as they graduate, and they can even directly obtain the position of a corporate executive or even the opportunity to start a business, but what about the children of poor families? Even if a child from a poor family graduates from a prestigious university, he must accumulate ten or even twenty years of funds and experience before he can buy a house or a car or obtain a position equivalent to the starting point of the rich second generation. At this time, the rich second generation may already be the boss of the company, and even have experienced the life that only rich people can live that you will never understand. Although some rich second generations may have gone bankrupt due to lack of ability. But you have to think about whether the educational resources of the rich second generation are comparable to that of a poor family like you? The starting point has been determined too much, and this change is also the fundamental reason why society will solidify, and it is also the most direct manifestation of class contradictions. The starting point and limit of human beings are probably equivalent to Ji Yu''s incarnation of the sika deer. And when this sika deer has not acquired the characteristics of life grafting, its limit is roughly equivalent to that of a human being. However, it is precisely because of this that Ji Yu feels that his judgment is not absolute. After all, although the starting point of human beings is not as high as the starting point of plant life like oak trees, human beings have a large base, and they also possess advanced wisdom that oak trees cannot be born with. And this is also a major variable factor for human beings to occupy a place in the extraordinary era again. And the generation of features is also a variable. When the life level enters the extraordinary second state, most of the human beings will randomly generate a characteristic. But is it easy to get better features? Just like the characteristic that appeared when Ji Yu himself broke through the second-level life body, it turned out to be a low-level characteristic, and the nature and increase of this characteristic still look very poor. You must know that the mythical characteristics of sika deer and Jiyu''s life grafting are completely given by the game of incarnation of all things. If ordinary life forms rely on themselves alone, how much of this characteristic will be obtained? Ji Yu put a deep question mark on this question. Thinking about the difference between life forms and the acquisition rate of characteristics, Ji Yu''s thoughts became a little confused for a while. However, Ji Yu soon recovered from this state. After all, Ji Yu doesn''t know whether human beings will be better than Ji Yu in the future, but what he knows is that human beings and even most living organisms are definitely far from being able to compare with him. Therefore, seizing the opportunity and trying to make yourself stronger as soon as possible is what Ji Yu needs to do most at present. After all, what I thought before was only for Blue Star, and for the unknown Ziyue or foreign lands, Ji Yu will undoubtedly face many challenges in the future. Don''t be complacent and not be blinded by the sudden power, Ji Yu still has a very clear understanding of this point. Walking in the jungle, the vision on the sika deer has become stronger and stronger. And even the body shape of the sika deer is constantly changing. In just three hours, the sika deer at this moment has grown from the original three meters to five meters in length, and the height on all fours is close to two meters. Such a giant walks through the forest, and its body is constantly entwined with streamers like silk threads. At this hour, which is approaching dusk, this is undoubtedly a very eye-catching behavior. However, at this moment, Ji Yu completely ignored the troubles that this change might bring. The reason is very simple, because what Ji Yu bet is that when humans launch a possible attack on him, he has already piled up the attributes of the second incarnation of the sika deer to the peak state. The primeval forest is not short of vitality. According to the current increase, Ji Yu is confident that within two or three days, the strength of the sika deer will be piled up to an unimaginable height. You must know that although the upper limit of the sika deer''s second-level status is only five points, the upper limit of the increase in the blessing of life grafting is not a joke. V1.Chapter 43 Today is April sixteenth. It is said that the moon on the fifteenth day is sixteen round, and the night sky that Ji Yu saw at this time is indeed so. The silver light spread all over the sky, without the disturbance of the purple moon, the whole world seemed extraordinarily peaceful. At this moment, Ji Yu controlled the sika deer to a lawn near the river beach, looking at the moonlight and the clear light reflected on the river in the distance. Ji Yu walked into the river unconsciously. Standing by the riverside of the Diving River, listening to the sound of the river crashing against the stones and the river bank, Ji Yu''s body was surrounded by many unabsorbed life essences that gradually dimmed. After Ji Yu completely absorbed all the remaining life essence in his body, the sika deer''s body size had swelled to eight meters in length at this moment, and its shoulder height had reached about five meters. Standing in the river, the sika deer at this moment is like a huge sculpture. The shoulder height is close to the height of a two-story building, while the body length reaches the length of a general bus. However, the body of the sika deer is not as bloated as a public transport car. Because the shoulder height is close to the height of a two-story building, although it is huge at this time, it also shows a sense of elegance and agility. His limbs were thick and deep in the silt of the river, but Ji Yu remained motionless at this moment. It''s because, at this moment, Ji Yu is looking at the strange patterns on his body with the help of the moonlight and his transcendent vision. The fur of an ordinary sika deer should be brownish red, with bits of white dotted in it. However, at this moment, the appearance of the sika deer that Ji Yu transformed into has become a little weird. On the outermost layer of the sika deer''s fur, there are two tones flowing on the hair. One shade is brown and green, while the other is a deep jet black. Brown and green mixed to form a vortex that flows like a star, and in the center of this vortex is the black that makes people feel a little bit malicious when looking directly at it. Ji knew the reason for the strange patterns on the sika deer. The flowing brown-green color is the external manifestation of the energy of the sika deer absorbing the life essence of flowers, plants and trees, while the black color is the so-called purple moon pollution power obtained from the sika deer under the purple moon. The pitch-black jet black constantly wanted to absorb life energy, but the life energy absorbed into the sika deer''s body by the life grafting took it calmly. Today, because Ji Yu controls the sika deer''s incarnation to carry out a lot of life grafting behaviors, the life energy in the sika deer''s body is extremely strong. Therefore, in the face of the attack and devouring of pollution energy, the life energy is very calm, and soon shows an attitude of inclusiveness. The life energy in the sika deer''s body began to surround the energy polluted by Ziyue, and kept squeezing it to merge and accept it. However, Ziyue''s energy is obviously not to be underestimated. In order to resist the acceptance and ''transformation'' of life energy, these polluting energies quickly began to shrink, and then the sika deer appeared with patterns similar to Xingxuan. The flow of energy infested the sika deer''s fur, at first it was still appearing and disappearing, but now, this Xingxuan is like a flowing pattern fixed on the sika deer. These strange and slowly rotating stars densely covered the whole body of the sika deer''s huge body. That Xingxuan can make people feel deeply dizzy just by looking at it a few more times. Of course, there is nothing wrong with Ji Yu watching himself. After all, the current sika deer is his incarnation, he is the sika deer, and the sika deer is also him. So, if he could, Ji Yu could even mobilize that polluted energy. But unless it is absolutely necessary, Ji Yu doesn''t want his consciousness to come into contact with this kind of energy. At the same time, now that he has calmed down, he has time to gaze at the scene in the depths of his consciousness. And at this moment, it may also be the reason why he opened the second incarnation. At this moment, he could clearly see how he took over the body of the sika deer when he transformed into a sika deer. In the space of consciousness, at this moment Ji Yu has once again seen his round consciousness body like a scorching sun. In the dark space of consciousness, only he can illuminate the surroundings. But at this moment, the consciousness of the sika deer is somewhat indescribably weak. Because compared to Ji Yu''s conscious body that was strengthened during the Incarnation of Everything game, the sika deer''s conscious body is as big as a sesame seed. And its sesame is still deeply absorbed in the depths of consciousness by Ji Yu, the huge sun. The sika deer''s consciousness was covered and wrapped, so that Ji Yu could take over all of the avatar''s body smoothly. For the first time, Ji Yu had such an intuitive understanding of his incarnation as other creatures. While slightly surprised, Ji Yu was also feeling the state of the sika deer''s consciousness at this moment. The sika deer''s consciousness is very ignorant, it doesn''t even have the concept of self, it only has the knowledge brought by biological instinct in its consciousness, and this knowledge is nothing more than to eat when hungry, sleep when full, be vigilant when it is late at night, When the natural enemy wants to escape and so on. This is the primary intelligence, which is very different from the advanced intelligence of human beings. Of course, as a human being, Ji Yu would not seek superiority from the sika deer. The intelligence level of the sika deer can be ignored at the moment, but there is one thing that Ji Yu must care about. That is, half of the conscious body of the sika deer is dyed a black color at this moment. This is the pollution from Ziyue, and it is also the source of the sika deer''s own bloodthirsty and violent characteristics. Looking at the polluted part of the sika deer, Ji Yu hesitated for a moment. "If I want to clear the pollution of the sika deer''s consciousness, it shouldn''t be a problem, right? With the strengthened consciousness in my game?" Ji Yu hesitated for a moment. But standing by the river for a long time, Ji Yu finally planned to mobilize his huge energy of consciousness to try. After all, Ji Yu''s conscious body at this moment has been wrapping the sika deer''s conscious body. If the pollution from sika deer could infect oneself, wouldn''t he have been infected long ago? And according to the inertia of the Incarnation of Everything game, if he would be polluted, the game should have given a reminder long ago, right? Besides, if you don''t want to find a way to clear the problems in the sika deer''s consciousness now, when your game time runs out, with the manic consciousness of the sika deer, it is estimated that the entire forest will suffer, and it will even spread farther. Therefore, the problem of the sika deer must be resolved and the sooner the better. In this way, after Ji Yu made up his mind to pay attention, he immediately began to mobilize his own conscious power that had been strengthened countless times in his consciousness to invade the sika deer''s consciousness. Although Ji Yu didn''t know how to get rid of the pollution in the sika deer''s consciousness, he might as well try a little cautiously. In this way, in the depths of the core of consciousness, under Ji Yu''s control, his consciousness began to fly apart and extend countless tiny threads. The moment these threads of consciousness come into contact with the conscious body of the sika deer, it is as if the hair is immersed in water. No waves and no hindrances. And it was at this time that Ji Yu''s mind suddenly got a prompt feedback from the Incarnation of Everything game. [It was found that harmful substances have invaded the game enhancement system. In order to prevent the player''s welfare from being imaged, the game firewall cleaning mode is activated. ¡¿ "..." V1.Chapter 44 The moment Ji Yu stretched out the thread of consciousness and entered the black part of the sika deer''s consciousness, the chilling black quickly followed Ji Yu''s thread of consciousness and quickly invaded Ji Yu''s body consciousness. At this moment, Ji Yu didn''t even have time to react, and as a result, following the prompt in his mind, the inky blackness that had invaded was quickly washed away by a burst of intense hot light. What''s more, following Ji Yu''s conscious tentacles, that strong light suddenly rushed into the sika deer''s conscious body. In an instant, the ink black that Ji Yu was afraid of was evaporated in an instant as if curling green smoke was coming out. Looking at the scene in front of him, Ji Yu was slightly surprised. But it''s just a moment, after all, the game''s fire protection system is online, and Ji Yu doesn''t think there is anything that can stop it. After all, let him have an avatar, and let the avatar grow rapidly in the game, you can know its magic and power without thinking deeply. Therefore, Ji Yu is of course full of confidence in the functions that come with the game. Feeling the complete recovery of the sika deer''s consciousness, Ji Yu is of course relaxed at the moment. Therefore, at the moment, when the sika deer''s conscious body is restored, Ji Yu once again feels the sika deer''s thoughts and thinking activities. Scared, nervous, curious..... Many emotions filled the sika deer''s thinking at the moment. Compared with half of the thinking that was polluted at the beginning, the consciousness of the sika deer at this moment has obviously more than doubled. But this did not arouse Ji Yu''s surprise. After all, the sika deer is a creature that has entered the second-level life body. If the intelligence is still the same as that of ordinary animals, it is a bit unreasonable. Compared with the breakthrough of the oak tree at that time, although the oak tree failed to give birth to consciousness at that time, it must be known that the oak tree is a plant, and it is not easy for a plant without a brain system to give birth to consciousness. But the sika deer is different. It is a living creature with a brain. Although simple wisdom cannot be regarded as wisdom, it also exists with consciousness. And with consciousness, then the degree of wisdom should also increase to a certain extent with the breakthrough of life level. Therefore, at this moment, Ji Yu took it for granted that the sika deer had a strong emotional awareness. However, although there has been a breakthrough in wisdom, the sika deer is not like a human being who has undergone systematic learning, so in terms of expression and self-cognition of itself, it highlights a very startled and curious emotion. At the same time, the sika deer is also full of fear of the unknown at the moment because of the inability to control the body, hear and feel everything. In this way, the sika deer at this moment will have many emotions. After getting the newborn sika deer, Ji Yu didn''t consciously transmit words to it. After all, as an ordinary creature before, the sika deer did not have this kind of dialogue awareness at all, so even if Ji Yu passed the words to the sika deer, it might not be able to understand it. Even if you can understand it, you may not be able to answer it. Therefore, Ji Yu immediately thought of adopting the method mentioned before in the game for the sika deer, a newborn infant consciousness. That is to constantly use thoughts to pass on the cognitive knowledge of the human world in a fragmented form day by day. This feeling is like the process of human beings teaching babies. As for whether it can understand and how long it takes to learn, it all comes naturally. So, thinking of this, Ji Yu immediately began to pass on some basic knowledge. For example, the concept of Ji Yu as a father, such as at this moment when the sika deer feels that the body cannot control itself, and there is a white light around the consciousness, it is a concept that symbolizes the arrival of Ji Yu. In short, like this, Ji Yu passed on a total of ten pieces of knowledge in the form of fragments to the sika deer. And just after Ji Yu passed on the knowledge, the sika deer''s consciousness soon fell into a state full of curiosity. In this regard, Ji Yu smiled, and then began to talk about the projection of consciousness back to reality. After the consciousness returned to reality, Ji Yu immediately researched the solution to the large amount of Ziyue energy that still existed and was detained in the sika deer''s body. After carefully understanding the suppression of Ziyue''s energy by life energy, Ji Yu started a bold attempt. Standing in the stream, Ji Yu began to mobilize a group of life force and gave up suppressing a certain group of Ziyue''s energy. Then, at the same time, Ji Yu let the life energy surround the Ziyue energy and entangle it. Like a thread, like a cloud, no matter how the purple moon energy flows in the body, the life energy always follows it around. And at this moment, Ji Yu began to actively mobilize Ziyue''s power. Like an arm, Ziyue''s energy began to highlight the outside of the body along the sika deer''s feet, and then it could be seen that the two-meter-long giant feet of the sika deer in the water were immediately wrapped in a circle of black mist. The black mist will not dissipate V1.Chapter 45 The cloud patterns are entwined, and the stars are flowing; the mysterious and huge sika deer finally climbed to the top of a mountain at midnight. Standing on the top of the mountain and overlooking the distance, you can see the distribution of primeval forest at a glance. There are jungles and shrubs around the top of the mountain. In the southeast of the mountain forest is an endless mountain forest, while on the north side of the mountain top is a big mountain that completely blocks Ji Yu''s sight. As for the west, more than ten kilometers away, there are still sparse village lights. Looking at everything around him, Ji Yu quickly decided on the scope of future activities. Go as far southeast as possible, but you can return to the nearby mountains and forests near the human city when you are at your peak. At the same time, Ji Yu was also considering another question. That is how to help the sika deer to hide better. After all, the figure of the sika deer at this moment is too invisible and noticeable, right? Although Ji Yu is not afraid or afraid of losing the incarnation of the sika deer, each incarnation belongs to Ji Yu''s assets and power. Originally, Ji Yu also thought that he could use the ability of life grafting to make the sika deer''s ability reach a stronger height so that he would not be afraid of hot weapons. But imagination is beautiful, but reality always has a lot of scruples. However, thinking that the sika deer has the ability to graft life, Ji Yu has a new idea at this moment. The sika deer is very conspicuous by itself, but what about a group? For example, create some larger forest communities for sika deer? Another example is to get some small animals to make them break through and become extraordinary beings? If the sika deer has the ability to graft life, it would be a bit of a loss if it is not used to create an army of creatures? Thinking of the depths, Ji Yu''s eyes even became hot for a while. If possible, at this moment Ji Yu doesn''t even want to return to reality, but immediately implements his own pet army plan. However, it is a pity that there are only a few minutes left for Ji Yu''s game tonight. Since the incarnation of the sika deer is in the territory of the Ryan Federation this time, there is no time difference, and it is the time when Ji Yu must go offline at midnight at this time. With a burst of regret, I began to prepare for the last work before going offline. And this work is of course aimed at the sika deer. Ji Yu ordered the sika deer to lie down at the foot of the mountain as much as possible after regaining consciousness, not to go out of range and not to use abilities at will. During the period, in order to prevent the sika deer from understanding what he was conveying, Ji Yu used his mind to imagine a picture of a sika deer crouching in the forest when delivering the order. Every time the sika deer wants to get out of this area, or when it uses its ability in troubled times, the clouds above the sky will be dark and thunderous, and then a giant hand will fall down amidst the thunder. The giant hand gently grasped the sika deer in the center of the palm, and then lifted it back to its original position. Ji Yu thought that even if it is difficult for the sika deer to understand his words, the transmission of the image will always make it understand what it means, right? Do it a few more times if one time is not enough. Therefore, before going offline, Ji Yu successively sent a hundred such imaginary pictures to the sika deer, and then he was kicked off the offline with some regrets that he could not play more. [Because the player''s game time is full, the anti-addiction system is activated, and the player starts to quit the game] [The player exits the game successfully] ¡¾Sika Deer Status Expansion¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Vitality: 7.56 (maximum 5)] (¡Á20) [Body length: 12.43 (maximum 10 meters)] (¡Á5) [Shoulder height: 8.17 (up to 6 meters)] (¡Á5) [Age: 3 years old (maximum 50 years)] (¡Á5) [Characteristic ¢Ù: ***** (damaged)] [Feature ¢Ú: Visual pollution (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Life Grafting (High)] [Congratulations to the player for successfully surviving the second avatar. Because he has two avatars, the player avatar will be rewarded with the ability to resonate with thought. ¡¿ [Thinking Resonance: Allows the avatars to sense each other''s position, and at the same time communicate with each other through resonance. ] (produced by the game) When Ji Yu saw the prompt that popped up at the end of the game, in the tropical rainforest thousands of miles away, Adam at this moment was suddenly awakened from his meditation by an inexplicable sensation. The moment he woke up, Adam was surprised at first, and then fell silent. Adam already felt a consciousness with the same power as himself appeared in the sea of ??consciousness. Although he can''t observe the other party''s consciousness in the sea of ????consciousness, he can clearly feel the other party''s position just by feeling it carefully. That is a place far, far away. According to Adam''s existing knowledge of this world, the other party is currently on another continent besides the ocean. The distance is very far away, but at this moment, Adam feels as if he can talk to the other party. This feeling of being far away but close at hand is very strange. "It seems that this is the real reason why my father can''t come to me for the time being, right?" "According to human common sense, should I be regarded as the other party''s elder brother?" "It should be, after all, as a life that is also blessed by the father." "Perhaps, at this time, I should also greet this younger brother or younger sister with the gesture that a brother should have." Adam pondered and had many of the above thoughts at the same time. With these thoughts in mind, Adam just hesitated for a moment and then really started to try to send a greeting to distant family members. In the Jishui Mountains, on a night with a silver moon hanging high, a sika deer is lying on all fours in the woods at the foot of a mountain. At this moment, the sika deer did not dare to move, and even kept staring at the sky during this period, with a slightly fearful look in its eyes. It does not know why it has a concept of self. Even everything that happened to him was still ignorant. Although deep in its mind, it can clearly recall image knowledge about the concept of father from time to time, but all this is too profound for it. The only impressive thing about it now is that it is a creature called sika deer. And the father is to let it have a self, and have the unknown in this strange state? What a father is, what it means, whether it is good or bad, it is still a little unclear. The father is the father, and in its cognition at the moment, this is a simple literal word with no meaning, and does not know the meaning. It simply connects the father with the giant hand of thunder in the last video. Giant hands, celestial, terrible. Father, the giant hand, won''t let himself get out of here. The sika deer linked these things together, and immediately came up with such a simple logic. And it is precisely because of this that the sika deer at this moment is lying on its side in the woods like a fixed hill. Its big pupils are full of fear, but at the same time it also feels wronged. Why doesn''t his father let him leave here? It really wants to find its former companions, and it really wants to go to a distant place to find some grass to eat. But now it can''t do anything. Father, I am wronged. The sika deer really wanted to convey his thoughts to his so-called father, but he didn''t know what to do, and he didn''t dare, because he was timid by nature and engraved into his genes. It is very afraid of its father, and at the same time, it is even more afraid of the scene of being constantly caught by giant hands when his father leaves. Therefore, at this moment, the sika deer felt aggrieved, and bent its head sideways to eat the green grass beside it. And just when the sika deer turned grief and anger into appetite and gnawed off a large piece of turf on the ground, a strange voice suddenly appeared in its mind. V1.Chapter 46 Nanzawa City is located on the southeastern border of the Lane Federation, and it is also the closest city to the Kingdom of Dongdian. It is famous for the famous Jishui Mountain tourist area. There are countless federal people who travel here every year, but it also attracts a large number of wild expedition teams. At the moment, in a hotel. A group of people were having a meal, and they were discussing how to explore the mountain. "Brother Zhang, I think you should be fully prepared this time? If not, we won''t comply." "That''s right. Last month, Brother Zhang, you patted your chest and recruited us in the group. What happened? All the intersections leading to the Jishui Mountain Canyon were blocked. This happened, and I''m still a little depressed. Woolen cloth." At the dinner table, everyone was chattering, all talking about the embarrassing things that Zhang Shuping did last month. The eight members of their group are all senior traveling friends, and they organize two or three field expeditions every year. Everyone formed a team and gathered spontaneously, and after frequent visits, a fairly harmonious small group of donkey friends was formed. In the past, although there were some accidents in the expeditions of this group of people, such accidents occurred during the expedition, such as sprained and lost. But these situations were eventually overcome by them, and this time? He died before leaving the school. A month ago, the original plan to go to the canyon deep in the Jishui Mountains was forced to return because of an official document. Therefore, as the organizer of that time, Zhang Shuping felt a little uncomfortable all the time. It is not a small thing to explore, but the loss of face is the big thing. After all, Zhang Shuping''s self-thinking value orientation is to live like a skin and a face. After losing face, he still wanted to get back his face no matter what. Therefore, after everyone left last month, Zhang Shuping stayed in Nanzawa City for more than a month. And during this month, he has been asking why the authorities have blocked all entrances to the Jishui Mountains. After all, the most important thing for people is to live. If the official closure of the mountain is due to some major reasons, he doesn''t want to make fun of his own life. But after inquiring and inquiring, I didn''t get any valuable news. For this reason, Zhang Shuping, who was quite resentful, could not find any excuses or lose face, so he began to send out information about some remote trails leading into the Jishui Mountains. And this, of course, is very easy. After all, the locals know more than the locals. Some places seem to have no roads, but sometimes the locals can find the way to the depths of the Jishui Mountains after walking through a section of bushes. And this was the real reason why Zhang Shuping summoned a group of companions again. Although senior travel friends love to explore, they do not disregard life safety. Of course, it is best to find a relatively safe road to enter and start exploring. If not, then it is time to assess the risks involved. After all, mobile phones are completely useless when entering the deep mountains, and the only usable compass sometimes becomes useless in some places where the magnetic field is disturbed. So every expedition to inquire about news is inevitable. Jishui Valley is about 80 kilometers away from Nanzawa City, and only about 50 kilometers away from the edge of Jishui Reserve. This journey seems not far, but in fact, it also has a certain risk. Because the place they want to enter is really deep in the virgin forest that is somewhat inaccessible. Fifty kilometers is already an extreme journey that ordinary people can take in consideration of safety, and safety cannot be guaranteed no matter how far it goes. At the dinner table, listening to the other members of the team teasing Zhang Shuping, of course he felt a little resentful. However, this time he was fully prepared, so he was naturally more confident when speaking. "Don''t worry, everyone! The notification last time was indeed too sudden, and it was indeed my fault for not being prepared." "I apologize, how about I punish myself with three cups?" "This can be." "Yes, drink, Brother Zhang, you should drink too! Haha." Everyone made a fuss, Zhang Shuping naturally didn''t act pretentious, and immediately drank three glasses of white wine in front of everyone. After drinking three glasses of baijiu, Zhang Shuping, who was already a small drinker, suddenly had a blush on his face. However, at this time, he also continued to say through his drunkenness: "The wine is also fined, everyone must be satisfied, right? Then, let me talk about our itinerary this time." Everyone either nodded or laughed and all looked at Zhang Shuping. And Zhang Shuping also began to speak out. "This time I asked someone to find a trail, and I was able to directly avoid all the official checkpoints." "Donkey friend, donkey friend, it''s okay if you don''t have a spirit of adventure. We are the kind of people who will do more when someone stops us. Everyone thinks it is right!" "Of course!" Next to Zhang Shuping, Xu Hui, who was a little too drunk, stood up and said loudly, "Who would come to the wilderness if he wasn''t tired of the city''s steel and concrete and those annoying rules?" "We are a group of people who don''t want to be imprisoned by the rules and want to be free! So, let alone the official blockade, even if the king of heaven comes, it will not work. In short, this Jishui mountain range, hehe, I''m still going!" "That''s right, we''ve done this kind of thing before, haha, well, don''t try it, Lao Zhang, just tell me, when are we going to leave!" "Yes, let''s talk. I''ve decided when to leave anyway. This is the second time I''ve come. If I don''t go this time, I don''t know when I will be able to find time again." Immediately, everyone responded enthusiastically to Zhang Shuping''s satisfaction. "Kang Liang, I''m just waiting for your words!" Zhang Shuping laughed. "But it''s not easy to show you the map on the table this meal. Let''s go to the hotel room to discuss after eating. As for the time, let''s set it in the next few days. I think we still need to spend some time to buy some supplies." "OK!" "Can!" "..." And just when this group of people was about to enter the deep mountains despite the official statement, the sika deer was constantly receiving the teachings from Adam in the Jishui Mountains sixty to seventy kilometers away. All this is because Adam discovered that the sika deer can only pass some very simple vocabulary when communicating at the conscious level, and it is also a repeater. It will only continue to learn Adam''s appearance and reply exactly the same words in the communication of consciousness. After a few words, Adam was silent for a while, and it was easy to see that this new member didn''t look very smart at first glance. So out of his own consideration as an elder brother, Adam began to babble non-stop and said some things to the sika deer, and he didn''t know if the sika deer could understand it. The sika deer, on the other hand, was like babbling, repeating the words and sentences passed by Adam with a slightly stuttering consciousness. Adam was quite impressed by this. I admire the greatness of my father, who was able to allow such a fool to receive gifts and love. V1.Chapter 47 Nothing happened all night, until twelve noon the next day, Ji Yu descended again on time and turned into a sika deer. Opening his eyes, looking at the familiar forest, Ji Yu took a deep breath, and then began to control the sika deer to stand up. "The weather is fine, so let''s get on with it!" Standing up, the sika deer''s shoulder height at this time is almost at the same level as the treetops of the surrounding forests that are more than ten meters away. Its huge body almost squeezes the surrounding trees with every step. Those squeezes will soon be gone, though. Because after going offline, Ji Yu didn''t do nothing for the twelve hours. Among them, he thought about how to let the sika deer walk freely through the dense virgin forest. Then he came to a conclusion and planned to create a path exclusively for sika deer in the forest where sika deer travel. Calculated according to the largest body size after the sika deer, in order for the 50-meter-high giant deer to pass through and turn around at will, then the width of the path he needs to create must be no less than 50 meters. So at this moment, all the trees that squeezed him were withering and weathering at a speed visible to the naked eye. And the huge life energy it brings is naturally surging. The death and weathering of a 15-meter-level tree will definitely bring Ji Yu 2-5 units of vitality every time. And because these vitality were too surging for a while, the body of the sika deer couldn''t absorb it all at once and melt it into the flesh and blood. Therefore, in less than two minutes, as the five trees turned into ashes and drifted across the sky, the sika deer''s body was once again surrounded by a very dense light of life essence. These life essences possessed more than ten units of vitality, while the sika deer''s flesh and blood body absorbed less than one unit in the past two minutes, only 0.37 units. So when these life essences rotated with the deer''s body and caused a huge vision, Ji Yu had already started to turn the deer''s eyes and looked at the trees aside. At this moment, Ji Yu is selecting suitable road protection trees. After thinking for a while, the sika deer took another step. Leaning sideways on a tree about ten meters away, and following the reverse instillation of life grafting, it can be seen with the naked eye that the life essence of the trees around Ji Yu suddenly rushed towards this good tree as if he had found a vent. lucky trees. In an instant, the ten-meter-long tree began to grow wildly. fifteen meters. Twenty meters. Thirty meters. In the end, the tree successfully grew to a height of about forty-five meters amidst the swaying of the tree''s branches and the sound of its roots frantically stringing together. And at this moment, the light of life essence around the sika deer was officially exhausted. Looking fixedly at the ''miracle'' in front of him, Ji Yu sighed in his heart, but at the same time, he also had a feeling of being in the universe. The feeling of controlling everything and creating everything is really too intoxicating. However, when Ji Yu felt a little flustered, he quickly controlled his mentality and began to evaluate the state of the tree in front of him. "It''s not bad, the growth rate is rapid, and the absorption of the essence of plants is always coming, and there is almost no obstacle. It seems that the essence of life of plants has the strongest promotion effect on plants!" You know, the sika deer only absorbed 0.37 of its life force in two minutes, but the tree in front of it absorbed about ten points of life essence in one minute. The contrast was surprisingly large. However, considering that this life essence comes from the body of the same tree as this tree after all, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it being able to absorb these life essence so quickly. In this way, Ji Yu secretly came to the conclusion that the essence of life from the same source is easier to absorb. But even if such a conclusion is drawn, it doesn''t have much impact on Ji Yu. Because at this moment, there is an action of directly destroying some trees to build roads, Ji Yu doesn''t have to worry about it at all. In this way, if the sika deer can absorb 0.01 units of vitality into the flesh and blood every two or three seconds, then he can now every hour. Let the sika deer''s vitality grow by 12 to 18 units. Compared with Ji Yu''s selective absorption of plant life essence yesterday, this is an increase of many times. Calculated in this way, it seems that only 20 to 50 healthy trees need to be replaced to simply make the sika deer''s vitality reach its peak state of 100 vitality. Of course, if the consumption of road protection trees is counted now, it is estimated that thousands of trees will need to be destroyed. However, the sacrifice of this little tree is also worthwhile. After all, in such a huge virgin forest, the consumption of this little tree is just a drop in the bucket. What''s more, they didn''t die in vain, because they successfully sacrificed themselves to fulfill thousands of other forest trees of the same race. Ji Yu thought so jokingly, and he didn''t have any womanly kindness. After all, the trees he destroyed were only needed to make roads, and this was not a destructive extinction of trees. In this way, after the first 45-meter road protection tree appeared, Ji Yu once again controlled the sika deer to take a few steps forward. Then, a few trees completely withered and turned yellow within two to three minutes, and suddenly exploded into gray ash as the sika deer stepped slightly. All of a sudden, the entire woods began to become more and more hazy as if there was a wind and sand. Countless plant ash in the air fluttered with the breeze and couldn''t all fall to the ground for a long time. All of a sudden, as Ji Yu not only made road-protecting trees but also continued to destroy the trees blocking the road, the area deep in the Ridgeshui Mountains began to become more and more gloomy. The entire sky was covered by plant ash, and thick smoke billowed for a while. Regarding the problem of plant ash, Ji Yu thought about waiting for the nearby plant ash to fall to the ground before continuing to absorb the next batch of life. But after waiting for more than ten minutes and seeing that there were still a lot of plant ash floating in the sky, he completely gave up this idea. Compared with the plant ash burned by fire, the plant ash that has been completely absorbed by life is more delicate and lighter. As long as there is a little wind, they will float around with the wind without landing. Moreover, the current forest is not wet, but rather dry, so for a while, with only a little wind, the large amount of plant ash that landed will float again. Regarding this, Ji Yu had no intention of wasting time at all. After all, this place is already more than 30 kilometers deep in the forest, and humans should not be able to detect the situation here. So, Ji Yu endured the ash floating in the air and started to continue his manufacturing business again. And in this great manufacturing business, in order to clearly know whether there is a limit to the impact of life grafting on trees, he also started some attempts. V1.Chapter 48 "This tree measures seventy-two meters." "This one is sixty-eight meters long." "Well, this one is not bad. It can grow to about eighty-one meters." "..." Two hours later, Ji Yu''s deer has now grown to a length of 27 meters and a shoulder height of 18 meters. Such a giant is scary enough to look at. What''s more, there is still a lot of black fire flowing between the deer''s hooves and legs at this moment. These black fires only exist on the fur of the sika deer. Although they are patterns, they look lifelike, as if they are real flames flying up. At the same time, there are countless large and small stars flowing between the sika deer''s belly. These stars are constantly rotating and moving around the sika deer, changing their positions at any time. In addition to the changes in the body and legs of the deer, the head and neck of the sika deer have also changed greatly at this moment. On the head of the sika deer, the fine hairs are red, sometimes black, and white, and all of them are twisting and twisting. These hairs look like living slender creatures, but they look agile but have a sense of terror. Compared with the horrible hair on the head, the antlers of the sika deer are very holy. The two antlers are thick and thick like the forks of trees, but on these two forks that are nearly six meters long, there are many clear streamers shining, like crystals with liquid flow. In short, the sika deer at this moment has changed greatly, and it is daunting. However, it is such a terrifying giant, but at this moment, it is looking at the tall trees in front of it with intelligent green and black eyes and commenting. "It seems that the limit of each tree is different, but most of the gaps will not exceed ten meters." In two hours, Ji Yu has created a wide road nearly 300 meters long. At the same time, the number of road protection trees has reached 47. These forty-seven road-protecting trees are all abnormally tall, and at the same time, the canopy is dense and covers most of the sky of the road under the trees, so that the road made by Ji Yu forms a forest ''path'' hidden under the trees. In the process of making these road protection trees, Ji Yu finally tested the maximum transformation limit of life grafting on trees and some detailed changes to their own growth. Needless to say, the road guard trees are all first-level ordinary life forms, and they all have their own limits. And the most direct manifestation of this limit is in their height. And once the limit is reached, they can no longer absorb a single ounce of life energy. Even if Ji Yu forced them to break through the life level, none of them ended in failure. The essence of life instilled into these forest trees that have reached their limit will soon dissipate in the sky and the earth, and cannot be used at all. In this regard, Ji Yu of course can be considered to have judged the general situation. That is, the breakthrough of the life level cannot be achieved simply by the accumulation of life energy, but what opportunities each has. Think about it too, if purely relying on life energy can break through the life level, then wouldn''t the sika deer be super gods. Based on this reasoning, in Ji Yu''s view, the biggest function of life grafting should be to quickly restore the life body at a certain stage to its peak, rather than allowing the life body to grow and break through without limit. In this way, Ji Yu now has a clearer definition of the characteristics of life grafting. It''s a good skill, but it''s just a ''healing'' skill. And this ''healing system'' magic skill also has flaws. And this defect is that at this moment, after Ji Yu''s vitality reaches 17 units, the original speed of absorbing 0.01 unit of vitality every two or three seconds becomes 0.01 unit every three or four seconds. It is conceivable that this speed will become slower as the future progresses. But if you think about it carefully, this small change doesn''t actually have much impact. Overall, the growth rate of the sika deer is still very fast. This speed is nothing more than pushing Ji Yu to two or three days from the speed that Ji Yu originally thought would allow the sika deer to grow to the limit of a second-level life form in six hours. Of course, this must be the slower and slower growth rate after forgetting it. Two or three days? Ji Yu is already very satisfied with this time. Think about the current oak tree, it took Ji Yu a month of hard work to reach nearly 41 points. And what about the sika deer now? This is only the second hour of the second day, and it has already reached 17.63, and will soon surpass Oak Adam''s state. It is conceivable that the power of life grafting is beyond doubt. Ji Yu is thinking at this moment, if the sika deer can reach the position of the oak tree at this moment, it would be great if the combination of the two phases complement each other, it only takes two or three days for him to have two extraordinary incarnations of the second-level life limit at the same time. But this kind of thing can only be thought about, after all, there is an ocean in the middle, and it is impossible to reach there safely in the current state of the sika deer. Therefore, at this moment, Ji Yu quickly turned his attention back to the construction of forest trails and the subsequent creation of an army of creatures. It''s just that Ji Yu has already discovered some problems in the process. First, these road protection trees, which are generally 60 to 70 meters high, have already squeezed down or covered the surrounding trees that were originally close to them because they are too thick. And this also led to Ji Yu having to continue to destroy all the ten-meter-level trees that were squeezed down and blocked by the canopy from getting sunlight. After all, even if they are not destroyed, they will die due to insufficient nutrition and the inability to carry out photosynthesis, so Ji Yu can be regarded as waste when the workload is increased. Second, Ji Yu wants to use life grafting to form a biological army, but unfortunately, Ji Yu has not seen birds during this period. But when these birds saw the sika deer, they fled one after another. As for the animals, let alone, they all ran away like crazy. Ji Yu even saw a hare die after looking at the sika deer in the grass for a few more times out of curiosity! It was really dead, and I don''t know if it was frightened to death or was affected by the characteristic that it cannot be directly looked at. In short, Ji Yu at this moment finally understands that it is indeed a bit difficult for the sika deer to create a large army of creatures. However, Ji Yu also thought about it. If the characteristic of the sika deer that cannot be seen directly is born because of the energy image of the purple moon, then if he finds some crazy animals captured by the image of the purple moon and transfers life energy to them, will they be able to regain their sanity? ? This possibility is very high! After all, ordinary life affected by Ziyue energy has a high probability of directly breaking through to the second-level life state. The intelligence of the second-level life state will be improved. Rescuing them in the sika deer, and then they return to the sika deer, seems to have a high probability. In this way, after thinking for a long time, Ji Yu began to make up his mind. That is, in the process of continuously making road protection trees, he also needs to spend some time wandering around this deep mountain. Although the number of weird creatures is small, there is a problem of probability, but for the huge Jishui mountain range, the number of weird creatures here should not disappoint him. "Very good, it seems that I have found a change to deal with weird creatures. Not bad, I must try!" V1.Chapter 49 It was night, and a nice silver moon hung in the clear sky again. The moonlight shines through the gaps in the leaves of the tree crowns and casts countless silver patterns on the avenue among the trees. At this time, the sika deer transformed by Ji Yu was walking along the broad avenue that was concealed by tall trees. At night, the entire forest was quiet and accompanied by the melodious chirping of insects, Ji Yu seemed quite at ease for a while. After being busy for seven or eight hours, he finally had some free time to appreciate the unique territory he had made. At this moment, after a busy afternoon, the road made by Ji Yu has a length of more than three kilometers, and between these three kilometers, there are more than 800 tall trees that have been transformed to protect the road. On both sides of the road, Ji Yu created two rows of tall road protection trees. At the same time, in order not to highlight the stand out of the road protection trees, he also made some changes to the ordinary trees on the outermost periphery of the road protection trees. Ten meters, fifteen meters, twenty-five meters, thirty-five meters... In this way, a peak and slope shape is formed around the road protection trees, with the middle high and the surrounding low. Such a project volume has greatly exceeded Ji Yu''s previous plan, so it also took a lot of Ji Yu''s effort. Although this period was considered to be for the growth of the sika deer, he still chose to rest for a while after working hard all afternoon. And began to walk on this wide avenue with a sense of accomplishment to appreciate his masterpiece carefully. It''s a farming game-like sense of accomplishment that''s addictive and addictive. At this moment, under the moonlight, Ji Yu, who was walking among the trees, was even thinking about demarcating an area tomorrow to create a huge ''circular park''. Ji Yu''s preliminary plan for the entire circular park is to create an area of ??about 50,000 square meters, clear all the trees in the middle area, and then leave a space in the middle of the circular park just enough for the sika deer to rest. And this rest space does not need to be large, only about 1,000 square meters is enough. The 1,000-square-meter "ring tree house" is surrounded by road protection trees of extreme heights, and the grass and vines are grown in the middle to make them grow to an appropriate level, and they can be used as soft beds for the deer when they are resting. Even if the grass and vines are crushed and lose their vitality when the sika deer is resting, the sika deer can use life grafting to restore them all when they get up. In this way, a comfortable home is completed. However, if possible, Ji Yu also intends to spawn a large number of flowers around the ''ring tree house'' where the sika deer rests, so that it would be even better to create a fairyland-like home. In short, at this moment Ji Yu has fully entered the state, and began to plan carefully. "If you want to be good at work, you must first sharpen your tools." "And I''m trying to make the consciousness of the sika deer think that my father is good to it." "After all, with such a beautiful living and growing environment, the sika deer''s baby-like consciousness must be delighted, right?" Ji Yu thought so happily. "And if humans discover sika deer in the future, it can be regarded as making a fairy deer peripheral for sika deer in advance." "With such a domain-conscious creature, there is a high probability that humans will not roughly classify it as a type of weird creature? After all, weird creatures are symbols of chaos and bloodthirsty. How can they create a territory like a fairyland? " Thinking of this, Ji Yu''s mood became more and more comfortable. Of course, all of this is just Ji Yu''s subjective guess. Whether the sika deer will like it and whether humans will be detrimental to the sika deer is a matter for the future. At least, as a human being, Ji Yu still has a very peaceful idea. However, Ji Yu''s kindness does not mean that he will be humble to those greedy and unreasonable people. When it comes to certain moments that Ji Yu doesn''t want to see, of course Ji Yu will not be merciful. Now that he has two incarnations, Ji Yu''s mentality has changed a lot. First of all, when dealing with the issue of incarnation, Ji Yu''s own idea is to get as close as possible, but at the same time, he must have the majesty that a father should have. At least when explaining things to the avatar, you must not have the idea of ??accommodating, and at the same time, you must keep a half-hearted attitude in doing things and speaking. After all, the relationship between him and the avatar will not and cannot be like the father-son relationship in an ordinary family, but more like the close but serious family relationship in the ancient family and the family of the upper class in some movies and TV. At least, Ji Yu began to have these thoughts after Adam thought Ji Yu was an omnipotent ''god''. While maintaining mystery and majesty, let the avatars feel their ''love'' for them. Blindly relying on the mandatory exploitation of the avatar brought by the game is not a long-term solution. After all, who knows if the core content of the game will undergo some fundamental changes in the future? Of course Ji Yu understands the truth of being born in sorrow and dying in peace. Therefore, when Ji Yu considered how to deal with the relationship between himself and the avatar, he still considered that he must not blindly keep distance and exploit. Instead, try to guide the logical thinking of the avatars to grow in the direction they want. This is what an open-minded and full-hearted person should do. Putting aside the many thoughts in my heart for the time being, the sika deer at this time tonight has already undergone greater changes. Of course, this change is not reflected in the appearance, but in various attributes. ¡¾Sika Deer Status Expansion¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Vitality: 47.82 (maximum 5)] (¡Á20) [Body length: 34.19 (maximum 10 meters)] (¡Á5) [Shoulder height: 21.61 (maximum 6 meters)] (¡Á5) [Age: 3 years old (maximum 50 years)] (¡Á5) [Characteristic ¢Ù: ***** (damaged)] [Feature ¢Ú: Visual pollution (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Life Grafting (High)] At this moment, the vitality attribute of the sika deer has surpassed that of the oak tree Adam. In the body of the sika deer, Ji Yu could even feel the huge energy rolling with his blood at this moment. As long as Ji Yu mobilizes this power, its deer body can instantly light up brightly. The most common manifestation of this light is a transparent water color, and within this water color there is still a hint of black terrifying energy. And this is the Ziyue energy that takes life energy into account. The two kinds of power are mixed together, and they all become abilities that the sika deer can mobilize at will. The supernatural power erupted from the deer''s hooves. Ji Yu tried to explode the soil with a radius of more than ten meters on the ground. The powerful force was no less than the impact of a rocket fired by a bazooka. If this energy covers the whole body of the sika deer, Ji Yu even thinks that it can be completely immune to the attacks of most hot weapons. And this is an extraordinary life body, and it is only a second-level medium-level extraordinary life body. V1.Chapter 50 The strength of the sika deer''s secondary state is entirely due to the increase in life grafting. After all, according to the sika deer''s own life form and potential, its second-level upper limit life force strength was only five units. And the strength of these five units, although far surpassing that of humans, is still unable to resist firearms. Just like the treacherous crocodiles that Adam eliminated, although they are powerful, their lives are only more tenacious when facing hot weapons, and they cannot die for a while. And what about the sika deer at this time? Under the increase of life grafting, the potential is even equal to that of the oak tree, and it has more advantages than the oak tree. After all, the oak tree doesn''t have many roots that can be activated at this time, so the oak tree that cannot be moved is completely a living target. But the sika deer can move. Jumping up, he can even jump nearly 100 meters in height, and the huge impact force produced when he falls is not a small force. And this strength is also an attack mode. Swift as the wind, the offensive is as swift as thunder. At this speed, if the missile does not have the automatic tracking function, the sika deer can completely avoid it. And even if the missile has a tracking function, relying on the sensitive movement ability of the sika deer, it can completely walk through the woods and buildings to avoid these large-yield weapons. In this way, this also gave Ji Yu more confidence when the sika deer faced the threat of humans. At this time, the sika deer has not yet reached its peak state. When the sika deer enters the boosted second-level peak state, its ability will probably be even more exaggerated. Therefore, at this time, Ji Yu has the ability to not be afraid of most threats to human beings. Of course, this must get rid of dense fire coverage and large-scale missile attacks. Besides, Ji Yu doesn''t want to be an enemy of human beings. Don''t forget that he is also a human being, and he will only make choices when it is absolutely necessary, and it is not necessary now. Walking along the forest path in a comfortable mood, riding the night, Ji Yu also started the combat ability originally planned to adapt to the posture of the sika deer. Standing in an open space, Ji Yu leaned over slightly, and then under the cover of energy, he suddenly jumped high. There was even a crackling sound on the ground due to the sudden burst of powerful energy from the deer''s hooves, and the moment Ji Yufei shot into the sky, there was a whistling strong wind whistling in his ears. At this moment, Ji Yu even felt the joy he had never had before. It''s just that this kind of carelessness turned into helplessness when the sika deer landed. Because there are too many trees in the forest and the sika deer is too big, when he failed to fully adapt to the sensitive body of the sika deer, he directly collapsed many trees after landing and rolled on the ground for a long distance. Finally, it stopped its rolling body after hitting a thick tree. And that tree was also unlucky, the trunk was broken directly. The huge sound and tremor caused many birds in the forest to scream. And Ji Yu stood up slowly in a disheartened situation. Because the body was covered with energy, the sika deer didn''t suffer any injuries, but it was just a little embarrassing. Ji Yu didn''t care about this, because no one saw it after all. What should be practiced still has to be practiced, after all, this is also an indispensable process in order to be able to calmly face the battle in the future. For a while, the surrounding forests were in bad luck. After an entire hour, the place where Ji Yu was active was in complete disarray. While the vitality of the broken trees was still alive, Ji Yu began to use life grafting to quickly absorb the vitality contained in these trees. In the next three hours, Ji Yu started his daily activities for the growth of the sika deer and the creation of a home for the sika deer. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "Old Zhang, do you think the intensity of the official blockade of the Jishuishan Mountains is abnormal? We saw several groups of military vehicles from the Southwest Military Region just now." In the woods, Zhang Shuping and his party are moving forward under the moonlight. If they want to enter the forest trails provided by the locals, they must first bypass several official blocking checkpoints. In order to bypass these bayonets conveniently, they naturally had to choose to act at night and walk along the woods near the mountain road. And it was during this cautious walk that they saw several groups of military vehicles passing by on the road through the gaps in the woods. Before Zhang Shuping could reply, the tall and tall Xu Hui in the group first said impatiently: "Li Dong, are you afraid? If you are afraid, you can go back now." "That''s right, isn''t it just a military vehicle? Haven''t we seen all the places we''ve been to a few times before? Do we need to be suspicious?" "Since this Ziyue, the government has imposed a certain degree of blockade on all wild mountainous areas. I don''t know the specific reason for this. Although I heard from some other donkey friends that some genetically mutated creatures appeared in the forest, but the previous few times we But never once.¡± "No, I always feel that the authorities are hiding something, but it definitely has nothing to do with any genetically mutated wild animals. After all, we have never encountered it once, and the news media has never reported it. It¡¯s better not to believe the information on the spectrum, it¡¯s all rumors.¡± Several people lowered their voices and chattered a lot, which also made Xu Hui feel a little uncomfortable. "I just have some doubts. Who said you have to give up?" "That''s it, don''t talk nonsense, let''s go quickly. We should enter the trail leading to the Jishui Mountain Canyon as soon as possible before dawn. If we are discovered during the period, we will be in trouble for another week." "That''s right, that''s right, Brother Zhang, hurry up and lead the way!" Zhang Shuping was stunned, he didn''t need to explain it at all, these like-minded travel friends were more eager than him to explore the expedition into the Jishui Mountain Canyon. Regarding this, Zhang Shuping smiled, and at the same time comforted Xu Hui: "Okay, Li Dong, don''t be suspicious. These military vehicles go back and forth frequently to guess that there are some military facilities nearby. In short, don''t be afraid. I will lead the way. Don''t you feel relieved?" It''s not like Li Dong participated in an adventure tour once, and this was the first time he felt an inexplicable uneasiness when he entered Jishui Mountain. He didn''t know how this uneasiness appeared, but it also made him a little suspicious. However, now there is a group of people after all, and there is a veteran like Zhang Shuping leading the team, so Li Dong could only suppress the anxiety in his heart, then nodded and forced a smile: "With Brother Zhang leading the team, I''m naturally relieved. Hey, I''m hypocritical. Anyway, Brother Zhang, let''s continue on our way. Don''t cause everyone''s trip to fail because of me. At that time, I will die. " Seeing Li Dong being so sensible, Zhang Shuping immediately smiled and patted Li Dong on the shoulder. Then, Zhang Shuping turned his head and whispered to everyone: "Okay, everyone try not to turn on the flashlights, and continue on the road with me. Of course, everyone should pay more attention to your feet when it gets dark." "OK." "clear!" "Brother Zhang, don''t worry, we are not newcomers." "..." After all, the group of people immediately continued to walk through the bushes silently and on their way with their backpacks on their backs. V1.Chapter 51 At ten o''clock in the morning, Donghe Shengheng Real Estate Community in Wuyang City. Today is the last five days before the official opening of Lucky Star Pet Store. In order to publicize, Ji Yu, Ma Hongyu, Zhou Xin, and Wang Qiaoqian came to Times Square early in the morning and began to distribute 20% discount coupons for pet shops on the street. Ji Yu just stops at that intersection, and people with pets will naturally be forced to come to Ji Yu by their own pets. For a while, Ji Yu was soon surrounded by countless people and pets. The whole scene seemed to be quite lively. Although Lucky Star Pet Store mainly sells dog food and pet grooming, Ji Yu also took the initiative to launch a pet training business. This pet training is not only to train pets to listen to slogans, but also to correct some bad habits including pet food protection. At the beginning, the crowd was skeptical, saying that their pets were too serious about food protection and biting people. During this period, they tried many pet shops but they were not good. Even some pet shops are not telling them that they will brutally treat their pets by sticking and starving them. Regarding this, Ji Yu didn''t say anything, just smiled, and then trained a dog that didn''t look very obedient to behave in a few minutes in front of everyone. After that, the pet owners of these people were naturally astonished to apply for membership cards at the Lucky Star Pet Store. In just one morning, the Lucky Star Pet Store attracted more than two hundred recharge members before it even opened. After excluding possible costs, the net income is as high as more than 32,000 yuan. It''s only one morning. In this regard, Ma Hongyu had expected it and naturally did not make too much fuss, but Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian were even more curious about Ji Yu''s mystery. However, perhaps because of Wang Qiaoqian''s persuasion later, Zhou Xin naturally learned to be good. She didn''t ask Ji Yu curiously, but she kept praising Ji Yu for being so good, and she used everything she could to flatter her. In this regard, Ji Yu is naturally happy and quiet. When it was close to noon, several people naturally held another celebration party, had a delicious meal, and then went back to their respective homes. As for the reason, it''s all because Ji Yu is busy playing games, so there''s no time to waste on opening a pet shop. Opening a pet shop is just a job that Ji Yu found for himself that comes from reality and has income. It is enough to guarantee to make money, and he has no idea if there is more. And as the boss, Ji Yu naturally set the rules. That is, after the opening of the pet shop, he will only come here every morning in the last month, and he will get off work in the afternoon. Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian, as employees, naturally cannot have any objections to Ji Yu''s boss''s waywardness. Especially after the Ziyue incident last time, Zhou Xin looked at Ji Yu differently. His eyes are full of admiration, and he feels that Ji Yu''s willful behavior as a person with a big secret is more in line with his mysterious personality. Maybe the boss has more important things to do after get off work, such as fighting monsters and saving the world. In short, for Zhou Xin, a female college student who is a little bit out of touch and likes to read comics, there is nothing she dare not think about. However, at this moment, Ji Yu has no time to care about what his employees think. Because at this time, after returning to his residence, he began to turn into a sika deer and start his own fairyland creation plan. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Standing on the hillside high on the side of the forest, Ji Yu is now looking into the distance with the strong eyesight of the sika deer. At the moment he is choosing the route for laying the forest path. After looking at it for a while, Ji Yu quickly set his sights on a very good location in the distance. It was about ten kilometers to the southwest from where the sika deer was at the moment. There is a Hengduan Mountain Range there, and there is a large canyon at the break of the mountain range, and Ji Yu also saw a small waterfall above the canyon. Naturally, Ji Yu couldn''t let go of such a beautiful environment. So after walking down the steep slope, Ji Yu naturally began to continue to create forest trails and extend them to the canyon. After Ji Yu''s hard work for the last three hours last night, the trail in the forest at this moment has already exceeded five kilometers, and a beautiful but strange landscape has naturally formed near this five-kilometer trail. The huge forest that blocks the sky and the sun, and even some trees bloom out of season. Therefore, it attracts a large number of wild bees and early-molting butterflies who feed on nectar. Under the sunny weather, accompanied by the fragrance of flowers and butterflies, Ji Yu was naturally in a good mood, and even worked a little faster. In less than half a day, Ji Yu paved a spacious road with a length of nearly 20 kilometers to the canyon before nightfall. All this is not only due to Ji Yu''s hard work, but also due to the sika deer''s increasing physical strength and ability. Looking at the canyon in front of him, Ji Yu''s eyes almost brightened. Because although the waterfall flowing down from the top of the canyon at this moment is not big, it makes a scene of vitality and luxuriance here. There is a shallow stream about six meters wide, and there is also a large grassland along the stream. The grass is covered with all kinds of wild flowers, and it is said that this is a natural place that has not been polluted by humans. Seeing this place, Ji Yu naturally planned to build Wonderland Park here. Because the stream is relatively humid, the Fairyland Park must naturally be a few hundred meters away. At least don''t let sika deer sleep in wet places for a long time. In this way, before Ji Yu built the fairyland circular park, he also used the huge vegetation essence around his body to stimulate the wildflowers on the river bank. There is no other reason, because Ji Yu plans to plant flowers in Wonderland Park, he is afraid that he will trample these fragile wild flowers to death when he is not paying attention. So take the first step and strengthen them to a certain extent. Carefully stretching out his huge front hoof, Ji Yu approached the wild flower with his front hoof, and then with the injection of the light of the essence of life, the dozens of dense wild flowers under the sika deer''s feet suddenly began to grow wildly. However, this crazy growth only lasted for more than ten seconds. Because the rhizomes of these wild flowers grow to a height of more than 40 centimeters at most, and then their flowers wither, and seeds fall all over the ground at the same time. In this regard, Ji Yu was quite surprised and felt that the limit of this wild flower was too bad. However, although the limit of these wildflowers is only so, maybe their seeds will be strengthened? With such an idea, Ji Yu naturally started to try it out of curiosity. In this way, after a large amount of plant essence flew into the seeds on the ground, under Ji Yu''s gaze, these seeds immediately germinated and gave birth to roots. Under such a cycle, in less than a minute, these wildflower seeds grew smoothly to a height of nearly one meter. Then the branches of these wild flowers bloomed rapidly. The flowers bloom and fall, and then the seeds are gone. This time, Ji Yu was speechless. Forget it, many of these wildflowers must be pollinated in order to grow seeds. For this reason, looking at the huge wild flowers in front of him, Ji Yu immediately continued to infuse them with the essence of plants and trees. Although these wildflowers will not grow when they grow to a height of one meter, the excess plant essence will not be lost in vain, because these wildflowers bloom again under the infusion of plant essence after blooming. But this time Ji Yu stopped the spawning of them in time, but chose to wait overnight and choose to come after the flying insects were pollinated. In this way, after going back and forth several times to create a large flower field along the stream, Ji Yu left, and planned to create the outline of his fairyland park tonight. V1.Chapter 52 [Congratulations to the player, the avatar was successfully born due to its strong will and good growth. Characteristics: Racial Prophet (middle)] [Characteristic: Racial Prophet (Middle)] (Because the sika deer strongly missed the ethnic group and its own rapid transformation was born) (This characteristic can allow the same race to gather around the prophet in the dark, and at the same time, this characteristic can also protect the tribe from the negative effects of its own characteristics.) While Ji Yu was busy building the Wonderland Park, and after the sika deer''s vitality successfully broke through the 80-point mark, Ji Yu suddenly heard a reminder in his mind. Then he quickly opened the avatar panel, and saw this extra new feature. "Born out of strong yearning and growth?" Looking at the introduction on the panel, Ji Yu was slightly taken aback. Can the birth of characteristics rely on the power of will? Of course the sika deer misses his fellow clan Ji Yu, of course he knows, after all, the sika deer''s consciousness is wrapped in his consciousness, how could he not know. But after all, the sika deer cannot be looked at directly, so of course Ji Yu can only reciprocate with sympathy and comfort. However, this sudden birth is very spiritual. At the same time, this also made Ji Yu start to have some guesses. What does biological evolution depend on? According to the interpretation of the modern world, the evolution of organisms is the survival of the fittest, and only life that constantly adapts to the environment can survive the constant changes of the blue star until now. But from another perspective, can we think that the evolution of life is a change of will? For example, when Blue Star was still in the aquatic age, life at that time was first born in the sea. However, after the life in the sea appeared, it wanted to enter the land due to certain dangers or other reasons, and this led to evolution, and the reborn life evolved into terrestrial life. Although the process is slow, isn''t it a tendency of the will? The sika deer accelerated this evolution under the catalysis of life energy because of its strong individual will, thus giving birth to the characteristics of a racial prophet. Does this mean that the birth of characteristics can actually be influenced and born by personal will? Thinking of this, Ji Yu suddenly felt that this possibility is really great, the birth of characteristics is not completely random, but can be reversed by personal will. Although this process is definitely not easy, it at least gave Ji Yu a direction to act. You must know that at this moment Ji Yu''s own body has not undergone life grafting yet. After all, he was in the city, and he was afraid that his body would continue to grow and cause unnecessary troubles, so he chose to do nothing for the time being. But now with the reminder of the characteristic of the sika deer, Ji Yu''s previous headache problem has a breakthrough in an instant. "If I have been hypnotizing myself to keep my body in a normal human shape, is it very likely that I will have a characteristic that can keep my body shape unchanged?" "With the promotion of life grafting, it may really be possible! Just like the sika deer." Thinking of this, Ji Yu''s mood immediately improved. But all of this is just speculation, so Ji Yu still needs to find time to leave Wuyang City once in reality. Let''s go back to our hometown, when the time comes, we will conduct life grafting experiments in the nearby mountains. After thinking about the future plan, Ji Yu began to continue working on the circular park, which is now more than half completed. And just as Ji Yu continued to be busy, many sika deer herds who were sleeping in the night in the coherent and huge primeval forest of the Jishui Mountains began to wake up one after another. These sika deer stretched their necks and looked up curiously in a certain direction, and then fell silent for a long time. However, the sika deer that had been lying on the ground stood up one after another after the head deer whistled. Then, relying on some kind of unclear feeling, this group of more than ten sika deer immediately started to go towards Ji Yu''s direction. Except for the wild sika deer in the forest, the sika deer farm near the Jishui Mountains is not peaceful at the moment. "Old Guo, wake up, is there something in our farm? Why are all the deer barking?" In a bedroom, Guo Zhize''s wife woke him up nervously after being awakened by the sound of a deer. The moment he was woken up by the call, Guo Zhize was still a little drowsy, but soon he was fully awake as more and more deer cries came into his ears. The farm is the foundation of their family''s survival, and this is absolutely unacceptable. "Quick! Yang Hong, go and turn on all the electric gates of the farm, I''ll go inside and have a look!" Without further ado, Guo Zhize turned over and got out of bed. Before he could put on his shoes, he hurried to the farm on the other side of the bedroom. When he went out, he saw the shovel by the door and picked it up. There is no shortage of hunting wild animals near the Jishui Mountains, among which the leopard cat is the most common. Although the leopard cat is not big, it is full of wildness and fierceness. If you encounter it, you must take some utensils with you. Holding a shovel, Guo Zhize rushed to the fence of the farm not far away in a few anxious steps. At this time, the lighting lights around the farm were also turned on by his wife, and the appearance of the whole farm immediately fell into Guo Zhize''s eyes. It was at this time that Guo Zhize realized that although the herd of deer had been chirping, they were not flustered, and all of them turned their backs to Yang Zhize, and they were all chirping towards the forest behind the farm. "What kind of madness is this?" Guo Zhize frowned, and at the same time opened the fence and walked in by himself. Although there was nothing unusual about these deer herds, these guys were barking after all, so in order to avoid something hidden among the deer herds, he entered the fence and began to look carefully. Guo Zhize''s entry did not attract the attention of the deer herd at all. The sika deer completely ignored him and kept calling towards the back mountain forest. In this regard, Guo Zhize, who found nothing abnormal after checking the sika deer herd, was quite confused. "What''s the matter with these deer? Could it be that a wild deer just passed by here? But it shouldn''t be?" "Even if wild deer pass by, these farmed deer have formed their own groups. It is impossible for them to be so enthusiastic about foreign groups, right?" After much deliberation, Guo Zhize couldn''t figure it out, and finally, just to be on the safe side, he decided to call the sika deer veterinarian in the town tomorrow to take a look. "Old Yang, what''s going on, is something inside?" At this time, Guo Zhize''s wife came over with his shoes. "It''s okay, I don''t know why these deer are crazy, tomorrow I will call Old Zheng from the town to come and have a look!" Holding a shovel, Guo Zhize walked out of the breeding enclosure. And just when Guo Zhize finished dealing with his own deer herd, the same thing was happening to the entire village family that raised deer for a living, and the whole village felt like it was running wild for a while. V1.Chapter 53 The silver moon hangs high in the sky, and it is already half past eleven at midnight. Zhang Shuping and his party finally entered the outermost layer of the primeval forest in the Jishui Mountains after a day of hard work yesterday. Along the way, the actions of these people can be described as extremely thrilling. Just because there are armed soldiers patrolling in the outermost forest of the Jishui Mountain Range. Before entering the primeval forest of the Jishui Mountains, they were lucky enough to run into two waves along the way. Fortunately, the vegetation and shrubs in the forest are dense, and there is a cautious leader like Zhang Shuping, otherwise it would be impossible for them to camp in the forest at this moment. Instead, he was invited into the bureau to drink tea for several days. At this moment, the group of people was very tired after traveling all night and day. After camping, they began to sleep soundly in their simple tents. Inside the tent, Li Dong tossed and turned for a long time unable to fall asleep. The reason why he couldn''t sleep was that he met too many soldiers today, which made him more and more wary of the forest in the Jishuishan Mountains. There will be no groundless news in this world. Of course, Li Dong didn''t believe in the genetically mutated creature, but combined with the miraculous oak tree reported in West Yorkshire, and the various behaviors of the official control personnel not to move under the purple moon, this aggravated the already suspicious Li Dong''s vigilance. Li Dong couldn''t calm down, he even wanted to leave the team. But after thinking about it, he couldn''t walk away like this under the influence of his self-esteem. So this confuses him even more. And in this entanglement, suddenly, Li Dong heard the unique rustling and commotion of creatures walking through the bushes outside the tent. The sound was very small at first, but it seemed that the sound gradually became louder as the distance got closer. "what?" Li Dong was a little suspicious, then he immediately sat up and carefully opened a corner of the tent. The forest full of moonlight was quiet and transparent, and then Li Dong saw the moonlight. It was a group of sika deer, and these sika deer were walking through the bushes tens of meters away from the camp. They were scurrying southwestward, and it was still night. "Why are these deer crazy? They don''t sleep at night and wander in the forest against their habits?" Li Dong, as a senior traveling friend, of course knows something about the habits of deer. Not just deer, but he also knows that many wild herbivores rest at night and are always on the lookout for hunters. "Is it really strange?" Li Dong muttered. "What''s strange?" "Huh? Xu Hui? When did you wake up?" At this moment, Xu Hui, who was sleeping next to Li Dong, had already sat up, and leaned towards Li Dong with a questioning face. "When did you wake up?" "Can I sleep next to you and not feel your movement? This is the wild, who dares to sleep deeply." "Besides, you tossed and turned all night, can I sleep?" Xu Hui''s tone was slightly complaining. But Li Dong was stunned, and then he felt embarrassed and said: "sorry, I..." "Okay, okay, don''t say anything polite, we haven''t known each other for a year or two." "By the way, there is nothing wrong with your brain, right? Why do you always feel that you have been suspicious since you came here? You were not like this before." Xu Hui was a little impatient and asked questions he had before. When Li Dong heard Xu Hui''s words, he was silent for a while, and then he sighed: "There are some things that I can''t say, hey, it may be caused by too much pressure at work recently!" "Don''t think about anything when you''re stressed. Isn''t it that we''re here to relieve stress?" "Okay, don''t think about it, hurry up... Hey, by the way, what did you just say was strange?" Xu Hui, who was planning to put Xu Hui to sleep, suddenly remembered the question that he hadn''t answered before, and immediately changed the topic. Turn and ask again. "Oh, this matter!" Li Dong said with a smile: "I''m surprised that there are a group of sika deer outside, and these guys are driving at night in the middle of the night." "Sika deer? Driving at night? Hey, it''s strange!" Xu Hui was stunned at first, then showed curiosity, and then opened a corner of the tent to look at the bushes and grass outside. But at this time, what Xu Hui could see was only the shadows of many deer in the distance fading away under the moonlight. "Maybe these sika deer are looking for a safe territory again, but they are the first to act at night, and they are not afraid of being attacked by other wild animals." Xu Hui said cheerfully, and then turned his head to Li Dong with a lack of interest: "Okay, go to sleep, there is nothing to see, you, don''t think too much, since you are going out to play, don''t think about work. Go to sleep!" "OK!" Li Dong nodded, Dang even prepared to sleep with Xu Hui again. However, at this moment, the sound of many bushes being touched suddenly came from outside the tent. Li Dong and Xu Hui looked at each other, one frowning and the other surprised. The two looked at the tent outside the camp at the same time, but at this moment, there were hundreds of sika deer in front of their eyes. "It''s not right, it''s very wrong." "There are so many deer, I''m afraid it''s not a group of deer. Is there a wild animal behind them?" "Isn''t it? These deer don''t seem to be in a hurry, and they don''t show any panic." At this moment, some deer outside the camp even stopped for a while when they saw Li Dong and his camp, and turned their heads to look at the camp curiously. After a while, they continued to stride forward with the deer herd. "It''s kind of weird, but what''s the reason for these herds to merge together and all go southwest at night?" Xu Hui couldn''t figure it out, but his eyes became more and more curious. "Interesting, we have never encountered such a thing." "It doesn''t matter, Li Dong, go and wake up Brother Zhang and the others. If possible, let''s follow the deer group to have a look. Maybe we will find some terrible secrets." "Okay! I''ll go right away." Whether there is a wild animal driving the deer, or something attracts the deer to move at night, it doesn''t matter anymore. The important thing is that Xu Hui and the others are very curious about the abnormal behavior of the deer herd. Isn¡¯t adventure tourism all about exercising, discovering natural wonders and landscapes and bringing yourself fun and a sense of accomplishment? And now the strange behavior of the deer group naturally gave them the motivation to follow. Soon, all the people in the camp were awakened by the actions of Li Dong and the other two. After the eight people got together for a brief discussion, a decision was quickly made. Afterwards, all the people in the camp quickly packed up their bags, and then directly followed the deer herd to go deeper in the southwest direction of the forest. V1.Chapter 54 In the early morning, the sun was gradually rising, but at this moment, three people were looking up at the crown of the tree through the gaps in the tall leaves. It was a surprise that the expedition team finally chose to stay. Because besides Zhang Shuping and "dog licking" Xu Hui among the three, Li Dong, who had always seemed a little cautious, also chose to stay. Except for these people, everyone else left. Zhang Shuping and Xu Hui have known each other for five or six years, and they have a good friendship. What''s more, Zhang Shuping''s family is rich and generous, so Xu Hui respects them. This is what the so-called cannibalism is about. As for Li Dong, Li Dong originally wanted to leave, but Li Dongqiong! My family is not rich and I haven''t made any careers. I don''t have a job for more than a year at a time. I''m already in my 30s and I don''t even have the money to get married. And this is the reason why he chose to stay and give it a try even though he was afraid. When the three of them entered the ginkgo-dominated forest corridor, they even felt as if they had entered a fairyland. The ginkgo is tall, the leaves sway slightly with the breeze, and the ginkgo blossoms on the canopy are also giving birth to a tangy aroma for this forest corridor. Walking on the wide avenue under the forest corridor, the three of them unconsciously felt refreshed. "It''s really a fairyland! Look at the tall grass growing under the ginkgo trees. This kind of artificial layout is really a rare spectacle." Zhang Shuping sighed, but at the same time he was not suspicious. Because if this place is really man-made, it is impossible for the ground to be so bumpy and uneven. However, the patchwork of ginkgo trees on both sides of the forest corridor and the tall grass taller than the head are indeed somewhat man-made. However, when Zhang Shuping was sighing, Li Dong remained cautious, and said thoughtfully: "Brother Zhang, when you said that it seemed artificial, I thought of another possibility for the existence of this forest corridor." "Oh? Tell me?" Zhang Shuping was very interested, and Zhang Hui beside him also showed interest. "I think this may be a testing ground, a type of biological experiment, and the reason why there are so many soldiers patrolling the outermost part of the forest may be to cover this place." "However, the only thing I''m not sure about is that if this is a test base for the military, why is there no martial law here?" "But if it''s not human-made, it''s complicated." Speaking of this, Li Dong even frowned, showing some hesitation. "Such a large expanse of unbelievably tall trees suddenly appeared here. Given the level of martial law imposed by the soldiers on the outskirts of the forest, would they ignore the interior of the forest? Anyway, there will definitely be regular high-altitude reconnaissance." "If I follow this line of reasoning, I can draw two conclusions." "One, this forest appeared too suddenly, just in the window period of the official regular investigation." "Second, this forest cannot be destroyed. Even if the destruction will happen again soon, this cannot explain why the government does not garrison troops for research. Therefore, the real conclusion of this second inference is: this forest cannot be resisted by the government. horror." "This horror may be the forest itself, but at the same time it may be an unimaginably powerful creature in this forest, but this creature will not come out of here for unknown reasons, so the military chose to live in the forest. Lockdown strategy at a safe distance." When Li Dong deduced this second conclusion, he was frightened by his own conclusion. Not only him, even Zhang Shuping and Xu Hui who listened to his reasoning conclusions were frightened. "How is it possible! Is there anything in this world that humans cannot deal with? We have nuclear weapons! Impossible, impossible!" "Li Dong, you have read too many horror stories. How could there be such an exaggerated creature in this world." Xu Hui''s voice trembled unconsciously due to panic. Zhang Shuping didn''t believe the second conclusion either, but he might as well suppress his fear and echo Xu Hui''s words. "What Xu Hui said is exactly what I want to say. I''m still inclined to the first conclusion you draw, Li Dong. The second conclusion is too unreliable." "What indestructible forest, horrible creature, I think you have watched too many movies and novels." This time was the first time Li Dong did not refute. It''s not that he can''t, it''s that he doesn''t want to. After all, Ziyue appeared three years ago, so it is not impossible for something terrifying and unimaginable to happen. As for why Li Dong didn''t want to refute. That is entirely because they are already in this forest at the moment, if his second conclusion is true, then the three of them... So at this moment, Li Dong didn''t want or want to believe his second conclusion. Sometimes people are such creatures who like to deceive themselves and others, aren''t they? Li Dong was silent. Zhang Shuping and Xu Hui were also silent. for a long time. In the end, it was Zhang Shuping who pinched his arm fiercely and then overcame his fear. "Go to the fuck, don''t care, even if Li Dong''s second conclusion is right, what can we do if we come here? It''s impossible to just run back like this? Then don''t let those who are waiting to see our jokes How many of you are happy?" "It''s still the same sentence, let''s starve to death for the timid and support the brave. Let''s continue walking along this forest. I don''t believe it. On such a bright day, the plot of horror stories can really happen." "Even if there is a horror plot, to experience such a miraculous thing in person is not considered a trip in this world!" "I''m not afraid, what are you two barefoot afraid of?" This time, Zhang Shuping''s words were not answered, and even Xu Hui did not make a sound. He just nodded with some doubts, and Li Dong finally nodded with a sigh. There is no way, since I have already come, there must be something to gain, otherwise the risk will be in vain. Just like the insinuation in Zhang Shuping''s words, is it useful to worry about those scary conclusions? If this forest is harmful, and if the fragrance of flowers smelled by me and others is poison, is there any way for them who have been poisoned to turn back? Rather than worrying about those horrible thoughts, it is better to rush to the end one by one. Whether it is a blessing or a curse depends entirely on God''s will. If you are lucky, the bicycle becomes a motorcycle, but if you are unlucky? There''s nothing to say about that, it''s all life. At this point, the three of them decided to move forward again, but this time the courage that the three of them had summoned was mostly repulsed. Fearful and worried, the three of them had their own thoughts, but they were still moving forward slowly. However, this kind of forward movement finally ended when a huge head suddenly and silently appeared at a turning five kilometers ahead of the forest corridor. V1.Chapter 56 In the silent forest, Zhang Shuping was keeping his head up and staring blankly at the scene in front of him. What catches the eye is a deer head. It''s just that the head of the deer is too huge, and the hairs on the whole head are bursting and disturbing like living silk threads. But compared with the terrifying hair, the crystal clear antlers on the deer''s head look very holy. The three of them were already stunned at this moment, and they couldn''t describe their shocking mood in words for a while. The protruding part of that head is far beyond the outline of several human heights, and the exposed part is only a head. If the whole body of the deer protrudes, one can imagine what a giant it is. The three stared at the deer''s head, and the eyes on the deer''s head were looking at the three of them curiously. It''s just that after looking at the three of them for a few seconds, Luyan seemed to think of something, and then slowly retracted the protruding head part behind the corner of the forest corridor. And at this moment, seeing the huge deer head disappear from the field of vision, the three of them finally came back to their senses. But it was in this resurgence that the three of them immediately felt the abnormality in their bodies. "That... that is...!" "What...what''s going on? My head hurts... ah!" Zhang Shuping stretched out his trembling hand and pointed in the direction of the deer head that disappeared at the turn, and trembled all over his body, and the splitting headache after the trembling instantly overwhelmed his consciousness. With a sound, Zhang Shuping fell sideways on the ground. His senses became dizzy, and his body convulsed and retched. The confusion of thinking brought hallucinations and severe pain, and the inexplicable twitching of the whole body brought more pain. But this is just the beginning. Because the next moment Zhang Shuping even forgot that the thing he saw just now was a deer head, but what surrounded his mind at this moment was a huge head like a dry corpse, with black smoke and purple flames emitting from the terrifying skull. And in the black smoke and purple fire, there are countless twisting fleshy whiskers. These whiskers were constantly attacking him, and he was so frightened that he kept kicking on the ground and screaming in fear. "Don''t come, don''t come!" "Ah! Monster!" "monster!" "Get out! Get out of here!" "..." A person who was originally a good person, but at this moment suddenly turned into a messy image like a lunatic. At this time, Zhang Shuping was not the only one who became abnormal, Xu Hui and Li Dong also had symptoms of varying degrees. It''s just that this symptom is not as exaggerated as Zhang Shuping''s. Xu Hui just felt a strong dizziness the moment he came back to his senses, and then he passed out completely when he fell to the ground. But Li Dong was better, he just fell to the ground in dizziness, and then felt dizzy and doubled when looking at everything. Of course, the deer head that appeared in his memory is still the original appearance of the deer head, and there is no greater confusion and hallucinations. Even though the symptoms were so mild, it still made Li Dong feel very uncomfortable, and at the same time his panic rose to a limit at this moment. He saw Zhang Shuping who was doubled beside him, crying bitterly for dozens of seconds and then fainted, and also saw Xu Hui who fell to the ground without a sound from the very beginning. He was really scared to the limit at this moment. He even wanted to run and yell, but he couldn''t do either. His vision was blurred, his mouth was stiff, and his limbs were limp. In short, at this moment, he just lay on his side quietly on the ground like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. All of this was really really sudden, so suddenly that the three of them couldn''t even realize how terrifying the creature they saw was. They only saw the deer''s head for less than ten seconds, and then it became what it is now. Such great terror and unknown deeply imprinted an indescribable fear into the depths of Li Dong''s soul. Li Dong regretted it, really regretted it. However, at this moment, no matter how much unwillingness he felt in his heart, he could only quietly fall to the ground and wait for the tragic death he had envisioned. Under the double shadow, Li Dong saw it weakly. A herd of dwarf deer was walking towards him. These deer were exactly the deer herd that the three of them were chasing before, but at this moment, the seemingly harmless deer herd became Li Dong''s biggest nightmare at the moment. Li Dong was terrified, he shouted in his heart to move himself, but in the end he was desperate. At this time, these herds of deer had already arrived in front of the three of them. Under Li Dong''s terrified gaze, the ghostly herd of deer surrounded the three of them, and then Li Dong felt that a deer hit his head with a deer''s hoof. Then his neck faced the ground as if it were boneless, and then a deer hoof stepped on his head hard and brought his face into closer contact with the soil. But at this moment, both the comatose Zhang Shuping and Xu Hui all received this kind of treatment. At this moment, Li Dong was truly terrified to the point where he couldn''t be more frightened. He even thought of the horrifying scene of his head being trampled off by a deer''s hoof. However, the behavior of these deer is only so. Because after tens of seconds, Li Dong, who was in close contact with the soil, heard the vibration sound of the ground that was not too big or too small. At this moment Li Dong knew. The terrifying and huge deer-shaped monster was walking towards the three of them. This time, Li Dong had given up thinking and waited quietly to die. Because he has given up the possibility of survival. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The little deer is very curious, but also very sad. Because he made a mistake. He is just normally inspecting the paradise his father created for himself, and welcoming the large number of groups that are coming. But now, looking at the three miserable humans in front of him, Xiao Lu felt that all of this was his fault. Human, the word is the name of a species of creature that his brother Adam, who has never met, told him. Although its memory is not good for human senses, especially when he thinks of the scene where he was beaten to death with a wooden stick by a human in green clothes, he doesn''t like it even more. But if you don''t like it, you don''t like it, but it has no intention of retaliating against humans. Fawns just want to live quietly in the forest and play with their own kind, that''s all. The deer does not want to see death, does not want to fight and has no intention of harming any life. But now, looking at the three humans on the ground because of his miserable appearance, he felt a little inexplicably sad and pitiful. But compared to these emotions, the last thing he wants to see now is to be disgusted by his father. Because every time his father came, he brought him a sense of security and warmth that he had never had before. This is an experience he has never had before. Father is kind, generous, and omnipotent. His gift saved himself and his brother, so the father is merciful to all things. My brother said that my father is probably a kind god who hates death and fight very much, but what about now? Did he actually do something that made his father feel disgusted? Although the elder brother also said that his father would have greater tolerance for himself and his elder brother, and also mentioned that they should protect themselves first. But the premise of these things, my brother also said, is that I can''t take the initiative to create the possibility of disputes. But now? These human beings have a bad situation because of him, and after that, will they be chased and beaten by the same race of these human beings, that is, those people in green clothes? Thinking of this, Xiao Lu was both scared and a little helpless. However, Xiaolu himself didn''t know how to deal with it, but he thought of his brother. Of course, Xiao Lu also had the idea of ??contacting his father, but Xiao Lu didn''t want Ji Yu to know about it. So, this time, Xiao Lu took the initiative to contact his elder brother. But at this moment, what Xiao Lu didn''t know was that Adam had already had a similar emergency response plan under Ji Yu''s instructions. After all, the characteristics of the race prophet will inevitably attract a large number of deer, and of course the possibility of attracting humans is also high. So Ji Yu had made a proper preparation as early as last night. No matter who Xiaolu chooses to contact, she will eventually get the same answer. However, compared to Ji Yu''s stuttering and ignorant consciousness when trying to understand Xiaolu, Adam is obviously the most suitable. After all, Adam has been acting as a teacher to teach Xiaolu knowledge for the past three days. That''s why Ji Yu contacted Adam last night to make a record. V1.Chapter 57 Nanze City, a military garrison that deviates from the city center but is some distance away from Jishui Mountain. At this moment, in a special building on the west side of the military headquarters, several people are sitting in a command room-like hall, staring solemnly at the screen projected on the huge screen in front of them. There are images of five area blocks in the picture. The largest image is a sky projection that covers the entire forest corridor, and this is a real-time image taken by a large military reconnaissance aircraft at an altitude of 10,000 meters. The images of the other four small blocks show close-up images of the forest corridor where the sika deer is located. One is the front section of the forest corridor, one is interrupted, and the other is the back section. The last one is projecting a blurred image of human and creature shadows. But because the picture is so blurry, after generating the fuzzy image, it has gone through a systematic computer conversion to play a clear line-shaped picture with a rough outline after a few minutes of real-time delay. The painting style of this picture is probably similar to the picture of a stickman. However, compared with the simple lines of the stickman, the lines on this picture are fuller and more detailed. "Why didn''t this thing move after watching it for a long time? What would it do? Professor Qin, do you really think it won''t kill these three unlucky guys?" He Xiaowu said with doubts and curiosity. He really wants to know the result soon, because it will directly determine many things that need to be discussed later. "It''s hard to say, but I hope it doesn''t." Professor Qin, who was wearing a big white coat, was a little hesitant, but his eyes were full of expectation. "Its appearance can be different from those tainted monsters." "It is sane, and has not shown symptoms of bloodthirsty and confusion. This can be seen from the fact that it created this huge forest and never walked out of it." "As for its attitude towards human beings, these three lucky or unlucky guys may give us the answer." However, not everyone agrees with Professor Qin''s words. The main reason is that the sika deer itself is too domineering because it cannot be seen directly. When this strange sika deer was first discovered yesterday, more than a dozen people from the electronic investigation team developed severe symptoms and were admitted to the military hospital. Although most of these people have recovered today, listening to their strange cognitions and descriptions of sika deer is really creepy. Not to be looked at directly, not even through electronic screens. This terrifying ability is enough to make many people fear it. Originally, the commander of the Southwest Army planned to directly kill the sika deer to the greatest extent. But Professor Qin from the research institute who arrived stopped them. The reason why Professor Qin stopped them was that the sika deer behaved too regularly, and possessed the wisdom that other creepy creatures did not have after being polluted by Ziyue. What''s more, it can also promote the rapid growth of flowers, plants and trees. With such an exaggerated ability and size, this is the first case that Professor Qin has encountered in the past three years. This is how he can make people in the military department commit brutal killings ? So this time, Professor Qin used his special authority to study Ziyue pollution to forcibly stop the military''s impulsive behavior. This is a living specimen. Just monitoring and observing this terrifying sika deer is enough to make Professor Qin excited. But not everyone has confidence in Professor Qin''s research. Because in the past three years, Ziyue, although Professor Qin has created many weird things through the corpses of some weird creatures, these things also have a very serious negative impact on human beings themselves. Therefore, although Professor Qin received high praise from the Congress, the soldiers and the military who fought with items did not have a good impression of him. "Old Qin, I think those of you who are engaged in scientific research can still do scientific research honestly. If you want to do research, we can bring it back to you right now." Although it may be dead. "I think the hidden danger of keeping such a huge and harmful creature like this may be the biggest." "Although it doesn''t seem to be too aggressive, the pollution it carries is enough to make people crazy. Instead of hoping that a beast will not attack humans and threaten the city, it is better to solve it once and for all." "After you solve it, you can do whatever research you want. Its blood and flesh may bring your research to a higher level quickly." The one who spoke was the general staff of the Southwest Military Headquarters. He looked at the sika deer in the video calmly as if he were looking at a dead object. "Killed?" Professor Qin shook his head. "I can understand the concerns of the military department, but simply killing can''t change the ending that our world is going to extremes." "According to the deduction, I am afraid that in less than a year or half a year, Congress will no longer be able to suppress the news." "The time interval between Ziyue''s appearance has become shorter and shorter, and the danger will continue to expand. It is meaningless to sign the so-called non-disclosure agreement for a long time. As long as we let go of the speech, I think the whole society will appear immediately." Huge commotion." "And by that time, if we haven''t found an effective means of combating pollution, I think we''ll be halfway through the whole of Ryan." "And really ask the chief of staff at that time, how do you think we can save the people? Save the country?" "With our guns and cannons alone?" As soon as Professor Qin said this, the entire conference room became relatively quiet. All those present here are veritable high-level officials in the Ryan Federation, and they are the most direct witnesses to Ziyue''s true power. So the more they know, the more they know how terrifying Ziyue''s danger is. Take the data of the last month as an example. A total of 1,238 incidents of weird ''creatures'' attacking humans occurred in the entire Ryan Federation. Most of them happened around the wild forest, but nearly a hundred of them also happened in densely populated cities. Compared with these, another phenomenon is the greatest horror. boundaries. When Ziyue appeared, it was a terrifying phenomenon that appeared irregularly and randomly. Initially, the appearance of the realm would only make a phantom where two worlds meet and overlap in a certain limited area, but this phantom was marked. He disappears as Ziyue disappears, but he will reappear as Ziyue appears, and it will continue to strengthen as the number of Ziyue''s appearances increases. In the end, the place where the realm is located is like two paintings with different styles being forcibly superimposed together, forming a bizarre appearance. Inside you''ll lack direction and realism, while being assaulted by all the alien and warped life in the place. In such a terrifying area, during the last purple moon, there were three more people in Ryan''s territory. You know, in the past three years, there were only eleven in Ryan, but now? Add three all of a sudden? It is conceivable that the official reaction will be fierce. V1.Chapter 58 "We need the emergence of variables. Only when huge variables cause a chain reaction can we get the answer to rescue from Ziyue, an extremely complicated doomsday problem." "And now, in my opinion, this sika deer is a variable existence, and the oak tree found in Xiyo is obviously too!" Professor Qin''s expression was not excited, nor was he excited. He was just explaining his understanding in a flat manner throughout the whole process. "The world seems to have entered the countdown to the end of the world, but as we all know, it is precisely in this end of the world that more creatures with the will to survive will be born that are blue stars like us and burst out with greater vitality." "And biological evolution is a similar process." "Also, I think miracles will always happen in the world. Oak trees and sika deer can do it, but can''t we humans?" "Perhaps before we knew it, someone had been lurking in the dense crowd and awakened the ability we didn''t know and could resist Ziyue''s pollution, but we didn''t know it for the time being." "You know, people, after all, when you are weak, you know how to hide your strength and bide your time, especially when facing the state machine." Most of the seven people in the room frowned when Professor Qin said something similar to idealism one-sidedly instead of talking about science. But Professor Qin didn''t care about them, but said to himself: "Perhaps you think my words are too far-fetched, but you also have to know, does the appearance of Ziyue conform to our previous understanding of the world?" "Different thinking of the times must also keep up!" "This is also the experience I got when I was studying those weird creatures!" "After all, as far as our existing technology is concerned, we still cannot clearly understand the specific method of Ziyue pollution. Although its nature is similar to waves, this wave is like light and cannot be captured at all. Of course, even if it can capture us We may not be able to dominate it, but we will be dominated by it and polluted by it.¡± "But it''s different now." With that said, Professor Qin pointed to the screen on the big screen in front of him and said: "This slightly overgrown sika deer may inspire us, even if it can''t inspire us, if its ability to promote the growth of flowers and trees is a means of resisting the pollution of the purple moon, maybe we still have the possibility of coexistence with it .¡± "It''s like that oak tree over there in West Yorkshire, what do you think?" After listening to Professor Qin''s words, the old man who was over 60 years old suddenly seemed to understand something, but at the same time, there was a trace of awkwardness in his brows and eyes. "Professor Qin, you mean you want us to deify it?" "No, Commander Xue, it''s not that we deify it, but that it is already in this state. As long as it can really help us resist Ziyue and is not malicious to human beings, we don''t need to do anything, and the people will voluntarily believe that they will believable." "In times of chaos, the pillar of faith is essential. I think you can understand what I mean by all of this?" Professor Qin smiled again when he said this. "Of course, we will definitely not accept the existence of God, so I just said that we can cooperate, but the specific way of cooperation depends on the performance of this deer!" "After all, you don''t think that if I kill this deer, I will be able to extract a steady stream of things that can resist pollution from its body, right?" "Besides, I can be sure of the performance of this deer. It already has basic intelligence that other wild creatures do not have. Otherwise, why do you think it let its little friends press the heads of these three people to the ground? " "Natural life is like a baby''s nascent wisdom. I believe they are born with a simple nature, and the deer, we may call them the spirits of the forest. Look at the trees and look at the present. ¡­¡± "Well, yes, it seems that this deer chose the result that everyone likes to see, what do you think?" Professor Qin, who originally wanted to talk about his own knowledge, suddenly paused when he saw the content displayed on the screen, and then changed the subject with a smile on his face. And when Professor Qin was smiling, everyone present at the moment showed expressions of surprise or deep thought. The reason is very simple, because at this moment the three stick figures who were lying on the ground woke up at some point, and they were being carried out of the forest corridor by a group of "deer" with their minds still in a daze. "Maybe we really need to think about our attitude towards it." Commander Xue, who was sitting in the main seat, suddenly said this in his meditation. However, all this is not over. Because just after these people were carried out of the forest, the giant deer followed them out of the forest corridor for the first time. A few minutes later. When the three of them were thrown to a place slightly away from the forest corridor, Julu suddenly turned his head and walked towards the foot of a mountain. Then, the three of them bowed their heads and did not dare to turn their heads, and they were also under the attention of many in the command room. It actually started running. It is unimaginable that even if a giant with a height of more than 30 floors trots, it will cause a huge tremor. The sika deer ran straight from south to north, and at the same time, all the surrounding trees and weeds that came into contact with it withered at an unimaginable speed. In less than two minutes, a wide isolation zone of more than ten kilometers from north to south was formed. At the same time, at this moment, the whole body of this giant deer has already been wrapped by countless colorful lights. Layers of colorful rays of light revolve around it non-stop, and scatters a fascinating sky full of brilliance. The scene at this moment was as shocking as it could be. But all this is not over. Because this time, with a huge life energy, the sika deer began to slowly walk back from the south again, and this time, its body approached the trees on the side of the forest corridor. All of a sudden, in all the places where the giant deer and tortoise walked quickly in the eyes of everyone, the vegetation grew crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye. All the trees have grown to the limit of their own growth, and they are all tall trees ranging from 60 meters to 90 meters. The grass is already taller than a person, and they are densely packed between the trunks of those towering trees, and they seem to block all the openings that can approach the forest corridor. All of a sudden, the colorful light continuously flew into the trees and flowers, and at the same time, one after another, the flowers and trees rose to the limit of the height they could reach within tens of seconds in a miraculous way. This miraculous scene stunned the people in the command room. The sika deer''s ability to grow flowers and trees seems to be far stronger than what they imagined and knew. "very good!" Commander Xue, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly stood up with a smile on his face and said this, and then said: "It''s interesting. It seems that this ''little guy'' intends to enclose the land and become king? Or is he unwilling to communicate with the outside world?" "However, whether to communicate or not is not as simple as it thinks, maybe we should teach it a lesson, let it understand what human intelligence is." "Of course we also have to show sincerity. After all, who made it so valuable? It''s interesting." V1.Chapter 59 In the forest, when the giant deer turned around from the isolation zone and returned to the forest corridor on the side of the dense forest corridor, the three people who had already been terrified at this moment still lay on the ground for a long time, holding their heads and motionless. This state has been maintained for more than ten minutes. "Zhang, brother Zhang, that monster seems to have left." Xu Hui secretly lowered his voice tremblingly. "Leaving?" Zhang Shuping was still in shock. He opened his eyes and turned his head to look at Xu Hui beside him, and then looked at Li Dong on the right. "Yes, it should be gone." Li Dong said so, but at this moment he still didn''t dare to turn his head and look behind him. After all, Li Dong had already tasted the consequences of looking directly at the giant deer, so he didn''t want to look back at this moment even if there was a slight possibility. "Then, should we go too?" "That''s needless to say! Hurry up, everyone run!" Although Zhang Shuping didn''t know how he became sober, it didn''t matter that the fear in his heart kept rising. After all, the pain he endured before coma was really more terrifying than death. It seemed tens of seconds, but in those tens of seconds, Zhang Shuping understood for the first time in history what life would be better than death! It''s good enough to save a life. As for the initial greed. To TM, it''s all shit! As soon as the words fell, Zhang Shuping was the first to get up, and quickly ran out of the forest without saying a word or looking back. Li Dong and Xu Hui were a little surprised. Fuck, you''re running too fast, right? It was quite sudden. However, Zhang Shuping didn''t care about these things, and ran with all his strength, and at the same time, he didn''t forget to shout. "You two are still waiting to die! Hurry up and keep up!" Hearing Zhang Shuping''s yell in front, Li Dong and Xu Hui couldn''t possibly stand still. Without saying a word, the two immediately got up quickly and rushed towards Zhang Shuping''s back. The three of them scrambled to be the first, causing the numerous bushes in the forest to make whirring noises. However, during this constant sprint, Li Dong, the most sensitive person among the three, immediately discovered the abnormality. "What''s going on? Why are we running so fast all of a sudden?" "I can''t breathe, my legs don''t hurt, and I can even run over a thorny vine five or six meters wide!" "It''s not right! It''s very wrong!" Li Dong was both terrified and excited. To his horror, he remembered that when he was waiting to die, the monster-like giant deer touched him with a hoof as thick as a wall post several meters away. And even though it was facing the soil at that time, its side eyes clearly saw a stream of light appear, and at that time he felt something entered his body. At first he didn''t think about it because of the horror, but now when he thinks about it, he is terrified. But after being frightened, Li Dong was a little inexplicably surprised to feel the power in his body. The wind whistled in the ears, and the legs under the feet flew like flying. This unprecedented strength made Li Dong a little fascinated for a while. But the moment he was intoxicated, he quickly sobered up again. Because the senses brought to him by the sika deer are too bad, just looking at it will make people feel headache, fear and even fall into a coma. And they are the ones who got the power of the devil. Is the power of demons so useful? Thinking of this, Li Dong''s fear of the giant deer rose a level again. Why did he let us go? What is he going to do? Will it bring disaster if we go out and return to the human world? Thinking of all kinds of things, Li Dong''s fast pace suddenly slowed down. In the end, he didn''t even run away, and sat on the ground with a face full of fear. "Damn it! Li Dong, what are you doing! What are you doing sitting on the ground, run quickly! If you don''t run away, maybe that monster will come after you again!" Xu Hui discovered Li Dong''s situation at the first time and stopped slowly and shouted at Li Dong very loyally. However. "I can''t go back, I can''t go back!" "We can''t go back! Don''t go back! If we go back, we may kill everyone around us!" Li Dong was very excited at the moment, the degree of fear and distortion on his face even frightened Xu Hui for a moment. Thinking of Li Dong''s words, and the situation where he and others were released without knowing it, his expression also suddenly changed. And there was a look of emotion on his face because of fear. "Li Dong! Did you find something! Tell me! What''s going on! Why can''t we go back!" Xu Hui grabbed Li Dong''s shoulders with both hands, and shouted eagerly and fearfully. "Can not go back." Li Dong looked at Xu Hui with an extremely depressed expression, and even at this moment, tears rolled down his cheeks unknowingly because of fear. "We are all cursed!" "Curse? What curse?" Xu Hui''s expression turned ugly. "Heh~, haven''t you noticed your abnormality?" "abnormal?" Xu Hui didn''t know what to do, but he still felt his physical state quietly. "Nothing unusual, I feel fine, did you do something wrong?" Xu Hui was a little puzzled at this moment, because he felt that his body was not unwell, but surprisingly good. "It''s fine if there is no abnormality." Li Dong shook his head, his expression began to give up on himself. "Speed, strength, these, haven''t you discovered yet? Take a good look now, how far have we run?" "There are five kilometers without three kilometers, but are you tired? Are you panting?" "Did you have these powers before? Did I have them? Did Brother Zhang have them? Think about it, why did it let us go suddenly? Do you think it has good intentions, or did you see it as a holy creature before?" ?¡± At the end, Li Dong even yelled! And it was at this moment that Xu Hui understood and already understood. There was no need for Li Dong to say anything, Xu Hui also sat down on the ground, and his face was pale. recall previous memories. Although Xu Hui fell into a coma for the first time, he had a very, very terrifying nightmare while he was in a coma. In the dream, the giant deer stinks from dead bodies, billowing black smoke, and in the black smoke there are countless struggling and howling grimaces trying to break free. But in the end, those ghost faces couldn''t do anything, and the next moment Xu Hui soon became a ghost face on that monster. The whole dream is probably like this. But the fear it brought was deeply imprinted in the depths of his soul. Whether it was Li Dong, Xu Hui, or Zhang Shuping, they had never seen the other side of the sika deer from the beginning to the end. Because of fear, even if they were carried out of the forest corridor, they never looked behind them. They only knew that as soon as they were thrown on the ground, a few small sika deer stepped on their heads and kept them in the position of dogs chewing mud. Then, there was a terrifying loud noise and vibration from behind, as well as another terrifying sound of the soil tumbling caused by the roots of the trees growing wildly when they were spawned. Their cognition of the sika deer at this time is all in the impression of terrifying monsters, that''s all. So, for a while, Li Dong and Xu Hui gave up completely, and sat on the ground as if they couldn''t accept it, and fell into memories like a frantic revolving lantern. It would be great if I didn''t accept Zhang Shuping''s invitation. If only he hadn''t entered this forest. If only I hadn''t followed the herd. ¡­ V1.Chapter 60 Xu Hui and Li Dong sat on the ground in a daze, unable to recover for a long time. However, at this moment, Zhang Shuping, who had run away and disappeared, suddenly sighed when the two of them lowered their heads in frustration, and sat beside them in a somewhat lonely manner. It''s not that Zhang Shuping came back only after he found out. But at this moment, a group of people behind Zhang Shuping drove him back. "Heh~ I can run quite well." Looking at the dejected trio, Liu Yu shook his head involuntarily, and then said to the soldiers who were sitting and examining the other two. "What about the values ??of the other two?" "Report to the captain, the pollution level of these two people is the same as the one just now, all zero." A soldier reported. "interesting!" With a chuckle, Liu Yu then took off the face guard that looked like a gas mask. At the same time, he raised his hand to signal the other soldiers to take off the heavy masks on their faces. Lifting his head slightly, Li Dong looked at the officers, soldiers and Zhang Shuping who suddenly appeared around him. His face was calm and lifeless. Compared with being caught by soldiers, the fear brought by the giant deer is the greatest. Therefore, regarding the sudden arrival of these soldiers, Li Dong did not have much emotional change. Looking at Li Dong''s mournful face, which looked like a dead relative, Liu Yu frowned. "Born in the blessings, I don''t know the blessings. I have obtained great benefits but it seems like I have lost my eggs." "Okay, it''s rare for me to explain anything to you, anyway, let''s go with us now!" After all, Liu Yu didn''t intend to say anything more. He just looked deeply into the depths of the forest, and then he turned around and put on his mask and stepped back. Li Dong and the others were of course escorted back together with Liu Yu. Being detained, the three of them had no thought of resisting at all. However, compared to Zhang Shuping, Li Dong and Xu Hui''s original faces were a little more angry. Just because they heard the two words Liu Yu just said. And it was precisely these two words that hope began to rise in their hearts. Full of doubts and puzzles, the three of them quickly left this mysterious and terrifying forest with this group of soldiers. These soldiers did not go deep into the forest, because they were only tasked with picking up three ''stowaways''. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. ¡¾Sika Deer Status Expansion¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Vitality: 99.99 (maximum 5)] (¡Á20) [Body length: 49.99 (up to 10 meters)] (¡Á5) [Shoulder height: 29.99 (up to 6 meters)] (¡Á5) [Age: 3 years old (maximum 50 years)] (¡Á5) [Characteristic ¢Ù: ***** (damaged)] [Feature ¢Ú: Visual pollution (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Life Grafting (High)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Racial Prophet (M)] It was already noon when Ji Yu descended into the incarnation of the sika deer again. At this time, when he descended into the incarnation of the sika deer, all the attributes of the sika deer had already reached their limits. All attributes have reached critical values. At this time, of course, a new guide task appeared on Ji Yu''s game view interface again, but there was a reminder before the guide task, and it was a reward reminder. [Congratulations to the player for completing the sika deer incarnation stage 1 mission, and a special reward for one of the sika deer incarnation features to be upgraded randomly] [Congratulations to the player, your avatar sika deer racial prophet has been upgraded by one level] [Race Prophet (High): 1. This feature protects the lower-ranked race from its own negative characteristics; 2. The strength of the lower-ranked race''s life-sensing racial prophet is increased; 3. The breakthrough speed and probability of the lower-ranked life level of the same race near the prophet are slightly increased. ¡¿ When Ji Yu saw that the characteristic of promotion was the race prophet, he was inevitably a little disappointed. After all, there is life grafting in the characteristics of sika deer. Ji Yu really wants to see how powerful the life grafting feature will be if he breaks through it again, and at the same time, he also hopes that the life grafting feature he has obtained will be enhanced again, but the result... Well, think too much. However, it''s okay, and the improvement of the racial prophet is not bad. It is possible for an ordinary sika deer to break through the limit of life, although the probability is very small, but it is better than Ji Yu''s continued blindness. After all, come to think of it, the grass and trees around here. Although they have been strengthened by life grafting, all of them are shackled, and they are in a state of being unable to break through the life level. For a time, Ji Yu''s plan to create an army of creatures ran aground. After all, how much change can a group of life forms at the peak of the first level make? It''s not a group of ordinary lives that seem to be a little bit more powerful, and there is no need for any reinforcement at all with one shot. But now, the improvement of the prophetic characteristics of the sika deer race has actually given its fellow race a chance to break through to the second level of transcendence. This is something to watch. But when it comes to probability, Ji Yu actually has new questions. Is there any rule in the probability of this creature breaking through to the second level of extraordinary? Is it accidental, or does it rely on accumulation to slowly undergo qualitative changes and finally make a breakthrough? But the grass, the tree, Ji Yu has not tried these lives before. A large amount of vitality goes in, and once they grow to the limit, they cannot absorb any more energy. How can I accumulate life energy if I cannot absorb it? Breakthrough by absorbing nutrients from the dirt, sun and water? Doesn''t this mean that it is very, very difficult to break through life and break through level two, because there is no way to take shortcuts. In short, Ji Yu''s mind is full of doubts at this moment. After all, his breakthroughs, the breakthroughs of the oak tree and the sika deer are all guides provided by the game, and these guides cannot be applied to other lives at all. Don''t forget that Ji Yu is playing with the so-called enhanced version of BUFF. Can this be the same? If you don''t understand it, you can''t understand it. In short, Ji Yu is too lazy to think about these issues at the moment. Now he only thinks about experimenting with the sika deer of the same family as the little deer. As for the results, let''s see. [Guiding task 2: Guide the sika deer group individuals to break through to the second level of life. When there are 100 second-level sika deer life forms near the sika deer avatar, you can get the third-level life body promotion reward specially provided by the game. ¡¿ When Ji Yu focused on the second task of guiding, Ji Yu''s face quickly revealed a thoughtful look. "It is difficult to increase the vitality of the oak tree. The guiding task provides the task of guiding the birth of the natural spirit of the same family, and this sika deer breaks through the third level. It is similar, and it is actually improving the strength of the same family." "Among them, is the guide of the game trying to reveal something?" "Ethnic group, third level, maybe there is some inevitable connection among them." "And if the oak tree successfully reaches the second-level peak, does it mean that a hundred oak trees need to enter the second-level state? Or more? And now the oak tree guides other members of the same race to give birth to natural spirits to prepare for the next step?" "Oak trees don''t have souls, so let them give birth to souls, and after giving birth to souls, can we better meditate independently and break through to the secondary life?" Associating all kinds of things, Ji Yu became more and more sure. There must be some connection between the ethnic groups and the third-level life forms, or the templated breakthrough mode of the game system. Ji Yu was very curious, but at the same time began to feel a little excited. However, while excited, Ji Yu has not forgotten the threat from Ryan''s official sika deer avatar. Therefore, after watching all the game prompts, Ji Yu, who came at this moment, began to sort out what happened to the sika deer today. V1.Chapter 61 Regarding the official attitude towards the sika deer, Ji Yu is actually not very good at guessing at the moment. But the only thing that can be known is that, after the previous mess, as long as they can understand the huge value of the sika deer, they should not directly use knives and guns. However, in the final analysis, Ji Yu himself is not very convinced, after all, human greed often has no bottom line. However, this bottomless line often refers to personal selfish desires. And the official territory is not something that can be mastered by just one person talking. There will be smart brains on it, and there will be real wily planners. Ji Yu believes that as long as they understand the state of the three of them who were put back by him, they will naturally understand the great value of the existence of the sika deer. slice, study? How could it compare to the value of a sika deer''s life. And if there are some small interest groups who intend to harm Xiaolu, then they have made a wrong calculation. Xiaolu''s current state is not something that one or two private armed forces can fight against, even if you come to a reinforced armored regiment, it''s useless. As long as the deer is in the forest, it can recover quickly no matter how many injuries it has suffered. What''s more, it is impossible for a deer to be injured in the forest, just because it can collect a large amount of life energy to surround itself in advance, and it can quickly recover from even a small injury. As for wanting to capture or kill the deer? Capture is definitely impossible, but extermination is possible. But in the final analysis, Ji Yu doesn''t know exactly how strong Xiaolu is now. It''s just because he has never exploded his full strength with Xiaolu''s second-level peak body. However, you have to understand, under the gravity of Blue Star, what does it mean for a ten-story-high, nearly fifty-meter-long behemoth to be able to move freely and freely. This means that the strength of the flesh and bone of the deer''s body alone exceeds the strength of ordinary fine steel. It can even be said that ordinary armor-piercing projectiles or even small missiles cannot penetrate its body at all. As for large missiles and multiple tracking strikes, well, Ji Yu has reservations. After all, with the technology in today''s world, the accuracy of missile guidance is still very high, and the speed of nearly Mach 20 (twenty times the speed of sound) is not something that Xiaolu can escape. Not to mention Mach 20, it is estimated that a Mach 2 deer would be enough to deal with it. After all, speed is not Xiaolu''s strong suit. The body is too large, but it limits the deer''s agility attribute, which is probably the case. However, even so, Xiaolu is still very strong. It can be regarded as the five slags among the little monsters in the Ultraman world view. But let''s not talk about fighting aside. In fact, Ji Yu doesn''t want to see the conflict between Xiaolu and humans, after all, he is a human being. But Ji Yu himself doesn''t want humans, but it doesn''t mean he can bear other people to oppress his incarnation. All he did before was just Ji Yu wanting Xiao Lu to show an attitude. Surrendering the three of them didn''t hurt them, it just showed Xiaolu''s kindness and didn''t want to hurt any life. The creation of the isolation zone represents Xiaolu''s strong strength, and at the same time, it also shows an attitude that everyone has committed no crimes. As for why the three of them were able to obtain excessive life energy and thus change, it was entirely because Xiaolu failed to control the amount of life energy transition when awakening the three of them. Ji Yu never said that Xiaolu would help these humans gain strength and at the same time cooperate with the authorities. Cooperating with the official state machine, Guang Jiyu''s own brain is simply impossible to use. Don''t forget that his previous identity was just an ordinary worker. How high do you expect Ji Yu''s IQ to be? A think tank comparable to the state apparatus? Don''t be kidding, Ji Yu still has self-knowledge. Once the cooperation occurs, there will inevitably be a lot of conspiracy and calculations, and it is no wonder that Ji Yu''s wool is not bald. Tool man? How could Ji Yu accept it. Therefore, all Ji Yu can do now is express his attitude. As for how the officials will deal with Xiaolu, an extraordinary life, we can only wait and see. Ji Yu also really wants to go. But the size of the deer is really a big problem. In this world full of human footprints, it is impossible to hide. In the final analysis, it is still not strong enough. Tertiary life form. Ji Yu can be sure that the third-level life body can definitely help him break through the current predicament, but it will take some time on the way to break through. Therefore, after cleaning up what happened to Xiao Lu, Ji Yu didn''t intend to waste time. At this time, he controlled the fawn''s body and began to look at the large herd of fawns around him. These deer herds are not too many, probably more than 300. However, with the improvement of the prophetic characteristics of the deer race, Ji Yu believes that deer near the Ridgeshui Mountains or farther away will come here soon. Quantity is not an issue at all, quality is fundamental. These deer herds are very well-behaved, and they have been surrounding the fawns since they came to the forest corridor. Most of them eat a mouthful of grass, and then they will raise their heads and watch the movements of the deer with their watery eyes, so that they can follow the deer immediately. And Ji Yu''s feeling at the moment is also quite strange. That is, he can clearly feel the emotions of these deer through the sense organs of the deer. It''s the same emotion Ji Woo feels as he feels the avatar. However, when feeling the emotions of these deer herds, Ji Yu found that he seemed to be able to command these deer herds. This kind of command does not require the deer to understand what it means, but just to think that the deer can naturally do what Ji Yu wants them to do. "It''s another novel experience, not bad, but maybe this is the hidden ability brought about by the racial prophet characteristic?" Ji Yu felt a little amusing. Then, in this forest corridor, the 300 deer herd lined up into neat rows for a while, and besieged the city in concentric circles for a while. In short, it was a good fun for Ji Yu. However, Ji Yu didn''t do this kind of thing for too long. Then he started experimenting. Under Ji Yu''s command, the four largest deer were the first to conduct the experiment. Ji Yu let them each lean on the deer''s thick feet, and then quickly let the life energy slowly enter their bodies. According to the naked eye observation, the speed of these four absorbing life energy is not too fast, it takes about three to five minutes to absorb 0.5 units. Compared with the speed of absorbing as much grass and wood as they can come, these little guys are obviously much slower. But after all, it is a creature of flesh and blood, and the life energy absorbed all comes from vegetation, which is not bad. Therefore, after about seven or eight minutes, four strong sika deer with a body size of about 2.23 meters and a shoulder height of about 1.34 meters appeared in front of Ji Yu. These four sika deer have already reached the limit of what a first-level life form can achieve. And like the strengthened vegetation around them, these four sika deer can no longer absorb life energy. No matter how much energy Ji Yu passes through, that energy will disappear, without any trace of being absorbed. For this, Ji Yu had expected it a long time ago, so he didn''t change his mood much, but continued to move forward. This time, Ji Yu directly let a hundred deer come up to him, while he lay on the ground. Soon, the many colorful lights that were originally swirling on Ji Yu''s body quickly flew into the bodies of these sika deer, and the scene was quite beautiful for a while. V1.Chapter 62 Luming Canyon. This is the name Ji Yu gave to the canyon under the Hengduan Mountains. It was almost evening now, and Ji Yu had already completed strengthening all the deer herds. However, during this period, new herds of deer always arrived in various parts of the forest, and at this moment in the evening, more than 500 sika deer had gathered in the forest corridor created by Ji Yu. After being strengthened by Ji Yu, these five hundred sika deer are now contributing to the forest corridor. On both sides of the river below the canyon waterfall, sika deer are earnestly planing the soil with roots of flowers and plants. Then, when the soil around the flowers and plants is nearly planed, they bend their heads and pick up the soil and the rhizomes of the flowers and plants to pull them up. Then, with this bit of soil and flowers, the sika deer returned in an orderly manner and entered the huge ring-shaped forest belt created by Ji Yu not far away. Along the perimeter of the ring forest, these wildflowers are all placed next to each other near the outermost side of the forest. Row by row, little by little, countless flowers are quickly being decorated around the ring forest. After Ji Yu controlled the deer and then gave birth to these flowers, these flowers that seemed a little lifeless due to the loss of part of their rhizomes suddenly became full of life again. Surrounded by fragrant flowers and shaded by green trees. At this moment, it is obvious that this place can be called Forest Garden. Looking at the busy ''little'' deer herd in front of him, and looking at the forest wonders around him, Ji Yu felt a sense of accomplishment and was slightly relieved. It''s not good to fight and kill, how can it be so fun to create scenery and play mountains and rivers. However, when it comes to fighting and killing, Ji Yu seems a little helpless. Because all of these five hundred deer have been strengthened to the limit of the first-level life form, but only two of them have broken through to the second-level life form state. As for the breakthrough of these two sika deer, Ji Yu is actually a little confused. Because these two sika deer broke through the gate of the second-level life body without any shackles after entering the limit of the first-level life body. Afterwards, as a matter of course, it was strengthened by Ji Yu to the limit state of the second-level life form. And it was at this time that the two sika deer entered another kind of shackles. Of course, it is said that they have entered the limit of the second-level life form, but compared to the small deer, these two sika deer with the second-level limit are still so inconspicuous. A sika deer is about five meters long, and its fur is completely albino. As for its characteristics, Ji Yu doesn''t know, maybe it has something to do with its albinism, after all, characteristics are too mysterious, without the help of data, Ji Yu can''t see anything, and it is impossible to guess blindly. The five-meter-long white deer is no less than the size of some elephants, but compared to the elephant''s bulky appearance, the white deer is the complete opposite. The muscle distribution of its whole body is very well-proportioned, and there is no fat in the slightest. You don''t have to doubt its explosive power at all with its round and firm thigh muscles. On the whole, although this white deer looks tall, it is also "slender", giving people a very fairy-like feeling. As for the other sika deer, Ji Yu couldn''t understand its second-level status. Because this sika deer has not changed at all, its size is about the same as that of an ordinary sika deer, but the amount of life essence absorbed is no less than that of the white deer, or even a little more. But, just like this, its unincreased size aroused Ji Yu''s curiosity. After all, based on Ji Yu''s own two incarnation experiences, these incarnations are all developing towards gigantism. But right now this deer is downright weird. The size remains the same, the burst of strength is only smaller than that of the white deer, and the speed is several times more flexible than the white deer. Running through the forest, Jiyu bet that the white deer would never be able to catch up with it. In this regard, Ji Yu came to the conclusion that the evolution of life forms does not always develop toward gigantism. It has branches, for example, this ''Xunlu'' is developing towards small and agile. In this way, Ji Yu has an additional understanding of the form of life evolution. Two second-class sika deer, this is a bit of a surprise for Ji Yu. As for why these two sika deer broke through and entered the second-level life without shackles, Ji Yu actually had some guesses after thinking about it now. That is to say that all living bodies may have aptitude, or have other changes due to their different experiences and encounters with certain things. And this change may be reflected in whether the living body has birth characteristics when it is a first-level living body. This is just like when Ji Yu first obtained the incarnation of the oak tree. The incarnation of the oak tree has two characteristics at the first level, and it is the birth of these two characteristics that makes the incarnation of the oak tree taller and stronger than other oak trees at the first level. Although the oak tree used the guide mission released by the game before entering the second-level life form, it broke into the second-level life form. But this may be because Ji Yu himself has an enhanced version of BUFF, or in order to make the oak tree more potential, the game will come up with the so-called experience ball when the oak tree breaks through, which will cause the oak tree to have a huge vision when it breaks through. Come to think of it, it''s actually possible. After all, think about it, the second level limit vitality of the oak tree incarnation is a real value of 100. The limit of the sika deer''s vitality is entirely due to the increase in life grafting. However, all of this is just speculation, and it cannot be said that without special effects, it is impossible to break through to the second level. After all, the description of the prophetic characteristics of the fawn race only talks about probability, and does not clearly point out such things as aptitude. Reminiscing about himself, even if Ji Yu obtained the characteristics of the incarnation of the oak tree, he was stuck for a while before he broke through to the second level, and his state was not broken until he had the second incarnation of the deer. With this, Ji Yu was a little unsure again. There should be no such thing as qualifications, and all of this may be related to luck and their respective encounters. Maybe some deer break through to the second level state after sleeping for a while? Therefore, Ji Yu intends to observe and make conclusions. Glancing at Xunlu and Bailu, who were Xiaolu''s bodyguards, one big and one small beside him, Ji Yu then looked up at the sky. At this moment in the sky, Ji Yu could clearly see three small aircraft hovering at an altitude of five or six hundred meters. Ji Yu was a little annoyed that these aircraft were flying overhead all the time. How should I put this feeling, it''s like you are at home but find that a camera has captured all your privacy. Ji Yu didn''t care about anything before, after all, the attitude of human beings is still unclear, and Ji Yu also pretended not to know. But now Ji Yu himself has made Xiaolu show his attitude, what is the point of you not sending anyone here and not responding all day long? Do you still want to live in harmony? They don''t know how to respect deer rights at all. So Ji Yu is not polite at this moment. Bend the huge head, let the huge crystal-like antlers insert into a ground with many stones, and then use the power circulating in the body to attach some large and small stones to the antlers. Suddenly, the moment Ji Yu raised his head, countless stones flew into the sky at a speed exceeding the speed of sound. The scattered stones are like countless bullets from a shotgun, big and small, all over the sky. Then, of course there was no more, the three small aircraft above were all smashed to pieces, and then all fell into various parts of the forest accompanied by sparks. V1.Chapter 63 Barna Commonwealth, Tropical Rainforest. A week has passed since the rainy season, and the large amount of water in the forest has gradually receded. Under the sun, the entire forest glows with strong greenness and vitality. At the same time, under the beautiful scenery reflected by the rain and dew, big birds are constantly flying and singing. However, just as these big birds were chirping loudly, a long whistle sounded from under the forest, and two big green birds, which were about the size of an eagle, hesitated for a moment and then flew down one after another. "Nick, dear Donna, come here, this is for you to eat. I just caught this." A half-grown child, squatting in front of the two big birds, smiled happily, and at the same time took out two small fishes in his hand and handed them to the two big birds. The two big birds tilted their heads to look at the fish, then looked at Hughes, and finally hesitantly stretched out their heads and took the fish with their mouths, and then swallowed it quickly. Seeing Nick and Donna eat the food they brought, Hughes was even happier. With hesitation and a little fear, Hughes said to the two big birds: "Nick, Donna, can I touch you?" "like this." Hughes was afraid that the two big birds would not understand what he meant, so he gestured like touching his head with his hands. The two big birds looked at each other curiously, tilted their heads and looked at each other, and then looked at Hughes completely confused. "Hey, if you didn''t answer, I''ll take it as your acquiescence." Hughes smiled, and at the same time slowly extended his right hand to one of the big birds, Nick. And the big bird named Nick in front of him watched Hughes'' extended hand and stared closely at it, but in this kind of staring, the big bird didn''t show any desire to attack. Slowly, Hughes touched a feather on Nick''s head with his right hand, and finally, under Nick''s nervous and excited mood, he finally put his hand on Nick''s head completely. And he smoothed the hair on Nick''s head again and again. And maybe because it felt comfortable, the tense muscles of Nick, the big bird, suddenly relaxed, and he half-closed his eyes, showing a comfortable look. Seeing this scene, Hughes was overwhelmed with excitement. "Look, I won''t hurt you, will I?" Hughes muttered, and at the same time looked excitedly at the big bird Donna. At the moment, Big Bird Donna was staring curiously at her companion Nick, and then tilted her head to look at Hughes, with a cute look on her face. "Donna, come on, let me give you a massage too, it''s very comfortable, don''t peck me like last time." Hughes tried his best to be very gentle and kind, and at the same time stretched out his left hand to Big Bird Donna, but this time, Big Bird Donna was not as nervous as she had been a few days ago. Instead, as if he really wanted to experience it, he took the initiative to lean his head under Hughes'' palm. "I got it, I got it at last." Hughes was extremely excited, but he kept suppressing his happy thoughts of shouting. Hughes was just an ordinary thirteen-year-old boy in the tribe of Simon''s clan. Before the sacred tree appeared, he had always been a slightly naughty kid. But just a week ago, Hughes accidentally discovered that every time he ran out to play, there would always be many big birds standing on the treetops around him and looking at him curiously. And it was from that moment of discovery that Hughes began to take the initiative to climb the treetops and try to play with big birds. Although the adults in the tribe had told the children not to provoke those birds that were not easy to mess with, Hughes had long forgotten the adults'' instructions at that moment. Because from the very beginning, when I first came into contact with these big birds, even though they were afraid, they never attacked me. In the next few days, after constant attempts, Hughes finally found the two most courageous birds, and successfully established friendship with them using bait. In this way, as soon as a week passed, Hughes gradually established a deeper friendship with the big bird Nick and Donna through whistle sound and body language. To this day, Hughes touched them for the first time. Seeing the intimacy of the two big birds in front of him, Hughes was really happy at the moment. He really wanted to bring Nick and Donna back to the tribe to show off, but thinking that Nick and Donna might be shy, Hughes quickly gave up this idea. In this way, Hughes happily kept stroking the heads and bodies of the two big birds. During this period, other birds flew by, and all of them were attracted by such a strange scene without exception. Then one after another, soon, while Hughes was interacting with the two big birds, the branches of the big trees in the surrounding woods were full of big birds with sharp beaks and sharp claws. These big birds chirped and communicated with each other in a low voice, and at the same time they kept tilting their heads left and right curiously, looking at Hughes, a strange human being. The feeling these big birds feel on Hughes is not human, but in their eyes, Hughes in front of them is like a large free-range chicken that cannot fly. It''s just that these birds are not disgusted with Hughes, a large free-range chicken, but they still want to get close to it. This feeling is very inexplicable, but at the same time it makes some big birds in the treetops eager to move. A few minutes later. A big bird couldn''t bear it anymore, flew down the branch and stopped on the ground five meters behind Hughes, then it watched Hughes take two tentative steps forward without turning his head, and then looked up at Hughes Si found that he still hadn''t turned his head, so he jumped two steps forward. ¡­ In this way, after the big bird jumped to a place less than one meter behind Hughes, the curious big birds on the treetops couldn''t help it anymore, and they all flew down with a playful mentality. Branches, and imitating the big bird in front of him, bouncing and slowly approaching behind Hughes. In this way, within ten minutes of the interaction between Hughes and the big bird Donna and Nick, more than a dozen big birds had surrounded Hughes. Hughes was not aware of all this at first, but when the impatiently curious big bird stuck out a bird''s head from behind Hughes when he flew down the branch at first, Hughes was startled at first, and then with the big bird''s Eyes on. Big Bird''s eyes were full of curiosity and lightness, while Hughes looked a little dazed. "What''s the matter, isn''t this bird afraid of himself?" Hughes was a little puzzled. But no matter what he thought, at this moment the big bird seemed to be completely unafraid of him, and let its whole body jump sideways from Hughes to the big bird Donna and Nick. "Squeak, what~" The big bird uttered a low cry to Nick and Donna, and Nick and Donna responded with the same tone. Then, the big bird looked up at Hughes and started calling at Hughes. "Uh? Do you want me to touch you?" Hughes was a little excited and a little hesitant. But what responded to him was the inexplicable eyes of the big bird who tilted his head and looked at him. "Uh, then I touched it, don''t bite me, I''m in terrible pain." The brown-skinned boy Hughes hesitated, while nervously and excitedly stretched out his not-so-clean palm to the big bird again. V1.Chapter 64 "Mr. Simon, it seems that everything is as we expected, and the symptoms of these patients have begun to decrease." "That''s true, but the recovery doesn''t seem obvious. Professor Fanny, those politicians won''t make things difficult for us, will they?" Simon frowned slightly as he looked at the special patients who fell into silence on the hospital bed in the tent. "Hehe~, it seems that Mr. Simon, you haven''t understood the current situation." Fanny Campbell smiled. "Leaving aside whether these patients are getting better or not, do you know how many people in various countries are secretly supporting us?" "Over the years, not one or two people have received the favor of our Secret Keeper Alliance. Besides, although the situation here is a bit slower now, it just meets expectations." "As long as these people are getting better, it''s okay to be slow." "After all, there is only one place in the world that can heal them." When Fanny Campbell said this, the smile on his face was obviously thicker. "Furthermore, the identities of the first batch of patients sent here are mostly different. As long as they wake up, we will have more loyal allies in the future." "I mean, Mr. Simon, you should be able to dispel a lot of doubts, right?" Simon remained silent. Although what Fanny Campbell said seemed to make sense, the appearance and condition of the first batch of patients here really made Simon doubtful. Two hundred meters to the west of the sacred tree, this is a newly built camp covering an area of ??nearly 2,000 square meters just two days ago. Looking around, there are rows of tall tents painted in green under the shade of the tall tree canopy. These tents are all leaning against the trunks of the nearby trees, using this as a support to splice them together, and then form a large piece of a different kind of residence next to each other. In this residence, there are two hundred special tenants living at the moment. These tenants are not simple, just because they are all people who have been polluted by the purple moon and mutated crazily. Among the more than one hundred patients with mild symptoms, most of them screamed and struggled unconsciously when they first arrived. In other serious cases, it is divided into two categories. One is that the appearance has not changed significantly, but the strength is scary, and most of their eyes and pupils are infected with a deep purple color. When these people were first brought in, their whole bodies were bound with fine steel wires, even their heads were tied and fixed on the all-steel beds. In short, just seeing it with your own eyes can make people feel extra uncomfortable. Apart from this, another kind of serious illness is even more exaggerated. Because the bodies of these people unexpectedly appeared abscesses and ulcers, and their body size was much higher than that of ordinary people. In contrast to the previous two, people with this disease must be given multiple injections every two hours to keep them unconscious. For this kind of seriously ill patients with 18 people, of course, the wards where they live must be guarded by soldiers with guns at all times, and nurses and doctors must also change shifts all the time. And now, the ward where Fanny Campbell and Simon are located is exactly this kind of critically ill patient''s ward. The situation of these critically ill patients is actually not optimistic. After being sent into the area where the fragrance of the oak tree can permeate, these people only postponed the sleep that was supposed to wake up in two hours to five hours. As for the pustules and festering parts on their bodies, they were still the same as before, with little change. The scent of flowers can only soothe the nerves, and what can really cure pollution must be the energy scattered by the oak tree when it resists the purple moon. Both Fanny Campbell and Simon are well aware of this. And sending these patients here now is nothing more than wanting Huaxiang to stabilize the situation of these patients first, and then take the opportunity to rub them when the purple moon comes. As for drinking the nectar of the jewel-flower above the oak? In fact, someone thought of this, you can try it. However, in the current situation, there is no chance at all. Because on the oak tree, the large number of mutated birds is enough to make everyone daunting. Of course, if you want to force it, it is actually possible, but it is just to kill some birds that look bigger. Killing them is fine, but after that? Will he offend the holy spirit of the mysterious tree? After all, this is a holy place. And even if the Mysterious Tree doesn''t object, wouldn''t the Simon family object? Think about it, this is a sacred place for people, and you are massacring here, and what you kill are the birds that inhabit the canopy and guard the forest. Enmity is light, and the probability of directly turning against each other is full. Therefore, in the negotiation team that came this time, although many people could see the mutation of the birds on the canopy, most of them were just tentative inquiries and did not dare to directly say something offensive. After all, through the video brought back by Fanny Campbell, most of these people understand the mystery and power of the area where the mysterious tree is located. For those who have faith, there is nothing wrong with it as a real holy place. If this place can really cure the people infected by Ziyue, then the value of this place will undoubtedly continue to rise. As a matter of course, most of these people, as the servants of the Mystic Tree, have a close mind towards the person involved. At present, there is no unanimous opinion on the treatment of the Mystic Tree among the various countries in Western Europe. Instead, most of them acquiesce in the development of the situation, and let the Druid Order take the lead in handling it. This is the preliminary agreement reached between the officials of various countries and the Druid Order in the last media war. The content of the agreement is actually not much, that is, if the situation here in the mysterious tree deteriorates, and there is even a tendency to attack human countries, then the druid order and the person in charge will be pushed to the foreground as the parties to take the blame. But on the contrary, if the location of the mysterious tree can really bring benefits to everyone, then they will also recognize the necessity of the existence of the mysterious tree, and will further delegate power to the druid order. Of course, the Druid Order referred to here does not only refer to the tens of thousands of people in the Order, but also includes a loose organization that was established not long ago but was extremely large: the Mysterious Forest. The Mysterious Forest was formed by professors from the Twelve Kingdoms'' medical department and led by Fanny Campbell. The people who join this organization are undoubtedly wealthy businessmen, but it is the joining of these wealthy businessmen that has further restricted the tough measures that the officials of the West Yorkshire countries may have taken before. The reason is simple. In West Yorkshire, elections cost money, but what do these politicians rely on to win elections? Of course, it relies on the political donations of countless wealthy businessmen. What''s more, there are many politicians in the officials of each country who are rich businessmen, and this is the real reason why the officials of the various countries in West Yorkshire are unable to work together, and they cannot treat the Druids too hard. Moreover, in the media war, they also realized how terrible the belief is in bewitching people''s hearts. If it weren''t for the signs of large-scale demonstrations that began to appear in various places in West Yorkshire at that time, it would be impossible for those at the top of the West Yorkshire countries to compromise. But now that a compromise has been made, of course the Druid Order where Fanny Campbell belongs must take good care of it. After all, who can guarantee that he will not get sick, get cancer, or even be polluted by Ziyue? As long as there is a request, the status of the oak tree can be guaranteed. In short, the oak tree Adam has now firmly established itself in the official positions of the various countries in West Yorkshire, and no one will dare to think about it. And the problem that Adam has to face now is not at all the issue of safety and status in human society. Now, the real problem he has to face lies in the one hundred thousand whys of Xiaolu who is chatting with him at the moment... . V1.Chapter 65 The situation near the oak tree was better than Ji Yu expected. Looking at the stretch of tents in the woods to the west, Ji Yu can tell that Xi Yue''s attitude towards oak trees is at least neutral. As for the little deer, Ji Yu can only hope that the Ryan official can treat it calmly and objectively. Xiaolu''s current growth has been in shackles, and Ji Yu doesn''t need to continue to waste time on Xiaolu, so in addition to explaining that Xiaolu strengthens his own race, he also asks Xiaolu to contact him as soon as human beings make any moves. After explaining this, Ji Yu naturally descended on the incarnation of the oak tree, and planned to take advantage of the good weather after the rainy season to quickly fill the secondary state of the oak tree. ¡¾Oak Tree State¡¿(Expand) ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Vitality: 49.18 (maximum 100)] [Tree height: 327.64 meters (maximum 500)] [Tree age: 392 years old (maximum 30,000)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Size doubled (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Sacrifice gain (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Powerful absorption (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Strong vitality (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ý: Guided Resonance (Low)] [Characteristic ¢Þ: Strong toughness (low)] [Feature ¢ß: Regional Radiation (Low)] [Characteristic ¢à: Solid State Activation (Low)] The state of the oak tree has not improved much in a week. Compared with the characteristics of life grafting in the deer, the oak tree does need more care from Ji Yu at present. However, before that, Ji Yu''s gaze focused on the tents under the oak tree. Although Ji Yu couldn''t see through the situation in the tent, he had already known the memory passed by Adam when he arrived before, so he was clear about the state of these humans in the tent. Ziyue''s pollution is far worse than Ji Yu imagined, and the official concealment of various countries is definitely more than Ji Yu imagined. The worst situation Ji Yu can think of now is that countries have long been in contact with the foreign land where Ziyue is located, and even some small-scale wars are already going on. After all, what happened in the food street is still vivid in my mind. Therefore, Ji Yu''s current mood really began to appear urgent. At the same time, Ji Yu was also wondering whether he should think of a way to send Xiaolu here temporarily, so that Adam could quickly reach his peak state. The oak tree consumes a lot now. To guide the lower oak tree to enlighten the spirit and maintain its own growth, if Ji Yu only relies on meditation, at the current speed, Ji Yu estimates that it will take at least one more month. Now, Ji Yu felt that he couldn''t afford to wait. Saying that Ji Yu is only for the safety of himself, his family and friends when he is young, and it is for all mankind when he is old. At least when things didn''t get worse, he hoped that he could protect some people as much as he could. Ji Yu thought about it, and at the same time considered the possibility. "Send down the divine revelation, let the believers tell the people in charge of these West Treaty, let them know the existence of the deer, and at the same time let the heads of the West Yorkshire countries negotiate with Ryan?" "Is this possible?" Ji Yu thought deeply. But after thinking about it, I feel that the success rate can only account for half. After all, Ryan officials now know the great value of the deer, can they simply let the deer cross the sea? Aren''t they afraid that the little deer will never come back? The "love-hate relationship" between Ryan and other countries in West Yorkshire can be said to have a long history, a century-long national humiliation, which is a past that Ryan people can''t forget. Ryan is undoubtedly the most powerful country in the Eastern Continent, but before that, Ryan had a long history of unity and division. Since the Great Qin unified the East, the Qin State has stood on the Eastern land for more than 1,200 years, and after that, it has fallen into a long-term era of division, alliance and multi-country melee. Until the Tang Dynasty appeared, and then when the Tang Dynasty split the entire East, a situation of confrontation between the two countries appeared. One side is named Xixia, while the other side is named Dongming. The two countries are both antagonistic and cooperative. Although there were turmoil between the two countries in the middle, they miraculously continued the feudal empire to modern times. In the end, it wasn''t until the sudden appearance of Western countries that both countries had suffered enough that they woke up from their dreams of empire and began to restructure. It was also during this period of restructuring that relying on patriots of the same race and language in the two countries, the two countries were successfully reunified after a series of reforms and wars, and a country called the Lane Federation was established today. In the federation, Xixia and Dongming are united. The name of the country Ryan comes from an old saying in the West that "the East is a sleeping lion". Ryan is exactly the homonym of lion in West Yorkshire. This expression means that the sleeping lion in the east has awakened. In this way, the Ryan Federation has wiped away the national humiliation of modern times for more than a hundred years, and has continued to exert its strength all the way until now, only by itself, it can resist the powerful posture of half of the countries in Western Europe. Although both Ryan and West Yorkshire have been advocating peaceful development since modern times, they have continued to make small moves in private. As for people-to-people exchanges, although they seem to be happy and harmonious, when it comes to the country and interests, the two sides are still in dire straits. In the current bipolar world, it is really difficult for Ji Yu to send Xiaolu to the Bana Federation where Xiyue is located. And Ji Yu really has to consider the situation that Xiaolu can''t go back. Now Xiyo already has an oak tree, but what about Ryan? Ji Yu also has selfishness when dealing with his own country. Although Ji Yu looks forward to the world uniting and no more intrigues, is it possible? "Imagination is always beautiful, but reality is a bit unsatisfactory." Ji Yu sighed a little, and gave up the idea of ??letting Xiaolu cross the sea. People''s hearts are not so easy to think about, and countries have been fighting for a long time. It is indeed a bit ridiculous to think like a child. "Instead of thinking about unreliable things, it''s better to think about how to save these people in front of you." Ji Yu can''t know whether these people are good or bad, but as a person, as a person who has the ability to save others, it is still feasible to help others without compromising their own interests. After all, it is not up to Ji Yu to judge whether these people are good or bad, and these people have not harmed Ji Yu''s interests. Saving these people should be reciprocated. Ji Yu still affirmed Xiyue''s neutral and objective attitude towards the oak tree, so at this moment he felt that it was really necessary to tell those Xiyue people that your choice was correct. And saving these people is Ji Yu''s clear answer. Just do what you think, this has always been Ji Yu''s character. Therefore, at this moment, Ji Yu immediately prepared to let the roots of the oak tree extend past silently and make some attempts. However, at the same time that Ji Yu let the tree roots spread past, Ji Yu''s broad and sensitive vision noticed an abnormal situation. That is, silently, in this tent, these two hundred people polluted by the purple moon are exuding strange fluctuations that others cannot detect. These fluctuations are like ripples on the horizontal plane, colliding with each other and then breaking, but an inexplicable resonance is born. The duration of this resonance is obviously not short. When Ji Yu found out, the influence caused by this resonance had reached the final stage. Then, Ji Yu saw, on the top of the tent, and under the shadow of the tree canopy, a transparent and hallucinatory lavender hollow hung and appeared. V1.Chapter 66 "here it is?" "Ziyue! It''s so big, I''m not dreaming, am I? Where the hell have we come to!" "Gods, don''t make such jokes with me!" "Why are we here? Who will explain it to me?" "What''s the noise, everyone pay attention to vigilance, and at the same time try not to touch the moonlight outside!" "..." Simon calmed down before everyone else, but at the same time he was extremely disturbed. After all, anyone who suddenly appears in a wilderness in a blink of an eye will feel fear and anxiety. Fortunately, however, the crowd that entered the wilderness this time was not one or two, but a group. Among them, more than 300 people are doctors, nurses and soldiers brought by Fanny Campbell, while the other 200 people are armed tribes brought by Simon. Together with the original more than 500 priests in the tribe, there are more than 1,000 people gathered here at this moment. As for those tents, woods, and patients, they all disappeared, or they were not transferred to this weird place together. However, fortunately, there are not only more than a thousand humans like Simon here. In this wilderness, behind everyone, a towering huge oak tree is also standing. At the same time, at the top of the huge oak tree, more than hundreds of mutated birds were screaming and flying down from the tree crown and hiding on the branches of the oak tree under the dense canopy. This is a wilderness, surrounded by grass that is as tall as a person. Among the people standing, only one head was exposed. Here, a bright moon hangs high in the sky, and it is the existence of this bright moon that makes everyone feel even more frightened. Ziyue, a full moon that is several times bigger than the blue star moon, is showing its existence brightly. Its hugeness is far more shocking than everyone imagined, and its size even makes people feel that it is close to the wild world. Compared with everyone''s fear, Ji Yu was also in an inexplicable shock at the moment. Just now, he just used the oak tree roots to touch the purple hole in the air that seemed to be hallucinatory. As a result, the moment the tree roots touched the purple hole, the phantom-like purple hole spread out instantly. And cover the area of ??nearly 600 meters around the whole oak tree, and then, there will be no more. It''s just that after feeling an inexplicable pull, when Ji Yu came back to his senses again, what he saw was the strange wild world in front of him. The dark world, the bright purple moonlight, and all around are endless tall grass with no end in sight. It''s so quiet here, it''s even a little creepy. The level grass was swaying with the wind over the moor, and in the swaying thousands of people were hiding in the shadow of the great canopy of the oak. Everyone was restless and kept looking around in fear. "Mr. Simon, perhaps I should tell you some sad news." Fanny Campbell had a look of horror on his face, but he was trying to suppress it. "We may have come to another world, and I don''t know how we came here, but I think Mr. Simon, you should immediately appease your clansmen and closely monitor the surroundings." Another world? Needless to say? Who can''t see such a big purple moon? And the surrounding wilderness can also make him understand his situation. Simon felt an indescribable heaviness in his heart. "Professor Fanny, I think it''s time for you to tell me what you know when you go back." "Um." Fanny Campbell took a deep breath and nodded slightly. "However, the premise is that we can go back alive." "However, since the mysterious tree has also come here, I think we may really have a way to go back, but it all depends on how far the mysterious tree can go." "The situation here is very different from the situation I know. In short, I think we should still prepare for the worst." In terms of the real situation known to Fanny Campbell, it was the first time that she knew that she could appear in this world without going through the boundary. What''s more, as far as the situation in West Yorkshire is concerned, or for countries all over the world, no one has ever entered the boundary and came to this world. Countries have always adopted a policy of blockade and containment when dealing with the most polluted and changed areas. Build fortifications outside the boundary, and try to eliminate the weird creatures that run out of the boundary. This is the best the world can do right now. As for entering the realm, to explore? Think about Ziyue''s pollution, Ziyue''s mere projection on Blue Star is enough to cause headaches, why not go in? Isn''t this giving away people''s heads? Therefore, until the method of combating Ziyue pollution has not been thoroughly researched, all countries have always maintained the strategy of containment and blockade. Fanny Campbell is also a little incomprehensible in the current situation where everyone comes to this world without warning. But I can''t understand it, but the reality has actually happened, so now all Fanny Campbell can do is pray. Looking at the sacred tree, and then at Fanny Campbell, Simon finally felt a little headache, and shouted to the surroundings: "Everyone gathers at the edge of the shadow of the sacred tree. Take your weapons. You don''t need my order. As soon as you see movement in the grass, shoot immediately! Do you hear me?" "Understood!" The armed men of the Simon family roared in unison. Although the tribes brought by Simon himself were not as professional as the Siyo soldiers brought by Fanny Campbell, most of them had seen blood. So there is still blood, and of course he will not be intimidated by the fear in front of him. As for the people brought by Fanny Campbell, an officer was giving orders to the soldiers at this moment, and the well-equipped American soldiers were even more fierce. Under the oak tree, Barton, the priest, began to pray hard to the oak tree, hoping that the oak tree could give him new enlightenment. Ji Yu paid attention to everything that happened under the tree, but at this time most of his attention was attracted by a series of game reminders that arrived late. ¡¾Game system calibration...¡¿ ¡¾Scanning the world environment...¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡¿ [Game system upgrade loading...] ¡¾¡­¡¿ [The game upgrade is loaded. ¡¿ [Guiding missions open] [Guide mission 1: Survive. ¡¿ [Because the player opens a new map, the player is specially rewarded with the oak tree incarnation Targeted characteristic: Negative resistance (medium)] [Negative Resistance (Medium): Moderate resistance to all negative and harmful energies other than itself, the effect varies with strength. ¡¿ [Detection of rejection by the new map rules, the player avatar and Blue Star Life will return to the original coordinates of Blue Star after 1 hour, 22 minutes, and 17 seconds. ¡¿ The interface was just a simple reminder, but it made Ji Yu finally heave a sigh of relief. And it was also with the negative resistance of the game rewards appearing on the oak tree, the originally very erosive purple moon light of Jiyu''s oak tree crown was immediately countered by the oak tree and pushed back a certain distance. V1.Chapter 67 Under the night, the wilderness was completely silent, but at this moment everyone was caught in a tense preparation for battle. Armed men with guns stood in a fan in the shadow of the oak trees. Inside, the nearly 500 priests of the Simon family stood in the middle. The men were in charge of guarding, while the women were comforting the unarmed medical staff. Although these priests did not have guns, but under the blessing of the oak tree, which has nearly three weeks of sacrifice buffs, the explosive power contained in their bodies will definitely surprise everyone. While these people were nervously preparing for the battle, Ji Yu was also looking for possible dangers nearby. Looking around, the entire wilderness, or the entire grassland, has never seen a single living thing. There was no cry, no inexplicable Ziyue energy fluctuations, everything was so quiet that it was ridiculous. But the more this happened, the more Ji Yu felt that something was wrong. How could such a large pasture be devoid of life? Even if there are no carnivores, there should be insects, rabbits and other herbivores, right? After all, this place is a patch of purple and green grass fields with high people. unless...... Suddenly Ji Yu thought of a possibility. And it was precisely after guessing this possibility that Ji Yu immediately controlled the roots of the oak tree and acted. The oak now has sixty-seven strong roots. The longest one is more than 800 meters, and the shortest is more than 200 meters. And on these tree roots, there are countless fine and small root hairs attached to them, which are even more innumerable. It can be said that the root system of the tree is several times more developed than the bare trunk of the oak tree. Think about it too, to support a huge tree over 300 meters, if the root system is not developed, it is impossible for it to stand firmly on the ground. However, for these well-developed root systems, there are not many oaks that can dominate at the same time. The maximum extent is six at the same time, no amount can be effectively controlled. At the same time, when Ji Yu controls the movement of the roots, he must also consider not being able to move to the most central core roots. After all, the oak trees did not fall because they were the central support. A huge oak tree of 327 meters, this height is even slightly higher than the length of some aircraft carriers. If we compare the tonnage of the two sides, we can directly say that the tonnage of Oak is definitely not lighter than some 70,000-80,000-ton aircraft carriers. The wet wood is still more than 300 meters high. If the exaggerated tonnage does not have an extremely developed root system, it is impossible to stand upright. Strong air currents at high altitudes are no joke. Determined that the main root cannot be touched, Ji Yu directly chose the outer six roots of nearly 500 meters. These six tree roots spread from the mud and rock layers buried deep underground. For a moment, the ground began to tremble and there was a thick creaking sound. "Don''t be nervous, it''s the root of the sacred tree, everyone should continue to be vigilant." The moment the ground trembled and a familiar sound came out, Simon immediately shouted to the flustered people in Xiyo. "Sacred tree?" The people in Xiyue were curious, but they immediately quieted down. After all, even though many of these people have never seen the magic of the oak tree, they more or less knew about the oak tree behind them before coming here. Therefore, after Simon said that it was the movement caused by the holy tree, the flustered emotions of the people of Xiyue who came to this Ziyue world immediately began to fade away. This is a manifestation of a sense of security, and it is also a manifestation of people''s belief in the oak tree and their hope on the oak tree. Everyone is wondering what the mysterious tree is going to do? After all, if the oak tree had no spirit to do something, it would definitely not make such a commotion. ¡­ In the shallow soil, when Ji Yu''s tree roots spread out, he discovered the abnormality immediately. In addition to the soil where the oak tree takes root, the soil also has a very strong pollution energy that is unique to Ziyue''s power. These energies are wrapped towards the foreign body of the oak tree roots the moment the oak tree roots enter the soil, but unfortunately, after having negative resistance, the erosion of these purple moon energy is already very weak for the oak tree. The purple moon hung high in the sky, and the energy it swayed was naturally impartial. There was no more powerful and dense pollution, and naturally it couldn''t make any hindrance to the roots of the oak tree. However, apart from Ziyue''s energy, another battle broke out immediately. Countless hair-like black lines encircled and suppressed the roots of the oak tree without warning. These hair-like black threads are not the realization of Ziyue energy, but the roots of the dense grass on the ground that is as tall as a person. These roots are aggressive and all wind up the first time the oak tree roots emerge. "Heh~, I didn''t expect it to be you." Ji Yu sneered, without any unnecessary movements, facing the large number of entangled grass roots, the tiny roots densely covered on the tree roots immediately rushed up. Silently, the roots of the oak tree and the roots of the grass under the soil quickly entangled and tied each other, and tightly entangled together. The grass roots are struggling to lock up like a pattern, trying to hang the outsider, but this behavior is not lethal to the roots, but it is more convenient for Ji Yu''s next actions. And at the moment when Ji Yu was entangled with the grass in the soil, a change that no one expected was happening on the ground. The grass that was originally as calm as a horizontal plane stood up straight after the oak tree roots caused the ground to tremble. Even with the breeze blowing, the grass is still tough and upright. Under the light of the purple moon, the tips and edges of these erected grass even shone with the metallic luster of sharp blades. At this moment, most of the people under the shadow of the oak tree were frightened into a cold sweat. "This..., it''s a good thing we ran out of the grass, otherwise, these knife-like grasses would have killed us soon!" Simon thought in horror. "But fortunately, this kind of thing is obviously within the expectation of the holy tree." Simon was a little thankful, but at the same time said to everyone immediately: "Everyone retreat in an orderly manner, keeping a distance of five meters from the grass, hurry up!" Without Simon''s urging, everyone was scared and took a big step back when they saw the change in the grass, and they all backed away quickly with the order. However, at the moment when everyone was horrified by the changes in the grass, there was a sudden loud noise, and a huge oak tree root suddenly sprang out more than 50 meters away from the grass. The tree roots sprang out like a dragon going out to sea, and the huge momentum was accompanied by countless terrifying screams. These screams were extremely abrupt, and even formed a wave of sound wave after wave, which was extremely ear-piercing. Everyone subconsciously blocked their ears, but the terrifying screams still lingered in people''s minds. At this moment, even though the pain was splitting, people still did not forget to raise their heads and look in the direction of the huge tree roots that came out with difficulty. And the scene that everyone saw at this time was enough to make them unforgettable for a lifetime. The roots of the trees are constantly strung up towards the sky, and the nature brought out is one piece of grass after another. And under the bushes, everyone saw it. It was a strange creature that was white and tender like a white radish but with mouths and eyes. V1.Chapter 68 The terrifying cries that stimulated everyone''s eardrums came from these strange, carrot-like creatures. These creatures seem to be only the size of white radish, but they are not cute at all. Not to mention not being cute, but even infiltrating enough. Their mouths are full of jagged teeth, their eyes are like puddles but glowing with black light, and their mouths open and roaring are enough to make people understand what madness is. There are too many of these radish-like weird creatures. Two or three flat blades of grass that were as tall as a person corresponded to one. When they were pulled up by the roots, the well-developed root systems of these guys'' radish lower bodies that were densely entangled like iron nematodes made people''s scalp tingle. And even if these little things were pulled up from the ground by Ji Yu, they still showed their crazy side. With the help of the intertwined root system, these white radish-like creatures screamed and began to bite their own roots that belonged to themselves and belonged to the oak tree, which were entangled with the countless roots of the oak tree. But it''s a pity that although they have bitten off their own root system, they can''t do anything to the yellow and brown roots of the oak tree. No matter how they bite, the roots of the oak tree are still tightly wrapped around them like steel wires made of fine steel. Then, Ji-woo¡¯s turn begins. When the tiny roots on the oak tree entangled the bodies of these radish creatures along their roots, Ji Yu exerted a little force, and the sky immediately began to drop slices of radish from the sky. Of course, this sliced ??radish cannot be eaten. Besides, although these radish life forms look like radishes, they also have the body structure of animals. Countless purple blood followed the radish slices from the sky, and the whole area seemed to be raining blood for a while. And it''s not over. Because just as the first oak tree pulled up a large piece of turf, in the other direction, tree roots sprang out one after another. one. two. three. ¡­ In the end, when the six huge tree roots collided with the soil, all the grass within one kilometer of the oak tree was pulled up and turned into a bare piece. At the same time, with the strange Ziyuyu radish falling, the whole area seemed to be turned into hell for a while. The screams continued, it was the sound of the oak tree roots strangling these radish creatures. When the heavy object fell to the ground, it was the sound of the radish creature being strangled by the roots of the oak tree and falling into flakes. Looking at the sea of ??blood in front of him. At this moment, everyone was silent. But it wasn''t fear, it was excitement and heat. Watching the oak tree easily kill these monsters that are difficult to remove with guns, the excitement born of people''s natural admiration for great power appeared. At this time, a West York military officer who watched the "radish" who was being strangled and screamed at high altitude even lit a cigarette tremblingly for himself. Take a deep breath and exhale the smoke. The officer looked at the scene in front of him, but at this moment he was already thinking about how humans should deal with these creatures. "These creatures that grow underground and surpass our common sense, if they didn''t know in advance, maybe even more elite soldiers would be useless." "Maybe after this time I should suggest that the military must adopt a scorched-earth strategy if they ever enter the world." "But before that, we should stockpile some white phosphorus bombs." The young officer thought so. At the same time, for the first time in history, a strong fighting spirit was born. As a soldier, don''t you look forward to making contributions? Although they also have the obligation to defend the country and the people, more often than not, young soldiers want to embark on a battlefield of their own with passion. It is not a war of man against man but a war of other species. Ziyue invades humans, why can''t humans invade them? The existence of the mysterious tree must be the guidance of the gods. We should not stick to it timidly, but should meet greater challenges under the guidance of the gods. Here is a wider and unknown world. As long as you think about it and do it, maybe sooner or later, this place will become the second cradle of mankind. Once ambition breeds, this emotion will naturally continue to spread. The officer didn''t even think about the helplessness of the human world in dealing with Ziyue''s pollution. He just bred such desires and ambitions based on his current knowledge and what he saw and heard now. The source of all this ambition is precisely because at this moment he saw the strength of the oak tree, and saw the powerlessness of these strange beings in front of the oak tree. "If the oak tree is really a guide from the gods, then I must spend my whole life to realize this wish!" The young officer''s eyes were burning, and he didn''t regain his senses until his fingers were burned by the cigarette end. The officer''s sudden arrogance is only because he has insufficient knowledge at present, and he has not seen the more powerful Ziyue creature at all. But soon, reality will slap him hard. Because, just as Ji Yu strangled thousands of radish creatures, outside the wilderness, in the area beyond the reach of oak trees, countless grasses began to move. However, these grasses are not killing the oak trees. Instead, they gathered farther away, about five kilometers away. Ziyue is very bright, and people can see it very clearly, of course Ji Yu also saw it. Those grasses that uprooted from the ground and ran away, all gathered towards a place five kilometers away. No, it''s not right to say aggregation, it should be said to overlap. These grasses ran and screamed, and at the same time they all swooped and overlapped each other and gathered at the place five kilometers away. Then, as countless blades of grass stirred up, and as the number of blades of grass piled up increased, a terrifying aggregated creature was being born at an extremely terrifying speed. ten meters. fifty meters. One hundred meters. Three hundred meters. ¡­ After five hundred meters, a terrifying creature was born in just five minutes. Ji Yu really wanted to interrupt the aggregation of these strange creatures, but he couldn''t do it. In the end, Ji Yu could only watch the terrifying aggregation take shape. The final form of this aggregate is a ball. A super big grass ball with a diameter of more than 500 meters. The countless blades of grass on the grass ball are like sharp knives, and under the sharp blades of grass blades protrude countless dense and twisting roots. The scene seems funny, but in Ji Yu''s perception, this aggregate composed of millions or even tens of millions of "radish grass" is not a simple aggregation of one plus one, but one plus one equals three or four. Under the perception, the energy of Ziyue gathered around the grass ball and generated fluctuations had reached a terrifying height. A large amount of black smoke slowly appeared and surrounded the entire sphere. Surrounded by the black smoke, the whole grass ball suddenly became hazy and terrifying. At the same time, a huge black mouth like an abyss slowly opened in front of the grass ball. "Roar!" Accompanied by a sound that was enough to cause the surrounding air to explode, a strong air current swept across the surrounding area in an instant. The broad leaves above the oak tree were blown, while the people under the tree were blown unsteadily by the airflow. Some people''s eardrums were even bleeding out from the thunder-like sound. Ji Yu looked at everything coldly, and compared them secretly. "It looks quite powerful. No wonder the guide task released by the game will survive, but this grass ball should not be qualified, right?" V1.Chapter 69 The height of the grass mass does look quite scary. That far exceeds the height of the oak tree, just looking at it from a distance is enough to make the humans under the tree terrified. After the strong sound waves passed, these people even felt a little hopeless. "All get back to the back." This time, it''s not someone''s order. Instead, Ji Yu used his huge spiritual awareness to directly sweep across the crowd, and then imitated the voice of the middle-aged and elderly people full of vicissitudes of life with his thoughts and passed it on. "this?" "Is this voice the mysterious tree?" "Apocalypse!" "It''s divine revelation, hurry up! Follow the order, everyone retreat to the torso behind the mysterious tree!" "..." The crowd started to move. Those with weak legs and injured eardrums were all helped up by others. In short, at this moment, everyone was united like never before. Everyone was looking forward to, looking forward to the mysterious tree being able to defeat the terrifying monster, and also looking forward to the mysterious tree being able to lead everyone back to the real world again. At this moment, no one doubted the generosity and kindness of the mysterious tree. The Mystic Tree had once embodyed great power, and now it embodies wisdom. In this way, everyone''s expectations for the oak tree naturally reached the extreme. However, it all depends on whether the mysterious tree can defeat the monster in front of it. But many people are not optimistic about whether the mysterious tree can defeat the grass monster in front of them. There is no other, because in terms of body size, the grass monster is like a hill, and it is covered in black smoke, and reveals a huge mouth of the abyss. In terms of momentum and special effects, it is completely crushing. As for the mysterious tree, it still looks like a slightly larger tree, with no special effects or highlights, and it is completely incomparable with the grass ball. Many people in Xiyue were worried, but the Simon family completely showed an appearance of unconditional trust. Because of their faith, they naturally think that the holy tree can defeat all evil. "Master Shengshu, you must win!" Hughes hid behind his father, while showing a look of praying hard. Although Hughes was young, the education he received in believing in the oak tree made him have a deep kindness and trust in the oak tree. He believed that it was because he liked Master Shengshu that Master Shengshu gave him the ability to get close to birds. Therefore, although little Hughes was usually heartless like a child, when the oak tree was threatened, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. This discomfort lies in his own powerlessness, unable to guard or protect the sacred tree. On the contrary, they still need the holy tree to protect themselves, their parents and their clansmen. This kind of powerlessness is a psychological experience that Hughes has never had. Little Hughes, who had lived in the Holy Land since he was a child and never had any troubles, finally grew up at this moment. And it was precisely in the growth of this mentality that little Hughes slowly grew a desire to become stronger. He wants to become strong, he wants to protect the holy tree and his people. "Master Sacred Tree, please be sure to win. After you win, Hughes, I will train hard. When I grow up, I will definitely protect Sacred Tree and my clansmen, and I will never let you, Sacred Tree, be threatened in any way. and harm." Little Hughes looked at the sacred tree and prayed silently in his heart, praying hard. ¡­. The grass ball started to roll. On the black soil five kilometers away from the oak tree, the grass ball seemed to hang in the air under the black mist. And it rotates without wind. A ball of grass with a diameter of 500 meters that is the size of a small mountain is powerful enough to move people. Countless cyclones began to be born around the grass ball. With the wind, the grass ball rotated faster and faster, and finally a terrifying tornado was produced. Together with the tornado, the soft black soil on the ground was immediately sucked into it countless times. A black tornado stretched across the sky, reaching a height of nearly 10,000 meters. The gust of wind began to blow in the wilderness, and under the gust of wind, the whole space became dark and dark in an instant. Under everyone''s horrified gaze, and under Ji Yu''s concentrated gaze, the tornado finally began to sweep towards the oak tree. The strong wind caused countless birds on the crown of the oak tree to close their eyes and shiver in horror, and the leaves of the oak tree also provided them with shelter in time. The oak leaves are curled and combined, enveloping the birds continuously. And on the ground, a root of the oak tree suddenly sprang up and headed towards the crowd who began to stand unsteadily in the strong wind. The roots of the tree twisted and twisted, and countless tiny roots spread out at the same time. These roots wrapped around people''s legs, waists, and hands, providing protection for all panicked people again. And all this is done in just a few seconds. With no worries, Ji Yu also knew that it was his turn to act. Facing the terrifying black tornado, Ji Yu actually began to feel uneasy. After all, it was the first time Ji Yu encountered such a destructive celestial phenomenon in his life. Ji Yu wouldn''t have any fear if it was just the grass ball rushing towards him, but what was unexpected was that this seemingly fluffy flowery grass ball could make such a big commotion. This also made Ji Yu finally understand why there were no other creatures in the whole wilderness. Facing the weird and powerful biome of ''radish'', ordinary creatures are really hard to contend with. In particular, the grass ball formed by the radishes gathering together is even more incomprehensible. Facing this huge tornado, of course Ji Yu would not choose to collide with it foolishly. You have to be tricky. As a modern person, with such a powerful incarnation as the oak tree, Ji Yu naturally thought of a solution very quickly. "The momentum is really good. If it is really involved in this tornado, maybe the incarnation of the oak tree will not escape the fate of being uprooted, right?" Watching the approaching 10,000-meter tornado, Ji Yu secretly sighed. Ji Yu''s mood is not easy, and even if he thinks of a way, he can''t do it 100%, but now Ji Yu can only gamble. Therefore, Ji Yu kept his eyes on the tornado. Four kilometers away, the wind of the tornado was getting stronger and stronger, and most of the leaves of the oak trees and the flowers of gemstones began to sway continuously. Two kilometers away, the wind force generated by the tornado has reached the trend of more than ten strong winds. At this moment, the whole body of the oak tree began to shine with a faint blue light, and all wind disturbances stopped immediately. After one kilometer, the blue light around the oak tree began to grow stronger. Five hundred meters away, the oak tree''s blue light has reached its peak, and a ring-shaped transparent blue shield is even formed on the outermost periphery of the oak tree. The invisible shield blocks all wind. At 350 meters, the ring-shaped Qington was squeezed by the strong wind and began to shrink, but at this moment Ji Yu began to laugh. Two hundred meters! Just when all the branches and leaves of the oak tree crown were squeezed into a column shape, Ji Yu finally moved! And at this time, the roots of four oak trees with a length of 600 meters each rushed out of the ground, and the position where they rushed out was exactly from the ground of the eye of the wind. And just at the moment when the oak tree roots strung out from the ground of the eye of the wind, Ji Yu finally locked on the huge spinning grass monster in the eye of the wind. V1.Chapter 70 The four thick tree roots rushed out of the ground under the eyes of the wind for a moment, and immediately stretched out all the accompanying thin roots. These roots spread out and gathered, and then seemed to form a giant human hand. Four giant hands grabbed at the grass ball about 100 meters above the ground in the eye of the wind from four directions at the same time. At this moment, the grass group also found the giant hand, and was very conscious of crisis and wanted to climb to a higher place in the eye of the wind. But it''s too late. Because Ji Yu had already laid an ambush long ago, when the tornado entered the attack range, the tree roots rushed out of the ground faster than the speed of sound. The huge explosive force exploded all the soil underneath, and at the same time, an extremely rich blue light shone on the giant hand formed by the tree roots. In just a few milliseconds, and before the grass ball reacted, these four huge palms had already grasped the lower half of the grass ball. "tear!" The giant beast formed by tree roots is accompanied by a strong blue light, as if a man full of muscles suddenly exploded with all the muscles in his arms and suddenly tore a copy of the net. In an instant, the grass howled miserably, and an extremely terrifying tear appeared under the huge ball. And at the moment when the tearing hole appeared, a tree root that had already been prepared suddenly strung into the grass ball through the tearing hole. Then all the fine roots above the roots began to fly out. The roots spread, like army ants rushing into the home of termites, they invaded, they went crazy. Entangling, pulling, and fighting, the inside of the grass ball began to be chaotic in an instant. And with the addition of the other three roots, soon, the outside of the round grass mass began to expand and contract. It''s like a huge soft bomb between one and one. finally. "boom!!!!!!" Accompanied by an earth-shattering sound, the grass ball exploded. The original black tornado lost control in an instant because of the sudden explosion in the center of the eye. The sound waves far beyond people''s imagination hit the green shield of the oak tree, once making the shield formed by this energy produce a crackling sound. As for the other three sides of the oak tree, with the explosion of the tornado, they were instantly in danger of extinction. The soil was scraped up and the air was shaken. The shock wave continued to swing towards the periphery of the wilderness. The strong wind howled, blowing and cutting everything on the ground. The wind was like a knife, and the sound was like thunder. No weak land life could escape this sudden destruction. Wait for the wind to pass, and wait for Ziyue to reappear. Ji Yu circled around, only to realize that the wilderness where the oak tree was located had already turned into a doomsday scene of potholes. At least within the visible range, the whole area looks like this. Seeing this terrifying scene, even Ji Yu, the instigator, was inevitably shocked and worried. If a creature like this grass ball descended on Blue Star and invaded a city, Ji Yu could imagine that the destruction of a city would only take an instant. The tornado created by the grass group can be compared to the damage of a nuclear bomb. If he couldn''t fly, if he couldn''t escape, Ji Yu would have no way to deal with this tornado. Fortunately, Cao Tuan encountered an oak tree, a powerful life form that can control the roots of the tree and blast the eye of the storm. Switching to humans, Ji Yu felt that unless satellites were used to drop bombs, or tens of thousands of tons of TNT were buried deep underground in advance, there should be no other way to destroy it. Carrot creatures are very weak, and they can''t even resist guns when they are off the ground, but this seemingly weak life has the characteristic ability of aggregation under the pollution of Ziyue. This terrifying power can even be compared to a secondary life form with great potential like the oak tree. Ji Yu compared the grass ball with the oak tree, and finally came to this conclusion. Thinking of the swarms of slugs in the food street, and the giant sarcophagus-headed bird that seems to have the wisdom to dismiss human beings, Ji Yu has already begun to feel apprehensive. Afraid of Ziyue World. Looking at the purple moon in the sky, Ji Yu felt heavy in his heart but slowly unfolded the bundled branches and leaves of the tree crown. The crown of the tree stretched out, the buds of gemstones bloomed again, and soon everything became peaceful again. At the same time, Ji Yu also let go of those people who were tied up by tree roots. Looking at the scene of doomsday around him, Simon was already in shock and unable to speak. Not only Simon, many people who have just experienced a huge crisis at this moment even sat on the ground with weak legs. Everyone looked around blankly, and it took a long time for them to slowly come back to their senses. "It seems that we have underestimated the danger of Ziyue World." Fanny Campbell had a heavy heart. But at the same time, when she looked at the oak tree again, her gaze was even more burning. Approaching the trunk of the oak tree, Fanny Campbell tried his best to calm down the excitement in his heart, and finally bowed and said: "Great mysterious tree, thank you for your kindness, Van Nibald pays high respects to you, and may you become more and more refined in the way of nature." "Also, please forgive Barton Fanny Campbell for his rashness." "The world is about to fall into chaos, evil is eroding nature, your faithful believers are very confused now, we are eager to listen to your enlightenment, and hope that your kindness will continue to have mercy on us." Fanny Campbell spoke piously, and of course Ji Yu listened. Ji Yu can understand Fanny Campbell''s desire to get information about Ziyue World from Oak, but Ji Yu himself doesn''t know how you ask him to answer? Ji Yu didn''t know as much as the official did. Fanny Campbell''s request really made it difficult for Ji Yu. Of course, Ji Yu could also choose not to respond, but in the final analysis, since the oak tree has a spirit, and the druid order that Fanny Campbell belongs to belongs to the order that believes in the oak tree, it is really unreasonable for the oak tree not to respond. Furthermore, Oak Tree''s stable foothold in West Yorkshire also depends on the lobbying and efforts of the Druid Order, and it is indeed inappropriate to treat a group that believes in itself like this. However, Ji Yu didn''t know how to respond, but he might as well give Adam the initiative in this matter. In the sea of ??consciousness, Adam has been silently paying attention to his father and what happened around him. He watched Ziyue World, his father helping to eliminate the grass balls and so on. But he never made a sound. Because being respectful and not lying is a way for Adam to maintain respect for his father. "Son, your believers need your answers, go ahead, I think you should also know how to get along with believers." Ji Yu felt a little embarrassed in his heart, but he still maintained such an image in front of Adam. After all, Ji Yu also wanted to respond to Adam''s expectations of himself, so following Adam''s imagination, Ji Yu established a kind of father''s personality that Adam wanted. "Yes, father. I know how to do it." Adam didn''t know anything about Ziyue, but he didn''t ask. Because he knows that he should rely on himself to understand the world and the unknown, instead of asking his father like an ignorant child. Because that would make you look ignorant and incompetent. And it is precisely in this way that Adam began to consciously respond to the expectations of believers for the first time. V1.Chapter 71 It is certainly true that the Druid Order believes in nature. But after the transformation of modern thinking, they have already abandoned many old dogmas. They believed in nature, and they also believed in oak trees, but this belief was not the crazy pathology of worshiping gods. Because nature is serene and peaceful, Fanny Campbell wanted to get close to the oak tree, although he was in awe. In Fanny Campbell''s mind, although the oak tree is a symbol of a god, this god must be the manifestation of nature. He is full of wisdom and should be an elder who can see through time and years. Nature is the mentor of the Druids, and so is the Spirit of the Oak. Now Fanny Campbell is learning from Oak as a believer as well as a student. Many people saw Fanny Campbell''s actions immediately after recovering from the shock and fear just now. Simon looked at it calmly, while Barton, the priest, frowned. As for the others, most of them were looking at it with a kind of watching the excitement or watching it curiously. Fanny Campbell felt a little uneasy. Ever since he asked the question, he has been uneasy. The wisdom of the oak tree is beyond doubt, but will he really be an extremely kind elder as he thinks? Since the gods have wisdom, of course they should also be happy and angry. Oak has just gone through a fierce battle. Wouldn''t it be too extravagant for him to do so? The more Fanny Campbell thought about it, the more he felt that his move was a little reckless. "It seems that I am still not calm enough, and I will make such a move under the influence of emotions." "Instructor Rosalia is not wrong, my practice is indeed not enough." There was a slight sigh in Fanny Campbell''s face. A minute had passed, Oak hadn''t responded, and Fanny Campbell had figured maybe he wouldn''t get one either. So, at this moment, she slowly raised her head in a slightly disappointed mood. However, the moment she raised her head, her eyes froze for a moment. Because, just above the huge trunk of the oak tree in front of him, the wrinkled bark with countless gullies began to twist. Eyes, nose, mouth, a neutral face suddenly appeared. This face is very large, at least more than ten square meters. At the same time, this face does not look old, but a bit like a middle-aged face about to enter old age. The brown bark and brown face were completely revealed in everyone''s sight in an instant. "this!" Simon was extremely shocked, but as soon as he spoke, he immediately felt his rashness and immediately knelt down towards the oak tree. And his people were no exception, shock and complex emotions impacted the thinking of all of them. No one ever imagined that the gods would be so close to them face to face. The Simon family was so excited that they couldn''t help themselves, they all made movements and wanted to kneel down. And those people in Xiyue were so surprised that they saw such a fantastic scene for the first time, and they wanted to bow down because they were afraid of colliding with the gods. However, at this moment, this huge tree face suddenly said in a Cangshan voice that makes people feel like a spring breeze: "Believers of nature, there is no need to kneel down and stand quietly." As soon as the words came out, everyone, including the priest Barton, froze for a moment, and then stopped their inertial movements. This voice seems to come from the manifested mouth of Adam''s trunk, but it actually comes from the communication of spiritual consciousness, so there is no language barrier for this voice. Whether it''s the West Yo people or the Simon Priests who only know the aboriginal language, they can all hear words they can understand. The old priest Barton was so excited that he was on the verge of tears. The gods who have been serving them all their lives and their people have served for countless generations finally responded to them, and they seemed so benevolent. Barton recalled his whole life in his heart, and inexplicably felt the glory and happiness. Although the old priest Barton felt a little regretful that the appearance of his own god was caused by outsiders, he was more happy that the god could suddenly manifest. "Lord Holy Tree, thank you for your kindness. Barton extends his heartfelt wishes to you, and at the same time wishes you all the best in the kingdom of God in heaven." Barton bowed his head reverently to salute. Looking at the old man in front of him, Adam suddenly showed a peaceful smile, and at the same time nodded his head lightly with the face that made the folds of the bark manifest. Then, he looked at Fanny Campbell, who had been looking a little dazed. The myth came suddenly. Although Fanny Campbell had been prepared, he still couldn''t help but feel a dream in his heart. People, it is so complicated, even if she has seen the battle between the oak tree and the grass group before, even if she has heard the voice of the oak tree telling them to hide, but when the oak tree appears in such a human form and talks to them, she still There is a sense of fantasy like being in the age of mythology. Fanny Campbell was wearing a robe with a pattern of vines edged with gold silk and an oak leaf-shaped badge on his left chest. Although he was over forty-five years old, he still showed the intellectual beauty of a mature woman. For Fanny Campbell, Oak Adam Adams is quite appreciative. This is not because of her beauty, but because of her intelligence and intelligence. Although Priest Barton has been serving the oak tree, he is ignorant after all, and Adam has always lacked interest in talking to him. But Fanny Campbell is different, she comes from the civilized world, knows countless knowledge, more importantly, she is proficient in singing. Adam is not interested in most of the other products of the human world, but he hopes to gain more knowledge, and he also likes human music. Of course, if the music is close to nature, it would be better to sing nature. To survive in this world, there must be some pursuit, right? Therefore, at this moment, Oak Adam didn''t have much dislike for Fanny Campbell, who was rude and still in a daze. On the contrary, it has a kind of extra generosity. "What do you want to ask, believer of nature? Now you can ask." Bark''s face was extremely peaceful, and at the same time he asked in a benevolent tone. And it was at this vicissitudes of inquiry that Fanny Campbell finally came back to his senses. And the moment he came back to his senses, Fanny Campbell immediately bowed his head in trepidation and apologized politely: "Sorry, Your Majesty, I was a little rude." Your Majesty, this is the respectful name given to the pope by most religious believers in the world. At this moment, Fanny Campbell naturally addressed the oak tree like this. The god is called under the crown? There seems to be nothing wrong with it, right? "Nothing." The tree face smiled peacefully. Just looking at this benevolent smiling face, whether it was Fanny Campbell or the people around them, most of them felt an emotion at this moment. Full of wisdom but not lacking in kindness and benevolence, maybe this should be what the gods we pursue should look like? V1.Chapter 72 "You may ask, Ms. Fanny Campbell." Adam has never regarded himself as a god, and naturally he will not deliberately pretend to be in his tone. Because in Adam''s view, there should be no gods in this world. If it only means that being powerful is a god, isn''t a god too cheap? If it is insisted that there are gods in this world, then there can only be one god in this world, and that is his great father. Therefore, Adam, who had a calm personality, would naturally not pretend to be a so-called god. He is just a lucky life who happened to be favored by his father. He should have been as ordinary as these humans, or even worse, but his father took care of him. So now he gets power and status. It is precisely because he has examined his own existence that Adam can better position himself. Therefore, even if Ji Yu let him deal with the so-called believers who believed in himself, he never regarded himself as a god, let alone extravagant hopes. Because, Adam has his own god in his heart. So close, so kind. The image of Adam is really very, very close to Fanny Campbell, and it is even said that the entire Druid order now recognizes God. And precisely because of this, Fanny Campbell became more respectful and pious at this moment. She would not overstep the etiquette because of Adam''s affinity, on the contrary, she became more restrained and pious. Because in front of her eyes, the oak tree Adam was her god, the only god in her heart. In this piety, Fanny Campbell tried to calm down the excitement and slowly calm down. Finally, she raised her head slightly and tried not to let herself look directly at the belief in her heart, and asked as if seeking knowledge: "Your Majesty, please forgive my ignorance. I have too many questions in my heart, and I don''t know what to ask for a while." "So, if you can, please give me and all believers some enlightenment." Fanny Campbell showed the attitude a student should have at this moment, and Adam appreciated her humility and intelligence even more. "Is that so?" Adam smiled, then glanced at everyone around him. Barton''s piety, Simon''s confusion, and even the curiosity, shock, and doubts of everyone around him, he saw everything in his eyes. Finally Adam sighed and spoke. "If possible, I really want to tell you everything, but I also have too many puzzles about this world, so I don''t know what to tell you." "You don''t know either?" Fanny Campbell looked disbelieving. This kind of unbelievability is not limited to Fanny Campbell, but also includes all the humans around who heard this sentence. Barton didn''t care about the suspicious, puzzled, and confused expressions on the faces of most of these humans, but continued: "Yes, I don''t know either." "Maybe you see me as a god, but I don''t think I am a god, because there is only one god in this world, and there can only be one." "Is there only one God?" Everyone was confused, the impact of this sentence was too great. Couldn''t an existence like the mysterious tree be considered a god? Or are gods just abstract existences that shouldn''t exist in this world? But the mysterious tree said that there are gods, and there is only one. Does this herald? At this moment, the Xiyue people who were eating melons began to show an inexplicable expression of excitement. The ghost knows what these Xiyue people are excited about. In short, Adam didn''t take these people''s emotions into his heart. Fanny Campbell tried his best to put away the distracting thoughts in his heart, and continued to ask rationally: "Your Majesty, please forgive my ignorance. I don''t know who the god you are talking about is?" This question is actually considered offensive. At least in mysticism and religion, this kind of question shouldn''t be asked, but Fanny Campbell asked it anyway. Everyone is looking forward to, and at the same time expecting to get a bigger shocking secret. However, at this time, Adam will obviously disappoint these people. Because Adam''s calmness does not mean that he can say anything. So, after taking a deep look at Fanny Campbell, he said very meaningfully: "I am never in the sky, and I am never in the kingdom of God. I am nature. I coexist with life and I fight against death." "God is in heaven, and I am on earth!" Adam''s last sentence is almost a philosopher. However, when the words of his great philosopher fell into the ears of everyone, they had a different understanding. "God is in heaven and I am on earth?" Fanny Campbell looked admiring. The Mysterious Tree is really knowledgeable, just for this passage, Fanny Campbell felt that he really revered the Mysterious Tree more and more. "He is God, but he doesn''t think he is God." This was Fanny Campbell''s interpretation of what the oak had said. And this kind of understanding made her feel that if there are other gods in the world, maybe they should be like the mysterious tree. At this moment, the mood should be peaceful, but Fanny Campbell became more and more fanatical and excited. At this moment, Adam could even feel the mood change of the lady in front of him. Adam had nothing to say about this. Humans are really a kind of creatures that like to make up their minds! Adam sighed, but he didn''t want to continue entangled in this moment, because he felt that human beings would see his father''s mighty power sooner or later. Also know what is the real god. Therefore, Adam took the initiative to divert the current topic in response to the more sincere gazes of other people around him who seemed to be infected by Fanny Campbell. And said: "Although I don''t know much, if it''s about Ziyue, maybe I can tell you something I know." "Purple Moon?" Hearing what the oak tree said, the crowd who had become more fanatical immediately came to their senses, and all waited for Adam''s next words. After all, everyone has seen the horror of Ziyue. For their own safety and to obtain more secret knowledge, everyone quietly calmed down unconsciously. Adam can naturally see this, so he continued in a gentle manner: "Ziyue, you may just regard it as a sign of the end times, but in my opinion, isn''t this a trial before dawn?" "Although the arrival of the purple moon will bring destruction, it also attracts the attention of benevolent gods." "My recovery, or my birth is the best proof, and I''m not the only one who appeared in this world. As for what else appears, you need to discover it yourself." "That''s what life means." "In short, in the coming time, everyone, please show your brilliance to your heart''s content. The gods will definitely watch you, and of course they will watch me." "This is the gift of the gods, and also my great father~~~" The lingering sound was lingering, and Adam seemed to wish, but also sighed, and the conversation ended. The rest of the human beings were full of hesitation and thought. V1.Chapter 73 To be honest, Ji Yu was quite surprised by Adam''s response. Especially when he almost points out his own existence. At first, Ji Yu thought that the oak tree would say everything, but in the end, it did surprise Ji Yu. That is to say, his own existence, but it seems that he didn''t say it. It gives people or all believers a mysterious and mysterious feeling. It seems that it is not so magical, but it is more magical than magical. The practice of saying half and leaving half is simply a magical rhythm. Of course, Ji Yu felt impeccable. But at the same time, Ji Yu felt a little heavy. Adam regards himself as the savior of the world, a real god, but can he really become the so-called god or savior? Ji Yu was just an ordinary worker more than a month ago, but under the impetus of the game, he changed into the current pompous posture. False, it means that Ji Yu himself is not strong, but he leads and affects the changes in the world. Because this is the result of his powerful incarnation. And this result and state are hidden dangers. It is too empty for the weak to accept the worship of the strong, like a castle in the air, which may collapse at any time. Even Ji Yu lacked self-confidence. I thought it would be hard for Adam to accept that he was a weak human being. After all, in Adam''s mind, Ji Yu''s father is omnipotent and is his only spiritual and belief pillar. What kind of changes will be produced as a result of the collapse of belief? Ji Yu couldn''t believe it, so when he thought of these things, he felt worried and heavy. However, if you think about it carefully, although Adam can''t fully confirm Ji Yu, he still has great confidence in Xiaolu Ji Yu. Because the deer is a real child consciousness, it only needs a little guidance, and it can completely trust itself, even if it knows that it is a weak human being, it will support and protect itself. This is caused by Xiaolu''s own personality, and it can be done with a little education and guidance the day after tomorrow. Therefore, under the sense of urgency, Ji Yu decided to change himself. At least let yourself become more stable, and at the same time slowly become charismatic. You know, who among those reckless emperors in ancient times was born with great strength? What do they rely on to get the world? Is it just by fist? Luck is important, but skill, courage and charisma are indispensable. At this moment, Ji Yu''s luck is to incarnate in the game of all things, and each incarnation is the mainstay for him to change the world and even control his destiny. "Although some methods of ancient emperors are not suitable for incarnations, they can also be learned." Adam is old-fashioned, so Ji Yu caters to his old-fashioned personality and gives him the attitude of a father he wants. Xiao Lu is timid and lacks a sense of security, so Ji Yu turns into a padded jacket to provide him with a safe harbor for his soul. "God is omnipotent, but I can''t because I''m human." "But even if I am not a god, I still have my advantages, because I can feel the psychological state of each incarnation. I just need to give them more care at the right time and in the right place, and all problems will naturally be solved." After a long time, even without the blessing of the state of the game, Ji Yu believes that everything will naturally change as he thinks in his heart. And Ji Yu thinks that it is impossible to keep himself so weak in the Incarnation of Everything game, right? Think about it carefully, what does the game give back to itself? Every avatar must have a characteristic that blesses him, and it seems that they are all the best. And in the avatars controlled by the game, they will also get a characteristic every time they break through a level, so they accumulate. Well, Ji Yu suddenly had a kind of enlightenment. The little deer was already level two when he was favored by the game, so he was only given a life grafting feature. And the oak tree was favored by the game at the first level, so he got two characteristics. One is full of vitality, while the other is natural affinity. This natural affinity is not a characteristic of the oak tree, but a reward, which naturally makes Ji Yu a little puzzled. This natural affinity is a reward, right? Where did the characteristics that the oak tree should have acquired after upgrading to a second-level life form? "Is there a bug in this game? Or is it because of the sudden reward that the characteristics that should have been blessed to me at the second level of the oak tree were cancelled?" "But it''s unreasonable, right? It''s not a game at all, and it doesn''t conform to the established rules of a game." Ji Yu frowned and opened the panel of the oak tree, and began to look at the characteristics of the oak tree Adam obtained when he broke through to the second-level life form. Strong toughness, area radiation, solid state activation. Ji Yu looked at the three characteristics again and again, and found that apart from firmness and toughness, the other two characteristics did not seem to be in line with human life. After all, the game has already given an explanation before, and some characteristics are not suitable for human beings, so it is understandable for Ji Yu to think so. The powerful characteristics of life grafting have been weakened so much in Ji Yu''s body, and these low-level characteristics are probably equivalent to disappearing in him. Therefore, Ji Yu has a guess that these three characteristics may not be suitable for him. Therefore, the game adopts the reward method of additional compensation to give itself natural affinity characteristics. Thinking of this, Ji Yu suddenly felt that his thinking should be right. However, it is enough to think that the game does not give notes and explanations. A little hesitant, but also a little unsure, Ji Yu decided to wait until the oak tree and the deer reached the third level before watching. There may be other reasons for this, too. After making plans for the future and making a general guess about the characteristics for a while, Ji Yu finally had time to look around the wild world in front of him again. After the battle with the grass group, the whole wilderness became quieter, even the initial sound of wind and grass was gone. Ji Yu couldn''t see the scene more than ten kilometers away. Because it was night, because of the purple moon, and because of the uncomfortable black particles emitted between the sky and the earth, the distance seemed to be covered with a layer of black veil and curtain. There may be grasslands beyond that, and there may be more radish creatures, but none of this matters anymore. Because the battle just now clearly made the creatures in the distance understand that the new overlord in this area is not easy to provoke. Therefore, Ji Yu, who was quite bored, immediately looked at the crowd under the oak tree. The vicissitudes of life can be said to be fully reflected in the faces of these people at this moment. Because of the battle just now, because of Oak Tree''s words just now, all of these filled them with countless associations, and created a kind of worry and anxiety. Of course, amidst this unease, some human beings with better visions of the future have naturally emerged. After all, the oak tree has said that he is not the only one born in this world. These fantasy lives should be of the same type as the oak tree. With them, the whole world is not alone, nor is it as hopeless as imagined. What''s more, thinking of what the oak tree mentioned at the end, my father, the only god, this hint made many people full of hope. In this way, under Ji Yu''s observation, time began to pass quickly. After an hour or so, the oak tree, the bird and the human disappeared into the Ziyue world very suddenly out of thin air. The only thing left on the site is a huge pit where the oak tree took root. V1.Chapter 74 "Come back? Are we coming back now?" Simon was a little dizzy, looking at the familiar jungle in front of him, looking at the familiar army green tent in front of him, he obviously hasn''t recovered yet. "Is this made by the mysterious tree? The ability of space?" "Isn''t that a miracle?" Fanny Campbell was stunned, and at the same time seemed a little at a loss. She had heard so much news in just one hour that she needed to sort out the context of the whole thing right now. However, at this moment, a doctor who had already walked into the tent ran to her in a hurry and said excitedly: "Oh my God! It''s unbelievable, Professor Fanny, go and see, those patients, all the patients are cured." "Okay?" Fanny Campbell was surprised, and then immediately said to the doctor, "Let''s go and have a look together." After a few strides, the tent closest to the oak tree will naturally arrive soon. Raising the curtain, Fanny Campbell stepped forward. Then, the scene in front of her made her silent. At this moment, all the patients who were tied up in the tent woke up. His eyes were clear and his expression was puzzled, as if he had no idea how he was tied up in this unknown place. And those who have been loosened a long time ago are also beginning to understand the cause and effect under the nurse''s explanation. Looking at the scene in front of him, Fanny Campbell obviously didn''t know how to express his emotions. After all, there were already too many things that surprised and shocked her that day, and she was somewhat immune to such events. The patients all improved, which of course was understood by Fanny Campbell as the Oak''s credit. However, Ji Yuke was also surprised by the improvement of these patients. These patients were not treated by Ji Yu, which Ji Yu himself was 100% sure of. As for how they got better, Ji Yu actually had some guesses. That is, the purple illusory void forcibly pulled him and the surrounding lives into the Ziyue world, consuming the Ziyue energy in these polluted human beings. The improvement of these patients is very likely to be a blessing in disguise. However, in terms of the state Ji Yu felt, these people who have not changed their bodies are fortunately able to return to normal people and continue to live. But those who are mutated all over the body are miserable. Tall and tall, the whole body seems to have deformed thick and fleshy lumps that have not subsided. The appearance of these people has become like this, and it is obvious that they cannot return to normal by any ordinary method. Deformities in less important places can be surgically removed, but those who are 2.5 meters tall and bear-like stature cannot be solved by surgery unless they are willing to accept the consequences of disability. At the same time, although these people are back to normal now, it does not mean that they are safe. Because their bodies have already been transformed by Ziyue, their affinity with Ziyue''s energy is absolutely far from human. Therefore, even if these people are not irradiated by Ziyue, they should automatically absorb the energy left by Ziyue in all parts of the world. Therefore, the situation of these people is actually not optimistic at the moment. In this regard, Ji Yu declined to comment. Since these people are recovering for the time being, it is up to them and these doctors to decide whether to stay or not. After all, Ji Yu has already done everything Oak can do so far. With a decision made, Ji Yu naturally didn''t intend to waste time. Riding on the sunny day, Ji Yu finally started his long-lost meditation with an oak tree incarnation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Ridgeshui Mountains, outside the forest corridor. Towering trees blocked all the roads that could lead to the interior of the forest. Even the grass and vines taller than a person can still pass through forcibly, but at this time they are also monitored and blocked by hundreds of sika deer herds that have been strengthened to the limit of their first-level life. That night. Armed helicopters suddenly appeared above the forest. The number of densely packed armed helicopters has already exceeded a hundred. Numerous wings rotate, which naturally brings a huge amount of noise. At this moment, the deer in the forest corridor were awakened, and the herd of deer that had already exceeded a thousand were also frightened everywhere in the forest and looked up at the sky. [Note: The number of words is not enough, send first and make up later, 4,000 per day must be guaranteed, so send 1,000 first, continue after writing, and complete this chapter] V1.Chapter 75 "Old Qin is really good at it. The report forced Congress to suppress Lao Xue''s proposal." "Normal. After all, many people in the Congress have received the favor of Lao Qin. The current situation in the No. 1 Realm is not optimistic. Now we have nothing to do." At this moment, on the stage of the command room in a military office building, the two principals spoke one after another. Lu Maolin frowned slightly: "Realm No. 1? I haven''t paid much attention to the news there recently. Has something happened there?" "It''s not a big deal, but it has already started to spread, well, it has spread to about ten square kilometers." You Zhiye said it easily, but the thoughts in his heart were not as calm as the surface. Realm No. 1 is the earliest realm that appeared in Ryan. It is located in the north of Ryan and is an inaccessible place. And that''s why, over there, the blockade and martial law of the boundary area are more secretive and complete. It has been two years since Realm No. 1 appeared, and it is quite different from other subsequent realms. And this difference is that it will not disappear with the disappearance of Ziyue, but directly erodes that area and becomes a permanent tricky area. In it, you may see a desert, but in the blink of an eye, you may see a black sea, and fall into it and die directly. In the realm, space and time are very chaotic. Electronic equipment cannot be used at all, and it is simply a super-disturbed area of ??the magnetic field. Therefore, Ryan does not dare to send people into this area at this stage. All they can do is to guard the outermost edge and monitor and eliminate all strange life that may appear from the boundary. The transition from virtuality to reality in the No. 1 realm frightened all Ryan executives at first. However, fortunately, the opposite world corresponding to Realm No. 1 is a black ocean. Although there are many strange and frightening beings in the black ocean, once these things go out of the boundary and appear in the Blue Star Desert, it is simply a waste of supernatural powers. Therefore, for so many years, No. 1 Realm has been considered safe and sound. Except for one time a year ago, a black ship appeared in the black ocean and indirectly caused the death of nearly a thousand soldiers. And it was at that time that Ryan used the nuclear bomb. The power of the nuclear bomb was very good. When it fell into the Black Sea, it instantly destroyed the life that appeared on that ship at the same time. At the same time, the explosion of the nuclear bomb also caused turbulence and disappearance of the realm. However, people were not happy for too long, because after another purple moon appeared, the boundary existed there so brightly. From this, Ryan''s senior management knew. The mighty force of this kind of spatial nature is simply not something that humans can destroy. Afterwards, the blockade of No. 1 Realm became more stringent and cautious. In this way, although there were many battles, large and small, Ryan''s side was able to resist it. Over the years, Ryan and countries around the world have been trying to crack and resist Ziyue, but there has been little progress. The reason for all this is also very simple. Just because the life that appeared in the realm and was killed cannot be brought out. The purple moon appeared, the realm appeared, and those strange lives also appeared, but they seemed real but they were like illusions. You can kill them within the realm, but you cannot bring them out. Because once these lives or things appear outside the realm, they will be as transparent as phantoms until they disappear. Therefore, within the time limit before the realm has completely ''connected'' with Blue Star, Blue Star can''t get anything useful for research. In this way, the blockade in a clumsy manner has become the only thing that the Blue Star countries can do. Until the past six months, the pollution of the purple moon has intensified, and the blue star life has begun to mutate. Using these mutated life samples, Blue Star began to make some breakthroughs in Ziyue''s research. However, these researches and breakthroughs are really limited. And it is precisely because of this that all the high-level people in the world who know these secrets will become more worried and pessimistic. The number of realms appearing in various places is increasing, and the pollution of the blue star''s life by the purple moon is becoming more and more serious. If things go on like this, people certainly have reasons to believe that the world will enter into chaos and the end of the world. However, the appearance of the oak tree and the appearance of the deer all began to make the world''s top leaders see hope and breakthroughs. Many of these people might really want to study the two together, but the reality gave them another iron fist. Both oak and fawn are strong, but neither is easy to catch. Leaving aside the oak tree for the time being, the ability of the deer is enough to make the high-level human beings have greater expectations for it. Just looking at it can make people insane. This ability, coupled with its ability to give birth to plants and promote the evolution of animals, can only be killed by people who have lost their minds. After all, the little deer has already embodied harmlessness and wisdom, and the only thing humans need to do in the next step is to communicate and let them know that humans come with good intentions. In this way, through long-term interaction, Ryan hopes to gain Xiaolu''s favor and reach a certain tacit relationship with him. All this, of course, is the best idea. Of course, Ryan also considered the worst plan at the same time, but he didn''t have to go to this step for the time being. "Ten square kilometers is not small, and this is just the beginning. Our world is full of disasters!" Lu Maolin listened to You Zhiye''s words in silence for a while, and then said this with a sense of loss. "That''s true, but fortunately, now we finally see a little hope." You Zhiye looked at the screen on the main control screen in front of the command room. But at this time, on this screen, it was the night, a glowing giant deer was watching the sky silently. This picture was processed in time by the calculation of the national supercomputer. If the reality is a 3D version, then what You Zhiye and the others see now is a 2D version, just like watching a cartoon. "This deer, we must deal with it properly, at least until we don''t find other beings that are more powerful, intelligent like it, and have a peaceful mind." "Now we can only hope that the wisdom of this big guy is really in the state of a child as Professor Qin said, otherwise it will not be so easy to deal with it." "To deal with young children, do what they like. Professor Qin really thought of a good way." You Zhiye babbled, and Lu Maolin who was beside him frowned. "It''s just a beast. Some instinctive reactions can also be called wisdom. I really don''t understand the speculations of you people." "But this is the end of the matter, let''s look at it again. I hope that Professor Qin''s judgment will not disappoint us, otherwise..." V1.Chapter 76 The herd began to stir. The five-meter-long white deer beside the deer even began to snort menacingly at the approaching armed helicopter in the sky. And the petite Xunlu stood on the highest branch of an 80-meter-high giant ginkgo with a few jumps. Xunlu''s eyes were not afraid, but kept looking at the animal pens mounted under the armed helicopters in the night. Inside, Xunlu heard the panic calls of his fellow clansmen, and at the same time, Xunlu also began to chirp to respond to those fellow clansmen. These chirps, though, are barely audible amidst the noise of the many wings. Headed inside a gunship. At this moment, all the soldiers are wearing a special eye mask that can place a mobile phone as if watching a 3D video. It''s just that compared with the 3D goggles, the goggles worn by these soldiers have more functions. There is a live camera in the center of the visor. The function of the camera is very simple, that is, to take pictures and process the feedback to become the simplified black and white animation-like image seen by the soldiers. The effect of image processing is very good and there is almost no delay. It is the first time for these soldiers to experience such a high-tech product with the computing power of the national supercomputer. In the video, the huge size of the deer naturally aroused the curiosity of many soldiers. As for shock? fear? It didn''t exist at all. After all, they didn''t see it with their own eyes. The soldiers couldn''t feel the tense atmosphere at all just relying on the slightly cute picture of the black and white animation. "This deer is really big. If I hadn''t obtained the information in advance, I would suspect that the thing we wear on our eyes is a joke with us." "Indeed, the image of this processed image feedback is really indescribable. I carried out this task with a high level of consciousness, but you made me watch cartoons and still keep me serious?" "Haha, stop talking, I''m the same as you, I don''t think the leader is feeling very good right now?" "That''s right, can''t this processed image be more realistic? It''s making me feel a little bit exploded now." "Okay, you can calm down. There is a reason why you can''t be realistic. After all, there are still a few people in the military hospital who are deranged because they saw the real picture of this deer." "Yes, but I really don''t understand. How did this weird giant deer appear under our noses? We have conducted comprehensive aerial reconnaissance of the forest on a regular basis. How could such a big guy miss it?" "What else can it do? It suddenly grows like this in two or three days. After all, the product under the purple moon, who knows what unimaginable things will appear again." "..." "Stop! The commander''s order is coming." "Brothers, get ready, lower the height one hundred meters ahead and put down the animal fence, and then retract the fence after confirming that all the deer have left the fence." "receive!" ¡­ Ji Yu was speechless. Yes. Because those armed helicopter formations were surprisingly large, and in the end they just sent him more than 300 sika deer and then left. There was no communication or interaction, which made Ji Yu a little speechless. "The first step is to send a deer, and then send a few more times to deepen the impression, and finally take a further action?" Ji Yu thought about the official strategy. After all, the fawn is just a deer in official eyes. The possibility of being able to communicate clearly and have a dialogue does not exist in itself, so they plan to use this method to match their preferences and slowly make the deer give up their guard? Once the deer''s vigilance is lowered and the state that humans often come here is regarded as normal, then there will naturally be a lot of room for maneuvering after that. To be honest, Ji Yu admired the wisdom of the top officials. "It''s interesting, but in this way, Ryan''s official attitude towards Xiaolu is already very clear." At this moment, Ji Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief. The safety of the oak tree and the deer has been guaranteed for the time being, and there is no conflict with humans as expected. Ji Yu was really happy about this. Ji Yu even thought that if human beings were not threatened by the purple moon, the combination of oak trees and deer could completely form a fantasy kingdom of nature. Tree-lined and lawn everywhere. People laugh and walk through, and children chase deer and play with birds. The children rode on the backs of deer and hung on the paws of birds. Numerous naturally inspired oaks are constantly raising their roots and high branches. During the period, he kept catching children who fell from the deer''s back and bird''s claws, and gently lowered them to the ground. The true harmony between man and nature is the most beautiful picture Ji Yu can imagine sometimes. But this can only be a beautiful imagination of Ji Yu. Because if there is no threat from the purple moon in reality, the appearance of the oak tree and the deer is likely to be fragments on the research table. It is impossible for a complex and controlling race like humans to allow the emergence of any race that may threaten their dominance. So, thinking of this, Ji Yu felt that the current situation was not bad. At least, the safety of the oak tree and the deer was guaranteed now, and he had more time to make the avatars stronger as soon as possible. As long as he has the strength to overturn the chessboard, Ji Yu feels that he can naturally create everything he wants. Looking at the moonlight, looking at the more than 300 sika deer newly added to the deer herd, finally Ji Yu directly switched the avatar panel with some expectation and returned to the oak tree. Meditation started again, and everything was peaceful during it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. ¡¾Player status¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Physique: 1.14 (maximum 5)] ¡Á 5 [Height: 1.83 meters (maximum 2.5 meters)] ¡Á 2 [Age: 26 years old (maximum 150 years old)] ¡Á 2 [Characteristic ¢Ù: Strong vitality (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Natural Affinity (Medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Consciousness Enhancement (Low)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Life Grafting (High)] At night, Ji Yu went offline again. And this time he looked at his data panel again. His own data didn''t change much, his physique continued to increase naturally in a small way, and his height surprisingly didn''t continue to increase. This is a rare thing that made Ji Yu heave a sigh of relief. However, when looking at his panel, Ji Yu began to prepare for the next thing to do. Because the safety of Xiaolu and Oak is no longer a problem, and they are both benign and growing rapidly, then it is time for him to consider maxing out his physical data. However, considering the possible height changes, Ji Yu planned to go to the Fuyang Peak Scenic Area outside Wuyang City. Originally, Ji Yu planned to go back to his hometown, but he temporarily gave up going back to his hometown because of the great possibility that his mother would nudge and urge him to go on a blind date when he returned home. Although the area of ??Fuyang Peak Scenic Area is not large, it still has a large piece of virgin forest. It is not a problem for Ji Yu to find a small path and enter. No one, Ji Yu can use life grafting to improve himself, and try to guide the possibility of a certain characteristic. In short, this is an attempt, even if the attempt fails, Ji Yu thinks that at worst, he will hide in the forest like a giant for a while, so Ji Yu needs to bring a lot of things for this trip. And these things also need to be considered and considered by Ji Yu now. In short, it is imperative to improve oneself, no matter what, Ji Yu is also ready to bear the possibility of some bad changes caused by gaining power. V1.Chapter 77 Before setting off to Fuyang Peak, Ji Yu spent a whole week preparing. During this preparation period, Lucky Star Pet Shop also opened smoothly. It''s just that the pet shop has opened, but now Ji Yu''s mind is not on it. In the final analysis, this pet shop is just a product of Ji Yu''s effort to solve his daily needs. You can definitely make money, but Ji Yu doesn''t care much about how much money he has. During this week, Ji Yu bought a lot of things online. For example, a travel backpack that can reach a person''s height, a simple multi-functional storage battery, and a small foldable tent. All in all, plus some necessary items for the mobile phone, Ji Yu''s entire backpack this time is completely exaggerated. With his things in hand, Ji Yu found a hauler at random, and Ji Yu started this trip as a bachelor. "Little brother, you are not light with big and small bags. You are going home, people near Fuyang Peak?" In the car, the master pulling goods chatted with Ji Yu boredly. "Well, that''s right." No wonder the driver thought so, after all, the two bags Ji Yu brought this time were too exaggerated. At the back of the truck, the large travel backpack weighs 180 catties instead of 200 catties, and another smaller bag is included... That''s all, it doesn''t look like a trip to Fuyang Peak. After all, in addition to the open tourist attraction area of ??Fuyang Peak, the other sides of the mountain are densely packed with forests and cliffs. Let''s not talk about whether it is suitable for field trips, let''s just say that now that Ryan has implemented curfew control, no one is allowed to do so. Not much happened this week, at least for Ji Yu. Apart from the fact that the oak tree has been improved a lot under Ji Yu''s meditation, there is nothing else worthy of attention. And it was during this rare period of peace and emptiness that Ji Yu could enter the mountain with peace of mind and try to improve himself. Fuyang Peak is not too far from Wuyang City, the journey is about 42 kilometers. During the casual chat with the truck driver, Ji Yu arrived at the destination of his trip just after an hour. The place Jiyu chose to park was a service area at the foot of Fuyang Peak. It was around eleven o''clock in the morning, and there were a lot of parking in the entire service area. The truck driver chose a sidewalk with few people, and after Ji Yu unloaded his salute, he quickly returned on the same road. Ji Yu''s oversized bags and small bags attracted the attention of many passing tourists. However, most of these attentions are just like looking strange. Therefore, when Ji Yu put on the backpack about the size of a man and left with a snakeskin bag in his hand, there was no questioning or obstruction. Different from other areas, Fuyang Peak belongs to the ecological area around Wuyang City after all. The ecological area is small, and there are not many species of organisms, so forest areas like Fuyang Peak have not been officially martial law and blocked. After more than ten minutes, Ji Yu walked onto a dirt path. "Should it be here?" Flipping through the electronic map, Ji Yu looked at a steep slope about two meters high on one side with his bag on his back. This time, Ji Yu intends to head towards the west of the open area of ??Fuyang Peak Scenic Area. Far away from the area of ??the scenic spot, that''s all in the wood drilling forest. After putting away his mobile phone, Ji Yu looked around and found that there was indeed no one around. He bent his legs and jumped up the two-meter-high steep slope with ease. Looking at a large bamboo forest in front of the steep slope, Ji Yu walked in with strides. In the bamboo sea, there are so many bamboo leaves densely packed, you can even feel soft when stepping on them. The sunlight is shining through the gaps in the bamboo leaves above the bamboo sea. Walking in it, Ji Yu even showed a look of nostalgia. In the back mountain of Ji Yu''s hometown, there is also a similar bamboo sea. When he was a child, Ji Yu often caught bamboo insects in it, and shot birds with a slingshot. Thinking of all kinds of things, Ji Yu smiled knowingly. However, just under this smile, Ji Yu finally used his body to use life grafting for the first time. The process of using life grafting is no different from the feeling of using it when incarnating as a deer, it can be achieved naturally only with the communication of ideas. [Congratulations to the player for successfully using the characteristic life grafting, vitality +0.03. ¡¿ When a familiar reminder appeared in his eyes, Ji Yu just nodded, then continued to walk towards the depths of the bamboo sea without saying a word. Walking slowly all the way, the bamboo brushed by Ji Yu''s left hand has absorbed 0.03 of its vitality. These vitality are like swirling lights, swirling around Ji Yu''s body and surface. They cannot be absorbed instantly, because it requires a not too long process. Opening his personal data panel, Ji Yu has been paying attention to the changes in his physique. In one minute, Ji Yu''s physique increased rapidly by 0.14. The speed of physical growth exceeded Ji Yu''s expectation, and at the same time, he himself could feel the warm energy flowing in his body. Ji Yu was quite surprised by this, but he immediately got into the mood. Because this time Ji Yu went to the mountain not just to strengthen himself, his other purpose was to see if his personal will could really guide the corresponding characteristics to appear. And it was precisely because of this that while Ji Yu was constantly absorbing the vitality of Zhuhai, he kept thinking about one thing in his heart. That is, he hopes that the body can maintain the size of a normal human being. This kind of self-hypnosis is similar to Ji Yu''s feeling when he meditated on the oak tree, so he is familiar with it. Ji Yu''s whole thinking is only left with this idea, that is, he wants his body to maintain a normal human body shape. However, when Ji Yu was so hypnotized, the changes in the outside world were not optimistic. The life essence of the bamboo sea is constantly swirling around Ji Yu''s side, the light is not weak but not strong, and it will not produce much vision under the sunlight. The majestic vitality poured into Ji Yu''s body continuously, and in just three minutes, Ji Yu''s height increased by another two centimeters. This growth shows no sign of stagnation at all. Twenty minutes later, Ji Yu''s height successfully broke through two meters. His clothes and pants were torn in many places, hard muscles were exposed in his thighs, and the tendons in his arms were also protruding high. At this time, Ji Yu''s whole body began to swell, revealing a very majestic posture. At this time, Ji Yu began to become a little less human. Ji Yu felt the change in himself, but he had long since had no choice. Because all this has already started, there is no turning back, so he continued to self-hypnosis to keep himself in a state of concentration to the greatest extent. Half an hour later, Ji Yu''s height had reached a terrifying three meters. Three meters, the height of a one-story bungalow, this is already very exaggerated. Moreover, Ji Yu''s appearance has completely changed at this moment. There is no piece of him in his body, and the exposed muscles are pieced together and squeezed together like blocks. Moreover, the outer flesh color of its body has already turned into the color of a thick brown rock formation at this moment. Just at a cursory glance, you can''t even imagine that the monster in front of you was a human being. V1.Chapter 78 Life grafting, it is impossible to extract life from oneself and graft it to others. And this is the real reason why Ji Yu can''t turn back once he starts to strengthen. At this time, he was three meters tall, and his whole body was covered with tangled khaki muscles. Every time he took a light step, he would create a deep hole in the soft soil under the bamboo sea. The enlargement of his skull made the entire head even larger, and his hair was thick and loose to the waist due to the crazy growth. At this moment, Ji Yu''s changes don''t show a trace of human beings at all. With a terrifying appearance, he has walked to the depths of the bamboo sea step by step. But at this time, in the depths, the wild animals around the bamboo sea gradually increased. Most of them are birds, while others are some scorpions and centipedes. Flocks of birds fly in the bamboo sea. When they first saw Ji Yu, a terrifying monster, they were attracted. These birds didn''t have the slightest fear, but many of them landed on Ji Yu, an unknown monster, naturally and chirping. Therefore, the picture that appeared at this time was very strange. Dozens of birds landed on an unknown monster. Monsters and birds? It''s a pity, it''s a pity that there is no audience for such a fantastic scene. And Ji Yu didn''t want to have an audience, and continued his attempt on his own. Ji Yu''s own appearance has changed a lot, Ji Yu actually has been anxious in his heart, but Ji Yu has gradually settled down at this time. This kind of feeling is not easy to say, if you really want to say it, it probably means that Ji Yu has successfully entered a specious state. And it was in this state that Ji Yu continued to move forward. Its giant hand touched the bamboo forest, even if it crossed the boundary of the bamboo forest and entered a sea of ??trees, he would still perform such behavior normally. after an hour. Ji Yu''s body has successfully entered a terrifying state of 3.5 meters. At this time, Ji Yu successfully obtained a characteristic, an insignificant characteristic. [Characteristics: Power Explosion (Medium)] (Concentrate the power for an instant to burst out three times the strength that can be used normally. After each burst, it will be weak for a certain period of time. The specific situation depends on the state of the living body) This is a characteristic produced when Ji Yu''s physique reaches ten, and this characteristic is not what Ji Yu needs at all. Therefore, Ji Yu did not interrupt his state because of this extra characteristic, but continued to maintain his imagination. Imagine yourself being able to shrink your own size. And so, time continues to pass. Two hours later, Ji Yu''s height had reached a terrifying height of 4.5 meters. At this time, Ji Yu was already even more inhuman. Even behind the tailbone grows a bone-like tail. At the same time, Ji Yu''s outer skin even showed a dark metallic luster. As the breeze blew, Ji Yu''s thick long hair fluttered and even looked a bit like steel wire. And thanks to the benefits of the life essence flying around Ji Yu, the birds that originally gathered on Ji Yu''s head or shoulders bouncing around also showed slight growth at this moment. It''s just that the growth of these birds is not comparable to Ji Yu''s. At this time, it was very close to the limit of Ji Yu''s physique reaching 25, but at this time Ji Yu still did not have the characteristics he wanted. However, Ji Yu, who was deeply in self-hypnosis at the moment, didn''t realize his current state at all, but continued to do life grafting habitually. In this way, Ji Yu didn''t wake up from self-hypnosis until Ji Yu felt that he couldn''t get the slightest change in his body. Opening his eyes, Ji Yu felt that his sight was wider, and the voice he could hear was more detailed. As for strength. Ji Yu raised his hand, looking at his ridiculously wide palm, he just clenched his fist and then let go. At this time, Ji Yu''s physique had reached its limit. Ji Yu also gave all the remaining life essence around him to the birds jumping on his shoulders and head. "It seems that the production of characteristics cannot be obtained only by will." Ji Yu sighed. However, at this time, he was not too sentimental. Because what he wanted, his game had given him. ¡¾Create games with your heart and serve players with all your strength¡¿ [Congratulations to the player for successfully making his life state reach the second-level limit through his own efforts. ¡¿ [Special Reward Player Feature: Cell Memory] [Characteristic: Cellular memory (high)] (Cellular memory, all the processes that the body goes through during the growth and change are all recorded by the cells. As long as you want, you can even adjust your body shape back to the baby state.) (Note 1: Adjusting the body using the cell memory feature will consume a lot of vitality and cause some damage to your own cells. Please ensure that your own vitality source is sufficient during the activation of the cell memory feature.) (Note 2: Adjusting body shape will affect the performance of strength. Please experience the specific situation by yourself.) Cell memory, this feature seems useless, but there are obviously deep-seated reasons for being classified as advanced by the game. And being able to change in size and size at will, can this ability be considered simple? Combined with life grafting, this feature can completely increase Ji Yu''s combat ability several times. Of course, this kind of improvement refers to the advantages that can be shown by random changes on the battlefield. However, Ji Yu has games after all, so what he pays attention to is not the improvement of his own fighting ability. What he cares most at this time is that he can finally change into a normal human state again. Therefore, with a slight sigh, Ji Yu began to feel the changes brought about by the characteristic of cell memory to his body. At the same time, Ji Yu also began to slowly walk back to the bamboo sea where he was originally. Because there, Ji Yu''s two bags are still left behind, and there are clothes for him to wear when he returns to his original appearance. Along the way, Ji Yu naturally did not forget to use life grafting, and at the same time began to use cell memory to adjust his body according to what he wanted. Stepping out step by step, Ji Yu''s terrifying figure, which was as tall as one floor, began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye. Until Ji Yu returned to the place where the travel bag was dropped, Ji Yu had returned to his normal human form. At this time, Ji Yu also began to check his personal data. ¡¾Player status¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Physique: 24.99 (maximum 5)] ¡Á 5 [Height: 1.82 meters (maximum 2.5 meters)] ¡Á 2 [Age: 26 years old (maximum 150 years old)] ¡Á 2 [Characteristic ¢Ù: Strong vitality (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Natural Affinity (Medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Consciousness Enhancement (Low)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Life Grafting (High)] [Acquired characteristic ¢Ù: Power Burst (Medium)] (concentrated power can burst out three times the power limit of normal use in an instant, and it will be weak for a certain period of time after each burst, depending on the state of the living body) [Feature ¢Ú obtained this time: Cellular memory (high)] (Cellular memory, all the processes of the body during the growth and change are all recorded by the cells. As long as you want, you can even adjust your body shape back to the baby state.) V1.Chapter 79 After more than ten minutes. After Ji Yu changed into his clothes, he finally had time to take care of his current state. First of all, Ji Yu''s current power control is still very unstable. For example, when he picked up the phone just now, he directly crushed the screen of the phone. Now Ji Yu''s whole body is filled with an extremely uncoordinated feeling. Probably because the ground feels soft when stepping on it, but there is always an urge to jump up all over the body. In his body, Ji Yu even needs a slight induction to feel the flu. And this kind of flu is just an important manifestation of the transcendence of the second-level living body. Clenching his fists, Ji Yu tried his best to condense the aura in his body, and then simply punched. "boom!" Ji Yu punched out faster than the speed of sound, causing an air explosion. Like a thunderstorm on a sunny day, the airflow generated by the air explosion immediately swayed away. Feeling the wind around him and the explosive power in his body, Ji Yu''s face was neither happy nor sad. "It''s stronger than I expected, and it should be considered as having enough self-protection ability for the time being." However, in a flash, Ji Yu looked at the big and small bags on the ground again, and then felt a little heartache. "It took me a week to prepare something, but in just three or four hours it was useless. It was a waste." Ji Yu spent more than 10,000 to 20,000 for these two big bags, and it would be a lie to say that he didn''t feel sad. However, things have come to this point, and Ji Yu has no time to continue nesting in this mountain forest. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. At around two o''clock in the afternoon, Ji Yu returned to the rental room in the community. After putting away and saluting, Ji Yu ate a little and then entered the game again. After a week of baptism. At this time, there were more than 2,000 deer herds on the side of the forest corridor in the Jishui Mountains. The food intake of these deer herds is not small, but fortunately, using life grafting, the deer only need to go to other areas for a circle, and then come back to produce some forage to completely solve the food problem of the deer herd. On the other hand, Xiaolu''s current herd has successfully catalyzed seven second-level sika deer. Remove the existing Bailu and Xunlu. Now there are two more strength-type sika deer, which are about the same size as the white deer but the same color as the normal sika deer. The other three are different. A sika deer''s body length and shoulder height are only half that of a white deer, but it has the ability of mimicry and invisibility. Its ability is very simple, but it is also very practical, which is to instantly change the body color according to the environment, and it is highly integrated with the current environment. As long as it stands still, it is difficult to find a deer standing in front of you even if you are one meter away. Invisible deer, this is the name Ji Yu gave it to distinguish it. And the other two secondary deer. One is a black deer and the other is a mini deer. The black deer has the same body shape as the white deer, but as the name suggests, it is completely black, and at the same time, it seems to have certain characteristics that are strengthened in the dark. As for the mini deer. This left Ji Yu speechless. Because this guy grows in reverse, its normal body shape directly becomes the size of a small milk dog after entering the state of a second-level life form. It''s really miniature, and its ability is so that Ji Yu still hasn''t figured it out yet. The speed is about the same as that of a reindeer, but the strength is obviously not as good as that of the gigantic white deer. Ji Yu is thinking that maybe the deer''s characteristic is its shrinking body or something. "Scrap?" It doesn''t matter, anyway, it''s still a level two, anyway, Ji Yu can''t demand how much risk these ordinary deer herds can share for him. After all, they are all tool deer, and they are just necessary preparations for the deer to enter the third-level life form. For the time being, there are only these seven second-level sika deer in the two thousand deer herd. This ratio is indeed a bit exaggerated. However, as time goes by, the breakthrough of the herd is worth looking forward to. The expansion of the deer herd was the result of Ryan''s official intentions. On the other hand, just outside the isolation zone of the forest corridor in Xiaolu''s territory, many camps had already been set up here. Soldiers came in and out, even causing a lot of deer to watch curiously from the other side of the isolation zone. A few bold sika deer even walked back and forth in the camp of the military camp across the isolation zone. Most of the soldiers wore blindfolds, but they might as well take them off and interact with some curious sika deer. Ji Yu let the behavior of these sika deer go, anyway, let them go. As long as nothing bad happens under his nose, everything is fine. Ji Yu even guessed that the authorities might collect fur samples from the sika deer nearby for research and testing. Then it is more likely to find an opportunity to conduct blood tests on some sika deer. Ji Yu didn''t feel anything about this. As long as the lives of those sika deer are not harmed, all this is fine. Under the circumstances of his ability, Ji Yu naturally might as well want to give his country a hand in terms of mentality. But in terms of core interests, he has to maintain sufficient vigilance. Blood tests and biochemical tests are all official matters, but the premise is that you can''t go too far. Based on human desires, Ji Yu felt that these people would cross the border sooner or later, so in order to avoid greater conflicts in the future, when some courageous deer herds shuttled through the human camp, the invisible deer and mini deer also mixed in. in it. Bailu, Xunlu and the other three deer walked around the barracks respectively. In short, in order to ease the possibility of conflict between the deer and humans as much as possible, Ji Yu has worked hard. It remains to be seen how things develop next. On the other side, the condition of the oak trees is much better than that of the fawn. A week after Fanny Campbell hurriedly returned to America, America directly dispatched three aircraft carrier fleets to surround the waters off the Barna Federation. At the same time, all the roads that mainly enter the tropical rainforest where the oak tree is located have been blocked by the Bana Federation troops. There, except for the Simon family and the high-level Xiyue, there is no force that can enter. The oak tree has almost become a sweet pastry at this moment, and the inner three floors and the outer three floors are all ''protected''. Of course, this kind of protection also has the meaning of imprisonment. It is probably because the high-level officials in West Yorkshire are still worried about the oak tree, fearing that he will do something that is not good for human beings. In the final analysis, Oak''s current situation is still thanks to the traditional beliefs of West Yorkshire. Otherwise, the oak tree would not be such a peaceful and quiet scene at this moment. The situation of the oak tree is actually better than that of the deer. As for the deer, there is no major danger now, and the only thing Ji Yu cares about is the fear of the deer herd being killed, which will cause the deer to develop resentment towards humans. So in this respect, Ji Yu is deliberately controlling and easing the situation. For the country he was born in, Ji Yu has done his best, and it is hard for him to say what will happen in the end. In short, do your best and obey the destiny. If deliberate guidance still doesn''t work, then there''s really nothing you can do. V1.Chapter 80 In the blink of an eye, another five days passed quickly. And in these five days, nothing big happened between Ji Yu and the incarnation, and everything was orderly on the way to become strong. However, the only bad news is that as soon as the bright sun set on Ryan''s side today, a round of purple moon appeared in the middle of the sky strangely and quickly. Originally, Ji Yu was using BUFF on the oak tree to speed up the growth of the oak tree, but after hearing the deer''s call, he switched his avatar and entered the deer''s body. Raising his head and looking at the huge purple moon in the sky, Ji Yu immediately felt the seemingly endless purple-black particle energy scattered from the sky. Because Xiaolu''s body was transformed by Ziyue''s energy, Ji Yu could feel the existence of Ziyue''s energy more clearly through this transformation. This is the first time that Ji Yu can feel the energy of Ziyue so clearly, it is two-color or single-color black and purple. For treacherous creatures, Ziyue energy is undoubtedly a great tonic, but for Xiaolu, this tonic is nourishing but poisonous. Because Xiaolu''s current mind can be kept clear because of the restraint of life energy on Ziyue''s energy. At this moment, the life energy in Xiaolu''s body is like a torrent, while Ziyue''s energy is mixed in this torrent, and it seems that a layer of black coat has been stripped off. The black color turned into grayish gray, and moved with the life energy, completely assimilated. Ji Yu had thought of experimenting a long time ago, and now that Ziyue appeared, he certainly would not forget it. The Jishui Mountains were very quiet at the moment, and all the deer immediately hid under the shadow of giant trees. Looking at the surrounding scene, Ji Yu immediately stood up from the circular tree house in Xiaolu Forest Park. It took a step and squeezed a lot of trees towards the Hengduan Mountain Range on the side of the waterfall. Along the slope, under the control of Ji Yu, the deer with a body length of nearly 50 meters made a huge noise and quickly climbed a horizontal cliff in the mountain range. The cliff is about 400 meters high from the forest park below the waterfall. Standing here, you can almost watch the direction of the entire forest corridor. And you can probably see the small military camp stationed more than ten kilometers away. Under the purple moon, no one dared to come out, and because of the darkness, even with night vision equipment, it was impossible to see the scene ten kilometers away like Xiaolu''s vision. In short, at this moment, it seems that there is only one life left in the whole forest, the deer. Standing high on the cliff, feeling the breeze blowing on the cliff, Ji Yu calmed down slightly. "Take your time, don''t rush, you must stay awake at all times." Ziyue will confuse the thinking of creatures, which is the consensus of the Blue Star humans, and it is also the basic situation that Ji Yu now knows. Therefore, the method of absorbing Ziyue''s energy to make Xiaolu achieve two-way development may not necessarily be successful. But, everything has to be tried. After all, when dealing with Ziyue, you can never blindly rely on energy to head-to-head. If life like Xiaolu can develop in both directions, then Ji Yu will have a very useful means to deal with Ziyue-related matters in the future. Fear is no reason to run away. What''s more, Xiaolu is just an incarnation of Ji Yu. Although saying this may make people feel that Ji Yu is a bit heartless and cold-blooded. But the reality is that someone has to take that first step. Besides, Ji Yu will always keep an eye on it, even if the influx of Ziyue leads to bad results, he can immediately rely on the endless vitality resources of the forest to recover. Therefore, the risk of this experiment is really not too high. In this way, taking a deep breath, Ji Yu finally let go of the barriers around him that prevented Ziyue''s energy from entering his body. Ziyue''s global radiation is really not very strong, and as long as Ji Yu doesn''t take the initiative, the scattered purple and black particles around him won''t come to him as he thought. Therefore, the final result is that Ji Yu voluntarily let go of the barrier and only absorbed the purple-black particles within about one kilometer around him. The flow of these energy particles is not in a hurry, and they continue to gather, and the speed is much slower than Ji Yu imagined. Because Xiaolu is already a creation of Ziyue energy? So this aggressive energy doesn''t pay much attention to it anymore? Ji Yu was a little inexplicably stunned. But how can this work? Why don''t you come if you can''t say it? Then I was worried for a long time, was it a joke? Therefore, at this moment, Ji Yu didn''t think about anything, and there was always a picture in his mind, that is, the picture of imagining Xiaolu absorbing the energy of Ziyue around him. Based on this kind of imagination, Ji Yu can be said to be very familiar with reaching the state of meditation. And just when Ji Yu imagined it this way, the gray energy hidden in the torrent of life energy in Xiaolu''s body suddenly stopped moving along the flow. They strung out from the torrent of life energy, and seemed to turn into an invisible sucker net. Then, above the sky, the energy swayed by Ziyue no longer scattered in all directions, but all began to change direction and come towards Xiaolu. A large amount of purple-black energy gathered, as if forming a puff of black smoke. The black smoke was in the shape of strands, continuously crowding into the deer''s body. In a minute, the obvious blue and black Xingxuan appeared on Xiaolu''s appearance again. Two minutes later, Xiaolu''s body surface began to change strangely. Because of Xingxuan''s rapid twist, the sides of its deer body seemed to bloom gorgeous black rose-like flowers. One after another, in less than five minutes, Ji Yu didn''t dare to continue meditating, and opened his eyes directly. Ji Yu controlled it very well, and he effectively contained it when the purple-black energy occupied one-fifth of the energy in his body. Because one-fifth is considered the limit, because the purple-black energy has already begun to impact the part where the fawn''s head is. The entry of purple and black energy led to a further increase in the fawn''s size. From the so-called 50-meter body length limit, it has successfully reached about 55 meters. As for the vitality, there is no increase or decrease. Overall, this experiment was definitely a success. Because in addition to the increase in size, the deer has acquired a characteristic. And the features acquired this time are enough to make one''s hair stand on end just by looking at them. [Characteristic: Flower of the Dead (Medium)] (The place where the soul of the dead lives, every flower of the dead can store a soul of the dead.) (Note 1: When using this feature, you need to maintain close contact with the deceased, and the probability of success is average.) (Note 2: The host can completely control the soul residing in the flower of the dead. It is a matter of one thought to wash away memory, manipulate memory, and view memory.) Looking at this feature in front of him, Ji Yu couldn''t help thinking of the Granny Li in the dormitory building again. It was hard for Ji Yu to forget that ghostly scene. That was also the first time Ji Yu knew that the soul was also within the scope of Ziyue''s pollution. Ji Yu was a little startled, but what shocked him even more was the environment he saw after closing the data panel on his vision. Before he knew it, Ji Yu discovered that the fawn he controlled was no longer in the forest but came to a wilderness. On the opposite side of the wilderness, there is a dilapidated city. V1.Chapter 81 The cold purple moon shines on the earth. At this moment, Ji Yu was in the ruins, with weeds and broken stones everywhere. In front of Ji Yu''s field of vision is a piece of concrete and steel buildings that are either tilted or broken from the middle. These buildings are covered with vines and moss, and among the moss, there are some sparsely grown trees. Looking at the scene in front of him, Ji Yu couldn''t even believe his eyes. "Is there modern civilization in Ziyue World?" "And this civilization was destroyed because of Ziyue?" "Blue Star is Ziyue''s next target?" And so on, Ji Yu''s mood at the moment can be described as overwhelming. This city really broke Ji Yu''s fantasy about Ziyue world. Originally, he thought that Ziyue World was a world full of monsters and chaos, but what he saw now directly defeated his imagination. Of course Ji Yu thought that the ruined city here might be the city that Ziyue pulled from Blue Star''s reality, but is it possible? Can the ruined city covered with vines, growing countless weeds and trees be formed in a short period of time? Also, if a modern city suddenly disappears in reality, do you think the government can hide it? This is not one person or two people disappearing. A whole city, and with Xiaolu''s current ultra-long-distance vision through some gaps, the scale of the complete ruined city cannot be seen from afar. If it is a modern city, the population will definitely exceed one million, or even tens of millions. On this point, no government can hide it. Therefore, the moment Ji Yu saw the ruins, he immediately became vigilant and alert. Looking at Ziyue in the sky and the new countdown that appeared on the visual interface, Ji Yu took a deep breath. 2:34:15 This is the countdown to the second time Ji Yu is pulled into the Ziyue world. Last time it was an oak tree, and this time it was a fawn. Although the process is different, they all have one thing in common. That is, it has something to do with Ji Yu controlling his avatars to actively contact Ziyue energy, and it is also related to his avatars being extraordinary creatures. From this, Ji Yu had a vague rough guess. That is, the higher the extraordinary level and the deeper the contact with Ziyue, the higher the probability of being drawn into this world, and the longer the time. With this conclusion, the alarm bells rang in Ji Yu''s heart. Unless it is absolutely necessary, I must not allow my body to touch things related to Ziyue in the future. Although this conclusion is relatively shallow, and it cannot explain why those people around the oak tree were also pulled into the Ziyue world with him, but in the absence of reliable information, he can only draw such a conclusion temporarily. Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case. In short, there is no big mistake in being careful. After reaching a conclusion and making a rough decision, Ji Yu controlled Xiaolu and started to move. The breeze blew under the purple moon, and the weeds and leaves in the ruins swayed gently, and these winds caused a low whistling sound when they blew into some alleys in the ruins or passed through some narrow openings. Walking among the ruins, Ji-woo climbs up a toppled building. Every step he took was full of vigilance, and at the same time he kept looking at the vines and weeds around him. Although these vines and weeds were thicker than Blue Star''s, they were nothing compared to the fawn''s huge size. Most of them are black and purple in color, while some are also red and blue. Under the illumination of the purple moon, some even faintly glow. This world is so fantastic and full of weirdness at the same time. With the incident of the radish creature, Ji Yu will not underestimate the grass and trees. After all, who knew that these plants would be serious plants? If it wasn''t for Ji Yu''s fear of accidentally poking a hornet''s nest, he would even use life grafting to try what these plants and trees would bring him. In short, Ji Yu didn''t intend to do such a reckless behavior before he knew how dangerous this area was. In this way, Ji Yu continued to move towards the top of the collapsed building step by step. Under the illumination of Ziyue, from a distance, the deer controlled by Ji Yu at this moment is not as out of tune with this world as he imagined. From a distance, Ji Yu''s figure of more than 50 meters is enough to scare away many native life here. Although the creatures in Ziyue''s world are violent, they are obviously picky. A giant deer the size of a small hill was covered with strange flesh and blood flowers, and these flowers even opened their buds and faintly reddish under the purple moon''s light. The scarlet flowers, coupled with the crystal-clear light of the antlers, the energy fluctuations of this powerful creature are enough to make many weak things retreat. Step by step, Ji Yu controlled the deer and finally climbed to the top of the inclined building after a minute. In the process, Ji Yu did make a discovery. There are quite a lot of Ziyue creatures around, and when he climbed the building to make noise, he could completely feel the countless shadows of the ruins of the nearby collapsed buildings observing his life secretly. However, these beings are also considered quite interesting, and they all secretly lurk and remain motionless. For these creatures who don''t come to make trouble, Ji Yu is of course happy to be quiet. After all, killing these little creatures nearby is of no use to him at all, and may even provoke some powerful Ziyue creatures with territorial consciousness. Stand on top of the building. At this moment, Ji Yu finally had a clearer vision. Looking around, Ji Yu''s mood sank and sank. without him. In Ji Yu''s field of vision, the ruins of the entire city were more terrifying than he had imagined. Although Xiaolu''s current vision cannot be said to be able to see a hundred kilometers at a glance in the dark night. But in the absence of obstacles, there is no problem at all seeing scenes more than ten or twenty kilometers away. But at this moment, under Xiaolu''s vision, the ruins of the entire city can''t be seen at a glance. In front of his field of vision, countless high-rise buildings either collapsed or rose one after another. Ten kilometers away, Ji Yu even saw a dilapidated but not yet collapsed skyscraper. The height of the entire building is unexpectedly over 300 meters, and it stands there alone in the shape of an I. Looking sideways, like Ji Yu''s vision in front of him, in the haze of night, what Ji Yu saw was still a group of dilapidated urban ruins. Slowly, Ji Yu turned his head and looked at the position where he just appeared. Then, what Ji Yu saw was a horizontal, wide and low ruin over nearly 100 meters. At a glance, Ji Yu even thought that this piece of low ruins with a horizontal width of more than three or four hundred meters seemed to be formed by some giant rolling over it. The low ruins are all flattened, and at the same time, they don''t fit in with the surrounding uneven ruins. V1.Chapter 82 Ji Yu controlled Xiaolu back to the low street under the ruins. After seeing the horizontal ruins that seemed to be flattened just now, how could Ji Yu still act swaggeringly on the top of the ruins? There are still too many unknown things in Ziyue''s world, and there are many things Ji Yu wants to find out. Therefore, when he came to a street-like ruin in the city, Ji Yu immediately began to look for reference objects that could obtain useful information. However, this ruin has been baptized for too long, and it has been corroded to a mess. The streets are covered with moss and weeds, and the gravel is covered with dirt and potholes. With a little force from the deer''s hooves, Ji Yu tried to kick away a stone slab of gravel. And under the slate, there is still a useless slate. Although there are steel bars and some corroded steel in it, Ji Yu can''t judge whether he has come to a civilization in another world without seeing the paper and patterns. After all, Ji Yu was still worried that the ruins of this city would be somewhere in Blue Star. The unknown is so mysterious, and any possibility exists. Ji Yu will not let go of any clues looking for clues. The sound made by the deer''s kicking has gradually grown louder in the entire ruins. However, this sound only spread for a few kilometers around, which was the minimum degree Ji Yu could control the sound. After all, Xiaolu is too big to enter the empty floors of the city ruins, so he can only look for traces on the ground at this moment. In the depths of the sea of ??consciousness, Xiao Lu curiously watched the movements made by his father''s control of his body, but he didn''t make a sound from the beginning to the end. Because Xiaolu remembered that this was what his brother told him. There is a reason for all the actions of the father. We don''t understand but we can''t be ignorant. The father is everything. When the father comes, you must keep quiet and serious. Even if there is something you don¡¯t understand, you have to understand it yourself. Unless the father takes the initiative to mention it, you must not disturb the father. This is the etiquette and respect that heirs should have for their fathers. At least, from the day when our father gave us the will to life and freedom, we should unconditionally show our lofty respect and love to our father. All these words are the movie clips that Adam himself had when he dug deep into the sea of ??consciousness when Ji Yu gave him consciousness. Many of them include Western Fantasy Mythology and Eastern Fairy Garden. And in it, father and son, king and son, should have the best attitude. The ordinary family relationship of human beings does not apply to Adam and the deer. The natural Adam refers to the God and the Son of God in the mythology. The name Adam is really meaningful. Who was Adam and what did he do? From Adam''s point of view, this might be a warning from his father to himself? As the first son of God, you should not be spoiled, let alone go against God''s will. Adam is a name and a typical example, in order to warn him all the time. This is what Adam himself figured out in the past one and a half months most fits the meaning of his father''s name for himself. Of course, Oak Adam also thought that this might be because he thought too much, but his father happened to read the fairy tales of human beings, so he chose such a name for himself because of his interest? It is understandable to think so. After all, if the father is the revived god, then the blue planet is dominated by humans at this moment, and they are still a race created by the gods based on themselves, so if the father is the revived ancient god, shouldn''t he take care of humans first? At first, Adam felt that he might not be the first, but the second, third, or later life that was favored by his father, but after the appearance of the deer, Adam felt that his name had a deeper meaning . Thinking like this, Adam naturally went further and further on the road of brain supplementation. And it is precisely because of this that Adam will show absolute conviction and respect every time Ji Yu appears. And slowly instilled his own cognition to other latecomers. However, Xiaolu is now the first ''victim'' to be instilled with this kind of cognition by Adam. Of course Ji Yu noticed this, but Ji Yu didn''t bother to explain it now. After all, what he said was so wrong, Ji Yu didn''t want his image to collapse. However, Ji Yu doesn''t know whether the avatars'' cognition is good or bad for his future. In short, Ji Yu is now pushed forward by the will and cognition of the avatars. Had to become more stable and mature. among the ruins. Where the deer stepped, gradually revealed deeper pits. And in this pit, the scene Ji Yu sees is also slowly changing. Finally, five or six meters below the deep pit, Ji Yu finally found a fairly complete mechanical creation. An iron cabinet similar to a safe. The entire iron cabinet has become horrible due to the possible rainwater corrosion of Ziyue World, just like a large black scrap iron box. But the tight edges and the protruding twist handle gave Ji Yu a familiar feeling. And it is precisely because of this that Ji Yu is sure that this is probably a safe. The deer''s hooves swayed vigorously from side to side, making a rapid flipping sound, and after the sound, the corroded safe was immediately rolled up carefully with a few deer hairs by Ji Yu''s huge deer''s hoof. Looking at the boxy iron cabinet in front of him, which looks less than one meter high and has a lot of rust. Ji Yu directly stepped on it with the deer''s hoof, deliberately controlling the strength. Because of his huge stature, Ji Yu didn''t have a good way to open it, so he directly chose this rough behavior. soon. As the iron box was squeezed, in less than thirty seconds, the iron box began to deform and finally exploded. There was a sound like an explosion. The moment the iron box exploded, countless pages flew up, scattered around and slowly fell down. Staring closely at the flying paper, Ji Yu controlled the uneasy look in Xiao Lu''s eyes and finally calmed down. The text on the paper is not any kind of Lanxing script that Ji Yu knows, and the pattern displayed on the paper is not the aesthetic picture of Lanxing. The handwriting is crooked and full of lines, and it looks like the hieroglyphs of the primitive society of Blue Star. On the pattern, there is a head of a creature that looks like a lion''s head. Of course, this avatar pattern is not the lion head traditionally recognized by Blue Star. There is no hair on the face of this lion head pattern, and the senses are very similar to humans, but the face is very wide, and the ears are different from humans with hair, and the hair is still brown. Seeing such a lot of painted paper with the same portrait printed on it like a coin, of course Ji Yu could understand the meaning. At the same time, from the paper, Ji Yu also saw that this city is really not Blue Star''s city, but an unknown civilization with characteristics similar to the orcs in Western Fantasy. However, this city is obviously abandoned now, and it is still unknown whether this civilization still exists. V1.Chapter 83 Walking through the ruins again, Ji Yu''s mood obviously improved. At least, he is no longer worried that this city is the city of Blue Star humans, which further shows that Blue Star still has time. Along the way, Ji Yu discovered more things. First of all, the height of these buildings and houses in front of him is mostly one or two meters higher than that of human houses. At the same time, some iron vehicles gradually appeared from the side of the road, and he also knew that this place could not be a human city at all. Under the purple moon, Ji Yu felt more and more relaxed. At the same time, I also felt that the trip to Oak might really have been an accident. Accidentally encountered a group of very strong grass life. And like the ruins of this city, most of the lives here are of different shapes, and most of them are not as strong as Xiaolu, and they are very self-aware and retreat. This is a biological instinct, even if the consciousness may be chaotic and bloodthirsty, but try to avoid contact with higher-level life. During this period, Ji Yu saw a strange gecko-like creature more than ten meters long, which crawled on the outer wall of a building, and fled away as soon as it saw the deer. There was no time for Ji Yu to react at all. At the same time, Ji Yu also saw various types of life like free-range chickens, mice, and beetles, and these little things were either hiding in the shadow of the ruined building, or hiding among the grass and bushes. Where the deer walks, there is almost a feeling of jumping around. This may be a unique rule of the Ziyue World where the upper life suppresses the lower life. Or maybe the little deer itself has the aura of the Ziyue world, which is why it is even more feared by the lower beings in this world. After all, the oak tree was different from what happened to it. Facing the existence of the oak tree, which is far beyond the ordinary secondary life, those radish creatures dare to attack. Maybe it''s the swarming of radish life that makes them fearless, or maybe it''s because the oak tree has invaded their territory and they have to do it? In short, there are still too many problems for Ji Yu now. Just like that, Ji Yu stopped and looked around, and soon Ji Yu met a group of very bold and strange beings. In the shadows, the wet weeds on both sides of the street can be seen, and some small things with mushroom heads pop out suddenly. These mushroom heads have no eyes, but they have two nostrils. Relying on their breath, they found the deer, an outsider, and they were not afraid at all, but moved closer to them. The largest of these mushroom heads is only 20 centimeters high, while the smallest is only a few centimeters. Mushrooms, big and small, with colorful bodies and two short legs are really funny. They are really too small compared to the deer''s body, and Ji Yu can''t even sense the traces of Ziyue''s energy from them. So he walked all the way until Ji Yu accidentally trampled some to death, only to find that there were mushroom life running fast behind him on both sides of the street following him. They stumble and can bump into each other and fall over. After the fall, he continued to kick his legs and jumped up with difficulty, and followed again. The first time he discovered the life of these mushrooms, although Ji Yu felt cute and funny, his vigilance did not weaken in the slightest. Who knows what these mushroom heads want to do. And they look small, who knows if they will have other terrifying abilities like the radish weed we met before? So, watching these little guys, Ji Yu stopped and watched quietly. He wanted to figure out what these little guys were up to. As soon as Ji Yu stopped, it simply gave the mushroom heads more excitement and a clear goal to pursue. Then, Ji Yu saw more and more mushroom heads gathered around him, and finally reached nearly a thousand. This is all the mushroom head life that exists nearby. It seems that there are many, but it is only such a small piece, and there is no threat to Ji Yu at all. Ji Yu became more and more confused, he couldn''t figure out what these mushroom heads wanted to do. Because these mushroom heads kept jumping and jumping after they gathered around him, and they wouldn''t look at Ji Yu and climb on him. After all, they didn''t have hands, so they just jumped and jumped like this. That appearance seems to be saying to Ji Yu, do you think I am fragrant? eat me? Well, this is just Ji Yu''s own guess, after all these mushroom heads didn''t tell Ji Yu that you come to eat us! Ji Yu became more and more confused. Looking at the bouncing and seemingly cheerful mushrooms around him, Ji Yu even controlled the Ziyue energy to show on his body to scare them. As for the result, Ji Yu was very surprised. This kind of intimidation succeeded, because the energy of the purple moon all over Xiaolu''s body was highlighted for a moment, and all the mushroom heads squatted down as if commanded by them, and turned into ordinary mushrooms. this? Looking at the mushroom squatting in front of him, Ji Yu hesitated slightly. Then looking at these mushrooms that didn''t seem to have any fluctuations in Ziyue''s energy, he suddenly had some guesses. Suddenly, under Ji Yu''s switch, the natural life energy of Xiaolu''s body suddenly appeared on the surface of the body. The next moment, Ji Yu saw an even more strange scene. Because at the moment when Xiaolu''s body showed fluctuations in life energy, all these little mushrooms jumped up again. And looked very cheerful. At the same time, these little guys are still squeezing against the deer''s hooves and legs, constantly rubbing and rubbing. In just a short while, the four deer hooves of the fawn were surrounded by mushroom heads and squeezed into a pile of ants. However, these little guys seemed to pounce on the deer''s legs like hungry wolves, but Ji Yu didn''t feel anything strange. These mushroom heads are just the breath of being close to natural life, and there is no such thing as an attack that Ji Yu guessed. Ji Yu felt very strange. This feeling is as if you found a light-type creature population in the abyss of the dark-type. Sure enough, Ziyue''s world is very fantastic. And it seems that there are not only bloodthirsty and chaotic beings in this world. Ji Yu just had this thought in his mind. But it turned out that at the moment he used the deer to reveal the energy of nature and life, all the weak species that were originally like ostriches in those buildings appeared. Well, seeing this, Ji Yu knew that he might be wrong, and these mushroom heads might just be an accident in this world. There is no suspense, this time it took a lot of effort, Ji Yu finally cleaned up the strange beings rushing towards it around. However, this is just the beginning. Because in the distance of the ruins, Ji Yu heard the sound of trembling. There are even more terrifying Ziyue beings coming here. Without any hesitation, Ji Yu bent his head, covered dozens of mushroom heads that survived the battle with his mouth, and then ran away. Ji Yu didn''t have much thought, anyway, he was just delaying time, and at the same time hoped that when he returned, he could see if he could bring these strange little guys out of this world. V1.Chapter 85 Above the ruins, a large amount of mixture of stones and mud were continuously thrown away on the wet ground. Ji Yu controlled the little deer to run ahead, while a giant terrifying creature was chasing him about fifteen kilometers behind him. This terrifying creature is like a moving mountain of meat. It appeared from the ground and has been chasing Ji Yu for more than an hour. Roshan is nearly 500 meters high, and looks a bit like a moving slime. But unlike slime, its body surface is neither transparent nor moist, but instead presents a fleshy scarlet and greasy flesh color. Its body surface is entwined with black mist, and it appears and disappears from time to time, and there are countless flesh and blood tentacles rising from its body. The top of each of these tentacles is a face, or a head. And these heads, without exception, are the kind of lion-headed human beings that Ji Yu had seen on colored coins before. Their faces were covered with bloodstains protruding like tumors, and they kept biting and screaming at each other. The head on one tentacle is eaten by another, and another grows on the tentacle. Endless, repeated, full of madness. There were so many noisy and painful voices that it made Ji Yu''s eyebrows burst. I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but when the living body of Roshan is getting closer and closer to the little deer, Ji Yu gradually feels a little unreal when looking around with the little deer''s vision. The sound made by the countless tentacles of this meat mountain is somewhat similar to a mental attack. Its spiritual radiation made Ji Yu start to have some cognitive deviations. Roshan turned into a resplendent palace, and inside the palace there were countless handsome men and women waving to him. The resplendent and resplendent palace towering over the sky looked very majestic and holy, while he himself seemed to be in a black abyss of filth. "Temptation? That''s it?" The energy shield protected the deer''s head, and the phantom quickly subsided like a tide. For Roshan behind him, Ji Yu can almost judge its approximate strength just by looking at its body size and the degree of leakage of Ziyue''s energy. Stronger than Xiaolu, and much stronger. At the same time, this Roshan''s mental attack method is far superior to that of Xiaolu. After all, it is about fifteen kilometers away, which will affect the spiritual consciousness of Xiao Lu and Ji Yu, which is indeed powerful enough. However, it is a bit wishful thinking to catch up with the fast deer due to its bulky body. The reason why it seemed to be chasing the deer just now was entirely because of Ji Yu''s curiosity, wanting to see what kind of life form was chasing him. But after seeing it now, Ji Yu certainly no longer has the dangerous idea of ??letting him get close to him. Controlling the little deer, speeding up the running pace, Ji Yu even played the tactic of flying a kite. Because there is still nearly half an hour before returning to Blue Star, Ji Yu, who has no other thoughts, of course doesn''t mind playing with this slow big guy. During this period, there was no danger, and finally, accompanied by a sense of spatial shock, the deer under Ji Yu''s control returned to the familiar forest in the blink of an eye. Looking at Ziyue, which is still bright in the sky, Ji Yu feels that what happened just now is a bit like playing a dungeon of a game. However, this thought just crossed my mind. Step down the cliff. Come to the broad river bank under the waterfall. Ji Yu controlled the deer to open its mouth, and spit out a pile of mushroom heads and dozens of pages. "It was really brought out?" Ji Yu was a little dazed. Logically speaking, the life of the mushroom head should not be brought out. After all, the life that appeared in the food street disappeared with Ziyue. Boundary, the existence of this strange area, Ji Yu knew about it as early as last week. Because, when Fanny Campbell explained to Simon the current specific form of the world, Ji Yu had been sideways and listening quietly when he turned into an oak tree. Creatures in the realm cannot appear in other realms of Blue Star, but the mushroom-headed life did. And they are even worse, because they came to Blue Star directly from the Purple Moon World. This naturally aroused Ji Yu''s curiosity. "Shouldn''t these little guys be repelled like the deer and the oak tree when they appeared in the Ziyue world?" "It''s possible, but it still needs to be observed." Ji Yu is obviously interested. However, regarding Ji Yu''s interest, these mushroom heads brought to Blue Star are not interested in knowing. Because after they fell on the grass, they all jumped up and down. And all of them seemed very excited and quickly hugged the nearby grass roots, or hugged the nearby saplings, and kept sucking and sucking with their two small nostrils. These mushroom heads were very intoxicated, and gradually settled down in the excitement. Seeing that the thirty-seven mushroom heads all returned to their normal mushroom-like appearance and took root in the soil, Ji Yu smiled heartily. "It''s kind of interesting. It doesn''t have the habit of chaos and plundering life. It really looks like an ordinary mushroom." "Except for their ability to move and run." Looking at these mushroom heads, Ji Yu controlled the deer and didn''t plan to move around anymore, but squatted down on the spot, and then began to look at the many coins of unknown civilizations beside him. Ji Yu''s purpose in bringing out these coins is to bring the deer herd to Ryan. There was a lot of movement before Ji Yu disappeared on the cliff. For Ryan officials who monitored the forest in real time, the disappearance of the deer would definitely cause them great concern. But now he suddenly appeared and handed over these coins, Ji Yu thought, as long as the official Ryan is not a fool, they should be able to guess something, and at the same time know that Xiaolu''s wisdom is not as simple and childlike as they thought. And taking this as an opportunity, Ji Yu intends to let Xiaolu establish a closer relationship with Ryan. In short, Ji Yu has done everything he can, and what happens next depends on how Ryan officially responds. Thinking of the mountain of meat just now, and the lion heads on the countless fleshy tentacles on the mountain of meat, Ji Yu even thought of the day when the purple moon really descended on the blue star, and countless human beings melted and merged to form such a strange figure. For Ziyue, whether it is human beings or other creatures of Blue Star, what should be done at this moment is not to intrigue and doubt this or that, but to deal with Ziyue''s crisis together. This is the most correct choice. Nest full and eggs complete? If the attitudes of the two sides are not changed now, are they still hostile to each other? And wait to die? Compared with Ji Yu''s incarnation needing human beings, it is better to say that human beings need the help of Ji Yu''s incarnations. It is true that human beings have powerful weapons, but don''t the unknown civilizations not? If the individual is not strong, when the purple moon descends and countless strange beings appear on the blue star, then mankind will surely usher in a devastating catastrophe. But before the catastrophe, Ji Yu only wanted to do what he wanted to do, and was willing to make some personal efforts for it. A life like Xiaolu who is resistant to Ziyue can take the lead in making a further concession and expressing his willingness to be intimate. Ji Yu thinks that Ryan should not refuse. At least, when it comes to dealing with Xiao Lu, they should also change their previous so-called mentality of just thinking about taking advantage. After all, equality is the basis of close cooperation. V1.Chapter 86 Time passed by in a flash. It has been more than an hour since Ji Yu returned from Ziyue World under his control. For more than an hour, there was no human movement, and those mushroom heads brought out by Ji Yu were not repelled back to Ziyue World. Everything looks pretty much as Ji-woo expects. However, the calmer it is, the more dangerous the crisis is. The purple moon hangs high, and it has appeared in Ryan''s night for more than four hours, and it is already eleven o''clock in the middle of the night. Up to now, Ji Yu is only half an hour away from today''s game world. Because, Ji Yu had meditated on the oak tree for nearly seven hours during the day. Ji Yu originally planned to take a quiet rest like this and then go offline. But the sudden scene made his face change drastically. Because at this moment, the purple moon above the sky suddenly cast a very strong light, and it shone directly towards the forest corridor where the deer was. All this happened so suddenly that Ji Yu hadn''t expected it at all. Standing up suddenly, at this moment Ji Yu controlled the deer and immediately returned to the previous cliff. Then, Ji Yu saw that the strong light of Ziyue completely covered the forest corridor where Ji Yu was located, with a radius of nearly ten kilometers. Like a huge beam of light, the intense purple moon light continuously eroded the forest corridor area where the deer was. Then, visible to the naked eye, the area covered by the light beams instantly began to become unreal. Then, Ji Yu saw that ghostly shadows began to appear in the light of Ziyue above the sky. The phantom that appeared at the very beginning was familiar to Ji Yu, and it had a huge living body like a mountain of meat. On the illusory ruined city, at this moment, Roshan phantom also seemed to see the deer, the hateful life that had played with it for a long time, and it roared again and again. The tentacles all over its body, those crazy human heads screamed at Ji Yu below, and seemed to be struggling to come to this world. But in the end, the phantom of the mountain of flesh in this ruin suddenly shattered. Then, a illusory and strange scene reappeared in Nick in the purple moon beam. In the picture is a wilderness, but in this wilderness suddenly appeared countless dense giant thorns with exposed thorns. These thorns are rooted in the black soil and are constantly moving slowly. Like living things, these thorns rise up and take the shape of a huge thorny flower. And in the middle of this giant flower, a human-like enchanting woman appeared with wings on her back and blood-red eyes. The banshee is more than three meters tall, but her body has a golden ratio that almost all human women envy. She has an alluring face and long scarlet waist-length hair. Her whole body is naked, and only the sensitive parts are covered by some thorny black leaves. With greedy eyes in her pupils, she quietly looked at the deer and licked her lips. Then, this illusory scene began to solidify, and slowly descended from the high altitude of the purple moon beam and began to slowly overlap with the forest corridor. And it was this moment. The deer suddenly uttered a cry that only the deer in the forest corridor could understand. And it was this cry that made the deer herds that had been hiding in various parts of the forest run away to areas outside the strong purple moon''s beam regardless of the pollution from the purple moon. Thousands of deer fled, and kept screaming, which naturally attracted the attention of the Ryan military camp outside the forest corridor, which was just outside the beam of the purple moon. "What''s going on? What''s going on outside?" In a slightly huge tent, the officer suddenly changed his face and said. Zheng Xiaowu didn''t have time to think about it, and immediately issued a battle order to all the battalion-level officers who were discussing the matter! "Put on protective clothing and prepare to fight!" The moment the order was issued, the barracks immediately sounded harsh battle alarms. The soldiers who were resting in their shifts and those who were hiding from Ziyue in the camp and on duty reacted immediately. The soldiers on duty put on the goggles, lifted the protective clothing hats on the back and wrapped them around their heads, and ran out of the tent immediately. The soldiers who hurriedly climbed up during the rest put on the protective clothing that had been prepared before the bed one after another, and walked out of the camp one after another while picking up their weapons. On the other side, the camp''s communications troops also promptly contacted the Southwest Army''s base camp in Nanzawa City. All of a sudden, under the darkness of night, the entire official senior management of Ryan was awakened by notifications from various departments. Nanzawa City, the command room of the military headquarters. "Commander, I think we''re in trouble now!" "No, the slightly older guy in the forest might be in trouble." At this moment, the command room was full of people. On the huge screen in front, the images taken by the military hovering reconnaissance aircraft constantly monitoring the deer at an altitude of 20,000 meters are being played. In the zoomed-in picture, mosaic-like snowflake screens are constantly appearing in the forest corridor where the deer is. But occasionally clear images can be seen in this snowflake screen. So intermittently, the real-time process of the forest corridor becoming a new boundary appeared in the picture. During this process, the banshee and the countless huge thorns with needles below her body appeared intermittently on the screen. And in the thorn community, you can even see some giant mosquitoes flying. The whole body of these mosquitoes is colorful black and red, and each one is as thick as an adult human thigh. The long mouthparts are like sharp poisonous thorns, just looking at them is enough to make people creepy. The number of these large mosquitoes does not seem to be many, but there are more than three hundred. They fly from the ground because of the activities of the thorns, and they continue to make a loud noise of flapping their wings around the banshee. The effect of the deer is processed separately, showing just a dazed appearance standing on the cliff and looking up at the sky. It looked as if Xiaolu was frightened silly by the sudden appearance. Of course, at the same time, it also looks like a childish deer looking at the sky purely and curiously. Looking at the picture on the big screen, Xue Zhengde just frowned slightly, and then said to the worried Professor Qin: "When did it happen? The appearance of this realm should be under our full monitoring, right? Did you find anything?" Professor Qin sighed a little. "The realm suddenly appeared about five minutes ago." "As for its appearance, it is indeed under our full monitoring. After all, we are watching this little guy 24 hours a day." "Speaking of discoveries, I found out that this little guy suddenly disappeared two and a half hours before this boundary anomaly appeared one and a half hours ago." "Suddenly disappeared?" Xue Zhengde frowned again. "Yes, less than ten minutes after Ziyue appeared, this little guy took the initiative to run to the cliff where it is standing now, and then it stood here quietly for seven minutes, and then suddenly disappeared." V1.Chapter 87 Intense crystal light shines. Most of the rushing mosquito creatures avoided to the sides, while the few that hit the deer''s head were all turned into pulp. Under the sonic boom, the impact is unparalleled. But the sharp cones formed by the thorns pierced directly towards the fawn''s eyebrows. The nearly ten-meter-long crystal antlers were bent in the air, and the bifurcated bayonet was directly and dangerously stuck on the side of the sharp cone of the thorn. Under the collision in the air, it is a competition of strength. The deer occupies the high altitude, and it explodes on its own initiative. The thorns are below, and it is naturally restrained by the impact of the deer. The thick, pillar-like thorns were countered and quickly fell to the side of the banshee. However, at the moment when the thorns were pressed back, the entangled thorns separated and turned into thousands of ropes. With the momentum of a whale swallowing, like a huge mouth of an abyss, these thorns suddenly wrapped around the fawn''s body. The whole process takes less than five seconds. But for these five seconds, both the fawn and the thorn banshee were using their full strength. Although the thorns wrapped and entangled the deer, the huge force of the dive was not restrained. "boom!" The banshee let out a piercing cry, which was dangerously staggered with the explosion crater where the deer fell. She dodged, but the flower discs formed by the thorns under her body were blown apart. Countless vines were scattered around in the explosion, and countless juices were scattered like rain. However, this seemingly tragic scene was an indifferent loss to the Thorn Banshee. She was flying in the sky, her eyes were already looking eagerly at the huge hole underground that was blown apart. Because the thorns that tightened the deer''s body were obviously tougher than the thorns under the banshee. These thorns were not too damaged, they were shrinking branches, and the whole body of the fawn was tightly entangled. The sharp thorns on those thorns kept exerting force on the fawn''s body and wanted to penetrate into the fawn''s body. In all of this, in the eyes of the Thorn Banshee, she has already won. Because the fawn that fell to the ground and was bound obviously had no chance of standing up again, and it was even less likely to fight back again. The Thorn Banshee licked her red lips, and her scarlet eyes showed excitement. However. Just as the Thorn Banshee was flying down excitedly, her body suddenly froze. Hovering in the air, a look of surprise suddenly appeared on her face, and she looked towards the ground. And at this moment, she saw that the thorny branches that she was proud of binding the deer suddenly began to wither at a speed visible to the naked eye. As if a lot of water was lacking, the originally dark thorn vines began to sag and quickly withered. At the same time, while they were drying up, countless purple-black energies evaporated and continuously rose up like smoke. The miraculous effect of life grafting began to emerge. Fully activate the ability of life grafting, the terrifying effect of sucking water like a giant whale evaporates the purple-black energy in the thorny vines. The purple-black energy was not absorbed by Ji Yu like the essence of life, but just began to float in the sky and the earth. A large amount of black smoke rose, covering the fawn''s huge body in just an instant. Panicked, the banshee quickly withdrew the thorns tied to the fawn''s body, but it was obviously too late. Because by the time she took back all the thorns, seven layers of those thorny vines had completely dried up and lost their vitality. And after the banshee took back the thorns, as a stream of life energy erupted, the originally dense purple-black smoke was swept away from the fawn''s body. At this moment, the fawn''s whole body is glowing with purple-blue light, and the deer''s antlers are constantly emitting clear moisture. Ji Yu controlled the deer to stand up. At the same time, his expression also began to show a sense of relaxation and comprehension. "These thorns look scary, but under the decomposition ability of life grafting, they are a bit vulnerable like young children." For the first time, Ji Yu clearly understood the miraculous effect of life grafting on Ziyue''s life. At the same time, I also know that life grafting has the ability to decompose and purify Ziyue creatures. This discovery can be said to surprise Ji Yu inexplicably, and at the same time make him full of confidence. The deer, a second-level life form with a full constitution of 99.99, is definitely not a second-level life in the conventional sense. Especially with the blessing of the magical skill of life grafting, I am afraid that its life strength is no less than some third-level lives in the conventional sense, or even fourth-level lives. Without fighting and comparing, Ji Yu may not be able to clearly recognize the strength of Xiaolu, but now, Ji Yu finally has a general understanding. The deer is very strong, and it is ridiculously strong. Standing still, the deer under Ji Yu''s control walked out of the huge crater that was blown apart. It raised its head and even snorted at the Thorn Banshee. But at this time, on the side where the Thorn Banshee was flying, there were not many giant thorns left. She was a little out of breath, and there was even a ferocious twist on her delicate face. "ah!!!" A sound wave like a human screaming or a dolphin''s sound suddenly came out of her mouth. This sudden terrifying scream even formed a sound wave, and this sound wave actually set off a strong wind in the forest corridor. The strong wind was blowing, and the fawn was motionless. Until the sound wave passed, Ji Yu didn''t even feel anything. Because when the sound waves hit, Ji Yu skillfully used the energy to wrap his head. That terrifying monster like a mountain of meat can''t do any harm to the deer, and this banshee is obviously not able to do it. Seeing the ease of the deer on the ground, the banshee stopped screaming. She stared at the deer with both eyes, and her angry expression became even more irritable. As if losing her mind, the banshee waved her hand. Then, nearly 200 giant mosquitoes flew beside her and swooped down towards the deer. Like a sharp sword, the giant mosquito swooped down, but was easily avoided by the deer. Just tapping the ground and jumping up a few times, those mosquitoes immediately plunged into the ground under uncontrollable inertia. But at this time, Ji Yu bounced back with Xiaolu''s swift speed, and then saw the scene. Every time the deer jumped up and landed, the ground would explode like a bomb falling to the ground. In this way, within ten seconds, the deer only went back and forth more than ten times, and the ground of the boundary formed by the forest corridor was suddenly in a mess. There are explosion craters everywhere, including the huge crater with a diameter of about 300 meters before. At this moment, the entire forest corridor is like a depression that has been baptized by artillery fire. But the strange thing is that amidst the potholes, the countless phantom trees in the forest still stand tall and straight. It has to be said that the background of the forest and trees in this realm is convenient for Ji Yu''s random actions. Because he doesn''t have to be afraid of his terrifying effect destroying the secret realm he finally created. Seeing this scene on the ground, the banshee became quiet. She, who was supposed to be bloodthirsty, chaotic and irrational, instead began to show a trace of human thinking. V1.Chapter 88 The banshee suddenly laughed. Yes, she smiled when she should have been distraught. The smile is very charming, even a little seductive. She danced and climbed a certain distance, and hovered at an altitude of nearly 800 meters. She discarded the remaining thorns, and seemed to have no scruples. And seeing this, Ji Yu finally knew why the banshee laughed. Because this banshee can''t fly when bullying Xiaolu! "this?" Ji Yu was stunned, and at the same time he was a little dumbfounded. Is Ziyue''s life irrational as promised? What is irrational? In Ji Yu''s view, those who are irrational should be the lowest level of eccentric beings. And the more advanced Ziyue beings are, the more intelligent they are. The only thing that remains the same is that most of Ziyue''s beings are very bloodthirsty and eager to kill all natural beings. The Ziyue world is a world of law in the dark forest, where the weak prey on the strong, probably so. Looking at the banshee, looking at the beautiful long legs of the banshee. ¡­. "See no evil." Ji Yu was a little embarrassed, but as a normal man, well, Ji Yu continued to watch and cherish with eyes full of appreciation. Don''t look at it, don''t look at it, there is nothing you can do, anyway, now there is only this seemingly ''weak'' banshee left, and when the boundary disappears, everything will naturally be quiet. While admiring the graceful figure of the banshee, Ji Yu walked towards the remaining thorns and vines. Without any disturbance, Thorn wanted to resist under the banshee''s control, but soon followed in the footsteps of other clansmen. When everything was over, Ji Yu controlled the deer and began to squat on the highest point of the cliff on one side of the boundary. He looked at the banshee, and the banshee looked at her. Ji Yu looked appreciatively, but the banshee looked vigilant. "Over three meters tall, it''s a pity for this Miaoman''s figure." "However, if I transform myself, it should match the shape of this banshee, right?" "One is five meters, the other is three meters, just like the best standard height for men and women." "Well, there is a scene..., monsters and beauties?" Sitting on the side of the cliff, Ji Yu''s thinking began to let himself go. It''s boring, and as a man, there''s nothing you can do about it. After all, as pure as he is, he also has excellent taste in appreciating beauty. There are still more than ten minutes left in today''s game, and Ji Yu doesn''t want to do anything. Since the banshee doesn''t want to try Xiaolu''s horror again, Ji Yu is also happy to relax. And there are beautiful women who are seductive, so why not do it? These days, he has spent his mind on the growth of the oak tree every day, and he has long felt a little boring to meditate all day long. Such a "little freshness" like a banshee is also a unique beauty. However, what Ji Yu didn''t know was that at this moment Xiao Lu saw his father constantly looking at the banshee without blinking, and some inexplicable thoughts began to arise in his heart. "Why does father keep looking at this bad woman who looks like a human?" "Is the father trying to catch her?" "But I can''t catch it. I can''t fly a deer." "..." "Still watching? Still watching? Still watching?" "Does father want a woman like this to keep him company?" "But I don''t like it?" Xiaolu began to have some childish thoughts. "If only Father had a doe about my size." Xiao Lu suddenly recalled his ignorant and ordinary deer life, when it had a partner. Recalling the feeling of biological instinct, the inexplicable little deer began to feel a little lost. But the disappointment soon subsided. The reason is that Xiaolu''s thinking is a bit childish after all, and his thinking is also unconstrained. Looking at the banshee, Xiaolu suddenly thought that human men and women should also behave like that? And my brother said that there are the most human beings and the most intelligent in this world, so does my father also have that kind of thought? Unlike Oak Adam, Xiaolu has awe of Ji Yu, but it is not so deep, and more like Xiaolu and children generally hope to get his father''s praise and encouragement. "Will the father have children in the human world? Just like me and my brother?" "It doesn''t seem like it? My brother said so." "But maybe in the future?" Looking at the banshee, Xiaolu''s logical thinking suddenly felt a flash of inspiration. "This bad woman should be the more beautiful kind among human beings, right?" "If I catch this bad banshee and give it to my human brother, he will be very happy, right?" Thinking that he might become an older brother in the future, just like Oak Adam preaching to himself in an old-fashioned way, Xiao Lu was inexplicably looking forward to it. And thinking about it this way, it felt that if it could catch this bad woman and give it to the human brother, it might make him like itself, and it might not be sure to listen to itself. These days, Adam taught Xiaolu not only logic knowledge, but he also shared some fragmented TV and movie scenes in the wisdom that Ji Yu gave him. And it is precisely because of the back and forth recognition of those pictures that Xiaolu began to understand more about human beings, and at the same time slowly grew in wisdom. Of course Xiaolu''s unrestrained style caught Ji Yu''s attention. What can Ji Yu say about this? Just laugh. Childish childish ideas are good, at least Jiyu likes Xiaolu''s escapism. Looking at the remaining five minutes on the interface, Ji Yu began to plan to explain something to Xiao Lu. At least let him know how to guard against the possible follow-up attacks of this banshee. However, just when Ji Yu was about to speak, Ji Yu seemed to hear a strange sound above the bright night sky. Of course, not only Ji Yu heard it, but also the banshee at an altitude of more than 800 meters. In an instant, the deer and the banshee under Ji Yu''s control raised their heads and looked towards the sky where the voice came from. However, the moment they looked up, they saw two points of light. Two points of light are falling from the sky and getting brighter and brighter. This kind of seeing is not even a second. Because at the same time they saw the light spots, two light spots fell on the banshee''s body instantly within a few milliseconds. Medium-range missiles exceeding Mach 10, with that speed, were already approaching when they saw them. The banshee raised her head and remained puzzled, which was the last scene before the sky exploded. Under the guidance of a suspended reconnaissance plane at an altitude of 20,000 meters, it is impossible for the two medium-range missiles to accidentally injure. "Boom!!!" After two loud bangs, countless flames exploded above the forest boundary like a small sun and illuminated everything. The huge explosion and the resulting airflow swept over tens of kilometers around. On the ground, the deer couldn''t open his eyes for a while because of the strong light and air current. When everything came to an end again, what Ji Yu saw again was a dying banshee lying at the bottom of the forest boundary, looking a bit bloody. There were dense wounds all over the banshee''s body, purple blood flowed all over the place, and her wings were blown off. But even so, the banshee still didn''t die, and didn''t even break her legs or hands. However, in terms of appearance, the banshee is actually not far from death. Looking at the scene in front of him, Ji Yu was speechless and raised his head deeply to look somewhere in the sky. Then, he jumped off the cliff. V1.Chapter 89 After a few steps, Ji Yu came to the side of the banshee and looked down. At this moment, the Banshee''s whole body was covered with terrifying wounds, the biggest wound being her lower waist. The diameter is more than seventy centimeters, and even the intestines and internal organs in her body can be seen. But the only good thing is that the banshee''s head is still intact. Perhaps during the explosion, she only had time to protect her head and upper body with the greatest strength. The banshee still had a slight snort, her face was full of pain and she fell into a semi-comatose state. "It''s a pity, what a beautiful ''Little Aunt Liang'', she is about to die." Ji Yu shook Xiaolu''s head, intending to give the banshee a final blow. However, as soon as he lifted the deer''s hoof, Ji Yu''s expression suddenly changed to reveal a thoughtful look. Looking at the banshee, in the end Ji-woo doesn''t give her the last kick, he puts down the deer hooves. Because he suddenly remembered Xiaolu''s life-grafting feature, and planned to try it out at the same time. This is a rare test material. A banshee is no more than a thorn, she is no plant. For Ziyue life that is not a plant, Ji Yu certainly cannot let go of this opportunity to experiment. He wanted to see if the grafting of life would have the terrifying ability to decompose a life like a banshee like a thorn. However, before that, Ji Yu still didn''t want the banshee to die all at once. And in order to deal with some changes that the banshee may have, he needs to make some preparations before that. In this way, Ji Yu controlled the deer to start turning, and headed towards the forest outside the boundary. Immediately, the realm was not difficult. When he came to the border of the realm, Xiaolu took a step and easily stepped out of the phantom-like purple moon barrier of the realm. There is no strange feeling, just like walking out of a place normally. Looking back at the hazy realm like a phantom, Ji Yu finally began to absorb the essence of life from the trees in the surrounding forest. Along the way, there are naturally scattered life essences flying around the fawn. Meanwhile, the herd of sika deer that had all run out of the boundary before began to cry at the deer in the shadows of some subordinates, which was a joyous emotion. I am delighted that the prophets of my own family can walk out of that terrible place so intact. Although most of these two thousand sika deer do not possess intelligence, they can still express their instinctive emotions. In addition, they are already close to the limit of the extraordinary, even if they have not entered the second level for the time being, wisdom has already begun to germinate a little. Ji Yu also responded to the joy of the surrounding deer herds, letting the deer utter a reassuring cry, and then these deer herds naturally calmed down again, and quietly hid in the shadows of the woods everywhere. Seeing that most of the deer herd had returned to calm, Ji Yu smiled, and then controlled the deer to drift away. Most of the woods in front of me were ''damaged'' by the deer a few days ago, absorbing too much life essence is not good for this forest. Therefore, Ji Yu intends to go further afield to collect enough life essence. The Jishui Mountains are short of everything, but they are not short of trees. In this continuous mountain range, there are far more trees than imagined. Running all the way, it took about two or three minutes, and Ji Yu controlled the deer to return to the realm again. When they came to the ground where the banshee was lying flat, the banshee was still half-dead at this moment, and her breath was getting weaker and weaker. For a Ziyue life like a banshee, Ji Yu guessed that she might be a third-level life form. Of course, her third-level life cannot be compared with Xiaolu. The shoulder-to-shoulder deer has obtained a twenty-fold increase in life grafting. After all, the upper limit of the vitality of ordinary sika deer''s second-level life body is only five points, while that of the small deer is one hundred points. Xiaolu''s super booster physique, coupled with the god-level characteristics of life grafting, naturally there is a huge gap between the two. "Try it." At this moment, the life essence floating all over Xiaolu''s body is like a ball of light, covering Xiaolu''s entire body. Stretching out his front hoof, Ji Yu let him lightly touch the banshee''s body. Then, under the decomposing effect of the life grafting on the Ziyue energy in Ziyue''s life body, the banshee''s body began to shrivel up like the thorns before, and countless purple-black particles on the body rose and floated into the sky like black mist. Looking at this scene, Ji Yu was not surprised. However, when the banshee''s body was shriveled and seemed to die at any time, Ji Yu began to introduce the essence of life into the banshee''s body. And it was this one. The banshee''s originally weak aura suddenly began to increase. She frowned, her face was full of pain, and she even groaned unconsciously. The decomposition of life grafting continues, and the input of life essence also continues. As the two retreated and advanced, a scene appeared that made Ji Yu a little curious. Because, the banshee''s size is actually starting to shrink. "It''s interesting." Ji Yu speeded up, and looked directly at the banshee''s changes. A minute later, the banshee''s size had shrunk by a full factor of 1, only about 1.5 meters. All of her long purple hair fell out, and a large amount of dead skin appeared on her body. In this way, it is like a snake shedding its skin, shedding layer after layer. But the snake sheds its skin to grow bigger, but the banshee does it to grow smaller? At this moment, the banshee''s breathing was very steady, just like a normal bald woman. But because of the dead skin all over her body, the banshee''s current appearance is not very good-looking. Moreover, the purple-black energy in the banshee''s body has not been completely cleared. For this reason, Ji Yu certainly will not stop the pace of experimentation. Then. Two minutes later, the banshee woke up and kept screaming, but she couldn''t resist being trampled by the deer. At this time, the banshee was already less than one meter in size. Three minutes later, the banshee was even less than fifty centimeters. Ji Yu seemed incomparably surprised by this. "Can it be any smaller?" Ji Yu frowned while continuing to increase output. Because the banshee has already passed out again at this moment, of course Ji Yu doesn''t hold back. Then, another minute later, Ji Yu finally found that the essence of life could no longer be instilled into the banshee''s body. At this time, the shape of the banshee even made Ji Yu feel a little strange. exhale. The deer blew away a large amount of black dead skin that the banshee had shed before. These dead skins are like powder, and they fly away when blown. In this way, the appearance of the banshee can be said to be completely clear in the eyes of Xiao Lu and Ji Yu. ten centimeters. It is slightly larger than an adult finger. This is the final shape of the banshee after transformation. The skin of the whole body is crystal clear, and the two pairs of miniature wings like cicada wings are even more compact. The face is exquisite and unchanged, but the hair has changed from red to light yellow-green. See such a banshee. No, it should be said to be a goblin, Ji Yu was even speechless for a while. "Is there a mistake? Is this a little too small?" V1.Chapter 90 In the community dormitory, Ji Yu who was lying on the bed opened his eyes. Because, he was suddenly kicked out of the game. Time is up. "Is there a mistake? I just turned the banshee into a goblin, and I kicked it out before I saw the follow-up?" There are black lines on Ji Yu''s face. But there is no way, but not being able to watch the scene of the banshee waking up does not mean that he cannot use his soul or spiritual induction to order the deer to finish the follow-up. Therefore, the first time he woke up, Ji Yu immediately closed his eyes again, and at the same time used his soul connection with the avatar to guide and pay attention to Xiaolu. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. In the forest corridor. It was only half past eleven in the middle of the night, and the purple moon was still hanging high in the sky. within the bounds. The little deer looked at the little elf on the ground curiously, with an extremely excited expression. "It''s amazing that a big bad woman has turned into a small woman." Without his father''s control, Xiaolu suddenly became active. It gently touched the unconscious little elf on the ground with its huge deer hoof. The goblin didn''t move. The little deer touched again, and walked back and forth around the little elf. "are you asleep?" The deer stared at the big curious eyes and touched the little elf again. Then, the goblin suddenly opened his eyes. It looked like a dead person suddenly opened his eyes, which frightened the deer. The moment the little goblin opened her eyes, her eyes seemed out of focus, but soon, her pupils began to shrink, and slowly began to take on color. Looking at the sky, looking at the big head of the fawn who was looking at her curiously, she was unmoved and seemed to have not recovered. The goblin ignored the huge fawn looking down at her, and stretched out her immature hands in front of her eyes. Looking at her hands, the little goblin looked confused. She sat up. And looked around the boundary blankly. Then she shook her head, as if trying to wake herself up. The goblin felt like she had had a long, long nightmare, in which she turned into a very powerful woman. In a certain wilderness, there is no life form that can match her. She kills, she is bloodthirsty, and she exists alone there for a long, long time. All of this is really like a nightmare. Suddenly, the little fairy saw the sound beside her, and then she immediately regained her senses and looked to her side. Looking at the deer''s legs, her gaze slowly moved up, and then immediately overlapped with the deer''s gaze. One has bright and pure eyes, while the other is curious and excited. Looking at the huge thing in front of her, the little fairy was not afraid, but felt relaxed because she smelled the very comfortable breath of the deer. This feeling is like some powerful natural beings encountered in a beautiful forest at the beginning of her birth. The pictures of long-term memories are fragmented and fragmented. But even so, she can still feel that her feelings are not fake. The goblin flapped her wings and flew away. She came to the deer''s head and looked at the deer. She laughed happily, and slowly approached the deer''s nose. The little deer quietly watched the little fairy''s movements in curiosity. The goblin''s little hand touched the deer''s nose. And it was at this very moment that Xiao Lu felt inexplicably as if he had established some kind of strange emotional connection with the little woman in front of him. Xiaolu could feel the mood of the little goblin at the moment. It was a complex of curiosity, excitement, and nostalgia. Xiaolu doesn''t understand, but it''s okay for Xiaolu to wink at the little goblin and convey the emotion of liking. And it was at this moment that the little goblin suddenly became happier. She smiled sweetly at the deer, and at the same time flew up to the tip of the deer''s nose. In this way, the two fantastic lives reached a certain tacit agreement at this moment. The deer was very excited. Because the little deer felt that he and the goblin had become friends. Yes, it is a friend, my friend, the first friend. Friends are curious about the environment here. Xiaolu naturally wouldn''t refuse. And I am happy to show my home with my friend, the goblin. But looking at the illusion of the forest corridor in the boundary, Xiao Lu suddenly felt a little lost. However, this loss was only for a moment, because Xiao Lu had other ideas. That is the herd of deer who brought the goblin to meet him. Therefore, Xiaolu, who has no concept of boundaries, immediately took steps to step out of the boundaries. Originally, the banshee should not be able to leave the realm created by Ziyue, but now the banshee is no longer a banshee. Therefore, at the moment Xiaolu walked out of the boundary of the boundary, the little goblin was not blocked by the boundary, nor did it become transparent and disappear. The goblin walked out of the realm. She is no longer the kind of chaotic life in the Ziyue world, but a normal life that belongs to nature and belongs to the normal world. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Outside Nanzawa City, Southwest Command Office. The suspended reconnaissance plane lowered its altitude and conducted low-altitude reconnaissance. The picture was immediately clear, and although the little deer was still in 2D motion, the appearance of the goblin was truly reflected on the big screen in the command room. Look at this fantastic life, and it was transformed from the life of Ziyue. Everyone was silent. After the silence, it was Professor Qin who spoke first. "Miracle, this is a miracle!" "Ziyue''s life has been purified by Lingxiao!" Professor Qin''s face flushed with excitement. His expression was full of enthusiasm that a scientific researcher should have. This expression even infected other people around. "The value of Lingxiao is far beyond our imagination." "He can purify Ziyue''s life, so this means that he can also help us cure those patients!" "Good news! It''s really great news. Our strategy is extremely correct, and it''s far beyond our original imagination." Professor Qin said loudly to everyone, and at the same time walked quickly to the big screen, and continued to admire the little fairy''s posture. "This goblin-like creature is really an exquisite and fantastic life, it''s amazing." Like a boy seeing a girl he likes, Professor Qin''s eyes are burning. He turned his head and said: "Commander Xue, we should immediately report what happened here to Congress!" "No! No, I want to contact Lingxiao in person!" Speaking of this, Professor Qin didn''t have the slightest demeanor, and suddenly ran towards the command room with big strides. Looking at Professor Qin who suddenly went crazy, no one stopped him. Because, everything that happened in front of them really made everyone have a mentality to re-evaluate Xiaolu. Commander Xue''s expression remained unchanged, but a tight string in his heart gradually softened. The appearance of Ziyue and its harm have always been a headache for the military. The pressure of defending the country and the people is so deep that ordinary people cannot understand. In the past three years, many soldiers have died in this regard. Unsung heroes abound, which is the real reason why Xue Zhengde has always held a prejudice against Xiaolu who was originally born because of Ziyue. But now, this prejudice has begun to slowly disappear in Xue Zhengde''s concept. V1.Chapter 91 "Commander, shouldn''t we send some of our soldiers contaminated by Ziyue there first?" "Even if Lingxiao can''t help treat them right away, it''s better to send them first so that they can be cured as soon as possible." A military officer spoke. The officer tried to control his impatience. After all, when cleaning up the treacherous life forms polluted by Ziyue, more than a dozen soldiers under his command suffered various injuries. "Not in a hurry." "The purple moon appeared so quickly tonight and lasted for a long time. There will definitely be many strange life forms in the Rishui Mountains. Let Ling Xiao deal with the creatures that appeared near him first." Xue Zhengde is not blind, decades of military career obviously made him more stable than ordinary people. "Too." The officer nodded and fell silent. "Commander, what strategy should we adopt for Lingxiao?" Another officer asked. The great value of the deer has been reflected, and Ryan''s next policy will definitely be more lenient to the deer. This is certain, so the officer will ask. "constant." Xue Zhengde looked calm, turned his head and said: "In addition, next I plan to form a new department." "This department should first recruit some members of the military dog ??team. They should be the most suitable for negotiating with Lingxiao." "Military dog ??team?" The officers present were stunned, and then they were also stunned. "Are the military dogs also brought along?" "Military dogs? Do you want them to hunt deer with them?" "Well." The officer was speechless. "Okay! Things are about the same here, everyone follow me to the military conference hall, and ask questions there." After finishing speaking, Xue Zhengde got up and walked to the door of the command room at the same time. The officers present followed immediately. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. ¡¾Sika Deer Status Expansion¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Vitality: 99.99 (maximum 5)] (¡Á20) [Body length: 55.23 (up to 10 meters)] (¡Á5) (limit breakthrough, special growth) [Shoulder height: 29.99 (up to 6 meters)] (¡Á5) [Age: 3 years old (maximum 50 years)] (¡Á5) [Characteristic ¢Ù: ***** (damaged)] [Feature ¢Ú: Visual pollution (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Life Grafting (High)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Racial Prophet (M)] [Characteristic ¢Ý: Flower of the Dead (Medium)] In the dormitory, Ji Yu looked at Xiaolu''s data panel with a thoughtful expression. "The breakthrough in body length data is related to Ziyue''s energy, but the vitality cannot be linked to Ziyue, which is a bit concerning." "The deer''s growth may have really reached a huge bottleneck period." Ji Yu can only think so. Without a qualitative breakthrough, it is obvious that there is not much benefit to just growing the body. After all, the bigger the body, the more cumbersome it is to move. However, it''s okay now, because the Ziyue energy in Xiaolu''s body has reached a limit that can be accommodated. It''s good to keep it like this now, and there is no need to continue to make other indifferent attempts. Thinking about all this, Ji Yu immediately relaxed. "Mushroom head, goblin, god deer, hey, the forest corridor is becoming more and more fantastic." With emotion, Ji Yu had a sense of accomplishment from playing farming games. Fantasy, picturesque. It would be nice if there were less disputes. However, thinking that the forest corridor has become a realm, Ji Yu has some headaches. This time the banshee appeared in the purple moon realm, so what about the next time? Is it worth staying there? Ji Yu felt a little embarrassed. After all, under the purple moon, the forest becoming an illusory background is just one of the changes. If the forest becomes an entity next time, then the next battle will obviously affect Xiaolu''s campus. So, after thinking about it, Ji Yu decided to rebuild a bigger and better forest corridor. But this time, Ji Yu intends to learn from the scenes of fantasy movies, intending to create a more attractive fantasy forest in a more comprehensive way. Do whatever comes to mind. Anyway, nothing happened, Ji Yu immediately walked to the computer desk and turned on the computer. This time, Ji Yu didn''t intend to help Xiaolu build a new forest place by himself, but passed on the idea to Xiaolu to make it according to his heart. The details are optional, but the general trend remains the same. Ji Yu still planned to spend the rest of the time on the oak tree. Because Oak needs Ji Yu''s help in meditation now. Now it is very close to the third month, and there are still the last twelve days. And in the next twelve days, Ji Yu will try his best to help the oak tree grow, and after that, he can look forward to the third incarnation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Time passed like water. A week quickly slipped away again. Sutriland, a remote town of Orsay, is gathering a large number of outsiders at the moment. Orsay, just over a month ago, was just a remote town with a population of less than 1,000. People here live on farms and breeding, and they have no shortage of food or clothing. It is a peaceful and suitable town for the elderly. But just a month ago when the news of the Mysterious Tree spread widely in West Yorkshire, it instantly became a bustling town full of tourists and pilgrims. There are so many oak trees in the world, but Orsay has one of the three longest-lived oak trees in the world. Orsay White Oak, about 3,000 years old, is one of the oaks named and protected by The Nature Conservancy. Before, there were only two members of the association responsible for managing the oak tree, and they lived a leisurely life every day. But until the matter of the mysterious tree was exposed, and the white oak of Orsay was also growing at an exaggerated speed day by day, and was instantly discovered by all the fanatical believers. Then, it naturally became the most vibrant town in Sutriland. After a month of people flow and internet fermenting, the town of Orsay has already changed drastically. Countless businessmen gathered here and bought a large number of shops here, while some wealthy developers kept applying to buy land and plan to build new buildings here. As a result, up to now, the floating population of the entire town of Orsay has reached an exaggerated 200,000 or more. Every day someone leaves, every day someone arrives. Many nearby towns are full of tourists because of insufficient housing accommodation. Where the White Oak of Orsay is located is a small park. The park is less than 20 acres, but it is such a small park, but it is crowded with people at the moment. "Hey, I don''t know when this kind of life will end. An oak tree, as for it? I can''t even think about retirement in peace. It''s really not happy." One of the managers of the park looked a little helpless standing on the roof of a building watching the crowd. Looking at the nearly 80-meter-tall oak tree not far away, Wenchehaydn didn''t have the fanaticism of most people, but had a calm expression on his face. "It can be like this if you grow faster? I don''t see anything magical about it. I really don''t understand it." For a non-druid believer, Winchehaydon was completely indifferent to the abnormal growth of the oak tree. No matter how long the oak tree is, it has no special effects, and it has always looked like an ordinary oak tree. To be honest, if there was no news about the mysterious oak tree, Winche Haydn would not have looked at it at all. Taking the wages of the association every day, slowly retirement is what he wants most. However. Well, looking at the bustle of White Oak Park today, for the old man Wenchehaydn, this is not a comforting thing. "If you''re really magical, show it to me. I''ve been serving you for more than ten years, old man." Complaining, the white-haired Wenchehaydn shook his head, then turned around and planned to go back and take a rest. However, just as he turned around, suddenly, the sudden frantic shouts from the crowd downstairs made him stop in his tracks. What the hell are these people doing? Winche Haydn frowned and turned his head at the same time. V1.Chapter 92 "Isn''t there too many people here? Boyce, can''t we choose a day when there are fewer people?" A blond woman looked a little troubled and complained to her male companion. "Julie, don''t be naive, this is a mysterious tree, how could there be a time when there are few people?" Boyce was a little dissatisfied with his female companion''s speech. "This is a mysterious tree that has grown from fifty meters to eighty meters in just one month. Here, Julie, I hope you will put down your proud temperament a little bit." "The mysterious tree?" "Isn''t this just an ordinary oak tree? Where is the mystery?" "Are there wizards here? Are there miracles? Or are there gods? Boyce, don''t lie to me. I didn''t come here to suffer you to look at an ordinary bad oak tree. You have to stay here Here, then you can watch here alone, I can''t bear it anyway." Julie seemed very repulsed by her male partner''s dissatisfaction, and wanted to leave the crowded crowd annoyed. However, just as Julie turned around and Boyce wanted to persuade her to stay with a compromised tone, there were sudden exclamations from the crowd. "My God! What are they doing!" "Damn it! Stop it! You bastards?" "Bastard! Stop!" "...." There were shouts, surprises, and other voices from the crowd. Because, just now, among the crowd queuing forward, just before White Oak, at this moment, two young men suddenly jumped over the fence and quickly opened their backpacks before the workers had time to react. They quickly took out two not-so-small cans from their backpacks, opened them, and threw them at the trunk of the white oak. At the same time, one person quickly took out a lighter and ignited gasoline. In just an instant, the roots of the oak tree ignited a raging fire. "Damn it!" The faces of several workers changed drastically, and they swarmed up and tried to restrain the two men at the same time. However, at this moment, a man suddenly pulled out a pistol. And this time, everyone panicked. And the workers who were about to surround him all stopped immediately and stared at the man with ugly faces. "Haha, damn Druids, you heretics, come on! Come on! I''ll see who dares to come up!" "You conspirators, relying on the oak tree to deceive people to achieve your shameful and hidden goals, now we will expose your false tricks at this moment!" "It''s for freedom! For freedom of thought!" The man roared, and at the same time seemed quite satisfied. "We are going to burn this oak tree now. If your so-called mysterious tree really has mysterious abilities, let it try to put out the fire by itself!" "If not, then I, Lovell, will expose your conspiracy in front of everyone today!" The man shouted, as if he was about to become the savior of the world. And his companion looked equally excited at the moment, and continued to throw small cans of oil and gas into the flames. Immediately, the flames burned upwards more violently along the trunk of the oak tree. "Young man, do you know what you''re doing?" A man headed by the workers said with a sullen face. "What? Isn''t that obvious?" "Come on, let me see how mysterious the oak tree you are talking about is and how it manifests miracles!" "If we can, we are willing to accept the punishment, but if not, then all of you should give everyone an explanation!" The man''s loud shouting made the crowd''s cursing even more fierce, but some people in the crowd began to look thoughtful. indeed. Since the druid order announced the existence of the mysterious tree in the world, the news media and the druid themselves have not announced anything else for a long time. Officials from all over the world have also remained silent. A month later, many are understandably skeptical. And like this Lovell said, if the mysterious tree is really mysterious, let it try to extinguish the fire by itself. Of course, everyone knows that such miracles may be difficult to occur. Even if it appears, it shouldn''t be the white oak here, because the mysterious tree announced by the druid is the so-called oak tree in Bana. But here, this white oak is just an oak tree that people gather to worship and visit spontaneously in search of inner comfort. What does growing fast mean? It doesn''t seem to explain anything, the miracle of nature is not without. For today''s advanced information, modern human beings are still very receptive. The fire had begun to spread, and the black smoke had already made the leaves above the oak tree tremble, while under the tree, the flames had spread to more than ten meters away from the trunk. There is gasoline to support the combustion, and the burning speed is not unpleasant. Looking at the young man, the faces of the staff present were extremely ugly. They even began to feel anxious in their hearts, because the white oak in front of them obviously couldn''t resist the flames, and the flames were already burning more and more intensely. But at this moment, everyone obviously underestimated this white oak. Because, as one of the three oak trees Adam focused most on reviving, the oak tree in front of him had successfully reawakened two days ago, and had successfully obtained two characteristics. But one of the characteristics just restrains the flames. The crowd was excited and angry, and the staff were helpless. This makes young people more unscrupulous. He pointed the gun at the people around him, and at the same time turned his head to his companion and said: "Lyman, are you done!" "Okay! I threw all ten gasoline cans in, haha, this damn oak tree is definitely over." Lehman, who looked only seventeen or eighteen years old, said excitedly and excitedly. At this moment, Lehman has a feeling of being watched by everyone. Under this scene, he even has the same sense of accomplishment as Lovell. He felt that what they were doing was extremely righteous, because they were unraveling a terrible conspiracy. They saved everyone and restored their freedom of thought. "Okay! Haha, look, how beautiful this flame is! It''s really like a holy fire breaking through the night." Lovell laughed, and looked pleased. However, this kind of pride naturally attracted the scolding of the more devout believers in the crowd. However, Lovell didn''t care, because the fire was getting worse and worse. After experiencing this incident, they would definitely let everyone understand that what they are doing now is saving them. However, his smug expression only lasted for more than a minute. Because, when the fire reached the oak tree nearly 20 meters high, countless condensed grease suddenly appeared on the skin of the upper part of the oak tree''s trunk. These greases are turquoise in color and slide down in big drops. And not only the upper half of the trunk of the oak tree, but even the surface of the trunk of the oak tree that was being burned by the fire also appeared these greases. Grease appeared, burned by the fire, and seemed to evaporate, but produced a lot of white smoke. This kind of thick smoke is like water extinguishing a fire, making a hissing sound. The white mist rose, and the flames were continuously extinguished immediately by the white mist. "Look! My God! The Mystic Tree is extinguished, and he extinguished it himself." "Haha~ I knew that the mysterious tree would not just be burned to death, haha, these two damn bastards are ready to accept punishment!" "This trip is worth it! What a beautiful picture, I seem to have fallen in love with this oak tree." "...." [Thanks to book friend Xing Yu Hua Zhi Jian; House Night Book; Changed nickname to contain prohibited words; Walden Lake 52dh; Innate Qi Dao; Unbearable little Corgi; Soul Nine; book friend 20210321183155385 for the reward, thank you all. There will be four changes today, and then two days of 4D updates on the weekend. I hope everyone will support it. In addition, continue to ask for tickets and various other things, I hope everyone will watch the genuine version, not the pirated version, and save Xiaopujie. Thanks. ¡¿ V1.Chapter 93 "how so?" "Shouldn''t it? It shouldn''t be like this!" Lovell looked agitated, obviously unable to accept the occurrence of such a thing as the oak tree extinguishing the fire. However, the facts are already in front of us, so what if we don''t believe it? "Put your hands up!" The town''s public security police had arrived, and several policemen raised their pistols and aimed at Lovell, as well as the frightened Lyman. Lovell turned around, looked at the policeman, and looked at the surrounding crowd praying to the oak tree or cursing at him. In the end, he slowly put down the pistol in his hand with a mournful face. But even if he put down the pistol, he was bullied by the police and pressed to the ground. He still couldn''t accept the fact that the oak tree put out the fire. "How is it possible! It''s all a conspiracy! This oak tree is the devil! It''s the devil!" With his hands handcuffed behind his back and being pressed to the ground by the police, Lovell yelled excitedly, almost hysterically. However, for his yelling, the crowd responded with spit and cold eyes. "Young man, I told you not to be impulsive, now you should go to the cell and repent." The leading middle-aged worker looked at the young man on the ground indifferently, said this, and then turned around. The efficiency of the public security police is also very fast. After detaining Lovell, they asked the workers a few more words and then led them away from the park. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Among the parks. After watching the two young people being escorted away by the police, several people with different expressions looked at each other and then slowly withdrew from the crowd. "Aaron, I think maybe we should calm down for a while." In the guest room rented out by a farmer, three men gathered together and showed embarrassment. "Calm down? Then sit back and watch those heretics grow stronger?" "Stupid people in the world will never know that those shameful politicians have been deceiving them all the time. In this world, only our God can truly save the world." The man named Aaron had a very gloomy and cold expression, and there was even a trace of scarlet flashing in the blue pupils from time to time. "Of course I know this, but isn''t our god still unable to come to this world from God''s Domain? So the necessary calmness is the best choice at present." "If we remove the heretical oak tree regardless of the cost, once we are exposed, God''s Domain will definitely be discovered by those politicians soon." "Besides, heresy is not limited to the small town of Orsay. In the Bana Federation, in the unknown rainforest, that is the most important target for our secret society to investigate." "Now our secret meeting is still very weak. Temporary retreat is not a sign of cowardice. It is also a choice and preparation that must be made to achieve greater victories in the future." A bald man who was nearly forty years old and nearly 1.9 meters tall muttered in a persuasive way. "Indeed, I agree with you, Tristan." "The brilliance of Ziyue will finally come to the world one day, and then it is naturally time for us to take action." Another man who looked a little younger said so. Hearing what the two companions said, although Aaron was a little unwilling, he finally nodded slowly. The scarlet light in his pupils gradually faded, and his mood gradually settled down. "Okay, let''s just listen to Tristan this time, but since we''ve come out, we can''t do nothing during this time." "The secret meeting is really short of people now, and the mercy of the gods also wants to care for and save more believers. This time we will at least recruit some more people to enter the realm of the gods when we go out." "Of course." Tristan nodded with a chuckle. "However, this kind of thing is still very simple." "People in the world are ignorant. As long as they are guided by money, there will be no shortage of manpower." "When they enter the realm of the gods, they will naturally be inspired by the gods to join us in dedicating everything to the birth of the new world." "We can''t stay here in the small town of Orsay for the time being. The ability of the heretic is unknown. It would be bad if it has discovered us." "That''s true, then let''s pack up quickly and leave here immediately." "Well, that''s exactly what it should be." The three of them finished talking, and immediately stopped dawdling after making a decision, packed their things and left quickly. And just over ten minutes after these people left the town, a large group of police officers suddenly broke into their previous room. However, the arrival of the police was obviously a bit late. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Bana Federation, in the Amazon rainforest. At this moment, Ji Yushen was in a very bad mood, and at the same time, he felt a more urgent sense of urgency. Everything that happened at the White Oak of Orsay can naturally be clearly observed by Adam, the oak tree that is the upper species. Even, Ji Yu immediately used the characteristics of the oak tree to guide the resonance to come to the body of the white oak in a superior posture. At that moment, Ji Yu looked at everything around him, and at the same time found three unusually conspicuous humans in the dense crowd. With a kind of spiritual vision, Ji Yu clearly saw the familiar characteristics of Ziyue energy fluctuations on these three humans. When he saw the abnormality of the three humans, Ji Yu even froze for a moment. After all, as far as he knows, all the human beings polluted by Ziyue have fallen into madness and various other diseases, and they will never look normal like those three people. For this reason, Ji Yu immediately thought that the three of them might have developed some kind of resistance and obtained a mutation. It is a miracle in itself that Ji Yu gets the game, and the avatar gets Ji Yu''s favor. And it is obviously not incomprehensible for the three of them to have a similar weakened version of the miracle of Ji Yu. But thinking like this, Ji Yu soon tasted something different again. Because if what happened to White Oak just now was only caused by the personal behavior of those two brain-damaged young people, then when I saw these three people, why did they suddenly leave in such a tacit and hasty way when those two were arrested? ? It was premeditated. And behind this is likely to be related to the life of Ziyue World. It is not groundless for Ji Yu to think so. After all, the outstanding wisdom when the banshee appeared has made Ji Yu realize that Ziyue beings are not just chaotic and bloodthirsty, they also have wisdom. Like a devil, it is not impossible to seduce mortals and use other methods to develop one''s tentacles in this world. Therefore, once there is a guess about the most serious situation, Ji Yu immediately understands the seriousness of the situation. Then, with an attitude of preferring to believe what is true or not, Ji Yu immediately sent a divine revelation to the park workers, that is, the Druids, and passed on the figures of the three men to them Then, there was the scene of the public security police breaking in just now. V1.Chapter 94 After receiving feedback from believers and hearing the news that the person had already escaped, Ji Yu felt extremely heavy at the moment. Because, these people are so vigilant and leave, there is obviously a ghost. And their behavior began to fit Ji Yu''s guess more and more. Ziyue''s influence on the world is getting bigger and bigger, and those high-level Ziyue beings have also begun to seduce humans with gentle means. This is not good news for Ji Yu, or for all mankind. But Ji Yu had new doubts at this moment. "How did these people come into contact with high-level Ziyue beings?" "Realm? A realm that has not been discovered by the authorities yet?" Suddenly, Ji Yu''s thinking seemed to have found such an answer as if he had found a breakthrough. Take a deep breath. Ji Yu can almost conclude that the three of them most likely came into contact with the realm. And thinking about it in a worse direction, perhaps a certain area has completely become the base camp of monsters. Because of the cover of humans tempted by monsters there, the officials missed the existence of the boundary in that area. The formation of the boundaries is full of strange things, and there are even no obvious signs in many places. The only thing they have in common is that when they appear, they will cause the illusion of geographical overlap in the area. Under the dark night, without obvious signs, it is just a phantom. If it is not observed by the naked eye and at a very close distance, and no one calls the police, this can naturally be easily concealed. The world itself is big enough, and the population of Xiyue is small, so the possibility of such a possibility in some remote towns or villages is quite high. A whole human village that believes in monsters. Thinking of these, Ji Yu''s mood can''t be better now. "Now that the world is becoming more and more unstable, how long can the authorities hide it?" Ji Yu was able to know the reason why the authorities concealed Ziyue''s real situation. Because it is very simple. People need food, society and the country need a stable economy! Once Ziyue''s truth is announced, the world will not be in chaos. It is possible for human beings to swarm various supermarkets and supply places for mad grabbing and more radical behaviors. This is not a joke, because people''s actions have already explained everything during several epidemics in the world and many regional disasters. As a last resort, every country is unwilling to see such a situation happen. It is absolutely no joke that the economy has regressed for decades. If the existing world collapses due to chaos and the economic system, many countries will even experience famine. People who died like that could cause a worse situation than Ziyue''s pollution. Military control of the whole society? Soldiers don''t eat it? Soldiers don''t drink? It''s really under military control. With the pampered lifestyle that modern people have cultivated, it''s fine as long as they are hungry for a day, but after a long time, regional turmoil will only happen in a flash. Under the chain reaction, it is unknown how many people will die. It is also difficult for the officials of various countries. Ordinary people will naturally not understand how much psychological pressure the superiors have if they are not in their positions and do not seek their own governance. Ji Yu has been in contact with a lot, and he has learned a lot in the past two months, so he can naturally understand some of the difficulties in the official handling of the Ziyue incident. Therefore, Ji Yu understood that the Ziyue incident was concealed. In addition, the officials of various countries have not done nothing in the past three years. Because many countries have already quietly started building large-scale underground shelters. But the drop in the bucket, the population is too large, and the day when people enter the refuge, the world may really be the end of the world. Refuge is only the last option, and now countries are actively looking for ways to break the situation. And that''s why, when dealing with the deer, why did Ryan adopt such a peaceful approach during the first parliamentary session. The appearance of the deer, and even the appearance of the oak tree gave the countries a glimmer of hope. But under this expectation, there are still hidden worries in their hearts. They are afraid that the bamboo basket will be empty, and they are even more afraid of raising tigers. In short, the current situation is so complicated. "In troubled times, I can only do my best." Ji Yu doesn''t want to think about too complicated things. As for how humans will get along with the incarnation, at least for the time being, it is peaceful, then that is enough. Let''s talk about it later. Regarding the situation of those three people, Ji Yu would naturally let Adam pass all the guesses to Fanny Campbell. It doesn''t matter whether they believe it or not, the important thing is that Ji Yu has a clear conscience as a human being, and that''s fine. Thinking of these, Ji Yu finally calmed down again and began to meditate. Because the growth of the oak tree has reached its limit, we cannot relax. In addition, he began to eagerly look forward to the third incarnation. ¡¾Oak Tree State¡¿(Expand) ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Vitality: 87.29 (maximum 100)] [Tree height: 421.47 meters (maximum 500)] [Tree age: 392 years old (maximum 30,000)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Size doubled (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Sacrifice gain (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Powerful absorption (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Strong vitality (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ý: Guided Resonance (Low)] [Characteristic ¢Þ: Strong toughness (low)] [Feature ¢ß: Regional Radiation (Low)] [Characteristic ¢à: Solid State Activation (Low)] [Characteristic ¢á: Negative Resistance (Medium)] Now the growth of the oak tree has been considered very good. There are even more characteristics. Compared with the deer, although the oak tree does not have the characteristics of life grafting, it is not bad in terms of the amount of characteristics. Moreover, after more than a month and almost two months of radiation effects, the tropical rainforest has already changed its appearance. It is surrounded by tall trees, many of which grow to a height of sixty-seven meters. At the same time, the changes in the birds and the people of the tribe have faintly reached a limit. Many birds and humans have entered the critical point of the peak of the first-level life form. The wisdom of the birds is gradually developing. Under the influence of the oak tree and the friendly treatment of the Simon family, many birds have reached a tacit symbiotic relationship with the people of these tribes. The most typical of these is Hughes Jr. Because at this moment, little Hughes is experiencing some kind of growth for half a month, and many birds have begun to lead him. Every time he goes out, Hughes only needs to wave his hand, and dozens of birds will fly down and surround him. One of the four eagle eagles with a wingspan of nearly three meters was also attracted by Hughes Jr.''s charm and reached a certain kind of intimate relationship with him. Now little Hughes has truly become the holy son of the Simon family. Everyone is full of expectations for Hughes Jr., and at the same time showed more concern about Hughes Jr.''s growth. However, little Hughes was not satisfied with his special treatment. On the contrary, after experiencing the crisis of Ziyue last time, little Hughes became more mature than other peers. Little Hughes has no other expectations, he only hopes that he will be recognized by Master Oak, and dedicate everything to Oak and the safety of the tribe. V1.Chapter 95 "It''s finally started, the third incarnation." Sitting in front of the bed, Ji Yu took a deep breath and stared at the countdown on the game panel on the horizon. 00:01:13 Waited quietly, without any movement, until the game prompt appeared. [Ding, congratulations to the player for getting the qualification to play the third avatar, do you want to enter the game now to choose an avatar? ¡¿ ¡¾whether¡¿ Looking at the prompt, Ji Yu certainly didn''t hesitate. [The player has confirmed the game, and the third incarnation is selected to start. ¡¿ ¡¾The avatar is being selected...¡¿ [The selection range is determined to be: the planet where the player is located, low-level life and things...] [The selection is completed immediately, and the player starts to enter the game] The familiar feeling of weightlessness begins. Ji Yu''s field of vision once again came to the outer space of Blue Star. Looking at the blue star in front of him, Ji Yu felt various emotions. He is proud of the beauty of the blue star, but also feels heavy for the blue star. Because this time, some changes occurred in his field of vision after the field of vision came to space. That is, he clearly saw dozens of black light spots appearing on his side facing the blue star. These black spots are not big, but very conspicuous. Those are the boundary areas formed by the pollution of the purple moon. Although the purple moon is not revealed at the moment and it is still daytime, the vision given to Ji Yu by the game allows him to clearly see these polluted areas. These places have become an established fact, they just exist on the blue star, just like the blue star''s wounds. Some of these boundaries are large and some are small. But the biggest one still belongs to the place northwest of Ryan. There, the breadth of that realm far exceeds the size of other realms, and Ji Yu can even see many fuzzy stars moving in it. At the same time, Ji Yu saw many fluctuations. It was an explosion caused by a thermal weapon, and the wave was very strong and wave after wave and form a wave of airflow. And it was with such an observation that Ji Yu knew that the situation of the Ryan Federation was obviously in a bad situation. There, the battle between Ryan and the life in the realm is almost fierce, and may even have been going on for a long time. In such a bad situation, the Ryan Federation can still hide the people, and even maintain the peace of the northwest city, which is not easy. "It seems that when they are working hard, many people are already shedding their blood." Ji Yu was a little heavy, but also a little emotional. And it was under this emotion that Ji Yu''s vision began to drop. Moreover, this kind of fall is not the usual straight fall, but rather inclined like a shooting star and heading towards the other side of the blue star. West Yorkshire? Ji Yu probably understood the region where the avatar was chosen for this game. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The Western Continent, the Frans Federation of the West York State. Under the Altunis Mountains, near the edge of a small town. At this moment, a six or seven-year-old Asian girl was squatting beside a shallow stream with a bottle full of mealworms in her hand. The shallow creek is not wide, only less than two meters, and the river water is very shallow, the distance between the river water and the large cobblestones at the bottom of the river is even less than ten centimeters high. "Xiaolonglong, come on, I''ll bring you delicious food, come out quickly." The little girl is holding a very long thin bamboo stick, and a mealworm is put on the bamboo stick. She put the bamboo stick into the stream and faced a small cave formed by stacks of cobblestones under the stream. The bamboo stick swayed slightly in the water, and as the little girl yelled, soon, a very cute creature popped out of its head. The creature is only thirty centimeters long, with transparent and white skin. It has short limbs, and some red chamfers are slightly raised on the cheeks. olm. This is a species unique to the ecoregion of the Tunisian Mountains in the West Altunis. It looks exactly like the totem dragon believed in the feudal period of the Lane Federation. But compared to the majesty and majesty of the dragon, the olm is nothing but cute. When Weichuan came out, the little olm saw the mealworm, and immediately bit it. After eating the mealworm childishly, the olm was not satisfied. Instead, he threw his whole body out of the cave and faced the little girl. This olm is not afraid of the little girl, on the contrary, it seems to have been fed by the little girl for a long time to form a dependent relationship, and it is easily lured. Looking at the olm, the little girl became even happier. This time the little girl did not use a bamboo stick to skewer the mealworms, but directly took one out of the bottle with her hands and threw it into the water where the olm was. The olm once again swallowed the mealworm in one gulp, and then chewed. Looking at the cute olm, the little girl even put her little hand in the water and lightly touched the olm''s body with her fingers. "Xiaolonglong, you have to be good, don''t run around, or I won''t be able to play with you in the future, and you won''t be able to eat delicious bread worms." The little girl smiled sweetly, the dimples on her fleshy face made her look very cute. The little girl is lonely. Because this is a very remote town, and it is still a pasture. It is a pasture where the little girl''s father has contracted and raised cows. Here, except when going to school, the little girl spends most of her time alone when she returns home. Moreover, because she is Asian, she faced discrimination even when she went to school. She was often bullied by girls her age at school, so the little girl has always been very autistic. And this kind of autism can only be relieved a little when she comes to the stream to feed the olm. The little olm cannot recognize humans, let alone produce clear thinking. It just regards the little girl as its source of food. "Xiaolonglong, I really want to leave here, I miss my mother, but my father won''t let me, I''m so sad." The little girl began to talk to herself while petting the olm. "At school, other children bullied me, calling me stupid and ugly." "I''m really sad." As the little girl spoke, she even began to cry. However, even though she was crying, the little girl was still feeding it mealworms. The little olm didn''t feel the little girl''s crying, and it didn''t affect it to eat. It just kept eating quietly. "It would be nice if I could get away from... get out of here." "I, I will definitely leave here in the future." The little girl cried softly, but her tone gradually became firm. "When I grow up, I will run away from home, go back to find my mother, and then I will take Xiaolonglong and leave with you." "Xiaolonglong, would you like to walk with me?" "You will, right?" The little girl looked at the little olm with hope in her eyes, and quickly wiped the tears on her face with her small hands. Just like that, the little girl fed the olm while talking to herself, until more than ten minutes later. "Okay, Xiaolonglong, you have finished eating today''s food, I''ll go back first, otherwise Dad will scold me again." "I will come to see you again tomorrow. Go back to the cave quickly, and don''t be caught by the big bird." The little girl pushed the source of the small cave with her immature hands, and made it close to the entrance of the Goose Nuanshi cave. And Xiaodongyuan seemed to have a tacit understanding, when the little girl pushed him to the entrance of the cave, he slowly got in. Seeing Xiaodongyuan go into the hole, the little girl still had a bit of reluctance on her face, but she stood up in the end, and quickly left for the pasture beyond the creek. Sticking his head out, watching the little girl gradually leave, Xiao Dongyuan vomited a bubble. Little Dongyuan may not be able to empathize with the little girl for the rest of his life, after all, it is just an olm. However, this state is about to change with Ji Yu''s arrival. V1.Chapter 96 [Congratulations to the player for successfully owning the third avatar] [The third incarnation: Olm (female)] ¡¾Olm Status¡¿(Expand) ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 1] [Vitality: 0.02 (upper limit 0.05)] [Body length: 29.13 cm (maximum 50 cm)] [Age: 2 years old (maximum 15 years)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Environmental Adaptation (Low)] (It can be slightly adapted to the environment outside the deep mountain cave, and the environmental adaptation can be gradually strengthened) [Reward: Because the player successfully opened the third avatar, the third avatar will be rewarded with a random advanced feature above] [Congratulations to the third incarnation of the player for obtaining the characteristic Absolute Zero (Special Grade)] [Characteristic: Absolute Zero (Superior)] (Control: 1%) (The upper limit of vitality is increased by one hundred times, and the upper limit of body growth is increased by fifty times) (Absolute zero can control the continuous drop of the surrounding temperature. Due to the particularity of the special-level characteristics, the strength of this characteristic increases with the owner''s usage rate and life intensity, and the final state can reach freezing time and space attitude.) (Note 1: Special features are extremely rare, and need to be slowly adapted and developed by the owner.) (Note 2: This special feature is exclusive to aquatic life forms, exclusive and unique, and players cannot obtain boosts.) [Guiding task (stage 1): Please try your best to imagine the picture of absorbing the essence of water in your mind, and give continuous rewards depending on the depth and time of imagination. ¡¿ After Ji Yu read all the prompts related to the third incarnation of the olm, Ji Yu was even stunned for a while. Let¡¯s not mention the olm¡¯s own Nara span attribute for the time being. But the nature of game rewards is extremely exaggerated. This time, the characteristics of the reward unexpectedly broke through the advanced level, and the so-called special characteristics appeared. absolute zero. This characteristic simply broke through the limit that Ji Yu could imagine before. According to the game data, the final development state of Absolute Zero can freeze time and space. This exaggerated ability once caused Ji Yu''s heart to be inexplicably excited. However, this excitement was quickly suppressed by Ji Yu. Because although the special features are exaggerated, there is a column of development that all the previous features did not have. The potential of this trait is undeniably powerful, but it also has its drawbacks. Because of the need for development, this is not directly proportional to the fact that the deer has the characteristics of life grafting and is in a state of maximum control from the beginning. However, even so, it was enough to make Ji Yu happy for a long time. Controlling development can be done slowly, but the increase brought by absolute zero is real. Creatures like olms are really weak, and it is not an exaggeration to describe them as extremely rubbish. The limit of a first-level life body is only 0.05. Even if it breaks through the extraordinary and enters the second-level state, it is only fifty centimeters long. Even if he has the ability again, Ji Yu can imagine that the scene of it fighting is that kind of particularly funny scene. A 50cm creature like a small water snake, with the ability to spit at people, and then be trampled to death by humans? This secondary life form is probably not a joke. Therefore, now with the one-hundred-fold increase brought about by the characteristic of absolute zero, the effect of growth is barely objective. The peak state of the first level is a value of five, which can already be compared with the seven sika deer of the peak state of the second level in the forest corridor. With the blessing of absolute zero, the potential of the olm is barely equal to that of the sika deer and the oak tree. "It''s not bad, at least you don''t have to worry about the third incarnation being a waste." Ji Yu thought unscrupulously. Then, controlling the olm Jiyu got out of the cave. From the perspective of the olm, to be honest, Ji Yu felt a little uncomfortable. This olm is short-sighted for the first time, and the scenery it sees is all black and white, and it is blurry if it is a little farther away. Ji Yu did the math, and the visible field of view of the olm did not exceed three meters. For the first time, Ji Yu saw what a waste is. If it wasn''t for Ji Yu''s arrival and making the olm a follow-up possibility, even if a fragile life like the olm broke through to the second level, it would be a no-brainer. In fact, Ji Yu was a little jealous. Because of this characteristic he cannot acquire and bless himself. Aquatic exclusive features? Well, Ji Yu can only admit it, who called him a terrestrial species? Of course, the mechanism of the game made Ji Yu helpless. However, the olm is his incarnation, and Ji Yu won''t be too entangled in this matter. It''s fine if there are benefits, and it''s over if you are insatiable. Looking at this shallow stream that couldn''t be any shallower, Ji Yu has no idea now. It''s better to wait until the surrounding environment is a little stronger, otherwise it will be useless to wander in this shallow water if it is stared at by water birds. It would be a joke if such a thing happened. Thinking of this, Ji Yu immediately turned his attention to the guiding task. "Imagine the scene of absorbing the essence of water?" "Essence? Water?" Ji Yu looked bewildered. You said it is okay to absorb water, the essence of water? What''s that? Of course, Ji Yu just made complaints about it. After all, movies and animations, Ji Yu can still imagine the essence of water and fire. Essence, just as a kind of existence of gas and mist. Thinking like this, Ji Yu didn''t talk nonsense immediately, and immediately went back to the cave and started to imagine. Ten minutes later. "Congratulations to the player for successfully getting the third avatar into a meditative state, vitality +0.01." After ten minutes of continuous imagination, Ji Yu finally managed to feel the so-called essence of water in a kind of torment. The stream was rippling outside, and as the water passed by, there was a mysterious and mysterious air current that was attracted by the olm. Afterwards, every ten minutes Ji Yu could obtain 0.01 vitality blessing for the olm. At the same time, the stream that attracted the outside world under the meditation of the olm suddenly began to produce a peculiar change. The shallow stream, above the olm at this moment, unexpectedly formed a small whirlpool of water flow. This vortex is about fifty centimeters in diameter, small, but it looks quite beautiful. As clear as a mirror, clear boundaries and layers appear above and below the vortex. Under the sunlight, the light reflected by the vortex is like a mirror, and immediately the not many trees on both sides of the stream are illuminated by this reflected light. The moist light has a kind of ripple, and when it is reflected, it makes the surroundings form a rare beauty. In this beautiful scenery, the body of the little olm immediately began to grow considerably. After an hour, the small olm''s original 30-centimeter miniature body began to grow to 80 centimeters in length. Two hours later, Xiaodongyuan had already grown like an ordinary water snake, reaching 1.3 meters. After the fifth hour of Ji Yu''s temporary break from meditation, the body of the little olm has changed drastically. This change is comprehensive and extremely exaggerated. At this moment, the whole body of the olm about three meters long is fully coiled up and lying in the creek with a water depth of less than 20 centimeters. Its body is like water, which is almost the same color as the stream water. If you don''t get closer and look carefully, no one will find such a magical creature lying cross-legged here. V1.Chapter 97 The reason why Ji Yu interrupted his meditation and became awake at the fifth hour was entirely because he heard the notification sound of the game at this time. [Congratulations to the third incarnation of the player after a period of growth and successfully born the characteristic mimic water state (middle)] [Characteristics: Simulated water state (medium)] (The body can simulate the appearance of water, and cannot change its own body, but it is as transparent and clear as water, and has excellent stealth performance) With the increase of the special characteristic of absolute zero, the potential of the olm is really strong. In five hours, although its vitality has only increased by 0.3, its overall size has increased to three meters. Moreover, with just an increase of 0.3, it gave birth to a mid-level feature. To be honest with this kind of potential, Ji Yu feels that the olm is very likely to be stronger than the deer and the oak tree after entering the second-level life state. As far as body size is concerned, the body of an olm at its peak level will not be smaller than that of a deer. Looking at the olm data panel again, Ji Yu took a good look at the upper limit of the increased olm attributes, and remembered it. [Incarnation: Olm (female)] ¡¾Olm Status¡¿(Expand) ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 1] [Vitality: 0.32 (maximum 5)] (¡Á100) [Body length: 3.12 (maximum 50 meters)] (¡Á100) [Age: 2 years old (maximum 15 years)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Environmental Adaptation (Low)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Absolute Zero (Extra Grade)] (Control: 1%) [Features acquired this time ¢Ù: Simulated water state (medium)] (The body can simulate the appearance of water, and cannot change its own body, but it is as transparent and clear as water, and has excellent stealth performance) The upper limit is 50 meters, and it is only three meters at this time. A hundredfold increase is no joke. However, a large body does not necessarily mean that it is strong, but at least, the olm with the special characteristic of absolute zero is definitely far stronger than most life forms. "Pseudomorphic water state?" Looking at the transparency of the olm''s body at this moment, Ji Yu felt extremely interesting. Because, at this moment, the olm lying in the creek is like a towering cone of water. The body surface is completely transparent, and the line of sight can even penetrate through it. Of course, because the body is like water, when looking from its body to the other side, the picture is slightly refracted and undulating. Besides, apart from the change of the simulated water state, Ji Yu found that the eyesight of the olm had finally returned to normal at this moment. Unlike five hours ago, when the field of vision was less than three meters, and the state of severe black and white amblyopia was still present. With normal vision, Ji Yu can finally see from a distance. But at this moment, looking out of the creek, Ji Yu saw that there was a meadow beyond the sparse woods on both sides of the creek. In the distance of the pasture, Ji Yu could even see houses not far away. There are only a few sparse houses, and they are the kind of two-story bungalows unique to West Yorkshire. Apart from these bungalows, Ji Yu saw the fence outside the house, and the cows in the fence that were wagging their tails and grazing. "This place seems to be quiet." Ji Yu is quite satisfied with this environment. At least there are very few people here, and there is no one who can come to the creek except for the little girl in the memory of the olm. This is a typical rural area in Xiyue. There is nothing to say about the environment and air. Ji Yu didn''t have much feeling for the little girl in Olm''s memory. As for what happened to the little girl, although Ji Yu sympathized, he didn''t want to participate too much. After all, with three incarnations, the communication between Ji Yu and the incarnations is busy enough, and involving too many other people is not in line with the result he wants. And even if Ji Yu didn''t participate, wouldn''t it be the olm himself? With the spiritual wisdom that the olm is slowly opening up now, Ji Yu can know that with the pure newborn wisdom of the olm, ''she'' will definitely not ignore her ''friend''. Ji Yu felt a little interesting about the future development, but he didn''t intend to stop it. This is Xiaodong''s own social interaction, Ji Yu doesn''t want to be too lenient, and Ji Yu will guide his avatar, but he will not be too strict. And with the self-reliance and withdrawnness shown by that little girl, even if she is naive, she won''t tell others about the existence of the little olm. Besides, even if there is such a possibility, Ji Yu can completely guide him secretly. Therefore, thinking about the relationship between the little girl and the olm, Ji Yu is actually quite looking forward to the follow-up development. From the perspective of God''s vision, the relationship between the olm and the little girl is no less than some story-filled movies. So, if there is interest, then of course Ji Yu doesn''t mind being a spectator. After observing the surrounding environment, Ji Yu released the mimic water state of the olm, and at the same time carefully looked at the current changes of the olm. After being released from the water state, the whole body of the olm, which is more than three meters long, is still white and clean. It even had no scales, and now it slowly grew scales that most aquatic species have. The scales are pure white and flawless, the same color as the body. At the same time, under its feet, all its limbs grew sharp claws. Each foot has four claws, and the claws hold the cobblestone lightly, and can even draw deep scratches on the cobblestone. As for the head. Ji Yu looked at the reflection on the water. At this moment, the head of the olm looks more and more like a dragon. The original gills have now changed into an oblate shape and raised towards the back of the body, and the two long white beards in the front of the mouth show a kind of lightness. However, the only shortcoming is that the olm does not grow horns. Although sharp teeth have grown out in the end, it lacks two dragon-like horns, and the image is a bit like a dragon in mythology. "Jiao?" "It''s not bad, after all, there is still something to do in the future." At this moment, Ji Yu can be sure that the growth of the olm is almost close to the appearance and size of the Eastern Dragon. As for whether they will be consistent in the end, we can only wait and see. Dragon, this is the magical creature that all Ryan people dream of seeing. After all, thousands of years of totems are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and Ji Yu is no exception. Therefore, after seeing the growth and change of the olm that is now close to the dragon, Ji Yu became more and more looking forward to it. Even subconsciously, he wants the olm to grow in the direction of the dragon. And it is precisely this kind of expectation that Ji Yu doesn''t intend to waste time at this moment. At this moment, it is just one o''clock in the afternoon in the Federation of France, but it is already dark at the Federation of Ryan. The six-hour time difference is not too difficult to adapt to, but it is much better than the Barna Federation where the oak tree is located. After confirming the approximate time difference, Ji Yu put the olm into the simulated water state again, and at the same time it got up and lay down in the very shallow stream to meditate again. Although the stream is shallow, it does not affect the meditation growth of the olm. Because after Ji Yu fell into meditation, the surrounding water flow would be attracted by him and spin around the olm. This miraculous scene may seem exaggerated, but it is water after all, and it is still in a sparsely populated Xiyue countryside. The probability of this change being discovered is really very small. And Ji Yu didn''t intend to meditate here all the time. After tomorrow, Ji Yu will let the olm swim to the wider river downstream. V1.Chapter 98 At night, the sky has been sprinkled with stars and brilliance. In May, the weather gradually warms up, and the unique chirping of summer insects begins to appear in the woods, fields, and grasslands at night. In the creek where the olm is located, a strange scene is taking place at the moment. The stream flowed from the upper reaches, seemingly in no hurry, but when it approached the huge body of the olm, the cool and sweet mountain spring water began to swirl. The stream continuously circled from bottom to top and circled the body of the olm, then spontaneously swirled downward, finally and silently left the body of the olm and slowly went downstream towards the stream. Under the silvery moonlight, the entire vicinity of the creek is now covered with watery reflection ripples. After nearly seven hours of meditation, the growth of the olm is extremely rapid. At this moment, even if the olm is crossed, it is enough to block the narrow channel of the stream. With a body size of about 7.5 meters, it looks like an adult anaconda at the moment, but compared to the anaconda olm, it has a bit more majesty and momentum. With the last two or three minutes left in the game, Ji Yu stopped to meditate and opened his eyes. Meditation stagnated, and the stream that had been swirling around the olm suddenly fell, making a sound that was not too loud but not too small. The appearance of this sound cleared up the sounds of insects all around, but only a few tens of seconds later, the early summer''s insects began to compete again. Ji Yu controlled the olm to climb out of the creek. On the river beach on one side of the stream, the whole body of the olm stands across the lawn. The olm turned its head and saw its whole body clearly. The body is 7.5 meters long, and the waist thickness is only about the size of a normal dish. At this moment, its whole body is covered with silvery-white smooth scales, and the middle part of its four-legged body is arched in two sections in the shape of a ''bow''. Standing in such a posture shows a more calm and prestige image. Lifting one front paw, Ji Yu tried to wave it. The smooth sound of piercing through the air actually sounded a bit pleasant. "It really looks more and more like a dragon." Ji Yu was very satisfied, but at the same time he remembered the absolute zero characteristic of the olm. Because he has never tried it before, so now that he is about to go offline, Ji Yu naturally intends to try what kind of effect and power the absolute zero controlled by 1% can produce. Then, without any special effects, under the influence of absolute zero, the olm began to emit a cold breath. The surrounding temperature began to drop. 22 degrees. 15 degrees. 5 degrees. ¡­. Slowly, when Jiyu felt that the surrounding temperature began to drop to about minus fifteen degrees, the temperature stopped changing. With the blessing of the absolute zero characteristic, the olm has become extremely sensitive to temperature changes at this moment. The olm''s field of view even has heat-sensing-like vision that quantifies temperature. Looking up and looking around, the absolute zero controlled by the olm only affects the temperature within five meters around the body. With the olm as the center, the temperature of the olm itself is the lowest, and outward, the radiation change in temperature becomes weaker. Stretching out his claws, Ji Yu tapped a puddle in the grass, and the water in this small puddle quickly froze. Seeing this, Ji Yu immediately smiled. "It''s okay. Although the power at the moment doesn''t look very good, at least there is still something to do in the future." Slowly, Ji Yu removed the ability of absolute zero, and then prepared to go offline. But before going offline, Ji Yu has to do something, which is to develop the olm spiritually. Just like Xiaolu back then, Ji Yu passed on some fragments of basic common sense knowledge to the olm, and at the same time, deterred and restricted it in a certain form in the form of a certain image. Why do you say deterrence? The reason is actually very simple. Because although the olm in the first-level state has undergone great changes after a day of growth, the so-called wisdom has not really been born. The current olm has only become more spiritual, and it still has not broken away from the intelligence range of ordinary animals. Therefore, when dealing with the olm, the necessary threatening image can make it stay in place obediently instead of running around and causing some troubles. It''s similar to how he treated the deer back then. The last image that Ji Yu sent to the olm before he left was the appearance of the giant hand of thunder. Every time it was about to leave the range of the stream, the giant hand would grab it back to its original place. The transmission of the image nearly a hundred times in a row is enough to make the image firmly reflected in Dongyuan''s memory. Then, Ji Yu controlled the olm to return to the stream, and at the same time used the ability of mimicking water to hide in the stream. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. ¡¾Player status¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Physique: 24.99 (maximum 5)] ¡Á 5 [Height: 1.82 meters (maximum 2.5 meters)] ¡Á 2 [Age: 26 years old (maximum 150 years old)] ¡Á 2 [Characteristic ¢Ù: Strong vitality (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Natural Affinity (Medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Consciousness Enhancement (Low)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Life Grafting (High)] [Characteristic ¢Ý: Cell memory (high)] [Features acquired this time ¢Ù: Mimic water shape (medium)] The body can simulate the appearance of water, and cannot change its own body, but it is as clear and clear as water, with excellent stealth performance) When Ji Yu went offline from the game, it was already one o''clock in the morning in the Ryan Federation. Looking at the data panel in front of him, Ji Yu didn''t know what to say for a while. "You actually gave me the mimic water shape of the olm?" Ji Yu didn''t know whether to be happy or helpless. However, if you think about it carefully, it''s actually not bad, at least this time the game didn''t give him the low-level environmental adaptation characteristics of the olm. With the mimic water shape, Ji Yu can also use it in the water in the future. Thinking of this, Ji Yu suddenly shook his head and smiled. Although it is one o''clock in the morning, Ji Yu doesn''t feel sleepy at all. Now for Ji Yu, sleeping and eating have become somewhat dispensable. The benefit of life grafting lies in this. If Ji Yu is hungry, he can find a tree in the community and touch it, and then about 0.02 life essence can meet his minimum body consumption for a day. And if you want to recover spiritually, you can also rely on the essence of life. Of course, most of the time, Ji Yu would not use his ability in the city. After all, he still has to eat what he should eat, otherwise his abnormal behavior may attract the attention of interested people. Getting up and walking to the computer desk, Ji Yu intends to read the latest news on the Internet. At the same time, it is also good to see whether the Ryan official plans to gradually relax the control of speech. Entering Xinbo.com, the largest social news platform of Ryan Federation, Ji Yu chose to open the hot search news. I flipped through it casually. As usual, most of the news on the screen was related to entertainment, but there was still a different trending report among these entertainment news. And the content of this hot search report is the mysterious content that happened half a month ago in West Yorkshire White Oak. V1.Chapter 99 The paper bird sister who doesn''t eat coriander: "Before, there were oak trees that grew wildly and bloomed all over the world, and now it''s Sutriland white oak that puts out the fire. Do wizards and witches really exist in our world?" 520--Thinking about you: "Who knows, anyway, judging from this video, the scene of putting out the fire on the white oak doesn''t look like a special effect, and this news can show the faces of the two men, I don''t think it''s a fake." Ziyue came to the world: "I can''t say too much, but you pay attention to my nickname, these things happen for a reason, I am a related person, there are some things I can''t say, I may be warned if I say this now, anyway Please pay more attention to your own safety." Destiny is controlled by oneself: "I''ll go, are you okay upstairs? How dare you say it, I..., well, I''m timid, so I won''t say anything." Ukulele: "What are you all talking about? Ziyue? Isn''t Ziyue just causing people to suffer from radiation and cause mental illness? This is at most similar to the hazards of nuclear radiation, right? Why are you talking about these things again? Is the oak involved?" Nervous Dai Xiaowei: "@ukulele, are you brain twitching? Can''t you understand this? I don''t know whether the words of the two above are true or not, but I think what they want to express is that our world is not Unlike what we see now, since they all hinted that they were silenced, it is easy to conclude that the authorities are hiding something from us." Ukulele: "@¾«Éñ¾ßÆðº½Ð¡Î°, brother, right? Don''t spread rumors? I''m a little taken aback by what you said." Nervous Dai Xiaowei: "I didn''t spread rumors, I just drew inferences from the statements of the above two people, and it''s not my turn to spread rumors, but the above two people." "Brother, don''t you find it strange? Why have Ziyue appeared frequently in the past three years? And many people on the Internet have said that many mountainous areas have been blocked. Think about this oak tree news. Are you so unimaginative?" "...." Ji Yu clicked on a comment with the most replies and likes. Then the above are the ones that catch the eye. The number of follow-up comments in the entire comment has reached as many as a thousand, and the number of likes has already exceeded 10,000. As the most popular likes and comments, it is just hung in the first conspicuous position under the news post. In this comment, the conspiracy theory became more and more serious as netizens chatted with each other until the end. It stands to reason that this message should have been deleted by the management staff of Xinbo at this time. But the strange thing is that this message has not been deleted, and even when the comments began to attack the official remarks, it still remained at the bottom of the news post. At the same time, Ji Yu also looked at other related news about this Orsay White Oak news. The other news are similar, and all of them are consistent with the current news report. This time, there was no overwhelming news that said it was hype about West Yorkshire again. All the news reports were surprisingly neutral and objective. Seeing this, Ji Yu actually had a rough guess in his mind. That''s when Lane is really starting to loosen the rhetoric. With this slow progress, perhaps in a few months, all countries in the world will announce all the real situation about Ziyue. Ziyue appears more and more frequently, and the harm of the realm is gradually increasing exponentially. If they continue to conceal it, if the government cannot hold a certain boundary someday, then what excuse should they use to relocate millions of humans in the cities near the boundary? Therefore, thinking of these, Ji Yu felt that the situation in the northwest boundary must have deteriorated to a certain extent, and the gradual liberalization of the official remarks now is to allow the public to have a process of accepting the reality. At least the people will not suddenly panic and cause greater chaos when the official announcement is made. "Let the speech ferment naturally for a while?" Ji Yu was thoughtful, and continued to check related or similar news on the Internet. And when Ji Yu was busy looking for information on the Internet, Xiaolu was busy building his new home on the side of the Jishui Mountain Range. In the dark night, Xiaolu''s whole body shone with a strong light unscrupulously. And under this strong light, the whole figure of the deer is hidden in it. Like a huge moving light source, wrapped in threads of rich life essence of different colors, the deer is turning back and forth over a mountain range. There are more forests on the other side of the mountains, and what the deer is doing is collecting life essence from the other side of the mountains. Then, on the side of the forest corridor, create a huge ring forest nearby. The ring forest is a total of five rings. Each ring spans three kilometers. The approximate model is that the forest is three kilometers apart, and the flowers and plants are three kilometers apart. However, by analogy, a huge ring forest with a diameter of 30 kilometers is created. In the previous two weeks, the deer had made a ring. After that, the forest with four rings will be created. This amount of work is not insignificant. After all, the trees in each ring of the ring forest this time must be guaranteed to enter the limit state. Even in the innermost and smallest ring, thousands of trees need to be taken care of, and the further outward, the more vegetation and trees need to be spawned. So Xiaolu has been busy these days. But even though he is so busy, Xiaolu is still tireless, and continues to build with joy. During this period, the sika deer population of Xiaolu has reached 3,000. These herds of deer are all over the forest area where the deer are. When they gather together, they are still very spectacular at first glance. In addition, within these two weeks, eleven sika deer in the deer herd successfully changed from the first-level state to the second-level life state. Adding the previous seven, Xiaolu now has a total of eighteen second-class sika deer. Although it is still far away from the task requirements of 100 second-level sika deer, as time goes by, Ji Yu believes that the 100 second-level sika deer will only take three to four months. Even if it is slower, it should not exceed half a year. After all, at this moment, the official attitude towards Xiaolu has undergone earth-shaking changes. In the past two weeks, human beings have had extremely frequent contact with the deer herd, and they have also actively entered the side of the forest corridor. Neither Xiao Lu nor Ji Yu expressed any objection to this. The reason is very simple, because didn''t they send another thousand sika deer after that? Given too much, and the other party has no malice, Ji Yu naturally will not impose too many restrictions on their behavior. And after that, the actions of these people are still quite regular. For this reason, an observation and exchange group with a team of 100 people is currently stationed in the area where Xiaolu is active. V1.Chapter 100 In the distance, a deer shining with divine light is going back and forth on the top of the mountain, while nearby, the herd of deer is constantly digging the soil with their feet and transplanting various saplings, flowers and plants. A place in a dense jungle. At this moment, several young men and women, led by an old man, are carefully inspecting the forest under the night. "Lin Ling, this place is really amazing. Look, what are those? So cute!" "Um?" Confused, Lin Ling followed the direction pointed by her friend Deng Ziya and immediately saw four or five short mushroom heads rising from the ground not far ahead, emitting fluorescence under the moonlight. Then the mushroom head with short legs ran towards the foot of a big tree. When they came to the roots of the tree, the four or five mushroom heads took root in the soil again and remained motionless. "Very interesting little guy, if you are interested, I will give you the task of observing and recording them later." Professor Qin also saw the scene that his two students noticed, and then smiled at them. "Hey, that''s a good relationship, thank you teacher." "However, teacher, are these mushroom heads also mutated? Their predecessors were ordinary mushrooms?" Deng Ziya curiously walked to the place where the mushroom heads were and asked Professor Qin behind him. "It''s hard for me to say, but maybe it is or maybe it''s not. After all, my observations here are not much more than yours." Professor Qin smiled, and at the same time turned around and said to the young people and students of other research institutes beside him: "Everything here is the same as what I told you before you came here. Everything is mainly for investigation and recording. Remember not to do things that arouse the resentment of the deer. Of course, it is best not to touch those moving ones when collecting." "Being able to move means that most of them have been spawned by Lingxiao, and some of them may even be liked by Lingxiao, so on the premise of not knowing what Lingxiao likes, I hope you all can be cautious here." "Okay, teacher." "No problem, Professor, we got it." Most of these young men and women have only been here for a day. During the initial negotiations, and after initially confirming that Ling Xiao had no objection to the arrival of the 100-member human group, Professor Qin arranged for these research institute personnel to come over. The purpose is to have more manpower to help him collect, observe, and record all the abnormal points in this forest. As for how many people there are, no matter whether it is Professor Qin or the official upper-level, they are all afraid of accidents, so with the principle that there are not many people, the hundred-member group will remain at 112 people. The largest number of members in the group of hundreds were soldiers, about seventy, and then there were some professors and related researchers of biology and zoology, and finally, the personnel of the Ziyue Research Institute officially established with Professor Qin as the core. . Although these people were all in the same group, they all sat about their own affairs and did not gather together. Most of the time, everyone acts independently in small groups, and only returns to the camp when it is necessary to rest. In the final analysis, regarding the forest where the deer is located, the current group of hundreds no longer had the initial worries and fears. Because after getting along with each other, most of the deer herd get along with them with an attitude of indifference. Some are even close to humans because of artificial breeding. Of course, there are those who are close to and indifferent to humans, and there are also those who hate humans. Because in artificial feeding, many sika deer have memories of being cut antlers. Although the memory is not too painful, it is not a very good experience. Therefore, at the time when wisdom was slowly born, some of these artificially raised deer herds developed a sense of disgust towards humans. However, sika deer are still a docile species in the final analysis, so even if they hate them, they just stay away from humans and occasionally snort at humans they see. Looking at the eyes not far away who were secretly watching his group in the dark, Professor Qin seemed a little helpless. "The inspection records are secondary. The only problem now is how to communicate effectively with Lingxiao." Sighing, Professor Qin felt a little headache. Because their communication with Xiaolu was not smooth. They tried various methods in the past two weeks, but let alone communicate, they didn''t even have a chance to get close to the deer. Because every time they want to get close to the fawn, the surrounding deer will stop them. And if it was airborne by helicopter, these people were afraid of causing Xiaolu''s misunderstanding. Therefore, the only thing these people can do at present is probably to reach a certain level of communication and tacit understanding with the deer herd as soon as possible. At least one or two sika deer with a larger size should have the friendship. For the status of each deer in the sika deer population, Ryan now divides them into three categories instead of classifying them by grade. The first category is ordinary sika deer, whose body size does not exceed three meters. The second category is the second-level sika deer, which is more than three meters in size but not larger than a small deer. The third category is naturally the leader of the sika deer herd, the fawn. As far as it is known, the second type of sika deer that Ryan knows is only about ten in the deer herd, but for these ten sika deer, some of their abilities recently demonstrated are enough to attract the attention of the authorities. However, this focus is also limited. Because although these deer are large in size and have their own characteristics, they are all too weak compared to the small deer. Even these second-level deer are not as powerful as many strange creatures in the realm that Ryan faces. The second-level sika deer is far from enough to compete with firearms, which naturally cannot arouse Ryan''s interest too much. Ryan''s interest in them is only limited to fur sampling and DNA testing. Then what Ryan cares most about is the existence of the deer itself, and the little elf who is always with the deer now. Ryan has not been able to determine how many kinds of goblins have abilities, but judging from the existing monitoring and records, the ability that goblins have demonstrated is to control vegetation. Under the catalysis of the little deer, the thorns and vines, under the control of the little fairy, were as if she was in the banshee state. The flowers, plants and vines all twisted according to the will of the little fairy, and even grew various shapes. For this reason, in the First Ring Forest Park that Xiaolu has now built, many flowers and plants are controlled by the goblin to grow into garlands. All kinds of garlands are formed, and all kinds of vines are hung among the trees. The beauty of the first ring forest park is enough to make many people admire it. The fragrance of flowers attracts butterflies, and these butterflies are born by the deer under the temptation of the goblin. From time to time, butterflies of various colors the size of an adult''s palm can be seen flying in the sky above the forest. In short, after these two weeks, the forest near the original forest corridor has already undergone greater changes. The forest park on the Fifth Ring Road is built on the side of the original forest corridor, which not only means building a new home for the deer, but at the same time, it means guarding this boundary. V1.Chapter 101 Early in the morning, at dawn. Fog has begun to form in the forest. The vegetation, the leaves, are all dotted with dew. The deer did not rest all night, and neither did it in the morning. It''s just that the deer at this time did not continue to absorb the vitality of the surrounding woods behind the mountain they had climbed over. In order to carry out his father''s idea, he did not repeatedly absorb life force from a tree within a month. The little deer is heading deeper into the mountain at this moment and has made a note of the route to prepare for the subsequent life absorption. There was very little mist in the morning, but it got thicker and thicker at eight or nine in the morning. In this fog, the deer''s figure naturally disappeared from Ryan''s surveillance. Along the way, the little deer is like a giant deer walking in the clouds, while the little elf sleeps quietly on its side inside the little deer''s furry ears. With today''s fawn''s size and mobility, his sense of distance is not like that of humans. So even after traveling hundreds of kilometers, Xiao Lu still doesn''t feel how far he has traveled. But these 100 kilometers are almost close to the border between Ryan and Dongdian. Little Deer knew nothing about all this, and continued to move forward, keeping in mind the surrounding area. For example, there are more woods in this area, and there are fewer woods in that area. In this way, in the fog and under the cover of the woods, the deer continued to move forward. In the forest, everything seemed very quiet, except for the noise caused by the huge size of the deer squeezing the woods from time to time. Just like that, while walking slowly, about ten minutes later, Xiaolu saw a small human mountain village in his hazy vision. Xiaolu is located at a similar high point in the basin, while Xiaoshan Village is a village distributed from top to bottom along the basin. This small mountain village is very small, with only fifty or sixty households at a glance, and most of them are wooden low houses. Standing on the top of the mountain, the moment he saw this small mountain village, Xiaolu felt that he might have gone too far. "Now, little deer, I should go back, right? Father, I can''t let humans come into close contact with me." "They''re going to be crazy." Fawn thought so the first time he looked at the quiet mountain village under the mist. Then the little deer directly took a step back, and turned sideways, intending to return the same way. But at this moment, a gust of updraft suddenly blew up in the small mountain village under the forest basin. Then, with the wind blowing, the fawn immediately smelled a bad smell in its nasal cavity. Suddenly, Xiaolu stopped and looked at the small mountain village again. At the same time, the Chiguoguo goblin who was sleeping in Fawn''s ear also opened his eyes instantly. Her small eyes were full of vigilance, and at the same time, she immediately flew towards the fawn''s head. Stepping on the deer''s head with bare feet, one goblin and one deer have the same kind of tacit understanding as if they have telepathy. The goblin fluttered her wings, stood up and hung in front of the fawn''s head, nodding to it. And Xiaolu responded by blinking his big eyes at this moment, and then he took a step and began to walk slowly towards the basin under the small mountain village. The little deer walked very slowly, and his big eyes were full of vigilance. As for the little goblin, her eyes were much more relaxed. Because goblins are more intelligent and mature than fawns. With the power of the deer, in this world full of natural and peaceful atmosphere, the goblin does not feel that there is any living body as its opponent. As for human technology? It''s okay if I don''t want to, but when I think of the scene of being injured by a missile during the banshee period, the little goblin feels scared for a while. In the case of humans, after two weeks of communicating with the deer, the goblin still doesn''t know how powerful humans are. And as far as the little goblin knows, the relationship between the deer and humans still has a certain tacit understanding. So when humans don''t attack the deer, the goblin thinks that ordinary creatures should not be the deer''s opponent. Close to the mountain village, the deer did not see any human beings on the way. Even when approaching a wooden house, the deer did not see anyone appearing, the only thing it could see was the courtyard in front of the small wooden house, where dried fish were hanging to dry. Although the smell of dried fish in front of the wooden house was strong, it couldn''t cover up the strong smell of blood. The little deer stared at the wooden house with the door tightly closed, and then without thinking too much, he stretched out his huge hoof and tapped it lightly. Then the door of the wooden house was kicked open, and the little deer lowered its head and looked into the house with big eyes. However, upon seeing this, Xiao Lu was shocked by the bloody scene in the house and stared blankly. Xiaolu has seen the bloody scenes, such as when Ji Yu used his body to fight the banshee. But after all, it was the deer controlled by Ji Yu during the battle, and the deer himself had never participated in the battle from the beginning to the end, nor had he harmed any life. In this way, for the kind deer, the blood in front of him is enough to cause it psychological discomfort. Inside the house, in the center of the bedroom, lying on the ground were two human bones and minced meat. Human bones are not complete, and there are traces of gnawing in many places, especially the minced meat. At the same time, on the side of the two human bones and minced meat, there is a pothole in the ground that is not too big but not too small. Seeing this scene, the little goblin flew into the house first. Looking at the two human bones, the goblin just frowned, and then danced and looked at the black hole aside. This pothole has a diameter of about 30 centimeters, and the inside of the hole is pitch black, and at the same time exudes a not-so-pleasant smell. The goblin sniffed, and then flew back to the deer again. The goblin and the deer are communicating through a special mood swing, and this communication only takes less than a minute. Then, the little deer continued to walk down the mountain with the goblin. Walking along the way, the deer will violently kick away any houses that come across. This is different from slightly kicking open the first wooden house before, because the deer is now almost sure that the people in this mountain village are dead. But now the reason why he kicked the door was more because he wanted to find some clues, or to attract the attention of the life in the village. What is certain is that the reason for the massacre of this small mountain village was related to the treacherous life forms. And there is not only one strange life form, but a group of them, and they are also very good at punching holes. In the dark night, a group of strange creatures entered every house from the ground and killed and eaten everyone. This picture is bloody enough just thinking about it. Residential houses were kicked down everywhere by the deer, and most of the scenes that the deer saw during this period were scenes of human beings being eaten without bones, but there were also many people in the houses who were not eaten. The farther to the bottom of the mountain village, there are more and more human beings whose throats were bitten but not eaten. Looking at all this that appeared in front of him, Xiao Lu couldn''t bear it. You know, there are many half-grown children among them. The scenes of these children dying in peace can be said to make Xiao Lu feel extremely sympathetic. V1.Chapter 102 "Why can''t all life in the world live peacefully together?" "If only everyone ate grass like us deer." Xiaolu''s thinking is relatively simple, so when he saw a large number of dead humans in front of him, he couldn''t help but have this idea. Of course, this kind of thought just passed through Xiaolu''s mind for a while. After all, even if Xiaolu had this kind of thought, he couldn''t express it with specific words and actions. These days, Xiaolu has been studying hard. Through the thought images passed on by its father and elder brother, it is actively working hard to learn human characters. Among them, there are both Laingwen and West Yorkshire. Xiaolu''s learning ability is still very strong. As of now, Xiaolu has learned and memorized hundreds of characters. It can even entangle the hairs on the body surface to form characters. It''s just that there has never been a chance, so Xiaolu has never shown that he has the possibility of basic communication with humans. All the way to break the door, all the way to watch, the deer is full of human corpses. The scene was so tragic that Xiaolu didn''t want to continue. However, in order to try to seduce and destroy, or purify the treacherous creatures, Xiaolu still insisted on continuing. And the little goblin has been paying attention to this. While carefully observing the surroundings, she also sensed Xiaolu''s emotions through the contract with Xiaolu. Fawn''s innocence, and now lost emotions, all these are presented in the little goblin''s mind. If it was a long time ago, the little goblin might still have the same innocence as the little deer, and maybe he would go to comfort the little deer. But now, after experiencing that horrible nightmare, the little goblin is no longer innocent, and at the same time, she doesn''t try to comfort the little deer. Because that''s what growing up is. Whether it is her or Xiaolu, there must be such a process. Innocence is rare, but in troubled times it is deadly. For Xiaolu, the goblin must let him go through all this. Just like that, under the little goblin''s attention, and under Xiaolu''s slashing. Soon the little deer and the little goblin came to a private house again. At this time, this private house is obviously stronger than other wooden houses. Because what appeared in front of me was a brick wall and a two-story stone pavilion. But even so, there was still a bloody smell in the pavilion. Without thinking too much, Xiaolu kicked down the first floor door of this two-story small building with inertia. Then the goblin flew into the room. However, just as the goblin flew into the first floor, crying suddenly appeared in a room on the second floor. The cry of a baby, and two? At this moment, the deer''s originally lost emotions were thrown away, and at the same time, it immediately lowered its head and looked towards the glass window of the room where the sound came from. Most of the glass windows were covered by curtains, but there was a gap. Then, the deer saw it. In that locked room, at this moment, two children who were only about two or three months old were lying on their small cribs and howling loudly. The moment the little deer saw the two babies, the goblin also just flew up, and arrived later to find the two twin babies in the room. The little deer and the little fairy looked at each other. Then, under the eager eyes of the little deer, it and the little fairy immediately started to move. Outside the floor, Xiaolu saw a group of creepers. Then it immediately strengthened the life grafting of the creeper. In this way, when the vines of the ivy continued to soar, the little fairy pressed the roots of the ivy with her hands. All of a sudden, the ivy seemed to have acquired its own will, and began to stride towards the second floor of the bungalow at high speed. The vine entered the bungalow, and then opened the door of the baby''s room as easily as twisting the doorknob. Then, as the thick vines of the creeper slowly returned to the outside of the house, the two babies lifted by it at this moment immediately fell into the sight of the deer and the goblin. The two babies were still crying. But at this moment, the little goblin has already flown in front of them. Seeing the flying goblin suddenly appear, the crying of the two babies stopped in an instant because of the noise and hunger. The two babies stared at the little goblin with their pure eyes wide open. "ah?" "ah?" The two babies reached out to grab the leprechaun and kept yapping. Seeing this scene, the little goblin smiled, and at the same time made a face at the two babies. In an instant, the corners of the mouths of the two babies began to bend crescents, and they smiled. In an instant, the laughter that belongs only to children soon resounded through the wilderness in the early morning. Looking at the two smiling human children, the fawn''s expression brightened, but at this moment it suddenly wanted to leave the two babies some distance away as if remembering something. But just when it was about to leave, the little goblin suddenly sent a thought to it. The little deer hesitated, but the little fairy smiled sweetly. The two looked at each other, and finally, Xiao Lu nodded to the little fairy. Then, under the gaze of the little deer and the sympathetic eyes of the little elf towards the baby, she stretched out her little hand and covered the forehead of one of the children. Accompanied by a ray of green light, the little goblin''s little hand penetrated into the baby''s forehead, and then the goblin slowly let go of his little hand. At the same time, the goblin immediately flew to another baby on the side, and stretched out her hand to caress her forehead. In this way, after finishing everything, Xiao Lu immediately felt that he, the little goblin, and these two children had a certain kind of connection. Under this induction, the deer felt the emotions of the two babies immediately appear in its mind. Happy, hungry. That''s how the two babies feel right now. And after having this emotional resonance, Xiaolu suddenly became clear and let the two silk thread-like life essences flying around his body enter the bodies of the two babies. After all this was done, the two babies immediately felt warm and sleepy. Then, under the gaze of the little deer and the gaze of the goblin, the two babies soon fell asleep sweetly. Looking at the scene in front of him. The deer and the goblin were silent for a while. Looking at everything around them, looking at this dead and silent mountain village, Little Deer and Little Fairy had no intention of staying any longer. The strange life underground will definitely not appear, and it will not help if it continues. So, in the end, under the communication between the deer and the goblin, the goblin began to use vines to collect all the human bones in batches. After spending half an hour, the bones were concentrated and buried under a rocky cliff. Then, having done everything that could be done, the deer and the goblin quickly returned with the two twin baby boys and girls. V1.Chapter 103 It was also early in the morning, in the Western Continent thousands of miles away. At this moment, a little girl was crying and ran out the door. After the little girl ran out, an Asian man quickly walked out and stood at the door. Looking at the young figure of the girl running, the Asian man showed a very guilty look on his face, but this trace of guilt was quickly covered up by him. Instead of chasing the little girl, the man smiled at a blond woman and a little boy who was only a few months old in the house. "It''s okay, don''t worry, Lucy is just having a child''s temper, and she will understand when she is older." "Um." The blond woman nodded and smiled reluctantly, but she couldn''t hide a trace of disappointment in her eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. On the low grass field, the little girl kept running and crying, and fell directly on the grass field because of the unstable center of gravity under her feet. His forehead was knocked against a hard muddy ground, and traces of blood immediately appeared. "Woo woo woo~~~" Because of the pain in her forehead, and because of the discomfort in her heart, the little girl''s originally suppressed sobs became louder in an instant. "My father doesn''t love me anymore, my mother doesn''t want me anymore, and my classmates don''t like me either~~~" "I don''t want~~~" "I want my mother~~~" "~~~." On the pasture, the little girl was crying loudly. The originally clean and lovely dress was now covered with dust and the juice from the pressed grass. She sat up, sat on the grass and cried bitterly for half an hour. She didn''t stop crying until her voice was a little hoarse. Looking at the empty pasture, the little girl finally slowly looked behind her with longing eyes. However, looking at the empty place behind her, the little girl''s original longing expression suddenly became desperate and gloomy. Sitting on the grass in the meadow, the little girl just felt like an unwanted child. No one cares about her, no one likes her, and no one is willing to accompany her, she is like an isolated orphan. That kind of hesitation, that kind of anxiety, almost occupied the little girl''s whole heart. Even though the little girl has a home, she still feels homeless at this moment. Unknowingly, the tears that had finally been stopped slipped from the corners of the little girl''s eyes again. "No! I don''t want it!" The little girl''s immature face was full of weakness and unwillingness. She was sobbing, sobbing, her lovely cheeks were all red and swollen. The little girl didn''t know how long she had been crying in this grassland, but at the last moment she thought of the ''little dragon'' in the creek. With a trace of exhaustion and longing, the little girl finally stood up. Wiping her cheeks, the little girl''s entire face was stained, but she didn''t care at all at the moment. With a disfigured face and red and swollen eyes, she slowly ran again. And go towards the last piece of pure land in my heart. Through the low and sparse groves, the little girl finally came to this familiar creek. But when she looked at the creek she was familiar with, the little girl suddenly froze in place. Because, at this moment, the cobblestone cave where the olm used to hide in the creek has long since disappeared. He stood there in a daze for more than ten seconds. The corners of her mouth trembled, and the little girl looked almost desperate. "ah!" "Don''t, don''t!" "Little Dragon! My little dragon!" "I do not want!" "Xiaolonglong, where are you!" The little girl cried again in pain and shouted hoarsely. At the same time, she rushed into the creek desperately like crazy. And just when she entered the stream, she tripped over a small pit under her feet and fell directly into the stream. The water splashed and the little girl fell into the water. But even so, the little girl still got up on her own, and kept flipping all the cobblestones that she could see in front of her eyes. The blow that the little girl suffered today was the strongest in her short life of less than seven years. She could bear her classmates bullying her, but when her father told her that he had divorced her mother. And now that she has found a stepmother, all of this can almost be said to have crushed the slightest hope that the little girl had always had. And now, the disappearance of the olm made her lose the last straw in her heart that could comfort her soul. despair. An unprecedented despair hit the little girl''s heart. The word ''suicide'' began to appear in the mind of the little girl who should have had a beautiful childhood at this moment. The little girl lost most of her strength because of howling and crying. But now, after falling into the water, she just moved a few small cobblestones, and she sat limply in the stream directly from exhaustion. Her eyes were dull, and she stared blankly at the gently flowing stream in front of her. The tears had dried up, and the throat was completely hoarse. The little girl stood here quietly like a puppet that had lost its soul. At this point, a story that should almost end in tragedy has almost come to the last moment. But, at this moment. Right next to the little girl, suddenly, in the sparse and ordinary stream, something like water broke out of the water. The little girl looked at the suspended water column in front of her eyes, and her eyes were empty as always. She should have been terrified, terrified, of this horrifying scene. But at this moment, her eyes are still empty. The eyes were out of focus, and the little girl looked at the vertical water column. Then, the water column began to lose its transparent appearance like water. All of a sudden, the huge but calm and majestic head of the olm appeared in front of the little girl. Although the head of the olm looks majestic and huge, its agile and cheerful eyes make it look very immature. The whole body is as silver as snow, and the olm happily revolves around the little girl. Even before the little girl recovered, he put his head close to the little girl''s face. At the same time, it sticks out its tongue to lick the little girl''s face. so cold. This was the intense touch the little girl felt when the olm''s tongue licked her face. This kind of cold is like being stuffed into the back by an ice cube in summer. Stimulated by this coldness, the little girl''s originally empty and out-of-focus eyes suddenly woke up. The little girl looked at the huge monster that was looking at her happily, and suddenly had the illusion that it was Xiaolonglong. "Xiaolonglong? Is that you?" The little girl spoke out in a hoarse voice trembling at the corner of her mouth. And what responded to her was naturally the big and cheerful tongue of the olm. "Ah! It''s so cold!" "You are, you are Xiaolonglong, you are my Xiaolonglong!" The little girl yelled in disbelief, with a surprise expression on her face. But without giving the little girl a chance to continue shouting, the olm bowed its head into the little girl''s arms and threw the little girl down in the stream. Then, naturally, there was a burst of laughter like silver bells. V1.Chapter 104 "Xiaolonglong, I thought you left me alone." "I''m so scared, I''m so scared, woo woo woo~~~." After playing around, the little girl cried again because of the sudden ups and downs of her mood. While crying, the little girl held the head of the olm in her arms with both hands. The olm didn''t know why the little girl was crying, nor did she know what crying meant. But for it that already has some intelligence, it can still feel the sadness of the little girl. Therefore, when the little girl was crying, the olm also made low-pitched whines. At the same time, it stuck out its tongue and licked the tears on the little girl''s cheek bit by bit. Salty. This is the first time the olm has been exposed to something so salty. It doesn''t like it. Because this is something produced by the little girl''s painful emotions. For the first time, the olm and the little girl had empathetic thinking. Just letting the little girl hold his head like this, Xiao Dongyuan remained motionless. Until more than ten minutes later. The little girl finally calmed down. At this time, the little girl naturally began to pay attention to the changes in the olm. "Xiaolonglong, why have you become so big?" "Yesterday, you were obviously still~~~ so young?" The little girl gestured with her hand and pointed to a broken branch of a tree ahead. However, the olm couldn''t understand the little girl''s words at all at the moment, so he just blinked with his big innocent eyes. Looking at the dazed olm in front of her, the little girl suddenly realized. "Xiaolonglong, don''t you understand what I say?" The olm still stared at her blankly. Well, seeing the clever little girl here, I understand. With a chuckle, the little girl puffed up her cheeks pretending to be angry and said: "Hmph, Xiaolonglong, you are so stupid." "However, if you can take me to play with you, I won''t be angry." The little girl said to the olm with longing eyes. At the same time, in order to let the olm understand what she meant, she pointed to the bottom of the stream, and pointed to herself and the olm. Seeing this, the eyes of the olm, who had already begun to have some wisdom, suddenly brightened. There is no need for the little girl to continue gesticulating. It stuck out its tongue and licked the little girl''s face again, and then suddenly revealed most of its other body that was hidden in the water. Two huge silver-white claws appeared on its upper body. The moment she saw the claws, the little girl covered her mouth in surprise. But without giving the little girl a chance to continue to overreact, Olm used his own claws to hold the little girl to his chest with a little force. The olm is about 7.5 meters long, and its two claws are only 50 to 60 meters long. It is impossible to fix the little girl with one grasp. That''s why it took the appearance of two claws encircling it. Then, the moment he picked up the little girl, the olm excitedly uttered a low-pitched cry that had never been seen before in this world, and then carried the little girl all the way down the stream. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The little girl feels as if she is dreaming. Looking around, looking at the river, and even more looking at the head and jaw of the olm, she really felt like she had entered a storybook. If all this is really a dream, I really don''t want to wake up. The little girl was looking forward to it. At the same time, she unconsciously thought of her father, mother, stepmother and her strange younger brother who was a few months old. For a moment, a sad expression appeared on the little girl''s face. However, perhaps feeling the change in the little girl''s mood, the olm bent his head again and lightly licked the little girl''s face. At the same time, it also let out a low cry, as if it was comforting the little girl. "It''s so cold!" The little girl cried out. At the same time, because of Olm''s thoughtfulness, he regained his good mood for a while. "Xiaolonglong, you can''t lick me casually in the future, your tongue is so cold, if I catch a cold, I can''t play with you anymore." The little girl deliberately puffed up her face and said. But this kind of anger can''t be maintained for a few seconds at all. Because the olm started licking her again. Naturally, there was another series of silver bell-like laughter after this. The wind was whistling, the river birds were chirping softly, mixed with the little girl''s laughter, and suddenly, the whole world seemed to become cheerful. Above the sky, the sun is already strong. Under the sunlight, the body of the olm shone with silver light. Its lower body floats under the river, while its upper body is raised high close to the river surface, and it shuttles quickly in a posture that other aquatic vertebrate species cannot maintain. Under the Altunian Mountains, except for the small town of the little girl, the wider channel where the streams converge is surrounded by forests. There are no people here, no noisy city atmosphere. Everything looks so beautiful and peaceful. The little girl looked at everything around her and felt the wind rushing by her ears, her mood had completely calmed down. At this time, the little girl looked left and right, her eyes full of surprise. At the same time, she looked at the huge head of the olm from time to time. She was so afraid that all this was just a dream, and even more afraid that the olm would disappear from her world. Because the little girl''s world now only has olms. The olm is the only spiritual sustenance for the little girl now. "This is my little dragon, mine." The little girl''s face was full of anticipation, and at the same time, she didn''t want to look at the river scenery anymore, instead she turned around and hugged the olm''s body with both hands. in this way. In the scene where the olm is holding the little girl, and the little girl is holding the olm again, the little girl gradually falls asleep. Looking at the little girl who fell asleep in his arms, there was a trace of human softness that had never been seen in Olm''s eyes. It gradually slowed down, and soon found a place where the sun could shine directly on the little girl. The olm stood in the river, with its back against the river bank, just quietly hugging the little girl, and at the same time put its head on the little girl''s side face. Suddenly, the olm and the little girl fell asleep at the same time. Time passed slowly. During the period, birds passed by, and some small animals ran by. Most of them were taken aback when they saw the olm, a terrifying ''monster'' they had never seen before, but they soon stared at the olm, a monster with a cool breath from a distance. Looking at the little girl and the olm, many small animals thought that the little girl was food caught by animals. But the real situation, they will never know. Above the sky, the sun is still rising, and the temperature is gradually rising. The water stains on the little girl''s dress were gradually evaporated by the sun. Unknowingly, when it was almost noon, because the temperature continued to rise, the little girl frowned and finally woke up. Rubbing her eyes, the little girl looked at everything around her, and then at the olm embracing her with her eyes closed. The joy in her heart had reached its peak. "It''s not a dream, it''s all real, Xiaolonglong has grown up, and he can play with me~~~" "Little Dragon~~~" The little girl happily stretched out her arms to hug the olm again. This slight movement woke up the olm, and then the little girl and the big eyes of the olm naturally looked at each other again. V1.Chapter 105 Ryan Federation, at noon, Ji Yu descended on the olm again. Of course Ji Yu knew everything that happened between the olm and the little girl. Because when Ryan entered the game at noon, Frans Federation was only six o''clock in the morning. In the early morning, Ji Yu had been meditating with the body of the olm, but when the little girl arrived, Ji Yu thoughtfully withdrew from the body of the olm, and turned into the incarnation of the advent oak. After meditating in the form of the oak tree for nearly five hours, at about one o''clock in the afternoon in the Frans Federation, Ji Yu took control of the olm again and began to meditate after the little girl separated from the olm. At this moment, Ji Yu controlled the olm to a wider river, and began to meditate quietly without any hesitation. During this period, the wide river formed an extremely strong eddy. The olm dives into the bottom of the river, so the vortex is also formed by rotating towards the bottom of the river. The entire vortex occupied and blocked the entire river, and the huge fluctuations scared away all the fish in the vicinity. In this way, until Jiyu Jiyu''s game was about to run out, Dongxun''s body gained precious growth again. In six hours, the olm has grown from the original 7.5 meters to about 10.5 meters. But even with a body size of 10.5 meters, the olm still looks small. Just like the ten-meter-level anaconda, the body of the olm still looks very "slender". The evolution method of the olm, which is close to the dragon, unless its body size exceeds 100 meters, it will not be able to see the sense of physical fitness at all. Ji Yu calculated. According to the current growth rate of 0.06 per hour, if the olm can get 12 hours of sufficient meditation every day after that. Then, it would take less than 6 days for the olm to grow to the limit of a first-level life form at most. This growth is very fast. However, even so fast, Ji Yu still has a sense of urgency. Because although the limit of the first-level life form of the olm may seem very strong, there is still a big gap compared to the fawn oak. Only when he reaches the second-level living body can Ji Yu breathe a sigh of relief. Therefore, after finishing today''s game, Ji Yu, who had set a time for the next day, immediately entered Olm''s body again on time. During this period, the little girl did not come to the olm again. And according to Ji Yu''s guess, because the little girl needs to go to school, she may have to wait until the next weekend to see the newt. Without the interruption of the little girl, Ji Yu is naturally happy. He tried his best to meditate on the olm, and soon another five days passed. During these five days, the whole world was exceptionally peaceful. The purple moon has not come for three weeks. During this period, countries did not do nothing. First of all, the oak tree has already seen more traffic at this moment. Most of these people are followers of the Druid Order, numbering in the thousands, serving the oak tree together with the tribe. Naturally, the inexplicable power of the tribal people around the oak tree also made these people''s worship and belief in the oak tree stronger. At the same time, a piece of good news came from the oak tree. Because under the influence of the radiation in the oak tree area, one of the four eagles suddenly broke through the limit of a first-level life form and officially became a second-level life form. With a wingspan of more than eight meters and a standing height of nearly three meters, it has become a new species of wisdom known for its wisdom. Among the tribes and druid orders, this eagle is rightly called the condor. At the same time, it is also a bit like the emissary of the oak tree. Apart from Eagle Eagle, there are also eleven oak trees under Oak Tree Adam Qiling. And in the case of successfully enlightening ten oak trees, the oak tree will break through to the peak of the second-level life form in one fell swoop after receiving the vitality rewarded by the game. Overnight, the oak tree finally reached a height of 500 meters. The oak tree, which had reached the limit of the second-level life form, naturally skipped the game''s guide task two. At the same time, it is rewarded with an increase in the strength of the area''s radiation characteristics. The intensity of the regional radiation has successfully changed from a low level to an intermediate level, and at the same time, the radiation area has reached a radius of one kilometer. As a result, the oak tree also immediately obtained the guidance task of the third stage. And this stage three is similar to Xiaolu, but there are some differences. [Guiding task (stage 3): Promote the subordinates of the same species and family members to successfully break through to the second-level life body. If the number of second-level life bodies reaches 100, you can get the third-level life body promotion reward specially provided by the game. ¡¿ In Ji Yu''s view, the reason why the so-called family members were mentioned in the third stage of the oak tree is probably related to belief. Human beings believe in oak trees, and those birds and animals have been changed under the influence of oak trees. Naturally, a kind of thinking that is close to oak trees and initially has similar beliefs was born. It can be inferred from this that, from the present point of view, the beliefs of human beings and other creatures have finally had some helpful effects on the oak tree. As for the future, there may be unexpected developments for Ji Yu. But this is just a guess. All ideas related to faith may not be more strongly confirmed until the oak tree enters the third-level life form. In this way, Ji Yu began to have more expectations for the church and life that believed in the oak tree. This week, in addition to the changes in the data panel of the oak tree and the family members of the believers, in fact, the appearance of the oak tree itself has also undergone a very big change. That is, on the huge crown of the oak tree, the nearly three hundred wide glazed flowers have undergone some interesting transformations. The petals of the colored glaze flower began to wither one after another. One after another, the petals withered slowly and fell to the bottom of the tree. These jelly-like petals attract birds to eat as soon as they are out of the bouquet. And the petals that occasionally fall to the tree are quickly shared by believers and tribesmen. Many of them were taken away by the official agency in West Yorkshire, and the petals were tested and tested. As for the results of the tests and experiments, outsiders have no way of knowing. But what is certain is that the consumption of these petals has a strong promotion effect on life. The petals are falling and withering, while the center of the stamen begins to bear small fruit. The fruit is greenish brown, opaque and not very strange. But even so, many people are still looking forward to the changes that the fruit will bring. Of course, this kind of expectation is not limited to believers and people from Xiyue, Ji Yu and Adam are the same. Because these fruits show very strong life fluctuations as soon as they appear. It seems that a different kind of life has been bred inside, but under careful sensing, the core of the fruit is still like a normal fruit. The pulp is wrapped in a cluster of small green buds, but the green buds are shining with green fluorescence. The green shoots absorbed a lot of nutrients from the oak tree and began to accumulate them, as if they would grow wildly as soon as they hit the ground. In short, for the magical acorn, Ji Yu and Oak Adam are full of different expectations at the moment. V1.Chapter 106 Unlike the huge change in Oak, Fawn hasn''t changed much this week. If there is a change, it is about a huge ring forest with a diameter of 30 kilometers. The deer has successfully created a second ring. At the same time, Xiao Lu also started to be a baby daddy. During the fawn''s transformation of the forest, there are always two babies on its huge head. The two babies were fixed by the hair on the top of the head of the deer, and they still don''t cry or make a fuss, but most of the time they are still smiling when they are teased by the little fairy. The arrival of these two babies added to the fun of Xiaolu''s life. And under the constant gestation and nourishment of the essence of life, the growth rate of these two babies is also very fast. Babies who were originally only two months old looked like half-year-old children within a week. At the same time, their eyes were agile, and there was a natural and pure aura that ordinary human children did not have. Every day, the little deer is very happy. Now it makes a forest during the day and spends time teasing the two children at night. With the help of the goblin, the two children are also adapting to the forest environment, and they have begun to show the ability to manipulate plants similar to the goblin. Although the two babies could only slightly use their abilities to make the plants shake their branches, it was a rare miraculous change. Raising two young children has gotten Fawn and Leprechaun into something of a state of bliss. As for this, Ji Yu felt quite novel and interesting every time he came, and didn''t interfere much. In Ji Yu''s view, the harmonious coexistence between man and nature may be achieved only by the new generation like these two babies. This is a good start, and of course Ji Yu won''t interfere. Not only did he not interfere, Ji Yu even took the time to buy some enlightenment books, then read and memorized all of them by himself, and then passed all the knowledge to it through the close connection with Xiaolu in his soul. With these enlightenment books, it will definitely be helpful for the growth of the two babies. Of course, this kind of help only lies in literacy, and has a certain positive effect. As for more books, which are more profound, and which involve various modern common sense cognitions of human beings, these Ji Yu have no plans to teach them for the time being. What Ji Yu wants to see is the pure new generation of humans living in the forest, not the impetuous humans with great selfish desires like modern humans. At least, Ji Yu didn''t want these two children to be contaminated with those bad things. Under this kind of teaching, the two children will surely become a new generation of human beings who respect nature and love life. That''s fine, at least for the time being. As for what to expect from them? Not at all. After all, Ji Yu doesn''t think that these two children can bring Ji Yu and Xiaolu much as a kind of strong support in terms of combat power before they grow up. Therefore, as long as the two children can keep a share of purity and give the deer some fun, that''s all. Both the oak tree and the deer are moving towards a better direction, Ji Yu is naturally comforted in his heart. Without taking care of the deer and oak trees for the time being, Ji Yu naturally put most of his energy on the olm now. And just today, after a week of Ji Yu''s care, the olm has successfully reached the limit of a first-class life form. At the same time, when the olm reached the limit of a first-level life form, a new characteristic was born. [Characteristic: Manipulate water source (medium)] (It can effectively control the water source around the body, and make it produce the external changes you want, and the intensity of the change is directly proportional to the strength of your own life.) After acquiring such a characteristic, the olm is even more comfortable in the water. When Ji Yu looked at the panel of the olm again, everything about the olm came into view naturally and clearly. [Incarnation: Olm (female)] ¡¾Olm Status¡¿(Expand) ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 1] [Vitality: 4.99 (maximum 5)] (¡Á100) [Body length: 49.99 (maximum 50 meters)] (¡Á100) [Age: 2 years old (maximum 15 years)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Environmental Adaptation (Low)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Pseudomorphic water state (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Manipulate water source (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Absolute Zero (Special)] (Control 3%) By this time, the olm has reached a relatively strong state. At the same time, in terms of spiritual thinking, the growth of the olm is almost close to the state where Xiaolu was controlled by Ji Yu when he descended. Ji Yu guessed that at this point, the olm might be able to resonate with the deer and the oak immediately as long as it entered the state of the second-level life form, and thus communicate. With the guidance of the deer and the oak tree, Ji Yu believes that the olm will soon have clear logical thinking. And at that time, if Ji Yu makes some arrangements for it, it will be able to clearly recognize and understand it. However, before that, Ji Yu needs to break through the life limit of the olm immediately. As for the guiding task of the olm at the moment, Ji Yu has a little headache. Because this time the olm''s Phase 2 guidance mission is a bit exaggerated. [Guide mission (stage 2): enter a river, river, lake or sea, meditate on the image of absorbing water and compressing it to form a rhombus crystal in a virtual state, the meditation effect of the mission stage has been increased by a thousand times, and the current progress is 0%. ¡¿ (Note: At least 10 million tons of water needs to be absorbed, but it should be controlled within 100 million tons. Meditation cannot be interrupted. After the interruption, the progress needs to be restarted from zero.) "At least 10 million tons of water can be absorbed, but it can reach 100 million tons? And the process cannot be interrupted?" When Ji Yu saw this guiding task for the first time, his expression was very exciting. The total known water volume on the earth is about 14 billion tons, and the olm has to absorb 100 million tons of water to break through to the secondary life form. This ratio may seem small, but you have to know that 100 million tons of water is not an amount that an ordinary river can bear. And if Ji Yu really absorbs water at a thousand times the speed of an ordinary river, and even causes the river to temporarily stop flowing, then the picture does not need to think about how big a problem it will cause. And like the small river where the olm is now, the depth is less than ten meters, and the width is less than twenty. With this net flow, maybe it just starts to suck, and the river will dry up directly, and the river water in the distance has no time to catch up. . Therefore, if Ji Yu wants to complete this breakthrough task, his only remaining choice is to be in the ocean. But even if it entered the ocean, Ji Yu felt that the picture of the olm absorbing 100 million tons of water might be extremely exaggerated. Even Ji Yu at this moment thought of the exaggerated black scene caused by the oak tree breaking through the second level before. Such an exaggerated change, to be honest, is equivalent to directly exposing the existence of the olm to the eyes of the whole world. Therefore, at this moment, Ji Yu seemed a little hesitant, thinking about how to minimize the impact. V1.Chapter 107 After thinking about it, the best way Ji Yu can think of is to go to sea when there is a storm in the waters near the Federation of France. This allows for better concealment of the olm itself. However, in the end Ji Yu still denied his own idea. The reason is simple, because when the storm comes, who knows what time it is. Besides, sooner or later, the existence of the olm will be exposed to people like the deer and the oak tree. So it seems that there is not much need to hide. Besides, as long as Ji Yu controls the olm to go a little farther from the coast, maybe no one or satellites will be able to notice it. It''s a big deal to dive deeper. Of course, Ji Yu''s idea may not come true. After all, no one knows how big the vision will be for the breakthrough of the game. Therefore, after thinking about it, Ji Yu finally felt that there was no need to pay too much attention to human observation. Feel free, anyway, sooner or later there will be a day of exposure. Thinking of this, Ji Yu didn''t intend to stay in this river any longer. Because he really wants to try this breakthrough speed now. There are still nearly ten hours before Jiyu''s game goes offline. From this river in the Frans Federation, if you speed up, you may be able to enter the ocean in less than an hour. As for the terrain and location of the olm, Jiyu has already found out these days. The olm is located on the side of Frans near the west harbour. The distance from the sea is no more than a hundred kilometers at most. This river should lead directly to the sea. Ten hours, even if you are delayed for two hours on the road, you still have eight hours. With the thousand-fold increase brought by the game, Ji Yu feels that the time required for a breakthrough should not be too long. So no matter whether he can break through within eight hours, Ji Yu has to try it first. Thinking of this, Ji Yu immediately planned to leave this river to the sea immediately. However, just when Ji Yu was about to act, there was a familiar shout suddenly on the river in the early morning. "Xiaolonglong, where are you?" "Xiaolonglong, come out quickly, I''m here to see you." As soon as this voice appeared, Ji Yu was a little stunned at first, but then he smiled when he thought that it was the weekend now. At the same time, Ji Yu found that the olm, wrapped in his own consciousness, became eager the moment he heard the voice, and kept sending Ji Yu a begging emotion of wanting to get close and play with the little girl . This emotion was so strong that Ji Yu felt helpless for a while. "Forget it, since the olm and the little girl are destined and have such an intimate relationship, let''s take her along." As a superior, Ji Yu can forcibly control the olm, but Ji Yu will never do so. Because the image Ji Yu wants to maintain in front of the avatar is an amiable, tolerant and rational attitude, so he also tries his best to play the attitude that a father should have for the olm. Besides, the current spirituality of the olm is not at all reasonable. After all, with its current spirituality, it may not be able to understand the meaning of most of the words passed by Ji Yu in the past. Therefore, Ji Yu just finds the relationship between the little girl and the olm more interesting now. And under the premise of being interesting, he is also happy to see the interaction between the two. At this stage, the olm has the ability to control the water source, and it is very easy to take a girl to swim in the sea. So it is feasible for Ji Yu to take her with him this time. With such an idea, Ji Yu naturally immediately gave the initiative of Olm''s body to Olm for a while. Immediately after that, the olm appeared from the river, and removed the water-mimicking feature from its body. "Ah, Xiaolonglong, are you here?" "Wow, you''ve grown bigger again, okay, so big!" After watching the olm come and go and revealing a larger body, the little girl was not only not afraid, but even exclaimed in surprise with her eyes shining. The body is nearly fifty meters long, and the four claws have successfully grown to a length of nearly three meters. A claw stretched out, and the olm easily grabbed the little girl with a single ponytail in a purple-blue skirt. After that, the two naturally couldn''t avoid a burst of intimacy and joy. However, soon after Ji Yu switched bodies, the little girl was entangled by the sudden rise of water from the bank and sat behind the olm. The controlled water protected the little girl''s side like a gel with obstacles, and made her close to the olm''s head firmly. At the same time, the two long silvery-white beards on the front of the olm''s mouth moved towards the girl, and quickly wrapped around her immature hands. For a moment, under the surprised gaze of the little girl, the huge body of the olm suddenly dived into the bottom of the water again. And the moment the olm dived into the water, a huge water ball protected the little girl inside. For a moment, the little girl was immediately attracted by the spectacle in front of her. Seeing the school of fish fleeing in a panic at the bottom of the river, as well as various scenes at the bottom of the river, the little girl was deeply attracted, and looked around in excitement for a while without saying a word. The little girl didn''t know where the olm was taking her or what the olm would do. But the little girl paid no attention to all this. Because as long as you are with the olm, nothing is more important than being with the olm. Just like that, the little girl laughed at the olm from time to time on the road and talked to herself, while the olm went into the sea smoothly under Ji Yu''s control. During this period, Ji Yu encountered dams to block the river, but even if there were dams, Ji Yu only lurked ashore in a simulated water state and successfully spared these dams. During this period, no one noticed, and the little girl felt very happy as if she was exploring with the olm. Regarding this, Ji Yu smiled peacefully most of the time. Perhaps deeply infected by the little girl''s joyful laughter, Ji Yu didn''t look boring all the way forward, but was full of lightness instead. The little girl is very cute, and at the same time, it is indeed a bit endearing. Especially after knowing what happened to the little girl, Ji Yu naturally felt more kindness and sympathy for the little girl. At the mouth of the sea, there are still a lot of passing merchant ships. And what Ji Yu can do to control the olm is to get as close to the seabed as possible. At the same time, it slowly moved towards the distant ocean without haste. During this period, Ji Yu was naturally worried about being discovered by a possible military patrol submarine. But fortunately, although Ji Yu saw a submarine during this period, the moment he found the submarine, he quickly turned around and headed for the deep ocean. Ji Yu was sure that the submarine''s sonar might have found the olm, but the other party might still be discussing or worried about something, so he didn''t follow. However, even so, Ji Yu remained vigilant enough and swam faster on the bottom of the sea. V1.Chapter 108 "God, I can swear this big guy we just spotted with sonar is definitely a creepy sea creature." "Well, indeed, how big is this? A mutated sea snake?" "Stop joking, Ren, do you think sea snakes have claws? Look at this printed picture, which shows that it has four strong claws." "Shit, don''t look at the paws, what is that thing on this guy''s back? Why does it look like a human child?" "No way? Could this be an error in the sonar display? There just happened to be a big fish swimming past its back?" "I think your mind is full of hamburgers, but would a big fish have such a picture?" "..." In a submarine with more than 50 people on board, everyone in the control room was arguing over the pictures captured by the sonar. "Okay, stop arguing about these useless things here." "Tell me, shall we follow or not?" "Don''t ask me about that, you have to ask Lieutenant Colonel Marion." All of a sudden, everyone in the control room focused on a middle-aged man who was thinking. "Follow?" Marion shook his head. "Okay, bastards, don''t look for trouble, I don''t want to follow this kind of deep-sea treacherous species." "After all, who knows what weird abilities it will have?" "Fifty meters long, this is not a joke, who knows if our torpedoes can hit it." "Okay, Ren, report the information you got here to the higher-ups, report the approximate range of the big guy''s travel just now, and then, let everything be handed over to our Third Fleet that is cruising the open sea, we are only responsible I don''t want to get involved in this kind of thing with the offshore patrol team." In the deep sea, it has long been uneven. The Frans Navy has already suffered several big losses in the deep sea, and also lost two submarines. For this reason, the captain of this small submarine didn''t have the guts to follow a 50-meter-long treacherous creature. And just when the submarine reported the information about the olm to the superior unit, Ji Yu controlled the olm to a range of nearly 100 kilometers from the coast. In the sea, the olm swims very fast. With all its strength, Ji Yu feels that it may be able to exceed the speed of 300 kilometers per hour. The characteristics of controlling the water source have a good effect on the body of the olm. In the area of ??the sea where there are no obstacles, the olm has no scruples at all when swimming. So, in the end, Ji Yu chose to stop in a sea area nearly 300 kilometers away from the coastline. Floating to the surface of the sea, Ji Yu looked around, and the whole sea was calm at this moment. Under the swaying of the sun near noon, the entire sea is covered with sparkling water. Coming here, Ji Yu didn''t intend to continue to go deep into the ocean. One is that Ji Yu is worried that there may be more powerful weird creatures in the deep sea. In order to ensure the safety of the olm and the little girl with him at the moment, Ji Yu chooses to stay here, and plans to carry out the second phase of the training here. Boot task. At this moment, Ji Yu doesn''t care about whether the breakthrough will cause a huge phenomenon. In short, it will be a matter of time before humans discover it. As long as they don''t attack the olm indiscriminately, everything will be fine. Besides, there is still a little girl nearby, Ji Yu believes that as long as human beings discover the existence of the little girl, they should not attack the nearby olm immediately. As long as the little girl is found, Ji Yu believes that as long as he is a normal person, he will never make the decision to directly issue an order to fire on the olm. Bringing the little girl out this time seems a little reckless, but now it seems that her existence may have become a major guarantee for the safety of the olm. Surfacing on the surface of the sea, Ji Yu activated Absolute Zero. In an instant, the sea level began to emit cold air at a speed visible to the naked eye and freeze rapidly. From near to far, the cold ice continued to spread towards the sea surface. After a square ice layer of nearly 600 square meters was formed on the sea surface, Ji Yu controlled the water mass on the olm and let the little girl fly down on the ice layer. The cold air was blowing, but the little girl didn''t feel the cold. Because of the surrounding water mass, the cold around her seemed to be isolated. When the little girl fell on the ice layer, Ji Yu also controlled the olm to climb up the ultra-thick ice layer with a thickness of nearly 40 meters. Then, the olm coiled up its huge body to protect the little girl in the center of its body. In this way, after finishing everything, Ji Yu still controlled the olm to wink at the little girl. And the little girl looked confused. She didn''t know what the olm wanted to express, but she knew what the olm was going to do next. The little girl was full of curiosity about the ice layer under her feet, the bubble-like flowing liquid around her body, and the silvery white scales around her body. But even if she is curious, the little girl is considered sensible and quiet. Just so quietly, the little girl raised her head motionlessly and looked at the olm with curious eyes. Then, Ji Yu started to move. He raised the huge head of the olm, and just quietly curled up on the ice and closed his eyes. The ocean, the endless essence of water, can be felt when Ji Yu closes his eyes. When meditating, the olm does not have to be in the water, if there is water around it, everything will be fine. here we go. Ji Yu started to meditate as prompted in the second stage of the guiding task. For a minute, it''s business as usual. Five minutes later, still no change. Ten minutes later, a light blue diamond-shaped phantom began to appear above the olm''s head. Half an hour later, on top of the olm''s head, a blue diamond-shaped phantom began to slowly descend and cling to the center of the olm''s forehead. Then, just as the substantial rhombic crystal was shining with bright blue light, the sea water around the ice layer began to move automatically without wind. The sea water swirls around the ice, and the swirl is getting faster and faster. In the end, it was like a dry thunder exploding on a sunny day. On the forehead of the olm, a gap was suddenly opened on the top of the blue diamond-shaped crystal that seemed to be real, and then the sea water swirling all around suddenly rose up. For a moment, a huge seawater vortex was created. Countless sea water swirls and swoops towards the blue crystal on the olm''s forehead. The moment the sea water approaches the blue crystal, it seems to be shrunk into silk, and all of them are swallowed by the powerful suction of the crystal. In an instant, the sea water rolled and surged, with the ice surface as the center, the surrounding sea water vortex became bigger and bigger, and at the same time, it rose higher and higher. The sea water is whirling, as if being rolled up by a tornado, they are whirling, but at the same time they seem to fall from the sky. And in the center of the vortex, the crystal on the forehead of the olm never rejects the falling sea water. For a time, the entire sea area began to undergo more and more exaggerated changes. V1.Chapter 109 On the sparkling sea, the fleet with an 80,000-ton aircraft carrier is heading from the far sea to the waters where the Frans Federation is located. This fleet has a total of eight frigates, three cruisers, and five destroyers. At the same time, under the sea, it is escorted by four nuclear submarines. The fleet of the aircraft carrier moved forward without any haste, and the flow of people came and went back and forth on the aircraft carrier. Just because of this moment, a giant whale is being loaded on the deck of this aircraft carrier. The stripes of this giant whale look like killer whales, but compared to the cuteness of ordinary killer whales, the appearance of this giant whale has a large number of abscess-like sarcoids. These sarcomas continued to rupture after the death of the giant whale and produced an unpleasant smell like a stinky sewer. The giant whale is about 30 meters long, and there is a terrible wound on the right chest and abdomen. The wound was caused by a cruise missile hit by the cruiser. For such a terrifying marine creature, humans just consumed a small missile. This giant whale looks huge, but it doesn''t have any special abilities. Its whole body is covered in black mist, and then there is nothing else. It was discovered by the fleet far away, and in the end it was ended with only one cruise missile. For the officers and soldiers of the entire fleet, the only trouble this giant whale caused was that the soldiers were accidentally splashed with liquid during salvage, and a few lightly injured people were accidentally produced. The whole process was unremarkable, and everything seemed very easy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The bridge control room of the aircraft carrier. "Have you found the target yet?" "No, Commander, you also know that it has been half an hour since the message from the Sirius submarine, and we are far away, even if we temporarily mobilize satellites, it is not something that can be done in a short time." "The other target may have already entered the deep sea. In short, I think you should not have too much expectations, Commander." "Of course I know that." The fleet commander nodded. "However, the place where the creature appeared is too close to the coastline. For the safety of the port, we cannot take it lightly." Having said that, the white-haired commander showed a little thoughtful look. "What do you think, Colonel Richard, of the sonar detection of the little human girl next to the creature?" "This?" Richard frowned. "Maybe it was caught by that creature?" "However, I always feel that there is something weird about this matter." Having said that, Richard also took advantage of the opportunity to place the picture sent by the Sirius on the side of the desktop in the middle for everyone present to see. "Look, Commander, the head of this sea snake-like creature is in this position, but the child''s position is on top of the creature''s head, and there seems to be an inexplicable material around it." "If this giant sea snake is going to prey on this human child, then there is no need to carry it like this at all?" "Also, according to its body shape, it doesn''t look like it has been fed at all." Richard''s words were very euphemistic. What he meant was that the huge sea serpent-shaped creature could eat the little girl in one bite, and there was no need to carry it like this. "indeed." Several naval officers present nodded. The fleet commander also showed a look of deep approval. "This strange point is one of them." "Secondly, the shape of this sea snake is really weird. At least I have never seen such a creature among the animals we know." "It actually grew four claws. If you say it''s a lizard, it doesn''t look like that at all. For a while, I couldn''t tell what kind of creature it was." Even though the existing creatures under the pollution of Ziyue have changed strangely, they have never deviated from their original physical signs, so for the olm, everyone present at the moment has doubts about the appearance of the olm. However, it just so happened that when these people were discussing what kind of creature the olm was, the land headquarters of the Frans Ziyue Countermeasure Bureau sent a message to the aircraft carrier. "Report! The Terrestrial Countermeasure Bureau sent two possible species comparison charts after analysis of unknown creatures." "Oh? Take it and have a look." "yes!" When the correspondent stepped forward and placed the two pictures in front of everyone, everyone immediately watched curiously. The first picture is nothing magical, it looks like an anaconda, but the anaconda has no legs, so the possibility of a comment below this picture is 30%, so everyone frowned and then focused on the second picture. picture. The second picture aroused the interest of everyone present just by looking at it. Because it is the olm that appears in this picture. And there are more notes. The distribution of olms is only found in Western Europe, and they are all found in lava caves in the Altunian Mountains. Adults are only 30 centimeters long, and their formation and metabolism are extremely slow. They can survive for seven years without eating or drinking, and the maximum lifespan is theoretically 15 years. Although the size of the olm looked very different from the 50-meter-long horror detected by the sonar, at least in terms of size, everyone present had bright eyes. And at the bottom of the note, there is a note: Although the size and size of the two are not very similar, considering that the terrorist creature sneaked into the deep sea from the inland river, the possibility of natural mutation or purple moon pollution is as high as 90%. Seeing this, everyone present was almost certain. The terrifying creature detected by the sonar is the olm. "Unexpectedly, such a small thing can grow to nearly fifty meters, it is incredible." "This is even more novel than the quirky giant whales and many fishes we discovered." "Indeed, as far as current observations and discoveries are concerned, most of the variation of marine life has not exceeded a hundred-fold or thousand-fold increase, and this olm..." For a while, the officers present all showed admiration. However, amidst the admiration, some people showed worried expressions. "If this olm is really a mutation caused by Ziyue''s pollution, then can we think that Ziyue''s influence on the world has become stronger and more serious? This is not a good thing." "indeed." Suddenly, everyone present seemed a little heavy and silent. However, amidst this heaviness, the fleet commander spoke indifferently. "Okay, don''t be too pessimistic, isn''t it just a 50-meter guy? No matter how strong it is, it''s just a waste of a few more missiles." "Hurry up and investigate. What we need to do now is to find it as soon as possible. It is not a traditional marine creature, and it may not enter the deep sea area too much. This is good news for us." "Colonel Richard, send out all the nuclear submarines and let them investigate thoroughly." "yes!" As soon as the order was issued, Richard immediately took the order and prepared to issue the order of the fleet commander to the outside world. However, at this time, in the command room of the bridge, the communications soldiers suddenly received a strange picture detected by the satellite and sent back in time. V1.Chapter 110 The unmanned reconnaissance plane is galloping, and the speed has reached the limit. After about half an hour of flying, it finally arrived at the location shown on the satellite image. At this time, under the drone''s shooting, everyone inside the aircraft carrier bridge saw an incredible picture. In a barren sea area, at this moment, a huge water-shaped tornado is constantly rotating and rising high. The height of the tornado has already exceeded 100 meters at this moment. Under the influence of this tornado, the surrounding seawater kept churning and being attracted. For a while, around the tornado, the seawater within a radius of 20 nautical miles seemed to be sinking in a strange scene. The vortex of the undercurrent is constantly being formed, and the rolling vortex is constantly moving towards the tornado, and some even form a giant water column. The water column is in the form of a parabola, appearing around the tornado, and all of them are accurately thrown to the hollow at the height of the tornado. And the center of the tornado seems to have a water-absorbing black hole that never rejects anyone, absorbing all the incoming sea water. When the drone continued to move forward and came over the tornado, the drone''s shooting finally saw the scene in the tornado cavity. The center of the tornado is tightly covered by water, as if forming a thin moist film. Through the film and the refraction of the sea water, the picture that the drone can capture is the countless scattered light blue lights under the film. The light is dazzling, and it is also magical. "The commander has already calculated that the sea area affected by this tornado is almost a hundred nautical miles away. In addition, this strange water absorption site is absorbing seawater at a rate of nearly 22 million tons per hour." "Twenty-two million tons? Are you sure?" A look of astonishment appeared on the face of an officer, and he asked again for confirmation. "Yes, and probably less," replied the Marine. At the same time, the soldier pointed to the not-so-large reconnaissance video on the bridge and said: "Sirs, please see that there has been obvious subsidence around this sea area, and this change shows that the surrounding sea water is now naturally filling up." That area is not moving as fast as the unknown tornado in the center is absorbing water." "As for where the absorbed seawater went, no one knows." "What is certain, however, is that there is absolutely no way that the changes that have occurred here could have occurred naturally." The navy soldier said seriously, and there was a trace of solemnity on his face. "Is it a weird sea creature? This is impossible, right?" "Impossible? What is impossible in this world now? In short, we must not just look at it like this. Commander, I think it is very necessary for us to blow up here." "Under the saturation blow, no matter what monster is inside it, it will not escape death." "Yes, you can''t just look at it like this, I also suggest launching a saturated attack on this place immediately!" For a while, several senior military officers present all expressed such opinions one after another. There is also a reason for the officers on the scene to be so excited. Because the scene caused by the water-shaped tornado in the picture is too exaggerated. The bottom diameter of the entire tornado has reached an exaggerated level of 300 meters, and there are a large number of water columns flying up around the tornado. At the same time, the pulling force generated by the tornado and the water column also affected the sea area with a radius of 100 nautical miles, turning this sea area into a huge vortex sea with super pulling force. Even if an aircraft carrier with a length of about 370 meters enters the range, it may be difficult to resist this pulling force. Such a scene is obviously scary enough. Moreover, everyone felt that the horrible water absorption scene could not be caused by a strange creature for no reason. Perhaps this strange sea creature was using the water to do something unimaginable to everyone. If it carried this swirling sea towards the coastline three hundred kilometers away, it would be a real disaster. Associating all kinds of things, the officers present naturally did not dare to neglect. Fleet Commander Moulton remained silent, and his eyes were always on the surveillance screen. Under everyone''s gaze, and in this brief silence, Moulton closed his eyes slightly, and then opened them again. "Connect to the first ship of Weems destroyer." "yes!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The center of the tornado formed by sea water. Ji Yu feels really good at this moment. While meditating, his mind splits in two as it did when meditating on the oak tree. While meditating silently, he secretly observed the changes in the surrounding sea water. At this moment, under the thousand-fold increase of meditation, Ji Yu can control the sea water as easily as a real dragon in mythology. With just a slight thought, he can change the nearby sea water into the shape he wants. But now, the massive water column formed around the tornado is the masterpiece of Ji Yu''s waking half consciousness. Dozens of water jets surround the tornado and form a rhomboid crystal that falls into the center of the tornado in a parabola, which naturally speeds up the water absorption speed of the rhomboid crystal. Looking at the sea water around him, Ji Yu looked at the little girl lying prone on the ice of the olm. Originally, Ji Yu thought that the little girl would feel a certain amount of fear when she saw such a scene around her, but the result was unexpected. Because at this moment the little girl is sitting on the ice with her arms around her legs. She looked around quietly with bright eyes, but most of the time she kept looking at the olm''s head. Looking at the olm, looking at the blue light scattered from the head of the olm and the sea water, her eyes were mostly curious, but she didn''t say a word or make any unnecessary movements during the period. Very well-behaved and just sat there quietly all the time. Seeing this, Ji Yu''s evaluation of the little girl naturally rose to another level. There is no fuss from other brats, and no fear of the unknown from other brats. Her quietness and obedience really make people hate her even if she wants to. Ji Yu was really moved by this. "There is no deviantness of many children in divorced families, nor the inferiority complex that children who lack love and are often bullied often have. This kind of strong character is really inexplicably loved." "What a little girl!" Ji Yu didn''t want to comment on the little girl''s housework, but there was no shortage of things that made her fall in love with this well-behaved little girl through getting along. There are more children in this world who are more miserable than the little girl. There is not much to say about the little girl''s life experience, but Ji Yu has to give her a thumbs up for her cuteness. While sighing, Ji Yu slowly returned his thoughts to the matter of the breakthrough in meditation of the olm. At the same time, he also began to want to try more to what the olm could do under the thousand-fold boost. However, just when Ji Yu was going to try to maximize the increase in water control of the olm, from a distance Ji Yu suddenly saw more than a dozen shining light spots in the sky rushing towards the sea area where the olm is located Come. V1.Chapter 111 Seeing the light spots flying down from the sky for a moment, Ji Yu''s thinking reaction was not unpleasant. With the thousand-fold increase in water control ability at the time of the breakthrough, Ji Yu''s mind was only moved, and the surrounding sea water suddenly rose from all around in an instant. The sea water rises and blinks to form a huge water curtain facing the light spot. The thickness of the water curtain was more than tens of meters, and in an instant accompanied by the sound of freezing, it formed a half-arc ice shield. However, this was far from enough, because right after this ice shield that looked like a half eggshell appeared, more seawater spread up after that. At this time, the first light spot had already touched the ice shield. moment. "boom!!!" A huge explosion resounded throughout the sea area. This powerful explosion blasted out a huge crater in the solid ice shield with a thickness of only thirty meters. And because of the vibration, a large number of cracks began to appear around the solid ice, as if it might break and fall into the sea at any time. However, when the cracks formed in the solid ice, a large amount of water spread along the cracks and instantly connected the cracked gaps under the ice. At this time, the second, third and fourth missiles also began to touch the ice shield. However, at this time, under Ji Yu''s control, a shield nearly twenty meters thick had formed behind the ice shield. "Boom boom boom!!!" Explosions continued one after another, and a large amount of debris on the solid ice splashed into the sea. With a few clicks, the ice at the front broke again and it was more serious than the first time. However, this situation was stabilized again after the successive covering of seawater and freezing. For a while, in the direction of the missile, the sound of explosions continued. "boom!" "boom!!" "boom!!!" Thirteen consecutive missiles fell together. The terrifying explosion formed a chain reaction, and a huge sound wave was once transmitted far away. However, no matter how strong these explosions are, the nearly 300-meter-high ice shield on the side of the tornado still stands. The solid ice shield stood in an arc shape under the sunlight, and even continued to emit a deserted chill. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Aircraft carrier bridge command room. Silence, endless silence, everyone showed unbelievable and incomprehensible expressions. "this!" "How could there be such a powerful eccentric creature on the blue star? This has far exceeded our current discovery record." "What''s the matter with this huge ice wall? How did it form in an instant?" "The arc-shaped ice wall over 300 meters high and still standing in the sea, isn''t this too unrealistic? Gods, what kind of creature did we encounter?" "That''s seventeen Tomahawk missiles!" "...." After recovering for a moment, all the officers now cried out in disbelief. "No, just because it blocked these missiles, we shouldn''t sit idly by. I suggest reporting immediately and applying for a tactical nuclear strike!" An officer said to the fleet commander with an excited expression. "Tactical nuclear strike?" Everyone was silent. A nuclear strike is not something that can be struck at will, even as the commander of the fleet, Moulton does not have such authorization. Nuclear control is still very traditional at this stage and must be approved by Congress. Of course, if the top few can reach a consensus, they can convey such an order as soon as possible. Although the officer''s suggestion was a product of some over-excitement, it was not incomprehensible. After all, the scene that just appeared in front of everyone was shocking enough. As if controlled by the mythical sea god, the sea water rose rapidly and froze to form a huge arc-shaped ice wall, and this ice wall successfully blocked the attacks of seventeen conventional short-range missiles. Under modern common sense, this is a power unimaginable to all. The unknown is frightening, just like when the purple moon first appeared and polluted creatures. At first, the officials of various countries were in turmoil for a long time, and then they slowly accepted and began to adopt strict speech control. "Is this really a change that can be caused by a quirky creature?" In the silence, an officer suddenly said this. Everyone was stunned, and the deputy commander of the fleet immediately looked at the officer and said: "Well, Colonel Guy, have you found anything?" "No, General, I didn''t find anything, but I was just wondering if the pollution and radiation of Ziyue on our world can really produce such a powerful creature?" "Even if the pollution of the purple moon is increasing now, everyone should know that most of the species we have discovered in the ocean in recent days are nothing more than gigantic changes. Even if some of these creatures have some strange abilities, they are not As for such a terrifying change?" "If I have to say that the changes in the scene before me are similar, what I can think of is the mysterious tree we found in the Bana rainforest." "And I think everyone knows that because of that oak tree, oak trees all over the world are growing at a speed that we can''t understand." "This is a kind of great power, and its strength may not be weaker than the ability produced by this creature in front of us." Speaking of this, the officer immediately said: "I don''t know if you remember the news that the Druids sent out half a month ago. At that time, the mysterious tree brought many people to the world of Ziyue, and at that time He also told the believers some of the world''s secrets." When the deputy commander of the fleet heard the words, his eyes lit up immediately: "Colonel Guy, you mean the so-called gods in the world that the mysterious tree said, and the gods are watching this world." "right!" Officer Guy nodded, and there was a trace of piety on his face. "Perhaps many of you present are not interested in druid beliefs, so they didn''t delve into it, but as a shallow believer, I still think that the mysterious tree will definitely not deceive us about this matter." "The mysterious tree is a tolerant and wise existence. He has absolutely no reason to lie about this. After all, he is as noble as he is, but he doesn''t think he is a god." "As the mysterious tree said, I believe that the gods have always existed, and before that, He just looked away from the blue star for ''a while''." "And when Ziyue pollutes the world we live in, it naturally successfully attracted the attention of the merciful God, and at the same time, God is guiding our world in some way." "And the mysterious tree, or the existence of a certain divine deer that Ryan has been trying to hide, this is the most beneficial proof that the god exists and favors Blue Star!" "As for why the gods don''t directly take care of humans, maybe it''s because he has some bad feelings about the destruction of the Blue Star environment and the extinction of many species when we humans developed?" "But even if this sense is not good, the gods are still merciful, and like a strict father, they criticize us by caring for other species." "This is my personal understanding. When I say this, I wonder if everyone thinks it makes sense?" V1.Chapter 112 As a shallow believer in the Druid Order, Officer Guy is naturally full of aversion to human beings'' behaviors that destroy the environment and ecology. But as a human being, what he can do is to appeal to the authorities and people to protect the environment, just like other druids preach. Although this approach is somewhat weak, it is better than not doing well. This is a kind of self-salvation and also a way for Guy to obtain psychological comfort. The appearance of the mysterious tree has made more people realize that there may be gods in the world, and correspondingly, most people want to ascend to the kingdom of gods after death in terms of their cognition of gods. Death is not terrible sometimes, but what is terrible is that even the soul does not exist after death. The reason why people have faith is precisely because people hope that there is a god, and that when they suffer from illness, death, etc., they can be saved in another way. Belief simplification, in fact, is such a thing. Guy understood and said everything with his own Druid beliefs, which naturally made everyone at the moment deep in thought. Fleet Admiral Moulton paced back and forth slowly a few times before saying: "Colonel Guy''s words are not without reason." "Since this is the case, then we might as well continue to wait and see. We only hope that our previous recklessness did not anger this god-fated creature." "Well, the commander is right, but even so, it is best to report our decision to the land immediately, and Colonel Gay''s analysis should also be sent back." "Let''s leave the final decision to those bastards in Congress. If something happens, we won''t be pulled out to be the scapegoat." "As it should." "I agree too." All of a sudden, everyone changed their attitudes 180 degrees. There is no doubt about him. After all, after careful consideration, everyone feels that Ziyue''s current pollution is really unlikely to give birth to such a powerful life that can control water and quickly freeze ice like what everyone has discovered now. Even if there are similarly powerful beings in Ziyue World, or even stronger creatures, they shouldn''t appear in the non-boundary area now. Boundary, that is the real battlefield between humans and Ziyue World. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "Miscalculated!" Ji Yu was on guard, and at the same time, a trace of helplessness flashed in his mind. Because Ji Yu thought that there was a little girl at the beginning, and when humans found out, they wouldn''t attack the olm in the first place. However, looking at the scene above the olm''s head covered by a large amount of sea water, even if there are reconnaissance planes in the sky, it is scary to see the olm and the little girl under the tornado water curtain, right? With a sudden rise, more water columns appeared and covered the tuyere of the sea tornado. This approach now seems really careless. In this regard, Ji Yu also intends to remedy this. At least Ji Yu didn''t want to see the scene where the nuclear bomb fell on his head. As for the choice of human beings and the direction the situation will eventually go, it can only be resigned to fate. The powerful ability of soul and consciousness allowed Ji Yu to see fleets like black dots appearing on the edge of the sea and thousands of miles away. At this point, Ji Yu quickly canceled the water column around the tornado. And it was after Ji Yu withdrew the water column that the scene under the tornado''s tuyere was revealed immediately. In the sky, the hovering unmanned reconnaissance plane naturally discovered the things that existed under the huge hole of the seawater tornado immediately. Although there is still a lot of water flowing into the diamond-shaped crystal above the olm''s head at the entrance of the cave, it is much clearer now than before, and there is always a gap for the surveillance camera to capture the scene at the bottom of the tornado. Inside the aircraft carrier bridge. When Ji Yu withdrew the water column, everyone exclaimed. "It''s unbelievable, it''s really unbelievable, it''s this guy who doesn''t look too big to create all these exaggerated scenes." "Also, the crystal on its head is really amazing. All the surrounding sea water seems to be absorbed by that thing." "..." "The olm, it turned out to be it. This really makes people wonder whether to cry or laugh." "But is it trying to do something by suddenly withdrawing the water column? Or is it trying to express something?" Someone wondered. "OMG, damn it! Under the vortex, is there a child in the center of this big guy''s body?" "Quick! Let the drone descend!" An officer shouted. For children, most normal people have a different kind of tolerance. Not to mention, at this moment, a six or seven-year-old child is still entangled by a terrifying creature. Unknowingly, everyone was worried about the safety of the child. However, as the height of the drone dropped, everyone present became quiet after the picture around the child became clearer. Because at this moment, the seemingly entangled child is not really entangled. The olm circled around, and the little girl just sat in the center of the olm''s circle. Moreover, the little girl has a magical thing like a transparent blister on her body. The little girl stared up at the olm with curious eyes. At this moment, the little girl is fine, and she doesn''t look like she has been kidnapped or preyed on, but more like she is being protected by the olm. Seeing such a scene, the officers present looked at each other in dismay when they were quiet. "Commander, I think our worries are unnecessary." "This olm must be a creature of the gods, and this little girl is likely to have formed a friendship with this olm." "And if I were to make a bold guess, I even think that this olm creature might have been the little girl''s pet before it was favored by the gods." The officer''s statement is not without evidence. After all, the scene at this moment has already explained too many things. In addition, many people in West Yorkshire and around the world really keep olms as pets. Although the olms are protected from time to time, there are still some artificially bred ones. As a cute ornamental pet, there is still a big market for the olm. "The reason why the olm withdraws the water curtain is most likely because it expresses that there is a little girl beside it, and it is using this to send a message so that we don''t continue to attack it." "It''s possible that the olm''s own intelligence made it behave this way, but it could also be that the little girl told it to do it." "However, since we have confirmed that it is a creature of the gods, it is not unreasonable that it has extremely strong intelligence and recognizes things such as humans and missiles." "In short, at this moment, we really shouldn''t continue to misjudge this divinely favored creature. All we have to do is wait until everything is over, and then talk to it, and it is best to establish a friendly relationship." "We need it too much now, at least when it comes to Ziyue..." V1.Chapter 113 Ji Yu is not sure whether the fleet will attack him. Therefore, Ji Yu is still on guard, but he cannot stop meditating. Currently, he has meditated for more than one and a half hours, and the breakthrough progress of the olm has reached 38.72%. According to this progress, Ji Yu estimates that it will take about 3 hours to complete the breakthrough. Meditation cannot be interrupted during the breakthrough period, otherwise all previous efforts will be wasted and you will have to start all over again. So, whether Fleet understands the underlying meaning of Ji Woo''s expression or not, he must continue. "I just hope that the higher-ups of these people are not fools and cold-blooded creatures." Thinking of this, Ji Yu asked Ji Yu to meditate. An hour later, the aircraft carrier fleet had arrived at the extreme edge of the Omex image sea area, and was just cruising around. If they don''t attack, Ji Yu can be sure that the fleet has understood what he means. The reason why they stay around is nothing more than watching a play, and wanting to communicate with the olm or the little girl afterwards. Ji Yu was completely indifferent to all this. Just waiting for a breakthrough, Ji Yu immediately planned to let Dongxun run away with the little girl. comminicate? Forget it, with the current wisdom of the olm and the underage mentality of the little girl, these adults still can''t decide on the two of them? The little girl''s appearance has been exposed, but it''s not a big deal. I want to take the little girl back, and then let these people search for a period of time across the country, and then Ji Yu can spend some time thinking about how to communicate with these people in the future. With a decision, Ji Yu naturally doesn''t want to waste time on this kind of thing. So after seeing that the fleet had no intention of continuing to attack, Ji Yu immediately made the surrounding sea water roll up countless water columns and speed up the absorption of sea water. That''s it, until about five o''clock in the afternoon near the Frans Federation. Ji Yu finally heard a beep every second. [Congratulations to the player for successfully completing the Phase 2 mission guidance of the third incarnation. The progress has reached 100%. May I ask if you have broken through?] ¡¾whether¡¿ Is there still a choice? Of course Ji Yu chose yes without any hesitation. Then, under Ji Yu''s confirmation, all the tornadoes and seawater jets swirling around suddenly fell into the sea surface as if they were powerless. The huge vortex formed around the sea area also quickly calmed down under this impact. When the sea water poured back to fill the sunken sea level, the rhombus above the olm''s head, which already seemed real, suddenly became illusory. And under this illusion, the diamond-shaped crystal has not yet entered the center of the olm''s forehead. And it was precisely when the diamond-shaped crystal was submerged in the head that Ji Yu felt that there was a weight of tens of millions of catties on the head of the olm. This sense of heaviness does not exist in substance, it probably just makes the olm feel the incomparable weight of the head. However, this sudden sense of weight was quickly dispelled by the coolness emitted by the diamond-shaped crystal. A large amount of cool energy is pouring out from within the rhomboid crystal at this moment. This energy is quickly transmitted from the head to the whole body of the olm. Then, under the overturning of this energy, the silvery white scales around the olm''s body began to fall off one after another. And the moment the silvery white scales fell off, the body of the olm began to radiate light blue light like the deep sea. Under the gaze of the little girl and the observation of the sky reconnaissance plane, the body of the olm began to swell. ten meters. fifty meters. One hundred meters. In just ten minutes or so, the body of the olm no longer grew. But at this moment, the body length of the olm has reached a terrifying length of nearly two hundred meters. At the same time, when the body of the olm is stagnant, new scales will grow. These scales are smaller than the previous silver scales, but dense and smooth. And the silvery light on the scales became softer at this moment, without any glaring feeling. Under the belly of the olm, the length of the four claws of the olm has also increased, but it is not too exaggerated. The length of the four claws is only nearly ten meters, and the joints are slightly bent, showing a different kind of momentum when lying on the ice. At this moment, the length of the olm is indeed astonishing, but overall it always reveals a slim beauty. The waist is not thick, just as thick as the arms of two adults. For its two-hundred-meter-long body, it''s really nothing. In addition to the changes in the body, the biggest change is the head of the olm. At this moment, the head of the olm is really, really very close to the image of the dragon''s head. Its broad face is like a lion''s face, with two long beards flowing on both sides of its body, and right above its head are two blue dragon horns that are incompatible with the silver and white body as a whole. These two dragon horns are raised high and look like deer horns, but they are not real, but virtual products formed by the energy that appears and disappears from time to time. This is due to the new characteristics brought about by the breakthrough of the olm. The diamond-shaped crystal has completely disappeared and disappeared on the forehead of the olm, miraculously fading away together. Then the olm with a length of more than two hundred meters appeared in the final posture of a dragon. [Incarnation: Olm (female)] ¡¾Olm Status¡¿(Expand) ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Vitality: 26.32 (upper limit 1)] (¡Á100) [Body length: 213.84 meters (maximum 5 meters)] (¡Á100) [Age: 2 years old (maximum 500 years)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Environmental adaptation (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Pseudomorphic water state (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Manipulate water source (high)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Absolute Zero (Special)] (Control 12%) [Feature ¢Ù obtained this time: Airflow control (medium)] (Sensing the airflow, controlling the airflow, and letting the airflow surround the body can achieve attack and protection functions, and ''in situ ascension'' needs to upgrade the characteristic to an advanced level.) The secondary state of the olm is almost the same as that of the oak tree and the deer, and the limit values ??are all 100. This time, because of the beneficial breakthrough brought by the diamond-shaped crystal, the vitality value of the olm increased by more than four times when it broke through. And the changes in the body are also brought about by this. Breaking through to the second-level life form, the characteristic environmental adaptability of the olm has changed from low to medium, and the manipulation of water sources has been raised from medium to high. In addition, the newly born airflow control gave Ji Yu an unexpected surprise. For now, this airflow control may not be able to make the olm fly, but with this feature, the olm is obviously not far away from flying. However, Ji Yu was quite curious about this airflow control and wanted to try it. Although the remark column notes that you need to be advanced to fly, this kind of flight can be referred to as "in situ ascension". Now the olm can''t fly in situ, but after a run-up and taxi to the head office, right? With this thought in mind, Ji Yu didn''t care what the warships were watching outside. Using his ability to control water, Ji Yu put the little girl on the olm''s head again, and at the same time wrapped her beard around her body to fix her in place. Then, under the watchful eyes of the warship, the olm suddenly plunged from the thick ice into the sea. V1.Chapter 114 Entering the sea, without the thousand-fold increase in the previous breakthrough, Ji Yu felt that entering the water now always felt uncomfortable. Although the characteristics of the water control ability have risen to an advanced level, there is still a lot of gap with the strength shown during the thousand-fold increase. There was some discomfort, but Ji Yu quickly got used to it. At the same time, Ji Yu controlled the olm into a deep place on the bottom of the sea, and then he turned his body again to let the olm rush towards the sea level again. The blue dragon horn on the top of the olm''s head appeared, and at the same time a gust of air flow was generated, and quickly covered the whole body of the olm. Suddenly, when the warships in the distance were arguing endlessly about the disappearance of the olm in the sea, the olm suddenly flew out of the sea again. The whole body of the olm was assisted by the water column of the sea, and it even jumped to a height of nearly 300 meters. Then, under the watchful eyes of all the officers and soldiers of the warship, the olm actually flew up. That''s right, it''s flying. The whole body of the olm is constantly twisting and coiling in the air, and at the same time, with the help of the high-altitude strong airflow, it constantly controls the airflow around the body to maintain an upward lifting airflow. "Wow! The little dragon is flying, we are flying!" "That''s amazing! Xiaolonglong, you are amazing!" The sudden flight made the little girl who had been silent and slightly quiet before excited instantly. However, perhaps because of her unladylike behavior, the little girl immediately covered her mouth. Then, under the gaze of the huge pupils on the olm, the little girl stuck out her tongue playfully at the olm. But after finishing this playful action, the little girl envied the olm again: "Xiaolonglong, you are really amazing. The huge sea that appeared before was scary." "Any other child would definitely cry in fright, but I''m not afraid, because I know that you, Xiaolonglong, made all of this." Speaking of this, the little girl seemed to think of something and said: "Xiaolonglong, I can''t call you Xiaolonglong after you are so big, so what should I call you?" Looking at each other, the little girl was slightly distressed. But soon the little girl didn''t want to think about it anymore, instead she said cutely and coquettishly: "It doesn''t matter, anyway, no matter how big Xiaolonglong you become, you are still Xiaolonglong. I will still call you Xiaolonglong. Do you agree?" "If it''s good, you can blink twice, if it''s not, you can blink once." The little girl looked at the olm expectantly, while Ji Yu immediately responded to her two blinks while feeling amused. However, this action instantly made the little girl''s eyes shine, and she said in surprise: "Ah, Xiaolonglong, can you really understand me?" "It''s amazing! It''s amazing!" The little girl spoke excitedly, her appearance seemed unable to express her joy, so the next moment she said immediately: "Xiaolonglong, I really like you, the kind I really like." Seeing the little girl''s childish tone, Ji Yu unconsciously smiled knowingly. Then. All right! "ah!" Accompanied by a sudden chaotic airflow at high altitude, Ji Yu couldn''t control it, and the olm immediately fell towards the sea surface in a state of struggling indiscriminately. Intermediate airflow control is really unreliable! This was the only thing Ji Yu could think of when he controlled the olm and fell into the sea. After all, it still takes some time to get used to the characteristics, and it is really not easy to support the olm''s body of more than two hundred meters with intermediate airflow control. The weight of the olm is a big problem. Downwind is okay, but as long as the olm''s body is a little irregular, it may ''turn over'' in the changeable air current at high altitude at any time. And now, the olm fell into the sea is a good proof. Watching the olm fall from the sky, many people in the aircraft carrier fleet felt a little stunned. "What this olm is doing is really hard to follow." "In just a short while, it suddenly grew from a body size of more than 50 meters to more than 200 meters, and the appearance has also undergone some major changes." "The change is over, suddenly diving into the sea and suddenly flying." "Then it fell again now. Why does it feel like a child''s heart? It''s not stable enough? Is this really a creature of God?" After all, compared with the wise and stable image of the oak tree, the image of the olm naturally makes these people a little speechless. Originally, they all planned to let the fighter take off to follow the olm, but the olm fell from the sky after a while. In this regard, the fleet commander seemed a little speechless. "Perhaps this is a god-followed creature, and it is understandable to have different levels of intelligence." "Okay, no matter what, let''s follow up quickly, don''t let it run away quietly, we still have a lot of questions to ask." "yes!" Under the command of the fleet commander, the entire fleet immediately began to quickly head towards the direction where the olm fell into the sea. However, their pursuit is doomed to be in vain, because the olm has already moved away to the sea area on the left side of the fleet under the change of the advanced mimic water shape. And with the speed of the fleet generally not higher than 30 knots, they simply couldn''t catch up to the olm that could reach a speed of nearly 500 kilometers per hour in the sea. Galloping all the way, Ji Yu quickly got rid of Frans'' fleet. Then, bypassing the coastal cities and ports, Ji Yu chose an uninhabited place and suddenly strutted out of the sea. Then, Ji Yu, who had his first experience, began to slide carefully in the air. No longer paying attention to the little girl''s playfulness, he tried his best to maintain his overly heavy body and tried his best to avoid the chaotic airflow. In this way, after flying under the invisibility of water for nearly half an hour, the olm finally landed in a forest. There was a relatively wide river near the forest, and then Ji Yu let the olm dive into the river, and quickly swam towards the little girl''s house. Along the way, everything was ordinary and ordinary. Until Ji Yu brought the little girl to the river area near the familiar pasture, the surrounding area was still quiet. Ji Yu took the little girl out for nearly seven hours, but what? What about around? The open field was silent. "Hasn''t anyone come to find the little girl who has been missing for nearly seven hours?" In this regard, Ji Yu was really worried about the situation of the little girl. Ji Yu was really worried that something else would happen to this cute little girl in her future growth, which would cause the olm to go berserk. But soon, Ji Yu thought that the Frans Federation officials might find the little girl soon. So after thinking about it, Ji Yu felt that with a little manipulation of the olm, the little girl''s life would naturally improve. Although I don''t know if that is the life the little girl longs for, but at least with the company of the olm and no one daring to bully the little girl, nothing will happen to the little girl. If so? ¡­ Then Ji Yu doesn''t mind letting the olm do something out of the ordinary. Under the reluctant eyes of the little girl, Ji Yu finally sent the little girl away, and then Ji Yu also quickly went offline because of the time limit of the game. V1.Chapter 115 As the night approached one o''clock in the morning, Ji Yu sat up again on the bed. The moment he got up, the first thing he looked at was naturally his game data panel. ¡¾Player status¡¿ ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Physique: 24.99 (maximum 5)] ¡Á 5 [Height: 1.82 meters (maximum 2.5 meters)] ¡Á 2 [Age: 26 years old (maximum 150 years old)] ¡Á 2 [Characteristic ¢Ù: Consciousness Enhancement (Low)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Natural Affinity (Medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Strong vitality (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Power Burst (Medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ý: Mimic water shape (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Þ: Life Grafting (High)] [Characteristic ¢ß: Cell Memory (High)] [Feature ¢Ù obtained this time: Airflow control (medium)] (Sensing the airflow, controlling the airflow, and letting the airflow surround the body can achieve attack and protection functions, and can also use the airflow to achieve the effect of flying.) On the digital panel, Ji Yu is still stuck at the limit of a level 2 life form, but this time due to the promotion of the olm, Ji Yu amplifies the airflow control characteristics of the olm to himself. Moreover, this intermediate-level airflow control characteristic, exerted on Ji Yu''s body, has already been able to take him off the ground. At least the remarks have given such instructions. "Can you fly?" There was a lot of surprise on Ji Yu''s face, but he quickly suppressed the excitement in his heart. After all, he is now in a bustling city, and if he wants to go out to test the flight at this moment, there will be no small commotion. This is no joke. Because there is Wuyang International Airport not far away ten kilometers away from his area. All apartment complexes in the area where Jiyu is located are subject to height restrictions, and drones are also prohibited from flying. Flying in the sky by himself at such a big age, it is estimated that he will be detected by radar in a short while. "I''ve been playing this game for almost two months, but I still can''t bear it." Ji Yu felt very helpless about his excitement. This is the case if you are not stable enough, but if you are not stable, you need strong self-control. And when it comes to self-control, Ji Yu is not bad in this regard. So, after reading his data panel, Ji Yu immediately got up and planned to go to the bathroom to wash up. However, when he got up and passed the computer desk, he found that the mobile phone on the desk was flashing a notification light with information. Picking up the phone, Ji Yu immediately turned on the screen of the phone. The short message is full of messages from Ma Hongyu. "Brother Ji, our pet store may not be able to open." "We received a notice from the street office this afternoon that all commercial shops within a five-kilometer radius of the food street must be closed. According to the people in the street office, this seems to be an official decision made in the morning." "Of course, the reason given is a bit interesting." "A new type of acute infectious disease was discovered in the food street. Now all nearby areas need to be disinfected and rectified, and everyone must withdraw from this area and be quarantined." "Seeing this, Brother Ji, have you tasted the taste? Haha, you are lying to ghosts, and you are also contagious. It is really helpless!" "However, the official appearance is quite similar. My two shop assistants and my younger sisters are now isolated in the southern suburbs of Wuyang City. What a mess." "It''s a good thing Ji Ge, you''re not in the store today, otherwise you won''t be able to escape, hey, it''s really unlucky." "...." There are many messages from Ma Hongyu, but most of them are complaining. In this regard, Ji Yu kept frowning. It is a trivial matter that the pet store cannot be opened, but Ji Yu has seen some tricks from this official action. The influence of the realm has grown, and the authorities have begun to take more radical precautions against the newly emerging realm. The food street has formed a new boundary, and it is understandable for the official to do so now. Ji Yu thought deeply, and at the same time, he immediately turned on the new blog on his mobile phone. Ji Yu felt that since all the food streets started to take such measures, other cities might not be spared either. "really!" Ji Yu whispered. Because the moment he opened Xinbo.com, Ji Yu saw the news of new infectious diseases occupying the entire hot search page. "A new type of infectious disease was discovered in xx Food Street in Wuyang City, and the area was urgently quarantined and blocked!" "A carrier of a new type of infectious disease virus was found in xx District of Xinyang City, and the area was urgently quarantined and blocked!" "Northern province, a carrier of a new type of infectious disease virus was found in Qiubao Village, and the area was urgently quarantined and blocked!" "...." "What is the new virus? Professor Fang Yongyan''s live commentary is a must-see!" "The new virus is coming fiercely. People who have been to the place of transmission are invited to report to the epidemic prevention departments in various places and gather together for isolation!" "Don''t conceal, don''t miss the report, cherish your body and your family!" "...." At this moment, all the hot searches on Xinbo.com were swiped, full of similar news. This grand occasion can be said to be comparable to the scene where the official announced the radiation hazards of Ziyue two years ago. Within a day, the whole of Ryan seemed to have changed, and there were many panicked remarks on the Internet for a while. Ji Yu casually opened a news post and posted the comment with the most replies. Without exception, all of the above are pessimistic and conspiracy theories. Walden Lake 52hd: "God, why do you feel like the end of the world when you wake up after sleeping? This reminds me of the scene when the official announcement of the purple moon pollution was really too similar. I seriously suspect that this infectious disease has something to do with the purple moon." It''s about the month." Mengling Xingchen: "I can''t disagree with the landlord''s statement, isn''t this infectious disease coming too quickly? And it has such a large impact, it''s really hard to imagine that it has nothing to do with Ziyue. I think this virus is probably caused by Ziyue. Lunar pollution then becomes more murderous." Fei Yi Kukai: "You know a hammer, there is no so-called infectious disease at all, this show is just to deceive you ignorant people, the real reason is ****." Playing with the heart of reincarnation: "Fuck me? What do you want to say upstairs? Why are all of them turned into asterisks? Are people upstairs okay? Are you there?" Leisurely Xiuxiu: "Don''t ask, the upstairs is already on the way to be invited to drink tea. I am the person involved, but I can''t say anything. Although the speech seems to be looser recently, some things still can''t be said nonsense. of." Fried rice with eggs and tomato: "??? What are you doing? Riddler? Riddler, please die, please? Now that you''ve said it all, what are you afraid of? Keep talking?" Little Chong Bao: "It''s against the law to spread rumors, young people, I advise you to make mouse tail juice." Treat all kinds of bullshit "No, since Ziyue appeared, rumors are everywhere on the Internet now. Many people used to say that the end is coming, but what happened? It''s been two years, I am the end of the day, you are a hammer, Relevant parties? They are all a group of marketing accounts for attracting people''s attention." "...." V1.Chapter 116 "The official game this time is really big enough, but this is also a precautionary measure, right?" Ji Yu pondered, and at the same time felt that the time for the government to announce the truth to the public might not be far away. Even if the truth is not announced, Ji Yu feels that the desert boundary in the north may become the flashpoint of the incident. However, the specific situation may depend on how long the officials can hold on to that boundary. After all, that boundary had been firmly corroded on Blue Star''s land without Ziyue. Will it continue to expand or say something else, if the creatures in it suddenly have the ability to run out of the boundary, the situation may be even worse. Therefore, the situation in the Ryan Federation at the moment is actually very bad. And just when Ji Yu thought about the northern desert boundary, a large number of Ryan land troops were gathered in the northern desert. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Under the silent night, countless military vehicles shuttled back and forth across the northern desert at this moment. Tens of thousands of soldiers are being transported here from all over the Ryan Federation. And at the front line, because the border has once again turned back to the appearance of an ordinary desert, the soldiers on the front line are trying to seize the opportunity to rest and eat. Near a trench, at this moment, hundreds of soldiers risked their way to a frontier position and quickly collected the scattered bones. Most of the soldiers had tears in their eyes, but a few recruits couldn''t help but cry in sorrow. Many of these bones were living people before, but now they have all turned into bones all over the place, and left this world forever. The horror of the Black Sea border has long been beyond the cognition of modern humans. The boundary here has been formed and expanded to an area of ??more than 100 square kilometers. This place at this moment may now look like a peaceful and ordinary desert. However, just over ten minutes ago, this place was a terrifying sea with surging black sea water. Terrible black smoke clouds are all over this terrifying sea area, and there are endless ghost ships floating in the sea area. These ghost ships are tattered, some look like small fishing boats, while others are as huge as modern human warships. It''s just that all the warships that appeared on the Black Sea have become potholed, and many of them have been corroded into disrepair. Seeing those ghost ships like modern battleships, whether they were soldiers or military senior officials, none of them were shocked at first and were speechless. And that''s not all, because when densely packed living skeletons with an average height of two meters tall appeared on those battleships, the battle was on the verge of breaking out. These white bone skeletons seem to be very weak, and they can even be turned into scattered dry bones in an instant under the machine gun fire. But these skeletons are weak, but they can already run out of the boundary, and they can quickly reorganize their bodies after being broken. There is a blue fire in their heads, if the skull is not broken and the fire is not extinguished, then they are immortal. When humans discovered all this, they naturally began to focus on the positions of the heads of the skeletons, but the skulls of these skeletons were far harder than the bones of the body. A bullet from a heavy machine gun hit it, but it could only make a dent. For this reason, a large number of concentrated fire and the overturning of large-scale artillery were used to barely repel and eliminate these large numbers of giant skeleton attacks. At the same time, during the battle, Ryan''s missiles continued to cover the ghost ships on the Black Sea. Many ghost ships are indeed vulnerable, but another kind of terrifying and numerous strange life appeared on more large ghost ships. These strange beings are black energy bodies, like smoke and ghosts. They swarmed up against the artillery fire, and then detonated the missiles ahead of time, and it was precisely because of this that many missiles did not land on the ghost ship at all. Fortunately, the explosion of the missile almost emptied those black energy-like ghosts. Then, under the saturated attack of Ryan''s strong logistics and ammunition distribution, the military of the Ryan Federation emptied all the ghost ships in the Black Sea boundary time and time again. In this way, the Ryan Federation repelled these realms again and again for a long time. But the good times didn''t last long, because just now, a group of more terrifying life forms appeared on a giant steel ghost ship comparable to a human aircraft carrier. These life forms are nearly fifteen meters high, and their whole bodies are shrouded in black smoke, only two scarlet and bloodthirsty pupils are exposed on their heads. The moment they and the large ghost ship appeared, the Ryan military used the most effective missile attack currently deployed. However, before those missiles landed, they were all wrapped in the invisible black mist in the realm and exploded one after another amidst the roar of those monsters. However, the equivalent of the missile is sufficient, and in the strong explosion shock wave, thermal radiation swept across the entire small boundary, and once again emptied the entire boundary. However, many of those terrifying lives did not die under the impact of the explosion. On the contrary, it caused them to launch a dying counterattack against the human positions outside the boundary at the last moment. Countless black smoke separated and scattered from its body, and rushed towards the frontier soldier''s trench seven or eight miles away from the boundary. The moment the black smoke rushed out of the boundary, it began to be weakened and slowly dissipated by some unknown rule, but in the end, a large number of black smoke that was weakened into strands successfully rushed into the forefront of the military. For a moment, the black silk rushed into the bodies of these soldiers like an invisible parasite. Then, these soldiers all underwent terrifying changes. They screamed, and their bodies began to swell rapidly at the same time. Their seven orifices began to bleed, and then the bone and flesh in their bodies suddenly separated. One after another, white bones broke free from their flesh and blood bodies. The horrific and bloody scene shocked the military for a time, but soon after an order, and under the massive bullets and cannon fodder attacks from countless rear military formations, the nearly five hundred bone skeletons produced by the death of Ryan''s soldiers disappeared in an instant. Gone again. At this point, the battle came to an end again. The Black Sea gradually calmed down, but ghost ships gradually appeared on many illusory borders within the realm. However, before these ghost ships actually reached the sea area shown by the boundary, the scene of the Black Sea boundary changed again and returned to the normal state of the desert. With this, Ryan''s military finally had a chance to breathe. Many young soldiers among the corpses have already shown wavering emotions. "Can our world really be saved?" "When will this kind of battle end? Maybe it won''t be long before I die here too?" "The boundary is expanding time and time again, and the enemies we face are becoming stronger and weirder every time. Even nuclear bombs can''t completely wipe out this damned boundary. Do we really have a chance of winning?" "...." Pessimism spread for a while, but no one could comfort them at the moment, because not only they had negative thoughts, but many middle and high-level officers even had this pessimism. During the half-year-long battle near the border of the Black Sea, more than 3,000 soldiers died. Although this number seems small, the endless fighting and fear still greatly affect the morale of soldiers. Under the clear moonlit night, looking at the phantoms of the soldiers at the front and at the peaceful desert, the commander of the northern military department also sighed silently while standing on the high platform in the distance. V1.Chapter 117 When the north of Llane is in blood and fire, and an epic prologue story is born. On the east side of Ryan, the forest here is as peaceful as a fairyland, and stories like beautiful fairy tales are happening. "Ah, ah, ah..." In the dense jungle, eight mushroom heads were making lovely low notes and crawling towards the top of the tent in the hundred-man camp. After nearly three weeks of growth, these mushroom heads have undergone considerable changes. Because of the curiosity and birth of the fawn, these mushroom heads don''t just have two nostrils now. At this moment, they have finally grown small eyes that can see the light and small toothless mouths that can taste the dew. At the same time, their white and tender torsos like mushrooms now have small human-like hands, and their lower bodies still have two forked roots like feet. They held hands and moved over the tent cloth on one side, jostling curiously towards the human. Even if watched by a few humans, they still do their own thing and move in a cute way. Looking at these mushroom heads less than 20 centimeters tall, several young women from the Centuries were showing excitement and commenting as if they were about to die of their cuteness. "These little guys are too cute, ah, my whole body feels a little numb, ah, I can''t stand it, really, really cute." "I really want to hold them in my arms and tease them." Deng Ziya, a newcomer to the National Academy of Sciences, who is about 27 years old, is looking excitedly at the ''shout'' of mushroom hair. Looking at the friend beside her, Lin Ling smiled helplessly and joked. "I figured it out, Ziya, your name really doesn''t match your personality." Lin Ling said with a smile, and the other three women around her also showed expressions of approval. "Really, the name Ziya is so artistic. In my opinion, it should be the name of a quiet and elegant girl, but look at Ziya in front of us? Haha~" "No, I think Lin Ling''s name fits Ziya''s character, haha, don''t you think so?" "I agree!" Deng Ziya''s ridicule did not make Deng Ziya feel dissatisfied, but made her laugh instead. "Okay, I will be called Lin Ling from now on, and Lin Ling will be called Deng Ziya from now on, haha~ which one of us two sisters is with whom?" As she spoke, Deng Ziya touched Lin Ling''s shoulder and showed a winking expression. To this, Lin Ling just smiled back. "Okay, Ziya, don''t jump off like this." "Our purpose is not to watch these little guys have fun, but to record the changes of these little guys in detail." When Lin Ling said this, a female researcher beside her immediately said in a thoughtful manner: "Well, when it comes to the changes of these little guys, it is indeed surprising." "In the beginning, there weren''t many of these guys in the entire forest, and they didn''t have hands, eyes or small mouths." "We can also see the physical changes as the reason why they are favored by the deer." "But in such a short period of time, the number of these little guys seems to have doubled. As long as you walk a certain distance, you will definitely find a few." "I don''t know how they breed." "It''s not difficult to guess." Deng Ziya became serious now, and said, "After all, they all look like mushrooms. Maybe they use spores to breed their own species in a mushroom-like way?" "There is such a possibility, but there is no specific discovery and instrument detection data, so it is hard to say." Lin Ling said so, but quickly added: "These little guys are rooted in the soil most of the time, maybe they still have the possibility of using body separation to breed the same race?" "Just as a potato can be diced to grow a cluster in the ground, these little guys reproduce by detaching the root-like parts of their legs." "It''s not without basis for me to say this. After all, do you see that one of these little guys has a bit of a broken leg?" Speaking, Deng Ziya also pointed to the mushroom head among the eight mushroom heads. But at this moment, under the legs of this mushroom head, there is indeed a little root that is shorter than other mushroom heads. Seeing this, the five people present really felt that this possibility was very high. However, this is just an inference. After all, these mushroom heads may also be stepped on by deer. With this, the five people present immediately started more in-depth discussions and speculations. However, just as the five of them looked at the mushrooms excitedly and guessed their possible breeding methods, tents and the like, Professor Qin suddenly walked out. "teacher!" "professor!" "...." Several people greeted Professor Qin one after another. But at this moment, Professor Qin just nodded his head slightly, and even if he saw the eight cute mushroom heads on one side, he didn''t take a second look, instead his face was full of sadness. Seeing this, several people immediately felt that something might happen. "Teacher, what''s the matter?" Lin Ling asked first. Professor Qin sighed, did not hide anything, but said directly: "The war in the north is unfavorable. Just last night, there were huge casualties there. Now the congress is already full of quarrels." Hearing that there were casualties in the military, the expressions of several people present suddenly became heavy. Compared with ordinary people, they know all the secrets about Ryan now. If Congress can quarrel, there must be a lot of people who died. "Teacher, do you know how many people died?" Deng Ziya no longer looked at Mushroom Head in a different way than before, but asked a little nervously. Professor Qin breathed a sigh of relief, then shook his head with a comforting expression and said: "It''s not too heavy. A total of 483 people died in the battle last night." That is? Professor Qin seemed a little indifferent when he said this word, but his mood was not as relaxed as it appeared on the surface. The death of nearly 500 soldiers in peacetime is no small matter. This still happened when Ryan was prepared and had a large-scale fire. This kind of casualty is obviously unacceptable. After all, exotic creatures don''t have guns, and most of them are limited to the boundary. Therefore, with this casualty, people in Congress began to argue about the authority to authorize the Northern Military Department to temporarily use nuclear bombs. Even most of the congressmen said that there is no limit to the expansion of nuclear bomb armaments, and they will be dropped directly every time the border appears. To this end, Congress is now engaged in endless discussions and bickering. "Okay, don''t think too much about it, the northern realm is a sea, even if we get the friendship of ''Lingxiao'', it will not help us." "Now our main focus is to reach some kind of feasible communication with ''Lingxiao'' as soon as possible. Even if it can''t help us directly fight against the Black Sea boundary, at least we must try to let it help us strengthen our soldiers." "Hey, it''s a headache. I really don''t know when I can find a breakthrough in the communication with Lingxiao. I''m limited by the language and the interference of the deer. Now I really can''t find the direction to start." "Now we can only look forward to finding opportunities to get in touch with those two human babies that Lingxiao got from somewhere." "I just hope it doesn''t take too long! Otherwise Congress is likely to take a radical approach..." V1.Chapter 118 "It should be time, and it may not be a good thing for Xiaolu to delay." In the early morning, after a night of deliberation, Ji Yu finally planned to let Xiao Lu contact the hundred-member group sent by Ryan. Although Ji Yu can''t really feel the danger of the northern border, and can''t know the specific situation, but from the current border blockade measures taken by the Ryan Federation, Ji Yu can understand that the situation must have changed badly . Therefore, in the morning Ji Yu made a phone call with his parents in the countryside to inquire about their health and asked if anything strange happened before he made a decision. Everything in the countryside where Jiyu''s parents live is peaceful, and the same should be true of most places in Ryan. Why is the country so stable? Isn''t it because soldiers and soldiers throw their heads and blood in front? As a person, born in such a country, Ji Yu felt that at least at this moment he had to take some responsibility. Without compromising the interests of the avatar and himself, achieving a clear conscience is what Ji Yu wants now. Therefore, after just thinking about it like this, Ji Yu started to link and connect with Xiaolu''s soul after thinking of a safe way. And at this moment. In the forest, Xiaolu is happy that he suddenly has a younger brother or sister. olm. After entering the second-level life body, he successfully reached a thinking resonance with the oak tree and the deer. Since last night, Fawn and Oak Adam have been in constant contact with Olm. Although the wisdom of the olm is as simple and clumsy as the deer at the beginning, under the singing and "teaching" of the oak tree Adam and the deer, it still has all the understanding and passed its image to the deer and the deer in the way of consciousness through the way of thinking. Adam. "It''s so long! It''s so big!" The moment Xiaolu got the specific image of the olm, he was extremely curious. After all, as a terrestrial species, and as a life that has just opened up its intelligence, it still has too many gaps in its understanding of the life in this world. "It''s white, it''s long, and it can fly?" "It''s so beautiful, as beautiful as the little deer." "Xiaolonglong? This is the name of the little human girl it likes, so I will call it Xiaolong from now on?" "Hey, Xiaolong, I also have a younger brother, that''s great." Because there is no way to know the male and female, Xiaolu just takes the olm as a younger brother for granted. Thinking that he suddenly had an extra brother, Xiaolu was very happy. Standing in the forest, it even paced back and forth, trotting and jumping for a while. Its movements naturally attracted the attention of the surrounding deer. The herd of deer stared wide-eyed, looking at the deer with some spiritual doubts, but after a while, the herd of deer still buried their heads and continued to eat grass. Only the goblin on Xiaolu''s body looked at Xiaolu in a daze. As for the two babies on the deer, they didn''t know anything, just kept laughing ignorantly because of the deer''s jumping. But amidst this excitement, Xiaolu''s next movements suddenly froze. During this period, Xiaolu''s divine eyes had doubts, and then came to enlightenment. This situation lasted for about ten minutes, and then the deer recovered. The little deer looked at the forest in the distance, and then communicated with the goblin. Afterwards, this exchange lasted for a while, and then the deer left the ring forest and headed towards the forest on the other side of the mountain range. The deer didn''t return to the ring park until near noon. And at this moment, the whole body of the deer has already been once again wrapped in the light of countless life essences. Countless swirling rays of light completely covered the fawn, like a moving light source creature. Then, in this state, the little deer started to move towards the hundred-man camp where the humans were located step by step. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. At noon, all the people in the 100-person camp had already gathered in the camp again. There are two official logistics soldiers cooking on the side, and a group of people gathered in the center of the wide camp are exchanging the harvest of this morning. "Old Qin, what is this?" "Huh? Isn''t it just mistletoe? You climbed the tree to pick it?" Professor Qin looked at the things in the hands of biology professor Deng Wenhong and said indifferently. "Hehe~ Don''t wrong me, I don''t dare to do such a thing in this forest, after all, who knows if I will be disgusted by what you call ''Lingxiao''?" Deng Wenhong, who is over half a century old, smiled, and at the same time proudly said: "I didn''t pick this from a tree, but in exchange for a deal we reached with a magical little sika deer." "Although my team also failed to achieve intimacy with any herd, who is calling me lucky today?" "My student was lucky enough to attract the curiosity and greed of a small deer just because she was greedy to eat potato chips, and then in the process of communicating with the small deer, she was so miraculously exchanged with this mistletoe plant. parasitic." "Amazing, isn''t it?" When talking about the deal between his student and Xiaolu, the professor had an unconcealable smile and pride on his face. Seeing his appearance, Professor Qin seemed a little speechless. Then he shook his head with a smile and said: "Look how proud you are, you''d better go to your tent and analyze the composition of this mistletoe, don''t cause any bad changes due to dehydration of the mistletoe." "If I remember correctly, the mistletoe produced by the oak trees in Xiyue seems to have an anti-cancer effect. Although the trees in Lingxiao''s forest may not be as good as those oak trees, they still have high research value." "indeed." When it came to the mistletoe in Xiyue, Deng Wenhong was startled for a moment, and then immediately showed a more excited expression. "Old Qin, you are still thoughtful. This is a rare specimen. No, I have to analyze the pharmacology of this mistletoe immediately as you said." "Okay, let''s not talk anymore, Lao Qin, you can wait for your meal here, I will go in first." After all, without waiting for Professor Qin to reply, Deng Wenhong immediately strode towards a tent on the left side of the camp. In it, all the necessary equipment is available. In short, this hundred-person team, the scientific research team has almost no equipment that should be brought. Fortunately, some large-scale equipment was airlifted by armed helicopters. Of course, there is no shortage of generators in this camp. Seeing the impatient Deng Wenhong rushing into the tent, Professor Qin smiled unconsciously. Then he planned to continue analyzing some deer hair samples brought back today. But at this moment, there was a sudden shout from outside the camp. "Quick! Everyone put on blindfolds! Lingxiao is here!" "..." V1.Chapter 119 Human tall grass kept flying in all directions. Every time the little deer walks, the airflow generated by the large amount of light surrounding it will make the surrounding things tremble. At the same time, every time the deer took a step, the ground would tremble slightly, and a lot of grass would be crushed under the huge footprints. However, as the deer passed by, the crushed grass would quickly return to its original state. In this way, the little deer went all the way to the camp of the Hundreds without hindrance. But at this time, after the deer arrived, all the people in the camp had already appeared outside the empty camp. It''s just that most of them at the moment are wearing blindfolds that make the deer look very strange. According to his father''s wishes, Xiaolu absorbed enough life essence and let it cover his whole body at the same time, in order not to let human beings be affected by his characteristic of being crazy. But in the end, when the deer arrived, all of these people put on blindfolds. Xiaolu didn''t have any dissatisfaction with this, but felt that the humans wearing blindfolds were a bit strange. The deer stopped outside the camp, and everyone in the camp looked at it nervously. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "Teacher, what do you think Ling Xiao wants to do when he comes here?" "Or does it just want to come and take a look?" Deng Ziya asked Professor Qin nervously. No wonder she wasn''t nervous, it''s because the deer''s size is too huge, and this tallness is quite intimidating when viewed from a close distance. Ten stories high, if this huge life didn''t know that it has no malice towards human beings, probably no one would dare to stand in front of it. "It''s definitely not because of curiosity. Lingxiao''s intelligence is very high. It refused us to approach it before. Now it comes here on its own initiative. I think it''s nothing more than two situations." "One is that he is dissatisfied with our long-term existence here and may want to drive us away. The other is that our actions these days may have touched something in it, right? Deterrence?" Professor Qin also seemed a little puzzled. At the same time, it never occurred to them that the little deer was here to help them. However, this ambiguity will soon have an answer. Because, right next to the little deer, the little fairy with the size of a thumb flew down. At the same time, the goblin also came in front of the military representative who was the leader of the hundred-man group. Under everyone''s curious gaze, the little goblin kept gesticulating with the officer''s blindfold. "Are you telling me to take off the blindfold?" Wu Wenbin pointed to his blindfold and at the same time he was puzzled by the mysterious little fairy in front of him. He didn''t know if the little goblin could understand what he said, but as the little goblin was a humanoid creature, Wu Wenbin didn''t think much about it and just said that. As a result, the little goblin naturally understood what he said. Because the goblin smiled and nodded to him. Seeing this, Wu Wenbin was obviously stunned and nervous. Take off the blindfold? Isn''t this a free gift? He still knew that looking directly at the deer would drive him crazy. So under tension, Wu Wenbin immediately said to the little goblin: "It can''t be taken off. If we look directly at Lingxiao, there will be problems." Fearing that the little goblin wouldn''t understand what he meant, Wu Wenbin pointed at Xiaolu and then at himself, and then made another gesture of falling to the ground. In short, looking at his movements, the other soldiers who acted couldn''t help feeling a little funny. Of course, no one is laughing now, because the real situation at this moment cannot be taken lightly. Seeing Wu Wenbin''s actions, the little goblin couldn''t help covering her mouth and chuckling. But soon she showed a cheerful look, pointing at the fawn, then pointing at herself, and making a gesture of embracing herself with both hands. That meaning is obvious, it means that the light surrounding the deer has blocked its characteristic that cannot be seen directly. After all, except for the exposed antlers at this moment, the deer''s body is completely surrounded by streamers. "Well?" Now not only Wu Wenbin understood what the little goblin meant, but many other people behind him also understood. However, they still hesitated and did not dare to take off the blindfold, but Professor Qin was an exception. After the little goblin made gestures, Professor Qin took the lead and walked to Wu Wenbin''s side. At the same time, he took off the blindfold and looked at Xiaolu without hesitation. And it is this look. It was the first time that Professor Qin felt the huge oppression from Xiaolu''s size when he looked directly at it. Although there is such a sense of oppression when looking at the line picture with the eye mask on, it is not as strong as when looking directly at it. Professor Qin was dazzled by the dense stream of light swirling all over Xiaolu''s body, but the dazzle was only due to the glare of the light for a while. After making sure there was nothing unusual, Professor Qin immediately said to everyone behind him after he glanced curiously at the little goblin in front of him: "Okay, it''s okay, take off the blindfolds, Lingxiao''s whole body is covered with light, so we won''t be abnormal." "Well?" Hearing what Professor Qin said, although everyone looked at each other and hesitated, they still took off their blindfolds one after another. And it was after watching everyone take off the blindfolds that Professor Qin became the person in charge. Under the watchful eyes of Colonel Wu Wenbin, he took the lead in saying to the little fairy flying in front of him: "Although I don''t know how to call you, let''s call you Ms. for now? You should be able to understand our human language?" The goblin blinked and nodded, but then stretched out her hand and made a little gesture with her index finger and thumb. "A little bit? That''s better than no communication at all." Professor Qin said happily. "By the way, ma''am, what is Lingxiao doing here?" In order for the little goblin to clearly understand what he meant, Professor Qin also pointed to the deer''s body and gestured a few times. But when he asked this question, he was greeted with a sweet smile from the little goblin. At the same time, the goblin quickly flew in a circle to the belly of the deer, and at the same time controlled a vine that grew rapidly from the deer''s hooves. Then, under the control of the goblin, the roots of the vines began to write the words of Ryan on the ground that everyone present knew. These words are naturally the words and images that Xiao Lu got from Ji Yu. After spiritual transmission, the little fairy just wrote them out according to the gourd painting. "The evil in the other world is increasingly affecting our world. In order to protect the forest and ourselves, we can provide you with some help." "But this kind of help is not free. You need to send more deer herds in the future. We will give you the same number of enhancements of the same family depending on the number of deer herds we send, and each one is the maximum enhancement. " "I don''t know what your opinion is?" After writing this line of words, the little goblin looked straight at everyone, but at this moment, Professor Qin, including everyone in the attachment, were stunned after seeing the words on the ground. And this stupefaction soon turned into an unparalleled surprise. V1.Chapter 120 "how do you feel?" "Is there anything uncomfortable or not right?" Immediately after the ten soldiers were strengthened by Xiaolu, Professor Qin and a group of researchers immediately stepped forward to inquire. In order to show sincerity, and to make humans more aware of Xiaolu''s power, Xiaolu took the lead in strengthening the ten soldiers in their group during this negotiation. After this strengthening, Xiao Lu left directly. The current exchanges with humans are enough, and the follow-up deer only needs to wait for these people to send the deer herd again. Now the deer is full of the essence of life, and after leaving the camp of the Hundreds, it will continue to build its third ring forest, so it will not stay where it is and watch the discussions of these people. "There is nothing uncomfortable, but I feel full of strength all over my body." Deng Wenbin, the military representative, clenched his fists, and then moved his body with a slight jump on the spot. At this moment, he only felt that his whole body was filled with a sense of strength, and at the same time, he looked completely weird because of his sudden increase in height. How should I put this feeling, it is very good, but it will take some time to get used to it. "Full of power?" Professor Qin showed hesitation, and then said: "Colonel Deng, can you show us your strength now?" "Well, you can try it. I just want to know how much this so-called strengthening limit has made my physical fitness reach." Deng Wenbin nodded and looked left and right at the same time. Well, I didn''t find anything that could be tested, so in the end Deng Wenbin said: "Well, let me try to punch the ground under our feet with all my strength." Everyone nodded. Deng Wenbin smiled without any hesitation, and immediately straightened his face. Looking at the ground, his face was calm, and then. "drink!" With a loud shout, Deng Wenbin''s body fell forward, and then veins appeared in his arm, with a strong kinetic energy and the sound of howling wind. "Boom!" The fist hit the seemingly ordinary dry soil, but there was only a muffled sound that was not too loud. What everyone nearby could feel was a very slight tremor under their feet. Deng Wenbin''s fist hit the ground with a pit several centimeters as deep as a fist. At this moment, his fist was bloodshot and looked bright red. This kind of appearance looks very injured, but in fact, it is a natural phenomenon caused by the burst of strength due to the blood in the body rushing up to the arm. So, after he punched the ground, soon, the blue veins and rosy color on his fist began to fade away. For a normal person, even at the level of the King of Fighters, if a fist of flesh and blood hits the dry dirt ground, even if it can make a dent, the outer skin of the hand will definitely be injured. In addition, the hardness of the soil and the reaction force cannot be underestimated. If there is no protection, it is possible to dislocate the arm. But what about Deng Wenbin at this time? After he made a dent in the ground, it just breathed a little, and then raised its arm. After the blood red color faded, its hand was completely intact, and there was no discomfort in its body. The limit of the first-level life form gave Deng Wenbin a characteristic related to strength and physical strength, and it is precisely because of the increase of this characteristic that his strength and physical fitness are no less than Ji Yu''s previous state of the first-level limit . "this?" Looking at the deep fist mark on the ground, he also looked at the perfectly intact back of Deng Wenbin''s hand raised to everyone at the moment. Everyone''s faces suddenly showed joy. However, different from everyone else, Professor Qin had a pondering expression on his face, and said: "The increase in Colonel Deng''s strength is indeed not to be underestimated, but it doesn''t seem like there is much qualitative change?" "Colonel Deng, do you have any special changes, such as mental? Or some strange feelings?" For Professor Qin''s inquiry, Colonel Deng expressed regret. He shook his head, and said: "The changes I can feel at the moment are only in terms of strength. As for the so-called spiritual changes or other specific properties that you teach, there are really no changes." "However, my eyesight is better now, and I can still feel that my body is very light. Maybe my speed has also increased a lot." "Increasing strength will definitely bring about an improvement in overall fitness. Feeling light doesn''t mean anything." Professor Qin sighed. "It seems that Lingxiao still has reservations about us." Professor Qin said so, but Deng Wenbin unexpectedly refuted. Deng Wenbin suddenly said sternly: "Professor, you may not be right. If you don''t feel the feeling when we are strengthened, you will not understand a certain feeling." "I can be sure that Lingxiao has no reservations about us." "Because during the strengthening process, I can feel that at a certain moment, the power from Lingxiao can no longer be absorbed by my body." "That feeling is very clear, even I can feel that the power that Lingxiao gave us is rapidly draining from our bodies at a certain moment later." "And this may be a limit expression of the body''s ability to accommodate mysterious power." "Furthermore, I don''t know Professor Qin, can you find out? There are so many deer herds in Lingxiao now, but why are there only a dozen or so larger deer herds?" When Deng Wenbin said this, Professor Qin seemed to have realized something. "I probably understand, Colonel Deng, what you mean is that all living things should have a limit, and this limit is different due to the specificity of individuals, which is why only the extremely rare second type exists in the deer herd." Deer, huh?" Deng Wenbin nodded: "Perhaps this is the real meaning of the limit that the goblin-like creature said. The limit can be broken, but there may be a lot of luck. This is the conclusion I can think of now." Hearing what Deng Wenbin said, Professor Qin suddenly realized everything. "Perhaps that''s the case, but it''s hard to say whether this change is all a change of conscience as it appears, so we have to wait until we have tested the blood of you, Colonel Deng, and several other sergeants. " "In addition, we should report back the situation here immediately. Generally speaking, it is a rare harvest to be able to contact Lingxiao, let alone reach the current deal." "However, what I''m more curious about now is how Lingxiao or that goblin lady learned the Ryan characters. There are really many doubts in it." "How did an alien creature, a giant deer that was born less than two months ago, learn our human characters without contacting any human beings?" "There may be some secrets worth digging in." "..." V1.Chapter 121 [Guiding task (stage 3): Guide and pull the water essence to strengthen and enlighten the aquatic life. When the subordinate aquatic life breaks through to the number of second-level life and reaches 100, the avatar will get the promotion three provided by the game. Special rewards for super life forms. ¡¿ "Note: Please try to choose aquatic life with greater potential for enlightenment." "Hint: where the blue star is, the larger the adult body size of the living body, the stronger the potential of most of them." When Ji Yu landed on the body of the olm again, he immediately noticed the guiding task of stage three. And looking at the reminder of the guidance task in stage three, Ji Yu was speechless for a while. Because, the game itself said that the larger the life on the blue star, the greater the potential of life, but the incarnation it gave itself was not the life form with the greatest potential. Just like the deer and the olm, if it weren''t for the blessing of the characteristics, the potential would be really helpless, especially the olm. Think about it, under the normal state of the olm, the value of the limit value of the first-level life body is 0.05, this... Ji Yu was speechless, but figured it out soon. After all, at the beginning of the game, he chose himself as a sick child as the player, so it can be seen that there is no ''discrimination'' in the game itself. Choosing an avatar in the game is likely to be the same as Ji Yu getting the game, it is all due to luck and chance. And if you think about it this way, then this game is really harmonious enough. Thinking of this, Ji Yu couldn''t help but smile. "One hundred vassals are required, and all of them are secondary life forms." Ji Yu thought about it carefully, and soon came up with the best choice in his mind. That is the cetaceans of the ocean. Whether it is a killer whale or a blue whale, these are not small aquatic life forms on the blue star. There are many kinds of life in the ocean. Given Ji Yu''s lack of knowledge about marine life, the best option he can think of now is whales. Therefore, with such an idea, Ji Yu immediately planned to go to sea. At present, the deer can be regarded as absolutely safe, and the oak tree is also developing steadily, so the only thing Ji Yu needs to take care of now is the olm. And what about the olm itself? The current vitality number is only 26.37. The olm only increased its vitality by 0.05 in one night through its own meditation. After Ji Yu''s arrival, relying on the increased version of BUFF, the vitality that can be added to the olm every hour is only 0.06. To grow to the limit value of one hundred, I don''t know that it will have to wait until the year of the monkey. A full day is 12 hours, which is an increase of 0.72. Then, if calculated in this way, it will take nearly a hundred days for the olm to reach the limit of the second-level life form. That is more than three months. Without the life-grafting of the fawn, and without the spiritual reward of the oak tree, the growth of the olm is undoubtedly the slowest. However, compared with fawns and oak trees, olms also have an advantage that they do not have. That is, the olm can fly. So the speed of growth is not a problem. Ji Yu can find a time to fly the olm to the Ryan Federation and let the deer give birth to it. Based on this reasoning, the first thing the olm should do now is to make full preparations for the breakthrough of the third-level life form. Then, looking for aquatic life forms with greater potential is the most important part of what Ji Yu has to do now. So, after thinking everything through, Ji Yu immediately prepared to control the olm to leave the river area where the farm is located. Today is the weekend, the little girl may have her own business, and did not come to look for the olm. In this regard, Ji Yu only felt a little bit of surprise and didn''t think much about it, and then he directly shot up into the sky after taking a look at the farm houses in the distance. This time, compared to yesterday, Ji Yu already had too much experience. So under high-altitude taxiing, everything is fairly stable. Looking down on the ground from a high altitude, this wide field of view really feels very good. This can be regarded as making up for Ji Yu''s regret that he can''t fly in the city. The journey was very calm, and under the effect of the mimic water shape being similar to invisibility, the olm successfully entered the sea in less than half an hour. After entering the sea, since the olm is now big enough, Ji Yu is no longer cautious as before. With a body size of more than two hundred meters and powerful abilities, the olm can definitely be regarded as the top predator in the sea area. Therefore, even if they may encounter weird marine life, Ji Yu can definitely deal with the olm. Therefore, after entering the sea, Ji Yu controlled the olm to swim to the depths of the seabed. At the same time, Ji Yu also judged the direction by the temperature of the sea water, and then swam all the way to the cold sea in the north. Although Ji Yu lacks knowledge of most marine life, he has a good knowledge of blue whales. Because Ji Yu liked to watch nature-related documentaries before, and he watched the special documentaries about blue whales a lot. Although it has been a long time since Ji Yu watched the documentary about blue whales, Ji Yu still remembers that blue whales like to eat krill near the Arctic Ocean. Therefore, if he wants to find the blue whale group at this moment, then it is definitely right to go to the northern seas. Along the way, Ji Yu was very curious about the ocean scenery, so he dived into the deep sea to see more underwater scenery and various fish. But it''s a pity, because Ji Yu went all the way to the seabed, most of what he could see was marine garbage. White plastic, all kinds of human products, are everywhere in this sea area near the western continent. At the same time, fish are also very scarce. Seeing this, Ji Yu''s mood was not to mention bad. Human pollution of the ocean is really more serious than he imagined before. However, the only thing that made Jiyu feel gratified was that after he swam deeper into the sea, schools of fish gradually appeared, and some coral reefs also gradually appeared. During this period, Ji Yu saw quite a lot of marine life. For example, eel, flounder, and even tuna, there are various kinds of fish that Ji Yu doesn''t know are constantly appearing. It''s just that these fishes all slipped away quickly after discovering the terrifying gesture of the olm. In this regard, Ji Yu also smiled, and then began to speed up. During this period, Ji Yu found sharks and killer whales, but these were not Ji Yu''s current goals. Killer whale Jiyu may come back to pick some for training later, but for now his priority is still the blue whale. In this way, Ji Yu asked the olm to swim towards the cold sea all the time, and called him when he found a blue whale, while Ji Yu himself went offline to search for related videos in order to catch up on the knowledge of marine life in the western continent. In this way, when the olm was a little afraid of going alone in the deep sea, Ji Yu lay on the bed and kept watching ocean documentaries and related videos. In this way, it was not until two hours later that Ji Yu was suddenly called back to the game by the call of the olm. V1.Chapter 122 In the northern seas, in the seas near the small country ''Dan Michael''. At this moment, dozens of fishing boats of different sizes are sailing on the sea. These fishing boats are not traveling independently, but are traveling regularly in the form of a fan-shaped enveloping net. In the siege nets of these fishing boats, there are more than thirty pilot whales being driven away purposefully. Pilot whales, also known as pilot whales, are about 5-7 meters long as adults. They are gray-brown in color and look very cute with a big head. But such a group of large, stupid and cute beings are being viciously persecuted. Encircled and driven by the fishing boats, many of this group of thirty-seven pilot whales even wanted to escape the encirclement net and head straight for the water below the fishing boats. But unfortunately, the actions of the pilot whale irritated the people on the fishing boat. "Damn it, Merk, you have three big guys trying to run away." "Huh? Run?" Merk laughed loudly into the intercom. "Don''t worry, I can eat the walkie-talkie if they get away." "Haha, Woolf, to deal with these smart guys, you must teach one of them a lesson, and they will naturally swim back to the team in fear." As Merkel said this, he immediately yelled at the two sons on the side of the fishing boat. "You bastards, point the whaling gun at the big guy coming from the front. Let us present the first big gift for the festival today." "OK!" Merk''s two sons replied immediately, and their faces were full of excitement. On the rickety fishing boat, the two quickly adjusted the position of the whaling gun, and at the same time quickly aimed the whaling gun at one of the pilot whales swimming towards them under the sea surface. Under the light of Zhengyang, the barb of the whaling gun gleamed coldly at the moment, and at the same time, there was a sound of ejection, and it accurately hit a part on the back of the pilot whale. The whaling gun, which was two meters long and had sharp barbs, pierced fiercely into the body of the pilot whale. The great pain made the pilot whale immediately let out a cry that only its kind could hear and understand. The mournful cry sounded, and the other two pilot whales that had escaped with the pilot whale were frightened immediately, and quickly flapped their tails and turned sideways, then swam back to the main group of whales in the opposite direction. "Haha~ Well done, hurry up, close the shot, and pull this big guy over." Merk laughed heartily when he saw his sons hit the pilot whale with one blow, and immediately stepped forward to spin the roulette with the rope of the whaling gun. On the surface of the sea, the pilot whale was hit on the back by a blow. Although it wanted to run away with all its strength, it couldn''t exert any strength at all. In this way, under the mournful cry, the pilot whale was slowly dragged towards the fishing boat. The blood stained the sea water, and the screams continued to pass. In the center of the whale group, the pilot whales became more and more sad. The cry of fear and fear spread almost throughout the entire sea area. All of a sudden, any fish and large predators are scared away. However, there is only one exception at this moment, that is, the olm under Ji Yu''s control is clearly witnessing all this in front of him. The screams and bloody sounds mixed with the joyful laughter of the humans on the sea, at this moment Ji Yu felt a trace of fear inexplicably in his heart. This fear was transmitted by the emotion of the olm and transmitted to Ji Yu. Under the eyes of the olm, human beings are as terrifying as demons. They laughed and chased and killed the pilot whales. On the coast not far away, there were still countless humans watching. Holding all kinds of sharp weapons, these humans are waiting for the fishing boats to drive these pilot whales into the shallow sea, and then they can use them to hunt and kill them. Perhaps the manifestation of human evil is exactly what these people in front of you are doing? All of this can be said to make Ji Yu feel deep fear. Although this trace of fear was infected by the emotions of the olm, and although Ji Yu could also repel and block these emotions of the olm, Ji Yu did not do so. Whaling is far bloodier than Ji Yu imagined. And the sea spirits such as the pilot whales continued to utter similar mournful sounds in the escape of the siege. This scream, mixed with another fishing boat firing a whaling gun and piercing the body of a pilot whale, became high-pitched again. Arriving here, Ji Yu unconsciously began to feel angry. As a human being, Ji Yu certainly knows about human whaling behavior. But Ji Yu couldn''t understand, and couldn''t agree with these human actions. In today''s era when there is no shortage of food and clothing, what is the purpose of whaling? eat? Or is it just for refining oil? How many natural lives have been extinct by human beings in order to satisfy their own selfish desires? However, the current situation is not only intemperance, but also continues. For the behavior of these people, although Ji Yu is a human being, he deeply feels disgusted. Under this disgust, Ji Yu''s anger naturally arose. As an ordinary person before, Ji Yu might not be able to do anything to protect these sea elves, but now, Ji Yu is no longer the ordinary worker he used to be. The olm''s spirituality has just begun, and he has never seen such a horrible behavior of human beings, let alone such a bloody scene. So the more fearful the olm was, the angrier Ji Yu became. How much effort did Ji Yu make in order to help humans and make the avatars feel good about humans? But now? These people are sabotaging every effort Ji Woo makes. For the first time, Ji Yu gave birth to the strongest anger in history, and this anger penetrated into his chest, causing him to have an extremely strong feeling of not being able to vomit. Whether it''s out of personal joy or anger, or out of his responsibility to teach the olm, Ji Yu must give a severe lesson to the humans in front of him. So, the next moment, after taking a deep breath and trying to suppress his anger, Ji Yu controlled the body of the olm and quickly rushed towards the fishing boat and the whales. He didn''t use the ability of absolute zero, because Ji Yu was afraid of hurting the whales. But even without absolute zero, the olm still has the ability to control water. "Human beings are both good and bad, and now these people are undoubtedly some bad people. When you encounter such human beings and human beings who want to harm you, you should give them an unforgettable and extremely profound lesson." Like a real father, Ji Yu delivered such words to the olm when he controlled the olm to rush to the sea. It''s like a sharp sword, and it''s like a giant missile. Ji Yu dashed from the bottom of the sea, and borrowing the boost of water control, suddenly rammed the body of the olm into one of the fishing boats that was pulling the pilot whale with a whaling gun. moment! "Crack!!! Boom!!!" There was an earth-shattering explosion suddenly on the seemingly calm sea in the eyes of humans. And the sound of the explosion came from the crash of a fishing boat! V1.Chapter 123 "There are people in this world who are worth saving, but there are also people who are not worth saving." The water dragon breaks through the sea and sky, breaks through the fishing boats, it floats in the sky and looks coldly at the crowd of fishing boats with dull eyes below. Then it swooped down from the sky again. But this time, his target was another fishing boat. Controlling the airflow, this time, Ji Yu didn''t damage the fishing boat, it just stood on the fishing boat. Part of the huge body of the olm is still floating on the sea surface with the wind, but the other part, the front body of the olm, is firmly floating because the giant claws fell on the bow of the fishing boat. The huge dragon head was looking down at the two fallen on the boat with angry eyes. "monster!" "Monster! Run!" The two screamed in fear and struggled to run and jump into the sea. But the moment they got up and ran in embarrassment, a cold mist suddenly spewed out from the dragon head''s breath. Under the mist, the entire bow of the ship froze quickly in just an instant. At the same time, the bow of the ship turned into ice, and there were two people struggling to make a running posture. Under the sunlight, the horror on the faces of the two people was frozen, and the despair was indescribable. But even so, Ji Yu''s anger still did not subside. Swinging down the giant claw, Ji Yu directly smashed the whaling gun launcher on the side. Then, at the next moment, Ji Yu held up the head of the olm. Turning its giant head around, the olm looked at other fishing boats in the nearby sea. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "God, what kind of monster is that!" "Quick, what''s the name, if you don''t want to die, hurry up and start the fishing boat." The people on a fishing boat shouted loudly after seeing the tragic situation of the two fishing boats in front. At the same time, other nearby fishing boats also began to accelerate rapidly and each began to flee towards the coast. Of course, during this period, they did not forget to call the Coast Guard. However, the actions of these people did not affect Ji Yu''s actions. The olm jumped into the sea again, and flew across the sea level at an extremely fast speed. On the surrounding sea, a huge wave can even be seen rolling towards the fishing boat. "The monster is coming! It''s too fast, our fishing boat can''t run it, hurry up, jump off the boat!" Someone standing at the stern of the ship yelled when he saw the snake-shaped wave approaching rapidly, and he jumped into the sea right away while yelling. And at the moment when he jumped into the sea, the fishing boat that was fleeing quickly exploded and dismembered. Countless debris flew, and all the ship boards and supplies fell into the sea. Just like that, one fishing boat after another began to be destroyed in explosions. The wooden fishing boat is naturally easy to deal with, but when encountering the metal fishing boat, Ji Yu does not use violence to charge, but rushes sideways and is greeted with a mouthful of ice mist. Suddenly, apart from the exploding wooden fishing boats, all metal fishing boats turned into floating ice sculptures. The whole process took less than three minutes. The fishing boats on the entire sea were not spared, bursts of explosions, ice sculptures of ice sculptures. For a while, many people watching on the shore lost their voices. Many people even sat down on the ground and began to cry unbearably. After Ji Yu finished teaching these fishing boats, Olm raised his head high above the sea level to look at everything around him. At this moment, Ji Yu''s anger has gradually subsided. Looking at the sea, Ji Yuyou saw that some diving humans who reacted faster before were alive and still swimming in the sea. However, there are less than ten such people. For these lucky people, Ji Yu just looked at them coldly, and he didn''t continue to vent his unhappiness. The lessons that should have been learned are enough. Presumably these people and the crowd on the shore will never forget it all their lives. Ji Yu never took a second look at the crying or noisy crowd on the shore two or three kilometers away. After doing everything, he started to swim to the whales. At this moment, the group of whales had already been frightened by the movement made by Ji Yu just now, wandering together and floating together. However, during this period, these whales were quite spiritual. Because they did not give up the two pilot whales that were injured before. They arched the two pilot whales with whale lances on their backs, and kept them from sinking into the sea temporarily due to injuries and inconvenient movements. However, the injuries of these two pilot whales were indeed too serious. Although they can barely keep afloat now, if they are not treated, they will die soon and form a whale fall. The huge body of the olm is moving and has gradually approached the whale group. The whales naturally wanted to flee in fear. This escape, due to panic, the two injured pilot whales naturally fell behind the group of whales. Fearing the olm, the whales are afraid to swim back and help their companions. But they did not give up. So when the olm approached the two injured pilot whales, the group of whales not far away kept making various calls and lingered unwilling to leave. In this regard, Ji Yu did not make too many actions except for admiring the spirituality of the whales. Coming to the side of the injured pilot whale, the pilot whale whined and looked at Ji Yu, a terrifying thing, with small eyes that were not proportional to its body. It was terrified, but couldn''t swim well because of its injuries. So there was nothing the pilot whale could do except stare at and whisper to Ji Yu. In this regard, Ji Yu sighed, and immediately felt the essence of water in the water, and slowly guided it. In this way, under Ji Yu''s sight, visible to the naked eye, the essence of water slowly flows into the wound of the pilot whale along the claws of the olm pressing the back of the pilot whale. In this way, the pilot whale may have sensed something, and began to slightly close its eyes to show an expression of enjoyment. But its expression didn''t last long. Because after the claws of the olm suddenly pulled out the whaling gun on its back, it immediately let out another cry of pain. Blood spurted from its wound, which made the pilot whale even feel that its life was coming to an end. But, soon, the gushing blood was stopped by the inexplicable cool feeling felt by the pilot whale. But this is also limited to stopping. The wounds are still there and look horrific. The olm relies on the essence of water that it can guide to heal it, which is much weaker than the effect of life grafting. However, everything is fine, at least for now, the life of the pilot whale has been saved. It took Ji Yu about five minutes to finish all this, so in order not to waste time, Ji Yu immediately turned around to treat another pilot whale. After that, everything went very smoothly, and the injuries of the two pilot whales were successfully controlled. The next thing to do is to slowly let their wounds heal and heal. So at this time, Ji Yu immediately planned to drive the whales away from this place. However, at this moment, two fighter jets suddenly flew out of the sky. Hearing the roaring voice from the sky, Ji Yu frowned. Then he looked at it coldly. V1.Chapter 124 There is no love for no reason in this world, and there is no hate for no reason. Since Ji Yu''s avatars are all non-human, then Ji Yu must also consider the problem from the perspective of the avatar. When an incarnation conflicts with human beings, he must find a way to reconcile them. Just like these humans hunting pilot whales in front of them, since they have all started to kill whales, then as a vassal of the olm, why do those whales save humans in the years to come? Why is the olm friendly to humans? Even reaching out when necessary? Just because Ji Yu is human? It is good that Ji Yu is a human being, but he is not only a human being now, he is also the father of the oak tree, the fawn, and the olm. Although he may not be fair in everything, his butt must not be too skewed towards the human side. Besides, human is just a general term. Human beings in which country, in which region, and which people should be treated friendly are all subject to evaluation. It doesn''t matter to Ji Yu that he has a bad relationship with the small country of Danmeierke. Because he just hates these people who kill whales at will because of festivals. Furthermore, Ji Yu ''taught'' these human beings in order to let the olm understand that human beings are both good and bad, and when there are human beings that are not good for the olm or the people and things around it, they can use violent means contend. If you can kill it, kill it, if you can''t, isn''t there still Ji Yu? There are not many incarnations of Ji Yu now, but what about in the future? Therefore, taking action against these whaling ships this time is probably equivalent to Ji Yu teaching the olm a lesson. It''s okay to have low spiritual intelligence, but you can''t be too timid and fearful. You have great power, and you must use this power to protect yourself and fight for your own interests. This is what Ji Yu wants to convey to the olm. However, generally speaking, Ji Yu''s behavior this time was indeed somewhat emotional. This emotionality is somewhat affected by the thinking of the olm, but the fundamental reason is that Ji Yu himself feels that he has done so many things to make humans and animals live in harmony, but what he sees in the end does not make him feel better. He is satisfied. Whaling is a local tradition, and it is really difficult for Ji Yu to say anything, but they let the olm see such a terrifying scene, and it also made the olm fear and fear humans. This made Ji Yu feel very bad. So emotionally, Ji Yu naturally did something a little out of line. Although it was the first time to kill with the help of the body of the olm, Ji Yu still felt a little uncomfortable psychologically. After all, Ji Yu hadn''t even killed a chicken before, and now he killed at least dozens of people due to his over-excited emotions, which made him feel psychologically uncomfortable for a long time. But if you do it, you do it, Ji Yu never has the word "regret" in his dictionary. He naturally understands the consequences. Just like the two Dan Michael fighter jets flying overhead are one of the consequences, there may be follow-up tracking by warships and submarines. But all Ji Yu continued. "Come on, come on." Ji Yu looked at the fighter plane with cold eyes, and at the same time let the olm soar high from the water. Above the sky, the aviation soldiers flying the fighter planes also immediately discovered the existence of the olm. "Damn it, how can there be such a huge weird creature in this sea area." "The thirteenth machine calls the command room, calls the command room, we found a giant creepy creature in the Bailang sea area, request to attack, request to attack!" "The command room received, the attack request is confirmed, you can attack, you can attack!" "...." The two fighters are traditional fourth-generation aircraft, with three air-to-air missiles mounted on each side of the wings. A total of twelve missiles are mounted on the two planes. After receiving the confirmation of the attack command, the two fighters immediately fired two missiles towards the olm. The moment the ten missiles flew out with long tail flames, a curtain of water like a curtain immediately rose from the sea. The water curtain covered the front of the olm, and at the same time it was freezing rapidly. Without any surprises, the missile exploded prematurely as it swelled on the frozen water curtain, creating a heat wave in front of the olm. Following the explosion, the missile disappeared, and the frozen water curtain turned into ice cubes and scattered across the sea. At this moment, there is no thousand-fold increase in a certain sea area before. The water curtain and ice wall that the olm can create is not thick, and it is not high at the same time. The height is about fifty meters, and the thickness is less than three meters. But even so, it is enough to resist and trigger the mechanism of missile self-detonation. "God, what''s going on with this guy!" "Are you sure you''re not joking with us with this terrifying ability?" "Okay, Beard, don''t make a fuss, concentrate on it, do it again, I still don''t believe that you guy can create that kind of huge ice wall without limit." Under the urging of another fighter pilot, the two fighters immediately fired missiles again. But this time, the two fighters also adjusted their unknowns and launched from two different directions. Ji Yu didn''t underestimate this, but he responded immediately. Ji Yu immediately created another ice wall behind him, while Ji Yu in front directly gushed the olm''s throat. Then it became foggy and pillar-like, and when the olm opened its mouth, there was a strong breath of ice. Like a strong ray, the missile that swooped towards the front of the olm was instantly frozen, and then fell straight into the sea as if powerless. Like two icicles, the missile that was transferred into the sea sank instantly. The missiles in the rear were naturally also intercepted by the ice wall. Seeing such a scene, the aviation crews of the two fighter planes even wanted to scold their mothers. "Beard, well, I admit, we may really not be able to deal with this big guy." "It''s really a headache, isn''t this guy too strong? This is no weaker than monsters in some sci-fi blockbusters! When did the creepy creatures become so powerful? Dude, I''m already worried about the future of our Blue Star gone." "What should we do next? Just watch? Then wait for the fleet to come?" The country of Dan Michael doesn''t have a nuclear arsenal, and they are really a bit blind when dealing with the olm at the moment. "Uh, I think we can really just watch at the moment. Let''s report the situation here to the command room first. I hope they can contact the allied Frans Federation Fleet for support." "That''s the only way to do it." After all, the fighter jets above a thousand meters above the sky stopped attacking immediately, and instead shuttled back and forth in the sky above the olm. In this regard, Ji Yu was naturally relieved. With the current ability of the olm and the two ice walls plus one breath of ice, it has consumed a lot of physical energy. If they don''t attack, Ji Yu will naturally plan to run away. Controlling the olm, Ji Yu glanced at the group of whales that were gradually swimming towards the deep sea, and then immediately turned around and plunged into the sea. V1.Chapter 125 "Report!" "Enter!" A signalman walks into Morton''s break room "Commander, we have just received an emergency assistance message from Dan Michael''s Naval Command. This is the official document they issued. Please have a look." "Dan Michael?" Moulton frowned slightly, wondering if their country encountered some unsolvable marine creatures. He took the report from the communications soldier and took a look. really. However, looking at the information in the report, Moulton didn''t take it as a big deal. Because the report only stated that a terrifying mutated creature appeared in the sea area where Dan Michael was located, killed the fishermen and then escaped. Dan Michael''s request is for France''s naval fleet to help search for and resolve this creature that may threaten all surrounding countries. "Are there any detailed photos or videos?" Moulton asked after reading the report. "Yes, but..." There was some hesitation on the soldier''s face, and in this hesitation, there was an expression of not knowing whether to cry or laugh. "What''s your expression?" Morton frowned. "No, Commander, anyway, I don''t know how to report this matter at the moment, anyway, you should go to the command room first, the deputy commander and other officers are waiting for you." Morton was taken aback. Are you waiting for me? "Well, I want to see what kind of riddles you guys are playing with me." Moulton shook his head, then stood up, and walked directly outside the lounge. More than ten minutes later, the bridge command room of the aircraft carrier. Looking at the pictures, and watching the civilian shooting video sent by Dan Michael, the entire command room seemed extremely quiet at the moment. Most people waited silently for Moulton to finish watching the video, and then stared at Moulton with weird eyes. "What are you all looking at me for?" "Okay, let''s talk about it, what do you think of this incident caused by this olm?" Moulton scolded everyone, and then sat in the main seat with a pensive look. "Commander, isn''t this video very obvious? The olm is obviously going towards these fishing boats." "And what are these fishing boats doing? Whaling?" "Well, I don''t think it''s difficult to understand what the olm is doing, right?" "Furthermore, judging from all the performances of the olm we observed yesterday, it should be very intelligent." "It''s normal for god-followed creatures to have their own emotions, and these people''s whaling obviously offended it." "In addition, just from this matter, it doesn''t mean that he has malice towards us humans. After all, don''t you think he didn''t kill those who fell into the water?" "I think it''s just bad luck for them to be Michael." "The international criticism of their whaling festivals has been too bloody for a long time. They don''t know how to restrain themselves, and it''s only right that they have this difficulty." As a superficial believer in the Druid Order, Richard naturally disliked and rejected whaling, so he was the first to come out to speak for the olm no matter what aspect was considered. "That''s what you say, but the killing of the olm is indeed a bit too much, isn''t it?" an officer frowned. "Excessive? What if you are a killed whale? Do you think there is anything wrong with it from the whale''s point of view?" Richard retorted. "But, we are human beings, Richard, please understand your position." "Human? Sorry, if human beings are so greedy and unrestrained, then I really don''t want to be human." "you!" The officer looked at Richard angrily, but Richard responded calmly. "Okay, what''s the noise, let''s not talk about Dan Michael for now." "The first thing we should discuss now is how did this god-followed creature get to the sea area where Dan Michael is located?" "Also, what about the little girl next to it?" "Is there any news from the land now? How is the little girl''s personal information checked?" Fleet deputy commander Clive said. "Report to the commander, there is news that just half an hour ago, the little girl was found over there." "Because the little girl is of Asian descent, it is still easy to find. People on the mainland are now rushing to the place where the little girl lives." An officer replied immediately. "oh?" Hearing what the officer said, the eyes of everyone present, including the fleet commander Moulton, brightened. "Colonel Gardner, I hope you will report such things in time in the future. I don''t want to see it again." "yes!" Moulton''s dislike caused the officer''s face to turn serious, and he immediately stood up in a military posture and responded loudly. Seeing the officer like this, Moulton nodded. "Good news. Is the little girl a Chinese citizen? If she doesn''t have a nationality, I immediately suggest that someone over there give her a nationality." "Don''t worry, Commander, the people on land have already made complete preparations, and all the procedures for naturalization have gone through with them. Maybe it won''t be long before we get good news." Officer Colonel Gardner immediately smiled. "It''s okay, if that''s the case, haha." Moulton laughed. "Huh?" Everyone looked at the smiling Moulton. "How about this, send a letter to the people on Dan Michael''s side, saying that we will go after that horrible creature, well, I don''t need to say more about the rest, right?" Everyone understood, and suddenly they all smiled tacitly. However, among the many high-ranking military officers, there is one person who has a different heart at this moment. In this way, after a brief meeting, and three hours later when the fleet docked for repairs, the officer took the opportunity to enter a convenience store in a port. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Den Michael Naval Headquarters. "Damn! These hateful French people dare to deceive us!" "God-followed creature?" "Very well, we have no part in the matter of the mysterious tree, and now this so-called god-followed creature of the olm also has no part in us, and instead caused us to suffer losses, very good." "We must not let it go, Commander, we must react." All of a sudden, in the naval council room, all the senior naval officers of Dan Michael became extremely angry. The same is true for Dan Michael''s naval commander at the moment. Sitting on the main seat, the naval commander tried his best to control his emotions, and spoke calmly. "Very good, don''t they want to hide it? Then I will let everyone in the world know!" "Colonel William, immediately notify the Congress of this matter, and regardless of whether the Congress approves my proposal, you immediately contact me with major domestic newspapers and news media from various countries." "yes!" The officer took the order and immediately left the council room. Watching the officer leave, Dan Michael''s naval commander immediately said to everyone present: "Everyone, do you have any opinions on my decision?" "No! I fully agree with the commander''s decision." "Yes, the commander''s decision is our decision, and we must not let it go." "Yes, even if you can''t make France''s people pay the price, at least you can''t make France''s people feel better." "..." V1.Chapter 126 three and a half hours ago. Frans Federation, a small farm in the west of Artura City. Seven men in full official uniforms were entering the farm in two vehicles. "The environment near this farm is quite beautiful, no wonder there are creatures of the gods." At this moment, a man in the car looked at the environment outside the car window and joked. "It''s not bad, but we still have a lot of farms with a beautiful environment like this in Frans. Isn''t it natural that there are creatures of the gods?" "Blessed by the gods, it is a great opportunity for the creatures of the gods to appear in our country. At least it will give us a powerful means of confrontation when facing Ziyue." "The mysterious tree is dominated and controlled by America, and the Ryan Federation hides a divine deer. Now, we finally have a divine creature belonging to our country. This feeling is really good." "Even if our god-favored creature is not powerful, as long as he exists, we can quickly boost the confidence of the people when we announce the truth about Ziyue, because we, France, are also a country favored by the gods. It''s less meaningful than it really is." In the car, everyone talked to each other, full of excitement and eagerness. "Okay, bastards, don''t get too complacent." "Don''t forget, the little girl favored by the god-followed creatures is of Asian descent. Don''t scare the little girl when you get there." "Pile up the smiling faces for me first. If anyone scares the little girl, I will clean the toilet for the rest of my life." On the co-pilot, a blond beauty with fluttering hair frowned. "clear!" "Minister rest assured we know how to do it, I don''t want to clean the toilet, haha." "That''s right, Minister, you see that I am so thin-skinned and tender-skinned, I''m sure I can''t complete such a great job as cleaning the toilet. You''d better let Lieutenant Roy do it." "Get out!" "...." Seeing the active atmosphere of everyone in the car, Joanna smiled helplessly, and then said nothing. In this way, in this calm driving, the two cars soon came to a relatively remote ranch with only three houses. At this moment, it was exactly noon, and the bright sun in the sky was already a little dazzling. "Minister, there seems to be no one?" After knocking on the door, there was still no movement in the house, and a person from France''s special department immediately said. "Shouldn''t it? Today is the weekend. Did you just go out? Why don''t we wait for a while." Someone suggested. Joanna frowned, but nodded anyway. The little girl''s matter is definitely classified as confidential, so the arrival of this group of people did not alarm any local officials. Therefore, it is not easy for these people to go out and look for them before seeing them, so they have to wait. In this way, a group of people began to wait quietly while looking at the cattle in the fence of the pasture and watching the scenery. And so on until an hour and a half later. A small Buick came from the road outside the ranch, and soon stopped in front of the house. "What are you doing? I don''t remember doing anything illegal, do I?" Yang Hongliang frowned as he looked at the two cars with obvious Frans official logos in front of the door. "Yang..." Inside the car, a woman with short silver-gray hair was holding a baby boy and spoke to Yang Hongliang with a flustered expression. "It''s okay, Yudona, look at the children, I''ll go down and ask." Yang Hongliang comforted his current wife, then opened the car door and walked out. When he got out of the car, he met Joanna who was walking directly head-on. "Excuse me, are you Morse Young?" "Yes, it''s me, who are you?" Yang Hongliang asked. "It doesn''t matter who we are, please understand that, and we want to make sure, is your daughter Lucy there?" "Lucy?" Yang Hongliang frowned. He began to wonder if these people in front of him belonged to the child protection agency. Because his daughter''s situation in school is indeed worrying, and because the family is divorced, these people are likely to suspect him of child abuse. This kind of thing has happened to Yang Hongliang twice, so when Joanna asked about his daughter, his expression became not so good-looking. "Lucy is here, just in the car, but she is not in a very good condition now, so do you still hope that you can tell me directly if there is anything?" Yang Hongliang''s voice became impatient. "The situation is not good?" Joanna''s expression sank when she heard this. And at this moment, one of Joanna''s staff took the opportunity to come to the Buick, and looked into the car through the window. And seeing this, the department''s face was stunned for a moment, and then a trace of anger appeared. the reason is simple. Because at this moment, beside the woman with short silver-gray hair, the little girl''s condition is very bad. The little girl''s side face was covered with red scratches, and the purple-blue skirt was torn in some places. At the same time, the little girl was missing one shoe, and the socks were covered with dust and mud. "OMG, Minister, we feel we need to have a good talk with this Mr. Yang." Quick screamed, and his expression was slightly angry. "What''s wrong?" Joanna''s expression changed immediately when she heard the voice, and she walked quickly to the Buick, bypassing Yang Hongliang. "What are you doing!" Seeing Joanna''s actions, and also looking at the young man Quick beside the car, Yang Hongliang was suddenly annoyed. "This is all my family business. I advise you not to push too hard. What are your identities? If you don''t mention it, I will call the police." "Family?" When she came to the Buick, Joanna immediately saw the situation of the little girl with her head bowed and silent. Standing up, Joanna glared at Yang Hongliang. "Mr. Yang, I think you need to give us an explanation." While saying this, Joanna immediately showed a bright identity card. France National Security Service. Looking at the certificate Joanna took out, Yang Hongliang was taken aback for a moment, but soon regained his composure. "My daughter''s matter doesn''t seem to rise to the height of affecting national security?" "No! I think it''s enough to affect it." Joanna said lightly. Hearing what Joanna said, Yang Hongliang was surprised at first, and then felt very strange and puzzled. Seeing the people surrounding him and Joanna''s serious expression, Yang Hongliang sighed suddenly. "Okay, whatever you say is what you want, and if you want to ask anything, just ask." "However, I also hope that you can give a reasonable explanation for finding me and my daughter in the future." "It''s natural." Joanna smiled lightly. Then he said to a female member of the staff: "Sally, bring Lucy with you, let''s go into the room with Mr. Yang and have a good talk." "yes!" In this way, under the "coercion" of the group, Yang Hongliang took his wife and baby boy and finally opened the door and walked into the house, and welcomed these guests he didn''t like very much. V1.Chapter 127 After about half an hour. Yang Hongliang told most of the whole story about the little girl Lucy, that is, Yang Nana. Presumably this is the case. In fact, Yang Hongliang divorced Ryan Federation''s wife three years ago. And their daughter Yang Nana was completely unaware of this matter. She was only coaxed and tricked by Yang Hongliang to Frans, and she has been there until now. During this period, her daughter was bullied by other children at school because she could not speak the French language and because of her skin color. Regarding this situation, although Yang Hongliang knew and made some efforts, he still could not guarantee a good teaching environment for his daughter in the end. Although Yang Hongliang had considered sending Yang Nana back to Ryan, but because of his divorce from his ex-wife, she was afraid that her daughter would be entangled with her ex-wife. Therefore, under the influence of this selfish psychology, he has been letting his daughter settle down in France. Yang Hongliang has always believed that the main reason for his daughter being bullied is the language barrier, so in his opinion, the situation of her daughter being bullied may pass after a while. He lacks too much care for his daughter, and he is just busy with his ranch business every day. So that''s it, until now her daughter''s situation at school still hasn''t improved, on the contrary, it''s getting worse. Sometimes my daughter will be missing a few books when she comes back, sometimes she will be missing a sock, or a shoe, and sometimes even her daughter will have bruises on her body. Yang Hongliang was very sad about this, and he went to the school many times, and even considered transferring his daughter to another school. But in the end it was shelved for various reasons until now. And today, it was probably the worst time his daughter was bullied. Because he had enrolled his daughter in a cram school a few days ago, it was her first time going to a cram school today. However, for the first time, her daughter was bullied again. And those who bullied her were girls who were her age and were also her classmates. The daughter is taciturn, and even so she is still bullied. Sometimes Yang Hongliang wonders if there is something wrong with his daughter''s personality. Because there are people of Asian descent among the people he knows, and there are also Asian children, but the situation of others is not as bad as his daughter. Therefore, when introducing his daughter''s situation, Yang Hongliang''s tone always revealed a feeling of mourning her misfortune and angering her indisputable. Originally, when his daughter was bullied, he would be angry and even scold other children, but now, his emotions have gradually disappeared, and instead he began to scold his daughter, and blamed her for not being able to change her personality, etc. And this is the real reason why the little girl is becoming more and more taciturn and autistic. Listening to Yang Hongliang''s narration, Joanna was very dissatisfied on the face, and this dissatisfaction was increasing. Even at the end, she found that Yang Hongliang''s tone was full of prejudice and complaints towards her daughter, and she couldn''t help but yelled loudly. "enough!" "Mr. Yang, I think we know enough about your daughter''s situation, and you don''t need to talk about it." Looking at the quiet little girl who was being held by a member Sally, Joanna said angrily: "Mr. Yang, from my personal feeling, you are really full of too many complaints and prejudices towards your daughter. That''s not what I want to hear." "I don''t think you are a qualified father at all, and you are not capable of teaching your child well. What happened to her is all because of you." "To be honest, you are a scumbag! Really!" Seeing his own boss getting angry, all the people around him looked a little resentful. However, more of the expressions on these people''s faces were gloating at Yang Hongliang''s misfortune. For Yang Hongliang, these people probably understood what kind of person he was from the narration, so they naturally began to have various opinions on Yang Hongliang with their own judgment standards. After being interrupted by the scolding, Yang Hongliang immediately stood still. At the same time, listening to Joanna''s words, his expression did slowly show a trace of guilt. In middle age, for a reasonable person like Yang Hongliang, as long as he thinks carefully, he can still find that there are indeed problems in himself. "Yes, I may not be a good father, but I don''t think I''m as bad as you make me out to be, ma''am." Yang Hongliang sighed. At the same time, he also looked at his daughter who was held silently by a woman, and finally lowered his head, looking extremely depressed. But his current wife just looked at everything in front of her and reached out to shake Yang Hongliang''s hand to show her comfort. Looking at Yang Hongliang''s wife and the baby boy who was about to be awakened in his wife''s arms, Joanna finally took a deep breath to calm herself down. What happened to the little girl made Joanna deeply sympathetic. It''s just because Joanna''s own family is not good, because her parents divorced when she was in her teens, and because of this, she broke up with his parents completely. A self-reliant character is deeply rooted in Joanna''s soul. Looking at the little girl at this moment, and the photo of the little girl laughing on the back of the olm she had seen before, Joanna came to her own judgment. That is, the little girl''s character is actually not as bad as his father said. The reason why she seems autistic is entirely because she can''t open her heart to others. This is a strong girl. This is Joanna''s evaluation of the little girl, and at the same time, she has made her own decision. "Well, I don''t want to know more about your family affairs, Mr. Yang, but we have other arrangements for your daughter." "Now I need to talk to your daughter alone. If you are not satisfied, you can complain to me afterwards. You are very welcome." In this way, Joanna said to herself, and at the same time signaled to the staff member Sally to take the little girl to the door. After all, ignoring Yang Hongliang''s reaction, she strode to the door, while her other members watched Yang Hongliang from inside. And prevent his possible reaction. However, Yang Hongliang didn''t make any moves at this time. He just raised his head to look at his daughter''s back, and at the same time looked at the people in front of him. Security Bureau, why are you so concerned about your daughter? Shouldn''t it? Yang Hongliang was very puzzled. As an adult and a fairly successful businessman, he can still control his emotions quickly. So after recovering from the disappointment just now, he directly picked up his mobile phone and called the police in the eyes of these confident people in front of him. He didn''t want to call the police, he just wanted to confirm the identities of these people. However, it was obvious that his worries were unnecessary, because these people were not pretending to be members of the Security Bureau. Because after he called, one of them immediately took the phone in his hand and began to tell the police a code word that Yang Hongliang couldn''t understand. In this way, until the police asked Yang Hongliang to cooperate with these people, Yang Hongliang''s last doubt disappeared. V1.Chapter 128 Under the eaves outside the door. Joanna squatted down and took the little girl''s hand with both hands. Under the quiet gaze of the little girl, Joanna said softly: "Lucy, can you tell my sister how you feel? It''s what you think of your father and those classmates at school." Joanna didn''t mention the olm at the first time, but instead said to the little girl like a gentle big sister next door. The little girl was silent, she moved away from Joanna''s eyes, and continued to lower her head. Seeing this, Joanna sighed softly in her heart, but she did not give up. Instead, she continued to change the subject: "Lucy, do you miss your mother?" As soon as these words came out, Joanna could clearly feel a slight tremor in the little girl''s hands. At this moment, the little girl responded to Joanna for the first time. But she didn''t speak, just nodded slightly. In this regard, Joanna suddenly felt the softness in her heart being touched. Mother? Joanna thought of her mother whom she hadn''t contacted for a long time. And her mother already has another family and children at this moment, maybe she has forgotten herself? Joanna closed her eyes slightly to control her emotions, then smiled and said softly: "Then sister takes you to find your mother, do you think it''s okay?" As soon as Joanna said this, the little girl lowered her head, but immediately raised it up. She looked at Joanna with longing and anticipation in her eyes. Here, how could Joanna not know what the little girl was thinking. However, the little girl only raised her head slightly, and then she remained silent as if she had thought of something. Seeing this, Joanna suddenly showed a hint of doubt. "Is this someone who promised to take the little girl to find her mother?" But after thinking about it, who can make such a promise in the environment of the little girl. his father? is it possible? Horror, even the little girl herself doesn''t believe it, right? As a result, Joanna soon thought of a possibility and immediately pointed to Sally at the side to signal their vehicle parked at the door. Sally realized something, left immediately, and walked towards the vehicle. During this period, Joanna said to the little girl again: "Don''t you miss your mother, Lucy?" "My sister can take you to find your mother, and you can also ask your mother to come here to find you. As long as you nod, my sister will let someone arrange it immediately." This time, Joanna completely hit the desire in the little girl''s heart. At the same time, the little girl raised her head again, looked at Joanna with a slightly hesitant gaze, and said, "Really?" The little girl''s nonchalant mouth naturally made Joanna happy. She saw the little girl''s suspicion, so in order to convince the little girl, she immediately said: "Of course, my sister is from the National Security Bureau. Does the Security Bureau know? It''s a very big official. My sister can directly contact Your mother''s country sent an invitation." Hearing what Joanna said, the little girl was stunned for a moment, and her eyes gradually brightened. "Then, then, why did my sister do this? I have nothing to give you." The little girl is still very smart, and her thinking logic is also very fast, so she immediately raised a question. Joanna was stunned, but also amused by the little girl''s intelligence. "My sister doesn''t want anything, because you will become a very powerful person in the future. In the future, others will beg you, not you begging others. What my sister does now is equivalent to investing." "A powerful person? Ask me? Invest?" The little girl''s eyes were full of question marks, she was full of puzzlement, but at the same time, because she seemed to remember something, her eyes immediately showed vigilance. This vigilance was very sudden, and even Joanna didn''t expect it. "I''m not very good, and I don''t want others to beg me, sister, I suddenly don''t want to find my mother." The little girl''s words were very sudden, so sudden that Joanna was astonished. To be honest, seeing this, Joanna already understood that the little girl must have guessed something. So small, so smart, and so vigilant. Really, even regardless of her position and mission, Joanna has developed a great interest in the little girl. That look is like finding a treasure. Seven years old, this is a seven-year-old girl, and she looks like a very silent and autistic girl to outsiders. But who would have thought that the maturity of such a little girl''s heart and nature is not comparable to that of ordinary children. Joanna watched the little girl more and more like it. At the same time, she smiled, and asked back pretending not to understand: "Why? Lucy can become very powerful, so that others can''t bully you." "When the time comes, your father will be happy, and your mother may not be very happy either." The more Joanna said that, the more vigilant the little girl became. The little girl looked at Joanna, her eyes suddenly became extremely firm. "No, sister, you are not a good person, I''m starting to hate you." "Well." Joanna didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, because this was the first time she was told that she was not a good person by a little girl. Children are still children, and the way they speak is indeed a bit dumbfounding. A good heart is worth cultivating, this is Joanna''s evaluation of the little girl. However, Joanna''s thoughts are just personal thoughts, after all, it ultimately depends on whether the little girl cooperates. "Hey, this is really sad. This is the first time my sister is called a bad person." "Smart little Lucy, have you guessed why my sister is looking for you?" Joanna looked straight at the little girl, and when the little girl heard what Joanna said, she immediately seemed to understand the guess in her heart, and immediately became disturbed and uneasy. "My name is not Lucy, I am Nana." "I don''t want to talk to my sister, can you leave my house?" As the little girl spoke, her eyes even revealed a look of pleading. That appearance combined with the red scratches on her face that hadn''t faded, made people feel a little pitiful. In this regard, Joanna had no choice but to tell the truth: "My sister didn''t come to you with bad intentions. My sister just wanted to find out about the situation." "Where is that god-followed creature you know? We can arrange a better environment for him. You don''t have to hide and play together quietly in the future. My sister really doesn''t have any malicious intentions. Can you trust me?" "God-followed creature?" The little girl looked confused. what is that? Seeing the little girl''s confusion, Joanna immediately asked Sally, who had already come to her side, to show the little girl the photos she had already printed. And these photos are the pictures of the olm and the little girl taken by drones outside the sea area at that time. Seeing this, the corner of the little girl''s mouth twitched, and immediately burst into tears when no one expected it. "don''t want!" "You can''t kill my Xiaolonglong! Xiaolonglong is very good, don''t~~~" "Uuuuuuuu~ Don''t~~~." Although the little girl didn''t understand many things, she still knew that there were missiles hitting the olm outside the sea that day. She didn''t believe Joanna''s words at all, because adults were all liars like his father. So thinking about everything, the little girl burst into tears in fear. In short, seeing the little girl''s sudden crying, Joanna and Sally looked at each other dumbfounded. V1.Chapter 129 In the sea of ??the sea area, Ji Yu at this moment is controlling the olm to return to the original route. And in the process of returning, the olm swims very slowly. Because, behind the olm, all the thirty-eight pilot whales that Ji Yu had rescued before followed him all the way. These pilot whales are really smart. Especially after Ji Yu led the pilot whales to dive into the deep sea for some enlightenment by the water spirits on their return trip, they became more dependent on the olms. Among them, the two six-meter-long pilot whales who were most intimate with the olm were rescued and cured by Ji Yu. At this moment, the two pilot whales are completely leaning on both sides of the olm''s front body, and they continue to circle up and down the olm''s body during swimming. From time to time, they will touch the body of the olm with their bodies and make cheerful calls. In this regard, Ji Yu naturally feels very good. Although these pilot whales were not Ji Yu''s goal at the beginning, getting these little guys during this trip is not a bad harvest. The olm made such a big commotion in Danmark that it was not easy for him to continue going north, so after diving into the deep sea, he planned to temporarily train this group of pilot whales, and then find time to go north again. At the same time, Ji Yu also plans to gather another group of killer whales in the nearby waters. Although the killer whale is a bit small in size, it is still the top predator in the ocean, and it is still a good fighting group to cultivate. Killer whales, this group is still very numerous on the coast of the western continent, and they are also deeply loved by the people of these countries. They are relatives, and most humans in the Western Continent also like them. After all, killer whales are beautiful, and they are also veritable monsters. Although they are top terrifying predators in the eyes of other sea creatures, in the eyes of humans in the western continent, they are just a group of cute sea elves. Along the coast of the western continent, killer whales are active and exist in many shallow water areas. These humans and killer whales have been communicating and getting along for a long time. If someone dares to do harm to these killer whales, without legal punishment, the human beings in these villages and towns in the nearby waters are enough to tear them apart. Do not underestimate the close relationship these coastal humans have established with killer whales. Because the existence of killer whales has also created good economic benefits for these places, the number of tourists these places attract every year is not a small number. Under the dual factors of long-term relationship and interests, harming killer whales is an absolute taboo for the locals. Therefore, considering the natural close relationship between killer whales and human beings, Ji Yu made a decision to get a batch of killer whales to be the younger brothers of the olm. In this way, after making a temporary plan, Ji Yu had to give up on the giant monster in the depths of the northern sea like the blue whale. Food has to be eaten step by step, and the road has to be walked step by step. There is no rush. Moreover, Ji Yu didn''t think about everything before. After all, the blue whale is too far away, and the olm has to go back to the pasture every time due to personal emotional reasons. It is really a waste of time to go back and forth. If the olm led a few blue whales before, and the blue whales followed Ji Yu to the shallow sea of ??the western continent, how can the food source of the blue whales be guaranteed? So, sometimes when doing something, I really can¡¯t do it immediately after thinking about it. Realistic factors must be considered comprehensively. It is enough to create a batch of acceptable marine life first, and there is no need to ask for more. After all, the olm''s own combat power is the most reliable, and the younger brother of the marine life is just a promotion task given by the game to the olm. The primary and secondary relationship cannot be mistaken. For now, Gigi also tried the role of water essence in being guided by the olm into the body of the pilot whale. It works, but it''s not that obvious. Even now, during this journey, Ji Yu continues to strengthen the pilot whales, but the effect is not one or two points weaker than life grafting. A few hours later, the largest pilot whale among them only grew from seven meters to seven meters five. To be honest, the change of fifty centimeters is no longer noticed by Ji Yu. Ji Yu''s current state of mind is indeed a little drifting. After all, he has experienced the power of life grafting, so this comparison will naturally be uncomfortable. However, Ji Yu is not in a hurry. After all, how can a third-level life form be so easy to break through? Even if the little deer has life grafting, isn''t it the same now that it only has eighteen second-level sika deer of the same family? Therefore, the slow process of breakthrough is doomed. There is still one last hour to go before the sea in Frans. And after arriving here, Ji Yu immediately diffused his power of consciousness, probably conveying a message that let them stay and look for food in this sea area. Ji Yu didn''t know if these pilot whales could understand clearly, but the result was not bad. Because the head whale among the pilot whales is very spiritual, although other pilot whales don''t understand it, it does. So with a low cry, all the pilot whales immediately stopped swimming with the olm. They made unknown emotions and chirped, as if they were reluctant, but finally stopped under the restraint of the head whale. Seeing this, Ji Yu naturally smiled knowingly. Without stopping any longer, after taking a brief look at the pilot whales who were breathing on the sea surface and spouting water mist, Ji Yu accelerated the olm and began to move towards the Frans sea area. Everything went very smoothly with this process. Ji Yu found a deserted cliff near the sea, and then flew into the sky with the help of the water control ability. Then, with a gliding posture, the olm began to move in a familiar direction. On the way, Jiyu fell into the water and flew into the air twice, and finally came to the sky near the pasture near the evening. However, just at this moment, when the olm was about to fall into the river under the invisibility effect of mimicking the water shape, Ji Yu saw it. Just below, on the river bank, a group of strangers was standing there with the little girl at this moment. Apparently, these people have been coming for a non-stop time. In this regard, although Ji Yu had expected it, he did not expect that Frans''s work efficiency was so high. Find the little girl in just one day? "It''s quite fast, but just these few people? The sincerity of this preliminary negotiation is not bad." Looking at the empty surroundings, Ji Yu immediately guessed the mentality of these people and the possible official attitude of Frans. However, Ji Yu is still a little confused about how Frans will evaluate the existence of the olm in the end. After all, the olm had an unpleasant relationship with Dan Michael today. And this unpleasantness is a little out of the ordinary. Regarding this, Ji Yu didn''t want to speculate too much, so in the end, he decided to see the situation before talking. With this, the olm, which was originally a water-like mimic, instantly lost its invisibility, and showed a huge body of more than two hundred meters, and then slowly slid down from the sky under the eyes of everyone''s astonished eyes. V1.Chapter 130 The silver scales all over his body shone coldly, and his huge body of more than two hundred meters was matched with sharp giant claws. Such a behemoth falling from the sky naturally attracted several people to want to draw their guns. But these people did not forget the purpose of this trip, so although they were shocked and frightened, they still controlled not to let their hands touch the pistols in their waists. The olm landed on the ground, its four claws firmly gripping the ground. Its body is light, and its tail flutters with the wind. "Roar!!!" Looking at the few people in front of him, the olm let out a menacing roar. The strong air blast made the clothes of several people shudder, and they had to close their eyes at the same time. Olms are naturally silent. Because the current olm does not need to prey at all, because even if it does not prey, it can maintain its satiety at all times by absorbing the essence of the water. For olms, predation is just optional, not necessary. At this moment, the control over the olm''s body has returned to the control of the olm''s own consciousness. Because Ji Yu quit the game because the game time was full when he controlled the olm to fall. However, even if Ji Yu exits the game at this moment, he can still obtain information by contacting the soul of the olm. Under the terrified gaze of the few people in front of him, the olm directly stretched out its giant claws and grabbed the little girl, and gathered her to protect his chest. Looking at the scene in front of them, Joanna and the others were more surprised than shocked. The little girl has a really close relationship with the olm. "Xiaolonglong, don''t be angry, my sisters didn''t bully me, please don''t be like this." Looking at the olm glaring at the people below her, the little girl immediately said to olm in a comforting way. After hearing the little girl''s words, Omex immediately looked at her, and at the same time softened slowly. Stretching out its head, the olm used the two fleshy silver beards in front of its mouth to roll up the little girl, and immediately placed the little girl on its own head. In this way, with the little girl as the intermediary, the exchange officially begins. However, this so-called communication was exactly what Joanna on the human side had been talking about, while the olm stood motionless and stared at them in a calm and pretentious manner. It is impossible for the olm itself to understand what the humans in front of them are saying. It just made a posture of listening quietly according to Ji Yu, his father''s request. And so on, until the sun finally sets over the hillside. The exchange between the two parties ended with a unilateral statement. What these people said to the olm is actually the same as what they said to the little girl. They talked a lot, and Ji Yu continued to analyze through the images of thoughts that the olm kept sending, and there were probably three important points. First, they asked the olm to try not to appear in the eyes of the public so as not to cause mass panic. Second, they asked the olm to help them solve some troubles when necessary. 3. They appropriately suggested that the little girl and the olm join Frans in the ''Special Operations Against Purple Moon''. For these three points, they also gave the olm a corresponding reward. That is, as long as Olm and the little girl join the Special Operations Bureau, Frans will take full responsibility for any possible misconduct that Olm has made during this period and try to cover it up as much as possible. At the same time, if the olm does not join, but only needs to help deal with some troubles, they will also give the olm a corresponding reward. And this reward can be the olm''s own request, and at the same time, this reward can be transferred to the little girl in the form of money. In this regard, Ji Yu contacted Dongxun and gave a response of course that he chose to join. There is such a good thing, of course Ji Yu can''t let it go. The fact that the olm and the little girl joined Frans'' official organization was equivalent to obtaining Frans'' official asylum. This is very helpful for the current olm who wants to develop a "little brother" in the open sea. At the same time, joining this organization, the identity of the olm is equivalent to completely washing out from the ranks of monsters to the so-called god-followed creatures. Of course, Ji Yu would not let go of such a thing that is beneficial but harmless. Besides, Ji Yu originally wanted to help mankind fight against Ziyue, and there is no need to continue to be reserved about the fact that cooperation will benefit both. Ji Yu was really emotional. The countries of West Yorkshire have a common belief, and it is really a good thing to believe that there is a god in the world. Just like the oak tree, the saying that the creature of the gods can solve a lot of troubles, and it can also make most humans accept the olm oak tree. exist. Unlike Ryan, Ryan doesn''t believe in this at all, so his attitude towards Xiaolu has always been quite satisfactory, and he is quite vigilant. The national conditions are different. Ji Yu sighed. After sighing, Ji Yu of course immediately asked Dongxun to respond to these people with a strong spiritual awareness. Of course, the response stuff is simple. That is to give these people a simple dynamic picture. The dynamic picture is the purple moon in the sky, and then the olm stands under the purple moon and roars at the purple moon. At the same time, there are a large number of human soldiers beside it, and all of them face the countless monsters shrouded in black mist under the purple moon. After all, the olm''s own consciousness is still too infantile, so in order not to let the olm reveal its mental age. In this way, when interacting with human beings, spiritual communication will always be prompted by short information screens. "Wow, Minister, I suddenly had a picture in my mind, and that feels so weird." "It''s like a dream, I see us standing with this big guy and fighting monsters with the army, it''s so passionate and passionate." Among the seven men and women, a young man with a cut head in formal attire suddenly exclaimed after feeling dizzy. And after she spoke out, other people around also came back to their senses and echoed in surprise. "Me too." "I saw it too." "...." Seeing the surprise on the faces of the crowd and the appearance of echoing the constant discussion. Joanna was silent for a while, then looked up at the olm who was looking at them with huge pupils. Then she immediately smiled with all the enlightenment. "Well, gentlemen and ladies, pay attention to your own image." "I think the creatures of the gods should have agreed to our proposal, and the picture that just appeared in our minds is the clear answer given to us?" "Little sister Nana, don''t you think so?" To confirm, Joanna smiled and looked at the little girl who had been put back to the ground by the olm and faced everyone with the olm. "Um." The little girl nodded quietly. Because just now, Lucy heard a voice in her mind, and that voice came from the olm. The voice is sweet, similar to the little girl''s own voice, but the voice is only four words, that is, ''Join them. '' V1.Chapter 131 After finishing the matter with the olm, Ji Yu can finally take a rest. A lot happened today. At the same time, Ji Yu was also reflecting. Reflecting on the recklessness of provoking a modern country when the olm was not strong enough. Although that country''s military strength is not strong, its influence is still there. If the olm didn''t have Frans'' approval, to be honest, the subsequent situation might really be a bit bad. For this reason, while Ji Yu was deeply grateful, he also began to urge himself to think twice when doing similar things in the future. Don''t be overwhelmed by emotions for a while. In this way, after a good reflection, Ji Yu sat down at the computer desk again and began to search the situation on Ryan''s Internet. After all, didn''t Ryan yesterday blockade a large area of ??the border area and release news of so-called infectious diseases? Ji Yu is afraid that the situation in Ryan''s country will change suddenly, and he doesn''t know it yet. Therefore, it is necessary to go online to understand the domestic situation. In this way, the usual Ji Yu appeared on Xinbo.com. Open the hot search interface, and then Ji Yu glanced at it. Most of the news is still the same as yesterday, but the comments from netizens are getting hotter and borderless. And the official speech control is really as Ji Yu guessed before, and it has begun to relax the control. However, at the same time, another voice appeared on a large scale on the Internet. For example: Playing tricks on every occasion: "This large-scale epidemic is probably caused by Ziyue, and I have a guess based on what many netizens can''t say, that is, Ziyue''s impact is definitely not what the official said. Maybe Ziyue''s The harm is far beyond our imagination, and the reason why the government has been covering it up, I think it is probably because the government wants to stabilize the society, after all, a stable society can allow people to live well, in fact, I can understand the official approach when I think about it this way.¡± Yaoqi ww: "Indeed, if Ziyue''s harm is far beyond our imagination, then I think the official action must be justifiable. After all, if you think about it, if the society panics and creates chaos because of Ziyue, Can we still live in peace like this? There is no shortage of villains in this world who think about chaos in the world and make chaos everywhere." Lo control: "What the upstairs said is very pertinent, but I think these are just everyone''s guesses. The specific situation depends on the official announcement. I believe what the official says. Anyway, I think this kind of life is really true. It¡¯s not easy to come by, I don¡¯t want to see something like the end of the world.¡± Chivalrous Soul: "Unreasonable speculation and rumors will only lead to social fear and anxiety. We must trust the country and the government. Do you think you are smarter than the official think tanks?" "The emergence of Ziyue is already a big disaster. Think about it three years ago, some cities were smashed and looted because of the doomsday remarks. Everyone should calm down and give the country more confidence." Looking back, I flickered: "Correct answer, the upstairs said my heartfelt opinion, no matter whether the epidemic situation is what the official report is, please support the official approach, and don''t create troubles to add chaos to the country, don''t ask everyone to do it for the country Do something, just please don''t drag the country down at a time like this." "..." And so on, the comments on the entire network almost change from day to day. If there is no inside story, Ji Yu will definitely not believe it. But from this, Ji Yu can also see that Ryan has begun to relax his speech and started to vaccinate the people in this way. From this, it also shows that the authorities have become less and less confident about the dangers of the boundary to control the deterioration of the situation. Seeing these, Ji Yu''s mood is naturally dignified. After the silence, Ji Yu began to feel urgent again. He still doesn''t have enough incarnations, and his strength varies. The world is so big, if Ziyue''s situation suddenly deteriorates, really, the end of the world is really not what Ji Yu wants to see. What Ji Yu can do now is to try his best to accumulate strength before the scene of the end of the world. He does not seek to be the savior, nor does he seek to save everyone, but he only seeks to help those who can be helped in front of him. Looking at the countless hot searched content in front of him, Ji Yu''s heart is really heavy. However, on this heavy page, which is full of news about the epidemic, a piece of news suddenly jumped into the top ten hot searches without warning. [France Federal Biochemical Test, Dan Michael strongly accused Frans of allowing biochemical monsters to attack the country''s fishermen! ¡¿ Seeing the headline of this news, Ji Yu''s heart naturally tightened. At the same time, Ji Yu was also thinking, why did Ryan not control such news? No way? Has Lane reached this point in easing news measures? Or is it that this didn''t happen to Ryan, so Ryan can use this to test the reaction of the people in advance? I had a lot of thoughts in my mind, but in the end I clicked on the news for the first time. [According to the news sent back by our reporter, just at 8 o''clock earlier tonight, the Danmelk Naval Command suddenly held a press conference. ¡¿ [At the press conference, the commander-in-chief of the country strongly pointed at its military ally, the Frans Federation, accusing them of conducting inhumane biochemical experiments and successfully creating a monster, and the monster was still in a situation that Frans could not control He persecuted the fishermen of other countries. ¡¿ [The following is the detailed video screen sent back by our reporter. ¡¿ There are not many words in the title, but the accompanying video screen is detailed enough. In the picture, the commander of the country denounced the French Federation at a press conference, and at the same time released all the pictures about the olm attacking the fishing boat. The video screen is not very high-definition, and it can also be seen that it was shot by a mobile phone. From the perspective of video shooting, Ji Yu can still clearly know that that is exactly what the crowd on the shore did before. In the picture, the huge body of the olm is fully presented, which can fly into the sky and enter the sea. It ferociously destroyed all wooden fishing boats, and froze the large metal fishing boats on the sea with terrifying ice fog. From Ji Yu''s third perspective, the picture is definitely no less than a big-budget sci-fi monster blockbuster. Moreover, after the picture of the olm destroying the fishing boat, there is also a picture of a fighter plane attacking the olm. The olm raised a curtain of water and ice to resist the missile attack, and at the same time shot out a white beam of light from its mouth, just like Godzilla spraying white hot rays. Although the beam of light did not cause an explosion, but only froze the incoming missiles, all of this was enough to make people understand the power of the olm. So, after watching the video completely, Ji Yu was silent. While being silent, Ji Yu was also deeply thankful that Olmex had already reached a cooperative relationship with Frans. V1.Chapter 132 Da Song Yifang: "Damn it! Isn''t it? Isn''t this a dragon? I''m on my way!!!" "Dragon really exists, and it''s still in the Western Continent? Attacking fishing boats there? I''m not awake from a dream, right? Who can tell me it''s not real." EVE Dongzai: "Upstairs you are not dreaming, really, if you are dreaming, then I must not wake up, it is too unbelievable, what happened to our world? Why do dragons exist? If it is not Dan I really thought it was a sci-fi blockbuster about the news released by Michael Navy." Su Mo 0: "Science fiction blockbuster, there is a mysterious tree before, and then there is a dragon appearing in the world, and the myth is revived. This is exactly the same as some novels. Ziyue Ziyue, I say it can''t be a simple natural phenomenon Right? Who still don¡¯t believe it? Now that the dragon has appeared, what do you have to say?¡± Called a few times: "Upstairs, have you read too many novels? This is reality, and haven''t you heard others say it? This is the product of Frans'' biochemical experiment. Would others say that if there is no real evidence? " The hairy Xizi: "Biochemical experiments? Just the country that Frans is humiliated every day? This is probably not the funniest joke I have heard today. This silver dragon is absolutely impossible to be the product of biochemical experiments. This cliff is the real one. My god dragon, it deserves to be exterminated for being angered by these fishermen." Xiao Ming in 1994: "I have to agree with the upstairs, Shenlong is our ancient totem creature of Ryan, the West Continent, the Dragon King of the West Sea? I can''t think about it anymore. Thinking about it, I also feel that I suddenly don''t know us now. of this world." Dimensional Traveler: "Okay, okay, stop arguing, let''s all talk about the benefits of Shenlong, and whoever is right will reward him with a day trip with Shenlong." Liuli Yujing: "I don''t understand the rest, anyway, I know that Shenlong must be good. Those fishermen, look at what they are doing? They are hunting whales. Those whales are really miserable. Look at the sea water. They were all dyed red, if Shenlong hadn''t rescued them, they would have been killed by these hateful people, why are these people so hateful." Xingchen-Huanyu: "I just searched, and I found out that yesterday seemed to be the whaling festival of Denmark, and now things make sense. These people killed whales, so they angered Silver Dragon. These people obviously You are looking for death! Who can you blame?" Qiu Baiyu; "Okay, okay, don''t say anything, I don''t want to hear anything, I just want to know how to bring Shenlong back to our country? The Frans Federation is a piece of shit, grab it back, that''s us Ryan''s dragons must not be persecuted by them." "..." Although it was already past twelve o''clock in the night of Ryan''s time, as soon as this news appeared, the entire Internet suddenly became lively again. Swipe screen is one followed by another. And most of the reviews are almost entirely olm-biased. As expected of a totem, this influence is indeed strong in Ryan. Ji Yu didn''t know what to say. Although most of these netizens are Ye Gong and good dragons, it has to be said that at least in terms of public opinion, there is no need to guide them at all, and people will naturally promote the behavior of the olm as justice. And those fishermen are extremely hateful and evil. The news was released by Ryan''s official media. And within ten minutes after the news was released, countless media followed up in an instant. Then, in just half an hour, all the news about the epidemic was suppressed, and the entire page was full of news related to the olm. Many of these news outlets have even begun to dig into the mythology and start telling about the place and reality of dragons in the history of ancient Llane. Well, this time, there is no need for Ryan to suppress the so-called public opinion on the epidemic. Just releasing the news of the olm, the entire network environment suddenly changed. Ji Yu has to say that the official game is good. It not only suppressed the impact of the "epidemic", but also successfully tested the topic of the olm and gave the people a large dose of vaccination. "Sure enough, we still have to rely on foreign countries to transfer conflicts." Ji Yu muttered with a smile. At the same time, Ji Yu also felt that if the olm appeared in Ryan in the future, it might not be a missile, but countless citizens would celebrate with joy. With this, Ji Yu suddenly felt a little regretful. If he had known earlier, Ji Yu would have sent Olm away with the little girl. After all, the little girl''s mother is in the territory of Lane, and it is not difficult to find the little girl''s mother with the help of Lane officials. With the attitude of Olmex, the official attitude will definitely not be worse than Frans. Really, the posture of the olm is absolutely popular in Ryan, it is many times stronger than that of the deer. Not to mention the high national acceptance, the government may also get closer. Pity. Ji Yu sighed a little, but it doesn''t matter if you think about it carefully. Because although Ryan is a pro-dragon country, the ideas of high-level officials are not necessarily as simple as ordinary civilians. Therefore, even if the olm appears in Ryan, there will still be a lot of difficulty in early negotiation. It is not bad to establish a relationship with Frans now, after all, Ji Yu is not a narrow nationalist. Most of the people in the world are kind, at least Ji Yu thinks that in the reality of getting along with each other, the friendship between people of various countries does exist and is a common phenomenon. In Ziyue when there is a global disaster, Ji Yu will not favor one person over another, anyway, he can help everyone, as long as it is within his ability, that''s all. Of course, the premise is that one''s own interests and the interests of the incarnation cannot be unilaterally damaged. Looking at the comments on the Internet, Ji Yu''s mood gradually improved. At the beginning, I was worried that the change of wind direction would cause the olm to be misunderstood, and my mood gradually eased. However, at this moment Ji Yu became curious again. That is, once Michael blamed Frans so much, wouldn''t Frans not respond? Ji Yu thought this way, and at the same time suspected that Ryan must have failed to let the information enter the country for some reason, so Ji Yu immediately had the idea of ??overcoming the Internet firewall. In this way, Ji Yu did what he thought, and immediately entered the largest global social platform on the Internet, Youmai.com. After entering Youmai.com, Ji Yu was immediately attracted by the hot searched news. It''s no surprise that the first item on the hot search was the news that Dan Michael had accused France. And the second one is no surprise. Because the second article is the response of the French Federal Ministry of Foreign Affairs. But Frans''s response is somewhat interesting. Because Frans denied the biochemical experiments and denied the existence of the olm in China, they refuted Dan Michael''s unfounded accusations and responded with great criticism. They accused Dan Michael of ignoring the accusations and warnings of international animal protection for the unscrupulous killing of whales all year round. This is a crime and a shameless act of destroying the ecology. Then, Ji Yu saw a more funny scene, that is, under the official diplomatic authentication numbers of the two countries on Youmai.com, the foreign ministries of the two countries and the citizens began to scold each other endlessly. That scene is simply eye-catching. Ji Yu was a little dumbfounded seeing dozens of scolding lines in a second. V1.Chapter 133 The excitement on the Bluestar International Network was beyond imagination. At the same time, the top executives in Ryan''s country may not be able to sleep all night tonight. After all, the news they got was not just on the surface. The outermost part of the ring forest is the camp of the Centuries. At this moment, the campsite was brightly lit, and today these people reported that they had successfully contacted Xiaolu and reached a cooperative relationship, and they had not rested. While these people were in contact with domestic high-level officials, they also began to discuss what scope should be controlled for the first transaction. After all, these people are still worried about breeding tigers for fawns. This kind of carefulness is necessary, at least for human beings, if a heterogeneous wants to get real recognition, it is not a transaction that can be reached. But in this busyness and discussion, these people received a surprising piece of news. That is, in the western continent where Frans is located, a silver dragon that exists like a fawn appears. At the same time, the news that the silver dragon is a change from the olm has also been completely confirmed. Just as the existence of the deer cannot be hidden from the satellites and spies of other countries, so naturally everything on Frans'' side cannot be hidden from Ryan. In the era of globalization, Blue Star''s existing big countries have extremely complicated personnel, and you are among you. Even if you know who is a traitor, the countries will still not make too many moves. After all, the current situation of Ziyue pollution has led to greater cooperation around the world. In this way, in order not to damage the relationship and maintain a tacit understanding, all countries naturally have a strong tolerance. "Olm? Such a small guy can change so much?" Professor Qin was extremely surprised when he saw the pictures and photos from above. "It''s really touching. Oak, Lingxiao, and the olm now, these creatures seem to be evolving towards gigantic bodies." "With such the same evolutionary method, it is really hard not to make people believe that there are so-called gods in this world." Professor Qin was obviously hesitant at the moment. Although he was also an atheist before, at this moment the world appeared one after another god-followed creatures, and the appearance of Ziyue also made him realize that there really existed some things in the world that far surpassed the existence of human cognition. god? Even if it is a god, as long as it is placed in front of Professor Qin, he still wants to study it. Now Professor Qin is not blindly denying the existence of gods, but the gods he believes are nothing more than higher-dimensional beings whose power far exceeds that of human beings. "Teacher, if God really exists, then why do you think He created Lingxiao and olm? If He really appeared and started to save the world as those people in West York said, why didn''t He directly tell Zi What about the moon?" Lin Ling thought about it, and said something like this. "Hehe~" Professor Qin smiled. "God? Who knows what God looks like? What exists?" "Don''t think about those unreliable things. It''s better to ask yourself than to ask others. If you have time to guess why that kind of existence doesn''t directly attack Ziyue and some unpredictable behaviors, it''s better to spend some time doing more research. and discovering the things that are now in front of us." "Don''t speculate about things that don''t exist, unless he stands in front of you." After saying this, Professor Qin said again: "Now Frans seems to have reached a tacit agreement with the olm creature, and he should be having fun now." "However, we have not gained nothing here. The existence of Lingxiao is our key breakthrough point. We only hope that things like Lingxiao really have no different intentions, otherwise our human situation will be in trouble." "En?" Deng Ziqi on the side suddenly showed astonishment, and seemed to hear the hidden meaning in his teacher''s tone. "Teacher, what do you mean by that?" "What do you mean?" Professor Qin shook his head and sighed. "Think about it carefully, do you think that the timing of the appearance of creatures like Ling Xiao is too well controlled?" "Ziyue appeared and deteriorated like this, and then a kind of alien that can save and help us humans suddenly appeared in the world. It''s hard for people not to have a taste of conspiracy." When Professor Qin said this, the people present were stunned for a moment, and at the same time, they became more and more frightened when they thought about it. Indeed, the timing of the appearance of these lives is really too coincidental. Coincidentally, to the point where one has to be on guard. Humans need external help to break through the predicament, and creatures like deer appear. How do you think human beings will choose in the face of such creatures? Of course, humans can use violent methods to kill them, and try to break the situation by studying the corpses. But Ziyue didn''t give them a chance at all, and there was only one chance. If there is no breakthrough in scientific research to kill such creatures, then human beings are really doomed. Don''t dare to bet. After all, I still dare not gamble. Just like today, when these people test the blood samples of strengthened soldiers, the DNA of these people is actually the same as that of ordinary humans, and they have not found any suspicious and extra things at all. At the same time, these people also tested the skin samples of deer. There are even the furs of the second type of deer, but these furs have lost their vitality after falling off from the second type of deer, and no living cells can be found. These furs are in a completely useless state like inorganic matter. This is simply unheard of, so for the study of deer, these people can be said to have fallen into a complete endless loop. "Okay, don''t look scared either." "All of this is just my personal speculation. At least from the current relationship between Lingxiao and us, everything is still beneficial to us." Professor Qin comforted everyone with a smile, and at the same time looked at the appearance of the silver dragon of the olm and continued: "These creatures are generally relatives. In addition, if there is a conspiracy behind it, it doesn''t need to do anything extra. After all, as long as Ziyue''s situation becomes more serious, our human living environment will naturally be compressed to the extreme." "So I still have great expectations for the appearance of creatures like Lingxiao." "Okay, now you don''t want to stay here anymore, you should go to rest, you''ve been tired all day, you will still be busy tomorrow." Professor Qin said to everyone with a smile. "Okay, teacher." "Professor Qin, you should rest earlier, so don''t collapse from exhaustion." "..." Everyone calmed down and greeted Professor Qin one after another to go back to rest. However, even if these people walked out of the camp, they still couldn''t help but think of the conspiracy theory words of Professor Qin just now. V1.Chapter 134 Banner Federation. In the early morning, when the first ray of sunlight falls from the sky above the forest, the whole forest suddenly comes alive. At this moment, under the oak tree, little Hughes came to pray under the oak tree immediately after having breakfast. "Master Holy Tree, Hughes came to greet you again today, I wish you good health and everything is well." "Today, Hughes and I plan to go to the sky with Ophelia to adapt to the environment in the sky, because little Hughes thinks that the monsters in the future are likely to appear in the sky, so in order to protect Lord Sacred Tree, I will hone myself, and Guard you with Ophelia, Nick, Donna and others." Under the tree, little Hughes kept his head down and kept talking. The words are also full of trivial things, such as what will be done today, and what will be done tomorrow. In short, Hughes told Oak Shu everything clearly before turning around and leaving. Adam naturally paid more attention to Hughes, a special young man. Because Hughes has special characteristics that most people in the tribe don''t have. It is an ability that is very close to nature and can make birds and animals feel close. And under this ability, Hughes has already become the most special existence in the tribe at this moment. Even the tribal priest Barton took a very lenient and special treatment for everything about Little Hughes. Today, Hughes has already gathered many animals beside him. Apart from most of the birds, there are also three pythons and a giant otter. The three pythons are all green pythons unique to the Amazon Basin. These green pythons were all about nine meters long at the beginning, but now, in the tribe with the strongest oak radiation, they have broken through to fifteen meters in length at this moment. Moreover, during this period, the three green pythons got along very well with the surrounding humans and birds. Because of Hughes, and because of the gradual development of their spiritual intelligence, even if these three green pythons want to find food, they will go to the big river ten kilometers away to look for it. At the same time, there was a giant otter standing up to a height of nearly three meters with them. Giant otters are also unique to the rivers of the Amazon Forest. Their normal adult size is 1.5 to 1.8 meters in length, but now, this giant otter has grown to a size of about three meters in just a week after living under the oak tree. It has no clan, because when it was discovered by Hughes and brought back to the tribe, it was just an old giant otter expelled by the clan. At that time, its skin was full of parasites, and it was full of bumps, and its whole appearance was quite horrible. But even so, Hughes accepted it, drugged it and let it follow him until now. In this regard, after the giant otter gradually developed his intelligence, his feelings for Hughes were extremely hot. Hughes is the only person who has established an intimate hub relationship with all the animals in the forest, and is also the holy son recognized by everyone in the tribe. But even so, Hughes still has no pride, and honed his fighting skills as always. The battle in Purple Moon World completely changed Hughes, and made Hughes far more mature than children of the same age. For Hughes, the tribe is full of expectations. And it''s not just the people of the tribe who are full of expectations for him, there are also expectations from Oak Adam. Adam is naturally very pleased and appreciative of Hughes, who is smart and sensible. There is no other reason, because compared with other people, Hughes treated the oak tree with less respect, but with a little more intimacy. Every day when Hughes came to pray and told what he was going to do today, Adam listened with interest, and at the same time, he showed his eyes and watched quietly in a secret manner. All of this is so natural for Adam. Now that there is no need to meditate, just the Enlightenment Oak and the Familia, Adam has too much time now, so paying attention to Hughes during the boring time has become Adam''s greatest pleasure now. The more attention, the better Adam''s perception of Hughes. Under Adam''s gaze, Hughes came to the open area under the oak tree after praying. Then after Hughes whistled with his fingers, a group of birds flew down from the dense canopy of the oak tree nearly 500 meters high. The biggest one among them is a vulture eagle. Although this vulture eagle is still stuck at the pinnacle of a first-level life form, its body is already very large. Standing on the ground, the body is nearly 1.8 meters long, and the wings are nearly five meters wide. It is still very easy for such a huge monster to fly into the sky with Hughes, a child who is less than 1.5 meters tall. Adam is not worried about Hughes'' safety. Because apart from Ophelia, the female eagle eagle, there are dozens of different kinds of big birds around Adam, including Nick and Donna. With these big birds, even if Hughes fell from the vulture eagle, these accompanying birds would be enough to save Hughes. At the same time, because of the first flight, Hughes will inevitably fly at a high altitude around the oak tree. Even if there is an accident, Adam can use the tree roots to save Hughes. Now, Adam has entered the second-level peak life state, and the length of more than ten roots that go deep into the ground has already exceeded 1,500 meters. These roots penetrate deep into the rock formations underground, and some even enter underground rivers. Under the ground, the roots of the oak tree Adam extend in all directions and are densely covered. In addition to the changes in Oak and Hughes, the changes in the people of the tribe are also extremely exaggerated. Everyone here is a real first-level life form at its peak. In addition to the thousands of human beings brought by Simon who were radiated farther around and all changed, the power gathered around the oak tree is not weak. In the school field under the oak tree, many tribal people have already changed their previous attitude of just praying and doing nothing. Because of the incident of entering the Ziyue world, these people began to practice their fighting skills one after another. In America, and with the strong support of Fanny Campbell, all of these people learned military boxing. And at this moment, under his subordinates, these people are also constantly practicing duels. The confrontation of fists and fists, the contest of flesh and blood, that is the real fist to flesh. Although these people have restrained strength during the sparring process, bruises will still appear on the people who are hit. Fortunately, however, around the oak trees, the herbs of the forest are also multiplied by the radiant properties of the area, so that those injured in this practice will also recover very quickly. In addition to physical exercise, the people of these tribes are also practicing firearms. Under the teaching of the American military officer, these people are undergoing a qualitative transformation, sweeping away the previous posture of only praying but not fighting. During this period, the soldiers sent by America naturally enjoyed the great benefits of the radiation in the Oak area. The 3,000 soldiers on the periphery are all heading towards the peak state of the first-level life form. And because of the influence of Fanny Campbell, these people also developed a very strong belief in the oak tree after gaining benefits for themselves. In this way, where the whole oak tree is located, everything is developing in a better and stronger direction. V1.Chapter 135 "Ms. Fanny, thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, we might never wake up." Outside the forest, many people are thanking Fanny Campbell at this moment. Without exception, all of these people were people who had been contaminated by Ziyue before and suffered from various madness. This is already the third batch of people who have been cured. This time, the number of people who have been cured is 500. Together with the last two batches, the number of people who have been cured in the area where the oak tree is located has exceeded 1,000. "Mr. Lucas, thank you, it''s not me you should thank, but the benevolent mysterious tree." "The only thing we can do is send you here, and everything after that depends on the mighty power of the mysterious tree." Fanny Campbell smiled and saluted in the direction of the oak tree. Seeing Fanny Campbell''s behavior, Lucas and a group of people who had come to the open space all looked at the towering giant tree several kilometers away, and all put their hands on their chests to salute. In this way, after finishing everything, after Fanny Campbell exchanged greetings with people of a little status around him, these people were picked up by more than a dozen buses that arrived one after another. These people will be sent to the nearest international airport in the Bana Federation, and then all of them will be repatriated to various countries in West Yorkshire. Looking at the bus going away, the officer stationed at the side slowly stepped forward, and said to Fanny Campbell with a slight smile: "Ms. Fanny, your personal reputation is really enviable. How do you feel about this, ma''am?" The officer was more than fifty years old, with the rank of colonel, and also the head of the 3,000 land reinforcement regiment where Oak was located. "Feelings?" Fanny Campbell shook his head and smiled. "My personal reputation all depends on the mysterious tree, and at the same time relies on the trust of the three elders in the sect. I don''t dare to have any pride." "If I have to say something, I''m probably happy to have saved so many people." Hearing what Fanny Campbell said, officer Nelson was suddenly disappointed. "Madam, your modesty is admirable, but the effort you have made in it is obvious to all." "Right now, these soldiers under me are able to get the favor of the gods, but they all rely on you as an intermediary to maintain such a friendly relationship with this tribe and the mysterious tree." "Although I''m not a natural believer, but for the lady, for the mysterious tree, I still sincerely pay respect." Speaking of this, Colonel Nelson turned his head to look at the majestic 500-meter tall oak tree five kilometers away on one side. "The power of the mysterious tree is beyond my understanding, and beyond everyone''s imagination. I guess no one would have thought of it? We soldiers have only been here for a month, and our bodies have undergone earth-shaking changes." "An ordinary soldier can run 100 meters in 4 seconds casually, and his strength has increased a lot. Even a person like me who is almost 60 can feel once again that he was so young when he was young. The kind of physical strength." "To be honest, if I hadn''t already had my own firm belief, maybe I would have been convinced by the mysterious tree and the sect you belong to, ma''am." Nelson smiled, and at the same time, the emotion on his face was extremely sincere. Looking at Nelson''s expression, Fanny Campbell smiled slightly. "Mr. Colonel, you don''t need to be so emotional. The kindness of the mysterious tree is not only for believers. As a part of nature, all natural life will be cared for, including humans, animals, and plants." "Kanren of the Mysterious Tree, I think you should understand something, Mr. Colonel, through observations over the past few days, don''t you?" Fanny Campbell said so, and Nelson immediately responded with a smile as if he realized something. "This is natural. I have always been very pertinent and true to the report of the mysterious tree." The two looked at each other and smiled tacitly. For the safety of the mysterious tree, Fanny Campbell also put a lot of thought into it. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, she has been trying to guide the military as much as possible. And this kind of guidance is naturally very effective because of the radiation of the oak tree area, and it is exactly the same, no matter who they are, no matter how many guards and opinions they have about the oak tree, as long as he stays in the range of the oak tree for a week, Fan Nick Campbell has the confidence to change the minds of these people. The mighty power of the oak tree is naturally powerful. Even without the guidance of Fanny Campbell''s words, she believes that everyone who has been here will have a good impression of the oak tree and develop a certain degree of piety. But taking precautions, Fanny Campbell still tried his best to do what he thought he should do. Now, the entire rain forest where the oak tree is located, the trees within a radius of ten kilometers are growing wildly. Except for the trees that had grown to the limit within five kilometers of the oak tree before, the trees farther away continued to grow rapidly at this moment. The regional radiation is from medium to high, and the scope of influence is expanded. Naturally, more people understand that the oak tree has become stronger. Of course, this can be seen from the sudden growth of the oak tree from its original height of more than 300 meters to 500 meters. In the sky, around the huge and thick canopy of the oak tree, Hughes was flying on a giant eagle. Beside him, there is also a group of birds of different sizes flying with him at this moment. Looking from five kilometers away, their flying figures are actually like black dots. Ordinary people may not be able to see clearly, but Colonel Nelson, who has already been strengthened by regional radiation a lot, and Fanny Campbell, who has reached the peak of a first-level life form, can all clearly observe it. "The one in the sky should be the holy son of the tribe, right? His playfulness is really serious." Nelson thought Hughes and the Birds in the Sky were just for fun, but Fanny Campbell knew the details. She shook her head and smiled, and said, "Mr. Colonel, this kid is not just playing, he is training himself." "train myself?" Nelson thought about it. "Yes, this child is much more mature than other children, especially after experiencing the horror of Ziyue World, he worked extra hard." "With the ability to be close to animals, coupled with a mature mind, I am looking forward to the growth of this child. Although he is only the holy son of the tribe now, he will also be the holy son of our druid order in the future." Fanny Campbell was full of love for the kid Hughes, and said slowly to Nelson. "It seems that, Ms. Fanny, you really like this child. It''s really interesting that an aborigine can become the holy son of our American Druid Order." Nelson''s words had obvious racial prejudice, and although Fanny Campbell didn''t like it, he didn''t say anything. Because there are really too many people with racial prejudice in the world, instead of arguing with them for useless reasons, it is better to be quiet as if you have not heard them. V1.Chapter 136 Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, the sky in the Amazon forest has gradually darkened. Five kilometers away from the oak tree, the American military camp was brightly lit. After a day of patrolling and exercising, most of the soldiers began to return to their small camp for meals. Around the oak tree, little Hughes was sitting on the thick canopy after a day of flying, sharing nuts and other fruit food with many birds. Little Hughes was surrounded by a group of big birds at the moment, and among them were three very clever squirrels who kept swarming back and forth. The whole scene looked very peaceful and peaceful, but under this peace, Ziyue, who hadn''t shown her face for three weeks, finally shed a strange light from the sky again unwillingly. Ziyue appeared very suddenly, but Oak''s response was also very timely. Like a conditioned reflex, the leaves of the oak tree crown all scatter the hazy green light and slowly prop up an invisible light shield. Inside the light shield, little Hughes and many birds were mostly staring curiously, but it was limited to this. Bird and Little Hughes had seen such a scene not once, so it seemed quite familiar. Under the purple moon, if there were no strange creatures alive in the realm, the danger would be almost zero compared to the area where the oak tree was located. There is a sea of trees covering the sky and the sun around the oak tree, and the size of the oak tree''s own canopy can well cover the tribal resident under the tree. In this way, although everyone was a little surprised by Ziyue''s arrival, they did not show any panic or surprise. Little Hughes was still sitting in the crown of the tree eating the fruits brought by the squirrels, but at the same time he was still looking at Ziyue and muttering: "This Ziyue is really annoying. If there are any more monsters coming, I will definitely kill a few for Lord Sacred Tree." Hughes grumbled, eager to show off the results of his month''s workout. Although Hughes is only thirteen years old, because of the radiation in the oak tree area, he has already reached the limit of a first-level life body like other adults in the tribe. However, the only difference from the rest of the tribe was that the others would grow taller, and most of them were over 1.9 meters tall, while Little Hughes was still only less than 1.5 meters tall. Now even people of the same age as Hughes are tall and big, like adults, but little Hughes is an outlier, still so short. Although the body is a little shorter, Hughes Jr.''s overall physical fitness is not worse than others. With the help of birds and other animals, little Hughes is still very confident. That''s why he muttered like this. Unlike Little Hughes, when Ziyue appeared, most of them, whether they were members of the tribe or soldiers in the barracks five kilometers away, were a little worried. Fears of powerful warped beings appearing, fears things will get worse around the world. In short, adults always have to think more and have a certain sense of crisis. However, after the forest was still quiet an hour after the purple moon shone, the nervousness of these people gradually calmed down. However, what everyone doesn''t know is that in the sea area more than 200 kilometers to the west of the Amazon forest, a strange change is taking place on an island less than five kilometers long and wide at this moment. The island is surrounded by the sea, and there are many dense forests on the island. These woods are in the form of vines of shrubs, with many green branches and leaves and a large number of small grains of fruit on the trees. And it is precisely because of the existence of this fruit that this small island is full of a different kind of creature that makes people feel physically uncomfortable. fruit bat. A bat that feeds on fruit. On this small island, there are at least an exaggerated number of tens of thousands of bats here at the moment, and they can immediately form a dark scene as long as they fly around. Among them, the most interesting thing is not the number of these bats, but their size. Although these fruit bats have the same appearance as before, their bodies are like enlarged versions. Each of their spread wings is one meter long, and the entire island, the ground, the trees, and everywhere are covered by their figures. Before the night fell, and before the purple moon shed its brilliance, they were like huge black cocoons wrapped in their wings and hung on the trees, hanging on the cliffs around the island, or lying down directly. on the ground. They are very still, like dead things. But at the moment when Ziyue suddenly shed light, these bats with a wingspan of more than one meter began to wake up one after another. At the same time, when Ziyue shines on this small island, the light is extraordinarily special. Suddenly, the whole island became illusory and real. And at the moment when this illusory and real scene appeared on the entire island, all the giant bats flew up in an instant. In just an instant, the sky above the entire island was filled with their figures. There are a large number of but huge bats flying in the sky layer upon layer. They dance while making ultrasonic syllables that resemble excitement and eagerness. It''s like waiting for something. Then, in just a few minutes, the scene on the island suddenly changed. The small island in the original sea area just disappeared, and then a blood-like river appeared at the location of the small island. The instant the Blood River appeared, the bats that had been flying over the island suddenly uttered eager calls. They roared, and quickly swooped into the river of blood. In an instant, their figures flew into the blood river like a sharp arrow. Countless liquids were splashed on the blood river, and the tens of thousands of bats seemed to have completely disappeared in the blood river. There was a brief eerie silence on the scarlet blood river. But about half an hour later, in the blood river, a huge black and red monster suddenly flew out again. This black and red behemoth is a bat. However, the wingspan of this bat at this moment exceeds three meters. Even if a person stands upright, it is not smaller than an adult''s size at all. Its eyes shone with bloodthirsty and cruel sharpness, its claws at both ends of bat wings were like spikes, and the mouthparts on its head had exposed canine-like things. Spreading its wings and flying, the huge blood bat circled around the boundary between the blood river and the sea. At the same time, when the blood bat flew out, there seemed to be a chain reaction in the entire blood river. Instantly! "laugh!" "Chi Chi!!" Blood bats one after another suddenly rushed into the sky from the huge blood river. The exaggerated and sharply visually shocking horror scenes continued to appear, and there were more and more blood bats flying in the sky. In just a few minutes, the sky where the boundary between the entire Blood River and the normal sea area was covered with their figures. V1.Chapter 137 Tens of thousands of blood bats coiled around the sky, they neighed and screamed, but they did not leave. They are waiting. Waiting for the appearance of their king in the Blood River Realm. This waiting time is not short, even more than half an hour. And just half an hour later, above the blood river, the calm river surface began to stir. And under this kind of agitation, somewhere on the scarlet bloody river surface began to rise and sink, and finally, it was accompanied by a terrifying scream. Amidst the explosion of the rolling sound waves, the water of the Blood River splashed in all directions, and a terrifying bat with a wingspan of nearly 100 meters appeared. It rushed to the sky, and the moment it appeared with its huge wings, all the blood bats in the sky immediately screamed and circled away. The whole body of this 100-meter blood bat was surrounded by a strong black and red light, and soon even a large amount of black smoke spread out from the whole body. Like a dark cloud, after all the small blood bats entered the black smoke and merged, the black cloud became even bigger. Under the desolate purple moon, above the sea area, the black cloud began to quiet down and remained motionless, as if it had really become a cloud in the sky. After all the blood bats entered the black cloud of black smoke, the next moment when the blood river in the boundary slowly calmed down, billows suddenly began to appear on the entire blood river. The billowing waves swirled continuously, and finally formed a terrifying monster made of blood above the blood river. This monster just exposed a head and forequarters on the blood river, and it filled the boundary of the entire island. The waves of the rolling blood river kept coming from around the void of the realm, and the body of this monster was getting bigger and taller. Its head is like a snake, and its body is like a snake. The river of blood is endless, and its body continues to rise like a snake with its head raised high. In the end, after the terrifying blood snake raised the height of its body to more than 800 meters, the monster finally did not continue to climb the height without restraint. At this moment, just the thickness of its body revealed completely filled the limit that the entire realm could hold. With a body nearly five kilometers in diameter, its head is so big that it can even swallow a small human village. The black cloud formed by the blood bats looked extremely small above its head. Under the boundary illuminated by the purple moon, the blood snake formed by the blood river slowly opened its terrifying blood pupils. Its eyes are cold and full of greed. It began to look at the world outside the boundary. The night can''t stop its gaze, but it has been watching the direction of the land in the east of the boundary, and it analyzes and discovers everything carefully. In this way, when this blood snake looked at it with a look full of wisdom, suddenly, the blood river body of this huge blood snake suddenly collapsed and scattered in the boundary, turning into a tumbling blood river again. The realm became illusory again, and the phantom of the disappearing island slowly appeared. The phantoms of the blood river and the small island overlapped and replaced, and at this moment, an inexplicable syllable came out of the increasingly illusory blood river. This kind of syllable entered the not-so-big black cloud above the sky in a wave. Then, the group of blood bats transformed by the blood river immediately moved. The moment the small island appeared, these blood bats began to quickly fly towards the land nearly a hundred kilometers away under the cover of night. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Kingdom of Pulu. This is a small country adjacent to the Bana Federation. The country has a population of less than 8 million, and most of its land is covered by the Amazon rainforest. Its domestic economy is sluggish, and it is dominated by handicrafts and agriculture. Although the economy of this country is backward, the people live and work in relative peace and contentment. But in such a country, just three hours after the purple moon falls tonight, a bad news is ushering in. Near the bay, there is a small town called Walkedo in the Kingdom of Prue. At this moment, the people have already returned home. Under the purple moon, all activities stopped, and all the houses in the small town closed their doors, either having dinner at home and watching TV, or going to bed early. Everything looks very peaceful and serene. But at some point, a black cloud suddenly floated above the sky. The next moment these black clouds approached the town, they suddenly swooped down silently and swiftly. "boom!!!" The windows of a brightly lit house suddenly burst without warning. A giant blood bat with a wingspan of three meters rolled down and rushed into the living room on the second floor of the family. Due to its strength, the giant blood bat swooped down and smashed through the glass, and then hit a wall in the living room, and then fell into a brief dizziness. "My God, what kind of monster is this!" "Belika, quickly, quickly take out my shotgun! Quickly!" A middle-aged man immediately came back to his senses in a brief panic, and quickly yelled into the bedroom. At this moment, a girl who was playing a mobile game in the bedroom was also startled by the loud noise, so after hearing her father''s yell, she immediately took down the shotgun hanging on the bedroom wall and ran to the living room. "Ah! What is this thing?" The girl saw the giant blood bats who gradually turned to look at them in dizziness, and screamed. But without waiting for the girl to continue to panic, the man took the shotgun from the girl''s hand and opened the safety catch. "Damn! Go to hell!" The man''s movements were very fast. The moment the blood bat controlled its body and wanted to rush towards the man, a gunshot rang out. Because the shotgun was a shotgun, and because it fired at close range, it instantly punched countless blood holes in the blood bat''s body. The blasting effect of the shotgun was extremely astonishing, and the blood bat''s wings and body all had terrifying wounds. There is even a blood hole in the middle of the blood bat''s forehead at this moment. In this way, the blood bat immediately fell to the ground and lost its sound after a little struggle and a scream. Seeing this, the man''s face suddenly showed a look of survivors. "Damn it, where did this monster come from? Is there really such a strange thing in our world?" The man wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, and then planned to take a closer look at the monster. However, just as the man was about to approach the dead blood bat, there was another loud sound breaking through the air from behind the man. And this sound was accompanied by the sound of countless broken glass in the town. Of course, there was no lack of screams from dogs and people. In just an instant, there were countless sounds of breaking through the air in the small town, and the man was already spitting out blood and lying beside the blood bat he had killed. Because, just at the moment when the sound of breaking through the air was produced, another blood bat rushed straight into the broken window of the man''s house. The blood bat swooped in, its claws directly tore the man''s back and stabbed him through. The blood bat bit the man''s neck with its mouth open, and kept swallowing hot blood. Seeing this scene, the man''s daughter had long been petrified, but did not give the girl a chance to escape, another blood bat rushed in, and directly aimed its bloodthirsty eyes at the girl. On a cold night, the purple moon shines brightly. Under the impact of tens of thousands of terrifying blood bats, the entire town of Walker fell completely silent in less than ten minutes. And slaughtering this small town of hundreds of people is obviously not enough for the huge group of blood bats, so the blood bats quickly moved again, and began to attack the farther and more concentrated human cities in the Kingdom of Pru. V1.Chapter 138 The blood bats formed a black cloud of smoke and began to move towards cities and villages further away. But at the moment when they left this small town, the human and animal corpses that had been sucked by them began to slowly and strangely revive. These people and animals are not mummified after being drained of blood. It''s just that the skin looks very loose and wrinkled, like an old person. Blood bats only suck blood, not water and fat. Therefore, all humans and animals in the town that was attacked remained intact. Although many of these corpses had extremely horrific wounds, some even showed their internal organs. But under such fatal circumstances, these lives that should have been completely lost began to revive strangely. In the whole town, the first resurrected life was a farm ox. The cow rushed out of the fence when the blood bats attacked, and died on the road under the purple moon. The cattle that had been drained of blood were loose and loose, like a sick cow that had been hungry for a long time and appeared to be very malnourished. Moreover, there are many deep claw marks on its abdomen and back, and the torn flesh is even more terrifying. But even so, the cattle that had closed their eyes and passed away suddenly opened their eyes at a certain moment. At the same time, countless sarcoids and granulomas began to slowly appear on the cattle. The sarcoids populate the cattle''s original wounds while repairing nerves throughout its body that might have been torn and severed. In this way, under such circumstances, it only took less than half an hour for the cattle to completely stand up from the ground. But at this moment, the appearance of this farm ox has already changed drastically. Canine-like fangs appeared in the cattle''s mouth, and these fangs were all exposed, and they looked extremely terrifying. At the same time, the whole body of the cattle has long been occupied by an inexplicable sarcoma and abscess. The whole body is even bigger than the beginning. "Roar!!!" Standing up, the cattle let out a roar, and finally ran out of the town immediately. And just as the cattle came back to life and moved, the human corpses that had died in the house also began to stand up unsteadily. Their physical signs are still the same as those of human beings, but their eyes are dull and empty, and the state they present is a kind of living corpse. "Blood!" "Blood!" While shaking, the mouths of these corpses all made such sounds. Longing for blood, longing for the living, that''s all. Then, the corpses slowly walked out of the house and began to be exposed to the radiation of the purple moon. Nearly 600 villagers in the small town, including animals such as pigs, dogs and sheep, all began to walk under the purple moon immediately, and began to head towards the nearby city in memory. During this process, these corpse-like weird humans and animals began to slowly change their bodies due to exposure to the Ziyue radiation for too long. Their loose skin began to plump, and more sarcomas began to appear where there had been wounds. Soon, they more than doubled in size or height. Some of the human corpses have expanded in size after an hour of radiation, and their bodies are even closer to three meters. Their whole bodies are covered with various pustules, and their arms and legs are swollen, revealing blue veins full of strength. The mouth is full of fangs, the pupils of the eyes are chamfered, and the forehead has bone spurs. The whole appearance is completely inhuman. Slowly, these people who were irradiated by Ziyue and became treacherous began to run. Nearly six hundred treacherous humans and animals ran together. The scene was even terrifying, and even the surrounding ground shook more and more violently. Today''s purple moon seems normal, but the concentration of radiation has more than doubled compared to last time. In this way, in this silent night, terror began to spread. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Where the oak tree was, Adam had already noticed something was wrong at this moment. That is, Ziyue''s radiation has slightly increased today. Although Oak Adam feels this, he doesn''t take it too seriously. Because he has been to the Purple Moon World and because he has negative resistance, Oak Adam only feels a slight increase in the increase in Ziyue radiation tonight. In Ziyue World Ziyue''s radiation can''t affect the oak tree, let alone the intensity of the projected radiation in Blue Star Ziyue. Therefore, although he was aware of it, Oak Adam just observed everything in the nearby rainforest with a normal mind. For Ziyue, Adam must be wary. However, this kind of vigilance is limited to worrying about being pulled into the Ziyue world again, or that there will be strange creatures. Having never seen the exaggerated impact of purple moon radiation on normal life, Adam naturally would not know how much the enhancement of purple moon radiation would affect the life of the blue star. However, Adam soon discovered how serious Ziyue''s harm was tonight. Because in the area where the oak trees cannot radiate, after three or four hours, various strange calls began to appear in the distance of the rainforest. There are birds and animals in these calls. At first, there were very few, but gradually they became more and more. At the same time, under the quiet moonlight of the purple moon, Adam saw many birds coming towards him from the far horizon of the rainforest. At this moment, Adam instantly became vigilant. At this time, it was already around one o''clock in the morning of Bana time. Except for the night watchmen, most of the people in the tribe have already fallen asleep, and the same is true in the surrounding areas where there are countless military camps and tents. Except for the more than 200 soldiers who stood guard at some simple shelters, most of the other nearly 2,800 soldiers and officers also fell asleep. However, in this quiet night and sleep, at a certain moment, both the American soldiers on the periphery and the people of the tribe all woke up. Because just now, all of them had a dream, in which a voice told them that danger was approaching, and then they all woke up the next moment. After waking up for a moment, all the soldiers and officers were still a little bit unconscious, but they soon noticed the abnormality in the mutual complaints. It was not a simple dream. Because everyone has dreamed about it, and when they think about the environment they are in, whether they are soldiers or officers, the first thing they can think of is the mysterious tree. Divine revelation. Thinking of this possibility, the next moment, the entire barracks immediately sounded shrill sirens. At the same time, at the tribal camp under the oak tree, the tribal people reacted faster than the soldiers, and they all walked out of the house and gathered. When these people gathered, the crown of the oak tree, and the various oak family birds in the surrounding forest that had already exceeded 2,000 all opened their eyes and flew into the sky. V1.Chapter 139 Thanks to the regional radiant properties of the oak tree, thanks to the already all sublimated life intensity. Although the nearly 2,000 birds in the sky cannot completely resist the radiation of the purple moon, they can still survive for several hours when exposed to the purple moon. Moreover, these flocks of birds are not always flying over the surrounding forest. Because, the next moment, with the loud neighing of a smooth-coated eagle on the crown of the oak tree, the flock of birds immediately gathered towards the crown of the oak tree as if they had heard the call of the king. At this moment, in the middle of the crown of the oak tree, a man standing more than three meters high, with a wingspan of more than eight meters, was looking at the sky far away from Ziyue with sharp eagle eyes. Its eyes are full of humanized and powerful will to fight. After shrinking its pupils for a while, it flaps its majestic and wide wings and soars into the sky. At the same time, beside the eagle king, the other three eagles with a wingspan of more than five meters also flew along. All of a sudden, just above the huge canopy of the oak tree with a diameter of more than one kilometer, all the mutated birds began to circle around the eagle. Two thousand birds are stacked on top of each other and divided into three circular square arrays with different heights. At the bottom, hovering less than two meters from the canopy, is the smallest group of birds. These birds are new members of the oak tree bird group, the number is about 500, and most of them have a wingspan of less than one meter, but even so, the claws and beaks of these birds are very sharp. Although they are the smallest in size and have not reached the limit of a first-level life form, they are not afraid. Instead, they keep responding to the eagle''s continuous high-pitched calls and make a sound with a strong fighting spirit. And on the upper layer of this group of flying birds in a circle, there are more than nearly a thousand birds. Most of these birds have a wingspan of less than three meters, and nearly 40% of them are the pinnacles of first-level life forms. However, due to the low potential or the evolution direction is not reflected in the body size, it is also classified as this kind of bird group by eagle eagles. These birds circled and sang along with Gao Kan, waiting for the eagle to issue an attack order. And the strongest combat power is also hovering in the sky, the third ring at a height of about 100 meters from the crown of the oak tree, and there are 300 giant birds. The wingspans of these birds are all more than three meters, and most of them have wide wings of nearly four meters. Most of their species are carnivorous birds, but there are also species such as macaws and owls. The feathers of these macaws are red, blue and yellow. They look beautiful but also have a sense of deterrence brought by their huge size. All of them hovered around the four eagles, and they listened to the king with a golden crest among the eagles. In this way, the flock of birds assembled in less than ten minutes. And it was after the flock of birds gathered that Hughes'' whistle sounded under the oak tree. Suddenly, the eagle named Ophelia showed a trace of hesitation in the eyes of the eagle, and looked at the eagle king beside him. The eagle king, whose life level had just broken through the second level, looked at the eagle beside him with sharp eyes, and then looked at Hughes who was beckoning on the ground. Then, the eagle blinked at the eagle named Ophelia. Immediately, the vulture eagle called Ophelia by Hughes croaked cheerfully and rushed down the canopy of the tree. Ophelia came to Hughes'' side, and at this moment Hughes was stepping forward with a light rifle on his back. "Ophelia, can you understand me now?" "You ask Wycliffe to call down all the bigger birds, and we will help you deal with the enemies in the air with guns?" "I''ve already told Lord Sacred Tree, but Lord Sacred Tree hasn''t replied to me yet, why don''t you go and talk to Wycliffe first?" Hughes'' eyes were full of eagerness, and the surrounding tribesmen had already gathered around and waited for Hughes to negotiate with Eagle Eagle. All the people of these tribes have prepared firearms and ammunition. Waiting for negotiation now. Everyone is not optimistic about this negotiation. After all, although these birds are smart, they have not yet reached the point where they can fully understand human speech. However, even so, everyone can only wait for the result with a glimmer of hope. After all, the people of the tribe still don''t want too many casualties in the flock of birds. At this moment, there are no more than 500 people in this tribe, because as early as Simon''s arrangement, Simon transferred another 500 people from a small town outside the forest as the mayor and patriarch to serve the oak tree. Therefore, the tribal crowd gathered under the oak tree at this moment has exceeded a thousand. Because these people enjoy the best radiation environment, they have also received the blessings of the mistletoe and oak sacrificial buffs. At this time, they have already entered the peak state of the first-level life body like other earlier tribesmen. It is not so easy to break through the second-level living body. Apart from the eagle king on the treetop, there is no second ''person'' to break through. Hughes spoke eagerly, but Ophelia the eagle was confused. Although it is smarter than other birds, as a bird at the pinnacle of a first-level life form, it still cannot quickly learn or understand human language. Of course, except for those names that Hughes often called them. Wycliffe was Hughes'' name for the Eagle King, and Ophelia knew it. But although it knew that the eagle king was mentioned in Hughes'' words, it didn''t know the meaning of the other words in Hughes'' mouth. Ophelia the eagle chirped for no reason, which worried Hughes. The apocalypse of the oak tree hinted that there was danger, and it also awakened all the people and animals around. It is not difficult for everyone to guess that the upcoming danger must be not small. Therefore, fearing that the flock of birds would suffer huge losses, Hughes discussed with the tribe and obtained the consent of the priest Barton, and wanted to let the large birds carry the tribe to participate in the battle in the sky. Therefore, this is the reason why Hughes just said that he has complained to the oak tree and has not received a reply. Hughes was at a loss, and the negotiation with Eagle Eagle was in trouble. However, at this difficult moment, above the sky, the Eagle King named Wycliffe suddenly uttered a high-pitched cry and led nearly three hundred of the largest birds to swoop down. Seeing the eagle flying down, Hughes was only stunned for a moment, but jumped up in an instant. "Master Sacred Tree must have agreed to the proposal. Wycliffe is here to pick us up. Hurry up, everyone! Each person chooses a big bird. Be sure to hurry up and don''t fall from the sky." Hughes yelled excitedly, and at the same time greeted the people around him. And just in this greeting, the people of the tribe who had been prepared for a long time immediately walked towards the flock of birds that had already started to land in the open space on one side. During this period, Eagle King Wycliffe was very proud and did not allow anyone to get close to it. During this period, a member of the clan did not believe in evil but wanted to get close to it and wanted to ride on it. As a result, he was kicked by it and rolled over a long distance, which immediately attracted people around him. The crowd burst into laughter. V1.Chapter 140 "It''s really great. This is the first time I have experienced flying on a bird? This kid Hughes is really amazing." Immediately exclaimed one tribesman on the back of a bird riding a macaw. "Don''t be complacent. If you make a big move and annoy the bird under you, and then fall from the sky and turn into meat sauce, it will be something to watch." Someone smiled as a reminder. "Go away, since Master Shengshu has called these birds down, these birds will definitely not mess around. I believe in the power of Master Shengshu more than trusting these big guys." "That''s true, but since you think so, you can try to ride that big Eagle King, dare you?" "Shit! You''re just arguing, can that be the same?" "It''s the king of the birds. Perhaps in the eyes of Lord Sacred Tree, it has the same status as Hughes, so I won''t provoke that big guy in a boring way." "...." While talking and joking, the people in the tribe quickly found their respective birds. Then, with a high-pitched cry from the eagle eagle, all the giant birds began to spread their wings. The eagles and dozens of birds in the front row were the first to set off. These birds first ran quickly in the form of a run-up, and then immediately flew into the air with their wings spread. Although at the beginning, some birds were not used to flying with humans and weight on their backs, and they seemed a little crooked. But it didn''t take long for him to adapt and start to rush to the sky. Then, other birds on the ground followed suit. However, during this period, there were several more funny accidents. When taking off, six birds fell together with the people because they couldn''t keep their balance, which made everyone look at each other and feel ashamed. Fortunately, in the second or third run-up, the birds managed to fly with people. This is much better than having three birds that can''t even be carried by people. These three birds are not small in size, but the people on their backs look a little fatter. Keep running up but still can''t fly. This made the three birds chirp full of grievance and anger. Then, while everyone in the tribe was laughing, the three birds flew after replacing the three thinner people. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. In the sky, after the eagle eagle led all the giant birds to fly, the giant birds formed three arrays. The three arrays are lined up with height differences. But at this moment, the tribal people on the backs of these birds are all holding the feathers on the backs of these birds with one hand. At the same time, they also carried a light rifle in one hand. Because the rifles had slings around their necks and the butts tucked under their armpits, these men were still able to hold and shoot just fine. In this way, after seeing that everything is ready for battle. The vulture eagle immediately uttered a piercing and menacing cry. The next moment, under the watchful eyes of all the tribesmen, the other thousand or so birds behind the giant flock of birds also instantly divided into three arrays and lined up in three different directions around the oak tree. Then, two of the 300 giant bird arrays quickly left the team and came to the forefront in the direction of the other two groups of birds. In this way, all the birds and the people of the tribe are ready for battle in an instant. The command of the flock of birds seemed to be arranged by the Eagle King, but all of this was Adam''s deployment. With the wisdom of Eagle King''s current second-level life form, although it is very smart, it is not smart enough to be able to arrange battle sequences. All of this is the result of Adam''s spiritual transmission of the picture and then letting Eagle Eagle understand. At this moment, where the oak tree is located, many black spots began to appear in all directions within a radius of ten kilometers. Each of these black dots is a strange flying creature, and more and more are getting closer. However, the birds are not in a hurry. Now they just need to stay quietly in the area that the oak canopy can protect from being polluted by the purple moon, and then wait for the opportunity to rush out. In order to minimize the possibility of birds and tribal people being polluted by the purple moon, this is already the maximum that Oak Adam can do. Under the cold night, there are more and more strange flying creatures, and under the rainforest, the roars of various beasts have also begun to appear. The oak tree is full of breath of life, and the intensity of that life is like a bright light in the dark night, which is particularly eye-catching. Numerous eccentric creatures rushed to it, revealing greedy and bloodthirsty ugliness. Under the oak tree, the rest of the tribe were all armed with guns, and the American barracks on the outermost edge of the west side also started to move. In the empty barracks, sixteen armed helicopters began to rotate their wings one after another. The huge sound once overwhelmed the roars of the birds in the forest and the various creepy creatures gradually coming from afar. A large number of soldiers quickly rushed to the armed helicopter. The hatches on both sides of the helicopter are open, and two heavy machine guns are installed on each side. These heavy machine guns are quickly loaded with ammunition under the operation of the soldiers. In this way, as the armed helicopter lifted off, a large number of remaining soldiers in the camp put on protective clothing at the same time, and quickly began to divide into arrays in different directions under the command of various officers and waited for them. Under the dark night, these soldiers and soldiers did not march to all parts of the forest or support the oak tree. After all, they were more worried about their own safety than worrying about the existence of the oak tree, and the most sensible choice was to defend the camp at night. Light artillery, anti-tank rocket launchers, and armored vehicles, these armaments are all used. These weapons were originally airlifted in from America to prevent possible harm from the oak trees regardless of the cost, but now they are quickly used, and they are still used to defend against treacherous creatures. In the sky, five of the sixteen armed helicopters hovered over the barracks, while the other eleven headed towards the oak tree. The distance of five kilometers is not far, and eleven helicopter gunships soon came around the flock of birds and approached the huge canopy of the oak tree. "That''s amazing, haha, guess what I saw?" "Haha~ I laughed so hard, a group of people actually rode birds. I can guarantee that this is the most magical realistic scene I have ever seen." In the gunship that was the first to approach the flock of birds, the pilot was the first to express surprise and laughter. "Haha~ It''s really funny, but don''t you think it''s romantic and fantasy, Arnold? It reminds me of a scene in a classic game I played when I was young. It''s really nostalgic." "Warcraft Continent? The elves are riding eagles? Don''t say it, it really feels like that." "If it''s possible, I''d like to try it too. That''s great, I''m envious." "Envy? You won''t be envious when you fall off the bird''s back." "Huh? The bird''s back is falling? Don''t you think we are safe sitting in this iron lump? There are other birds around to protect us, what about us?" "Okay, bastards, stop making noise, and the task, cheer me up and be serious." "...." V1.Chapter 141 Time passed by every minute and every second. In the rainforest, both the flock of birds and the soldiers in the helicopter gunship all began to quiet down. At the moment, everything seems very quiet except for the loud noise of the wings carrying you. But this quietness carried a dignified atmosphere. Because although the strange creatures flying from the distance of the rainforest where the oak tree is located do not seem to be many, there are some larger individuals. And the dense jungle below the rainforest has more and more dense but loud vibrations. The herd of wild boars, and even some snakes and pythons were mixed among them. Among these treacherous creatures, the adult wild boars are the most eye-catching, because some individuals have already exceeded the size of two tons. Their fangs are curved and long, and they collide all the way, causing chaos wherever they pass. Under the woods, no one could see what was actually there, but the huge noise might have made people more worried. And above the sky, the first to attack was not the creepy creatures, nor the birds of the oak tree. But those American gunships. Because these armed helicopters did not have the concerns of the flock of birds and the people of the tribe, they were the first to fly in all directions where there were strange flying creatures flying. "Let us fire the first shot, haha~." "It''s just a group of bigger guys, it''s not worth mentioning at all, and the mysterious tree is completely fussing over a molehill." Accompanied by the rapid swallowing of flames from an armed helicopter, dense gunshots sounded immediately under the darkness of night. It is really not easy for heavy machine guns to deal with flying birds that have just changed and have not changed much. A round of strafing quickly cleared the surrounding sky. Even a treacherous bird with a body size of five or six meters still cannot break through the blockade of the flames. All of a sudden, on one side of the sky, countless wailing sounds suddenly appeared, and then slowly quieted down. On the ground, the armed helicopters of America were also unceremonious. After clearing the visible birds in the sky, they directly chased and fired at the sound with large-caliber cannons. For a while, many trees were interrupted, and at the same time, the screams of strange animals continued to be heard from below the forest. The power of the machine gun is very strong. The two-ton wild boar was directly pierced through the body and fell down after being hit by a single shot. Although it was not completely dead, after the supplementary guns accompanied by the machine gun, this larger creature was also completely killed. kill. The soldiers in five of the armed helicopters even chased and shot some fleeing creepy creatures because of their excitement. For a while, the entire forest was in a one-sided scene. On the other side, in the direction of the American military camp, there was a lot of artillery fire and machine gun fire soon. In this way, under the watchful eyes of all the tribesmen and birds in the sky, they became spectators instead. "This? We don''t seem to be able to help at all?" Hughes was a little stunned and a little disappointed, and at the same time he was a little envious of the powerful weapons of the American soldiers. Like Hughes, Adam is also full of emotions about the human weapons of America. In fact, although there were a few more weird creatures in the rainforest tonight, most of them were just like that. After all, the rainforest still has a natural environment for avoiding. Even if there are birds and animals that do not escape in time, it is impossible for the intensity of the purple moon to mutate to reach the level of a hard heat-resistant weapon all at once. Even in Adam''s opinion, the weird creatures that appeared tonight were not as good as the group of crocodiles more than a month ago. In this way, watching the scene of the massacre of American soldiers, Adam felt that this might be the case tonight. In fact, Ya can''t remind all the human beings around him today and night. Because these people already have night watchmen, when the creepy creatures get close, they will naturally find them and deal with them immediately. But as a more benevolent and pertinent existence in the eyes of humans, necessary reminders can actually increase humans'' better perception of him. Therefore, in order to maintain his own image, Adam issued a kind reminder. The tribe was around the oak, and Adam was perfectly capable of protecting them. But Adam doesn''t think of himself as a nanny. Tribal people and evolved birds must know how to protect themselves. And that''s why it reminds the tribe of people and birds. They still have to participate in the necessary battles and let them adapt. After all, no one knows how bad Blue Star''s future will be. In this way, under the brilliance of gunfire and artillery fire, the birds in the sky and the people of the tribe also moved. They headed for several other wind directions, and with light rifles they took out any that slipped through. In this way, in less than half an hour, the battle began to end. "Tsk, I haven''t had enough fun yet, it''s over? Is it too weak?" Inside the armed helicopter, there are soldiers who still have more to say. After all, in the era of great peace in the modern context, many of these soldiers have never been on the battlefield. So this first battle naturally made many soldiers feel a little uneasy, but after being uneasy, they began to underestimate the harm Ziyue brought because they won too easily. "Too weak? That''s fine. When I get back, I''ll ask the officer to transfer you to the battle army sequence against the Purple Moon Realm." "ah?" "Just kidding, I''m kidding, really, Captain, don''t talk nonsense, I heard that the battle in the boundary area is very tragic, it will kill people, even if I want to go, I will wait until my body is as strong as these natives talk later?" The soldier was a little embarrassed. "Heh~ You still know how much you weigh." "In addition, don''t you think that we came here to protect or guard against the mysterious tree. The nature of our transfer here has long since changed." "Recently, I heard the latest news from the lieutenant colonel. The military department has already begun to plan to transfer us to guard and participate in the battle in the border area after our physical changes are close to these natives." "And this?" In the public channel, all the soldiers who heard the news were stunned and stunned for a moment. But the next moment someone said in a joking tone: "What are you afraid of? Isn''t it just to participate in the boundary battle? When our physical fitness is really as strong as these natives, what are we afraid of? If we can''t win, I can''t run?" "Haha, Tony, can''t you be a little ambitious?" Many soldiers were amused and scolded at the same time. "It''s not a matter of ambition or lack of ambition. I don''t believe that you don''t know the situation in the realm. It''s hard to describe it in that place. In short, if you can''t win, you''d better run fast. Most of those things can''t appear in our Blue Star. As far as that goes, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± "If one day they can appear on Blue Star, then, I feel like I''m just asking for blessings." Tony shrugged meaninglessly and said to his colleagues on the public channel in the headset. "Okay, don''t be too pessimistic. Don''t we still have the mysterious tree? According to the current situation of the mysterious tree, maybe it won''t be long before it becomes stronger?" "These changes in us may also become stronger by then. Now you all pray that the mysterious tree will become stronger quickly, and we can stay for a little longer." "Nowadays, the situation in the whole world is already very bad, and the appearance of god-followed creatures can be regarded as a kind of comfort." The officer said, and then planned to stop everyone''s chatting. However, at this moment, in Ziyue''s quiet sky, a black cloud that moved very fast suddenly appeared on the inner side of his eyelids. V1.Chapter 142 The black cloud like thick smoke appeared very suddenly. Under the illumination of the purple moon, although there were clouds in the original sky, those clouds appeared lavender. But the cloud that appeared in everyone''s eyes now is very abnormal. Not only is it moving fast, but it''s also as pitch black as ink. At the same time, it''s not at a high altitude, only nearly a thousand meters from the ground. In this way, sharp-eyed people will soon find it. "What happened to that black cloud? I have a bad feeling." Under the purple moon, any situation is possible, not to mention the current human beings are extremely sensitive to black and purple. "Captain! I think we may have encountered a big guy this time. The radar shows that there are many big guys in there, and one of them is particularly huge." A soldier said with a terrified expression. The radar in the gunship quickly came up with results, which naturally aroused everyone''s seriousness. "Big guy? Hehe~, it just so happens that we still have useless hellfires. No matter what the result is, give them all." "In addition, inform everyone to prepare for evacuation immediately. The biggest guy inside is already more than 100 meters away. This may not be something we can deal with. Give it hellfire to me, and then retreat to the mysterious tree. go aside." "yes!" In the blink of an eye, the communications soldier immediately took the order and notified other armed helicopters around. then. Soon, as several flares lifted into the air, and eleven armed helicopters retreated and gathered, the sixteen Hellfire missiles carried on each side of the armed helicopters rushed into the sky in an instant. The black smoke that was rolling in . moment. One hundred and seventy-six missiles took off one after another and rushed towards the cloud of black mist with a long trail of fireworks. "boom!!!" When the first missile rushed into the black mist, the flames of the instant explosion immediately illuminated a large area. At the same time, the explosion was accompanied by many ear-piercing screams, and then everyone saw blood bats with a wingspan of more than three meters falling from the sky. At the same time, one hundred and seventy-six hellfires exploded one after another. Then, large pieces of corpses and flesh and blood spilled from the black clouds in the sky. A huge hole was torn open in the black cloud, and the number of blood bats eliminated inside was unexpected. At least thousands of blood bats became the souls of the Hellfire missile explosion, but many more blood bats did not suffer much damage. The entire black cloud was extremely huge, and the area covered even stretched for more than three kilometers. The power of one hundred and seventy-six Hellfire''s small missiles can only do is to tear a hole in the black cloud and destroy the blood bats that are not too many. The effect of the explosion not only killed many blood bats, but also successfully angered the densely packed blood bats in the black cloud. for a moment. Countless squeak-like sound waves suddenly spread from the black cloud, irritating everyone''s ears sorely. At the same time, in the black mist, endless blood bats began to rush out of the black smoke and head towards the armed helicopter. Seeing the huge blood bats all over the sky, all the people and birds were frightened. "Quick! Speed ??up! Don''t let these scary guys catch up!" The officer yelled, and of course the soldiers driving the helicopter accelerated to the maximum speed immediately. At the same time, on both sides of the armed helicopter, the heavy machine guns also began to spit out endless flames like a cover. "Damn it! Monsters! Die for me!" "Die! Die! Die! Die! Die~~~" Some soldiers were too nervous and frightened. In order to vent their inner unease, they immediately controlled the heavy machine gun to fire backwards and kept shouting. In this way, at the same time that the blood bats were swept down by the dense tongues of flame spit out by eleven armed helicopters, the armed helicopters began to quickly approach the oak tree. At the same time, Hughes and the flock also received some kind of warning at the same time. Then, in the fear of Hughes and the birds, all the birds exerted their greatest strength and quickly moved towards the not-too-distant oak tree. The flock of birds all lowered their altitude and flew along the low altitude of the forest. Their speed was very fast, even surpassing the armed helicopters, and they arrived around the tribal clearing under the canopy of the oak tree immediately. The armed helicopters are still fighting and retreating at this time. Even a few armed helicopters that fell behind were about to be chased by blood bats. However, at this moment, several lights suddenly flew from a small town more than 20 kilometers away from the rainforest. These lights appeared very fast, and exceeded the speed of Mach 10. Those were five medium-range missiles, and they were a Bana Federation army stationed in the town of Bwado. This army was partly to defend the Oak, and partly to control the area. The reason why Simon, the chief of the tribe, did not appear in the tribe in the center of the oak tree before was because he needed to contact and conduct some necessary communication with the person in charge of this army. The military camp in America immediately contacted the Bana army in the small town when it received a request for support from the armed helicopter. And this is why the missiles will come in such a timely manner. These missiles are in a state of preparation for war at any time. It is conceivable how strong the defense against Oak, the Banner Federation and even America was before. Faith isn''t everything, especially for politicians at the top of humanity. From this aspect, we can see how much human beings pay attention to and be vigilant about the oak tree''s defense. However, it is still good now, the weapon used to defend against the oak tree has finally come in handy, and it is still against weird creatures. The missile was like light, and the moment it saw it, it rushed into the black smoke that had shrunk a lot. Just for an instant. In the eyes of the oak tree Adam, a small sun appeared above the forest. The flames soaring into the sky completely destroyed the black smoke, and the powerful shock wave even affected the fleeing armed helicopter. Among them, seven armed helicopters were like spinning tops in the sky, overturned by the shock wave, rolled and fell towards the oak tree. However, when all the soldiers in the armed helicopter were screaming in despair, suddenly, three huge tree roots over a kilometer rushed out from the open space in the forest. The moment these tree roots soared into the sky, countless large and small roots on the roots immediately stretched out, forming several huge nets. The giant net of roots is like a giant palm, easily grabbing the armed helicopter, and trying to buffer the force of their collision. During the period, some roots were cut off by the helicopter''s propeller and fell, but these were only a few, and it did not affect the oak tree much. For the rest of my life, that feeling was really too strong. Some of the soldiers in the helicopter gunship were dizzy and injured, but the first time they were rescued, they kept sending thanks to the oak tree. And none of the soldiers who were thrown out of the helicopter were shocked by the oak tree''s gesture and prayed devoutly after being rescued by the precise entanglement of tree roots. V1.Chapter 143 No living thing could have survived the horror of the explosion and the scorching sun. Not even the 100-meter giant bat that has been hiding in the center of the black mist. Whether it is blood or flesh, everything is evaporated and dissolved. These blood bats all the way from the sea to the land destroyed many villages and towns under the night and raids, but they were very unlucky. After all, who let them be confused by the life breath of the oak tree, and just happened to be encountered by the permanent army here. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The world is always full of many uncertainties. Some places are in dire straits, while others are calm. Just like the Ryan Federation. Because it was mentioned that the purple moon and many disasters appeared at night in the southern half of the Bana Federation and other places, the entire Ryan fell into emergency preparations during the day. The surrounding large forest areas and wilderness are guarded by a large number of troops, and when night falls, this will naturally reduce the impact of treacherous creatures on human cities and villages. On the same day, Ryan finally issued a first-level combat readiness order to all departments across the country. The order was semi-secret, and as soon as it was issued, recruiting officers across the country began calling in large numbers of veterans, as a matter of course. This time the number of veterans recalled will exceed 10 million. Although the number seems to be very large, it has not even splashed a drop of water in a country with a population of about 1.5 billion. Of course, as an ordinary person, Ji Yu couldn''t know the news inside the Ryan Federation. However, he still knew something about the oak tree. Therefore, with all the knowledge, Ji Yu seized all the game time and began to speed up the search for the aquatic brother for the olm. In the blink of an eye, another two weeks passed. In the past two weeks, apart from the tense situation brought about by Ziyue last time, the situation of Ji Yu''s various incarnations finally began to change quantitatively. First of all, the biggest change is the herd where the fawn is. Because of Ryan''s cooperation in the past two weeks, the fawn''s herd has reached 27,000. This is the largest number of adult farmed deer that Lane can currently muster. After all, the number of bred sika deer is really not much, and the output of velvet is not entirely dependent on sika deer, so no matter how much the official spends to buy it, it is only a few deer in the end. The 27,000 sika deer were successfully bred by the deer to produce 73 sika deer that reached the pinnacle of the second-level life form. In addition to the previous ones, now, the number of second-level sika deer under the vassals of the lower road has reached ninety-two, and there are only eight remaining to reach the task condition of the third-level breakthrough. In this way, in contrast, Xiaolu also strengthened nearly 24,000 people for Ryan''s military. Among the 24,000 people, 36 people successfully entered the state of the second-level life body without hindrance during the strengthening process. Consistent with the contract reached at the beginning, Xiaolu strengthened all the soldiers who broke through the second level to the limit state at one time. In this way, the relationship between Xiaolu and the military has naturally become more relaxed and intimate. The ring forest is located in the military camp ten kilometers away from the outermost edge. "Li Tao, how do you feel? Have you fully adapted to the discomfort caused by the increase in strength?" In the barracks, an officer said to a soldier who was wearing nothing but a pair of big underpants. "Captain, I think it should be almost the same, but, can I really not change back to my body shape?" Li Tao looked at his captain with a troubled face. The reason is simple, because although he is one of the few soldiers in the army who broke through to the second level, he is also the envy of many people. However, the changes in height and body shape are somewhat unacceptable to Li Tao. Because at this moment, Li Tao''s height is close to 2.5 meters, and his whole body is full of muscles, showing a kind of Hulk appearance. Of course, his whole body''s skin is not green, and the color it presents is only a hint of brown health and strength. However, the feeling of being too big and the muscles squeezed together affects the external image very much. "This, I think it may be difficult." Duan Jiaxiang stood beside Li Tao, with a somewhat dumbfounding expression on his face. "You also know that with changes like yours, besides our first team, there is also one person in the second team and the seventh team. They and you have almost all looked like this in the past week." "In addition, we have also analyzed the herd of deer. For comparison, the evolution like Li Tao and yours may be of the power type, which is similar to the big man in the herd of deer." "In your state, you have more explosive power than other people''s secondary changes. I think this kind of individual difference is still very helpful for fighting. You can keep it like this with peace of mind, and then Contribute a lot." Duan Jiaxiang, the captain of the second team of the countermeasure bureau, smiled and comforted. "Contributing meritorious service?" Li Tao''s face was full of tears. "No, no, Captain, although I really want to do meritorious deeds on the battlefield, I am not married yet? I am the only one in my family. Do you think it will be useful to make more deeds after I do this? There will be girls Can you see me like this now?" "The heavens are not fair, I was forced by a handsome man before." Seeing Li Tao''s wailing, Duan Jiaxiang''s expression changed. "Okay, don''t be obedient, you used to look like a dog who didn''t care about you, and now you don''t know how long you''ve been having fun in your heart." "Hey, you can''t say that, captain." Li Tao was speechless and arguing and said: "To be honest, although I didn''t say I was handsome in the past, I was still very small and fresh, okay? If a dog ignores it, it''s because dogs don''t appreciate the beauty of human beings." "Besides, even if I was ugly before, well, I''m just assuming that I was ugly before, but I''m still a normal person, right? After retiring from the army, I can rely on a generous pension and unit, and then find Is your wife having a good time?" "Captain, take a look now? With my current appearance, do you think she can bear it even if I have money, a good company and a wife?" Li Tao''s previous words were fine, but the last sentence was a black line on Duan Jiaxiang''s face, and then Duan Jiaxiang naturally straightened his face and said loudly: "Li Tao!" "exist!" "Don''t continue to talk nonsense with labor and management. Immediately, immediately hold the car behind you and run around the school field for a hundred laps. Don''t stop until you are out of breath!" "ah?" Li Tao looked at the abandoned car next to him that he was about to smash into an iron ball with a look of disbelief. "Captain, isn''t it, this guy has two tons anyway? You want me to run a hundred laps with it? Aren''t you trying to kill me?" "It will kill you? It will be much more fatal to be stationed in the No. 3 boundary next time. If you don''t adapt and exercise well now, don''t regret it when you die there." Duan Jiaxiang gave Li Tao a white look, and his tone became serious. Li Tao looked at his captain''s solemnity, and immediately stopped being rude. Instead, he scratched his head and asked curiously: "Boundary No. 3? Shouldn''t it be No. 1? Over there, I heard that there was a mass casualty before." "Number one?" Duan Jiaxiang looked at the tall Li Tao, shook his head slightly and sighed, and at the same time lowered his voice slightly. "You also know that it''s dangerous over there, so do you think the higher ups will let those of you who haven''t fully grasped and adapted to your own changes pass?" "Don''t forget, how high the country''s expectations are for you. If all of you confess there at once, this loss is not acceptable to everyone." "Although the third realm is dangerous, after all, the realm has not yet fully manifested and survived, and the scene has not been fixed. When you encounter some purple moon creatures that are easy to deal with, you can go in and practice your hands to familiarize yourself with how to fight them. " "In short, now you can give me honest training. As the sharp-edged soldier of our second team, don''t let me lose the chain at a critical moment, otherwise..." Duan Jiaxiang looked at Li Tao with an expression that you understand. Li Tao, on the other hand, was shocked all of a sudden, and immediately stood at attention to accept the order. "Captain, don''t worry, I will never let you down, and I will never disgrace the second team, I will go to practice right now." After that, Li Tao wanted to stride towards the car on the side. However, just as he took a step, Duan Jiaxiang stopped him again. "Stop, your poor talk almost made me forget about business." As he spoke, Duan Jiaxiang took out a large disposable syringe from his pocket. "Come here, let the labor and management collect some blood before you go to practice, the research institute still needs some." "ah?" Li Tao looked at the large syringe in Duan Jiaxiang''s hand that looked like an injection for a pig, and his face was filled with horror. "Ah, what? An old man, who looks like a mountain, is afraid of this thing?" "No, it''s not." Li Tao swallowed his saliva, and said nervously: "Captain, you don''t meet the hygienic standards, don''t you? Let''s not talk about whether your packaging is strictly disposable, but isn''t this syringe too much for drawing blood?" "Besides, you''re too big, aren''t you? Are you sure it''s for me? Last time I came here as a little sister of a military doctor. Why did you change the benefits this time?" Li Tao stood where he was, and even made a gesture of running away at any time. Seeing Li Tao like this, Duan Jiaxiang almost laughed out loud. "Let your boy talk to me poorly, now you know you are afraid?" "Okay, you kid, hurry up and come here. I''m going to bring this thing to inject medicine into a sick sow in the camp. Yours is here." As he said that, Duan Jiaxiang put the large syringe just now into the right pocket, and then took out a normal hospital needle package and two small standpipes for blood test from the left pocket. "Damn! Captain, you are really bad." "I''ve never seen anyone more unreliable than you in the military camp. No wonder you''re almost forty and don''t have a wife." Li Tao heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time he couldn''t control his mouth immediately. But upon hearing Li Tao''s words, Duan Jiaxiang''s face was completely devoid of smile at the moment. "Very good, very good, it seems that the evolution of your body, Li Tao, has also evolved several levels of courage, not bad, not bad, since this is the case." While Duan Jiaxiang said this with a dark face, Li Tao felt that something was wrong. But it was obviously too late at this time, because Duan Jiaxiang had already started yelling at the soldiers on the other side. "Fei Fanghua, Zhong Ya, you guys come here for me." "..." V1.Chapter 144 The changes in Ryan''s army are not small. At the same time, the high-level military began to study further tactics, and these tactics were naturally coordinated with the 24,000 soldiers who had been strengthened. On the school field, Li Tao, who had been severely drawn once before, was running fast. He carried a bazooka on one shoulder and a special heavy machine gun on the other. At the same time, he carried a pile of ammunition and utensils on his back. And behind him, there are nearly a hundred soldiers assisting and cooperating. Each of these soldiers had a heavy machine gun, and carried a lot of ammunition and various small cannon launchers and shells that could be assembled. At the same time, each of these soldiers also carried a special wide alloy heavy knife on their backs. The role of the alloy heavy knife is to preview the necessary measures to be taken when the ammunition is exhausted in the future war when the army raids the Ziyue creature on a small scale. It took less than a minute for these people to rush to the target one kilometer away, and then saw Li Tao holding a heavy machine gun firmly in one hand and firing wildly, and at the same time the bazooka on his shoulder was also fired. The recoil from the rocket launch did not bring Li Tao any discomfort at all. The machine gun fired wildly at the shooting range, and the ammunition of the bazooka was quickly loaded by the soldiers behind him. In this way, in less than three minutes, the shooting range in front of Li Tao and nearly a hundred soldiers suddenly became a mess. The sound of gunfire mixed with the firing and explosion of rocket launchers and other artillery, the scene was full of shock. At the forefront, Li Tao is like a humanoid tank, standing at the forefront to highlight a very violent aesthetic image. After firing all the bullets and shells, Li Tao immediately dropped the heavy machine gun and bazooka, and then drew out a giant alloy knife about three meters in length from his back. He held the knife in both hands and jumped suddenly, then leaped high and slashed towards a target area ten meters away that was already full of holes. "boom!" Li Tao''s weight of nearly 500 kilograms at 200 meters, coupled with the explosive inertial slash of tens of meters high, immediately caused a huge roar on the ground. At the peak state of the second level, Li Tao''s domineering power is fully displayed at this moment. Looking at this scene, whether it is Duan Jiaxiang as the captain or the senior military officers who are watching the drill, they are completely satisfied. With the strengthening of individual human beings and modern weapons, the combat capability of the team''s surprise attack has definitely been multiplied by dozens of times. The large artillery that could not be carried before, now these people can completely dismantle the components by manpower, and then either carry or carry them forward. At the same time, in addition to the enhancement of the pure frontal combat ability, all soldiers have a clearer sense of Ziyue''s energy, so that when fighting with Ziyue creatures, they can also detect and avoid the attacks of Ziyue creatures in time. In short, from all aspects, the benefits that Ryan''s military got this time are definitely far more than the value they gave to the fawn sika deer. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. At the same time, apart from the changes in Fawn and Ryan''s military, Oak has also undergone considerable changes in the past two weeks. That is, the number of oak trees of the same species under the oak tree Adam who broke through to the second level of life has reached as many as fourteen. And except for these breakthrough oaks, in the tribes around Adam, there are more than ten breakthroughs of birds and humans. Among them, including Hughes, a total of seven humans have broken through to the second-level life form, and there are six birds. One eagle, five macaws and other birds. A total of 27 life forms from Oak Adam''s family successfully entered the second level within these two weeks. Although this change seems small, it finally seems to speed up. Most of the family members accumulated by Oak Tree in the early stage have all entered the first-level limit, and this breakthrough will definitely be faster in the future. This allowed Ji Yu to see the hope of the oak tree and the deer breaking through to the third level, and at the same time made Ji Yu spend more energy on the olm. In the past two weeks, the vitality of the olm itself has not increased much, but in the waters off the coast of Frans, there are nearly 500 marine life headed by the olm at this time. Among them were 31 blue whales, 128 killer whales, and more than 260 other cetaceans. And among them there are several sea snakes, sharks and two seabirds. At this moment, in the far sea of ??the Western Ocean, the olm is swimming with these giants and looking for other targets. At the same time, during this cruising, the olm continuously provided water essence to the surrounding cetaceans to increase their strength. In the past two weeks, the changes in these cetaceans have not been small. Among them, the blue whale has changed the most. Although the blue whale consumes the most water essence and grows slowly, over time, within two weeks, the largest of these blue whales has successfully grown from thirty meters to fifty meters in length. The appearance of its body is still the same, but compared to the slightly clumsy posture due to its huge size before, it has become more agile during strengthening. The bones of the blue whale are tougher, even if they quickly turn over and jump up, they will not worry about twisting the main bone that runs through the whole body. In terms of action, the speed of most of these blue whales has exceeded 100 kilometers per hour, and the speed has more than doubled. Even in terms of size, the 50-meter blue whale looks larger and fuller than the 200-meter olm. The olm is long, but its thick body still looks very slim. "It really feels good to swim without worry." Ji Yu controlled the olm and led the whale group all the way to the deep sea. During this period, there were several high-altitude reconnaissance planes hovering over this huge marine group. The importance of the olm in the Federation of France is still very high. These French people are afraid that other people and the country will have the idea of ????the olm, and they will closely monitor each time the olm travels. Sometimes, some surrounding countries have discovered the existence of olms and large groups of whales and wanted to approach them, but they were all driven away by those reconnaissance planes in the form of public channel conversations. Although some countries did not buy it during the period, what these countries can do is only investigation. After all, in the case of the olm, no one is willing to take the initiative to turn against a fairly powerful country. At the same time, these people are also well aware of the danger of the olm. So in order to avoid misunderstanding, in the past two weeks, Ji Yu''s actions to control the olm have become more and more blatant. Besides, even if Ji Yu doesn''t want to be blatant, there''s nothing he can do about it, because the whales are so big that they can''t keep diving in the deep sea without coming up to take a breath. Therefore, under such circumstances, countries in the Western Continent have learned more and more about the olm. In the blue sea, the olm takes the lead, while the group of whales follow behind them in a fan shape. And it was in this kind of cruising that soon, Ji Yu felt that the whales were almost breathing, and immediately dived into the bottom of the sea again. This time, the destination Ji Yu intends to enter is a trench that may be as deep as 10,000 meters. The Domidala Trench is deep in the south-central location of the Western Ocean in the Western Continent. Its deepest point is about 10137 meters, which is the result of Ji Yu''s online search. So this time, before entering the trench, Ji Yu really wanted to know whether there were so-called giant octopuses and king squids in this area. The existence of giant octopuses and giant squid remains a mystery, and there are only a few reports in the world, all of which are bodies found on the beach. As for where these guys are, no one has figured out or discovered them so far. However, if these creatures really exist, Ji Yu thinks that humans cannot clearly find them, so there must be very few of them, and they live in the deep sea for a long time. In today''s Blue Star, only the deep sea still has many unknowns for human beings. For the deep sea, all kinds of mysterious topics have never been cut off. After all, the unknown can not only scare people, but also fill people with many associations and speculations. Therefore, Ji Yu''s current olm incarnation is finally an aquatic species, and he will naturally not give up exploring this unknown. It''s okay if you don''t know, since you know, Ji Yu will definitely spend some time looking for it. Even if you can''t find the king squid and giant octopus, then it''s a deep sea view, right? In this way, Ji Yu controlled the olm to start diving, and soon began to move away from the sunlit area. At 500 meters, the sunlight in the deep sea began to dim. At one thousand meters, the deep sea has completely lost light and light, only the organs of some small fish are still shining. At this time, the whales could no longer bear the pressure of the deep sea, and began to float up to the surface of the sea, quietly waiting for the return of the olm. In the deep sea, the trench where Ji Yu dived was far more desolate and quiet than he imagined. There is no light in the deep sea, so Ji Yu controls the olm to use the energy in its body to emit a light gleam. In this way, in a dark deep sea, a creature with a length of more than 200 meters is swimming freely. During this period, the light and size of the olm almost scare away all the fish and predators in the vicinity. There was no sound, no light, and the barren and endless darkness made Ji Yu feel slightly frightened. The pressure of the deep sea has almost no effect on the olm, and the water-like olm gallops all the way, and soon dives to a place more than 5,000 meters below the trench. And here, Ji Yu found a low flat sandy place in a trench. There is nothing on the sand, even if there are some shellfish left by the death of shellfish and some sparse small scavenging sea worms. Here, life is really too little, too little. It is not surprising that it is a restricted area of ??life. "Will there really be large octopus and squid here? It is almost impossible for ordinary large life to exist in this environment, right? After all, food is a problem." Ji Yu pondered, and at the same time swam to the edge of the huge ''cliff'' on the side of the sand. Under the cliff is the deeper part of the trench, but Ji Yu has already begun to hesitate at this time. However, just when Ji Yu was hesitating, in the eyes of Dongxun, under the darkness of the trench, there seemed to be a ray of light suddenly appearing. And this light is getting stronger and stronger, and it is coming towards the top of the trench quickly like a silk thread. "What the hell?" The silky blue color began to gradually expand in the olm''s field of vision, and it seemed to be heading straight for the olm. Without hesitation, Ji Yu immediately controlled the olm to float up for a certain distance, and immediately took a mouthful of sea water, and spit out an extremely hard and sharp ice pick towards the bottom where the silk thread came from. And just after the ice cone rushed into the deep sea and into the darkness, Ji Yu suddenly saw that in the dark trench, there was suddenly light spreading. Finally, Ji Yu saw that what rose from the trench turned out to be a giant jellyfish radiating blue light all over its body. The jellyfish was umbrella-shaped, with a diameter of not less than 50 meters, and there were many silk tentacles, all of which exceeded nearly 300 meters. Ji Yu was naturally a little surprised at the appearance of such a huge monster. But after being surprised, when the jellyfish emitted a stronger blue light, Ji Yu felt the energy fluctuations that belonged exclusively to Ziyue. V1.Chapter 145 If it is just a simple large jellyfish, the light blue light emitted from its surface and the appearance of those tentacles like bright light strips are actually very beautiful. But this is not the case in reality, because the energy fluctuations of Ziyue on this jellyfish are so familiar to Ji Yu. In the pitch-black deep sea, when the first giant jellyfish appeared, it soon appeared one after another. When Ji Yu controlled the olm to watch calmly, the final number of giant jellyfish that appeared was fixed at fifteen. These fifteen giant jellyfish are like fifteen blue lights in the deep dark sea, they have been standing in the sea, and all of them approached the olm slowly. It doesn''t have any bones, and doesn''t have any fast swimming skills. It only relies on its own umbrella-shaped head to rush towards the olm. To be honest, the speed is really not enough. In Ji Yu''s eyes, these giant jellyfish are just more intimidating, and so are their long and many tentacles. The tentacles of jellyfish are poisonous. This must be common knowledge for modern people, right? So Ji Yu is not polite at all to these large jellyfish that look big and scary. He didn''t wait for these jellyfish to attack him at all, instead he took the initiative to control the olm and rushed over. At the same time, around the olm, the temperature of the sea water dropped rapidly. The olm carries a huge vortex of water around it. When it dives towards the giant jellyfish, this vortex directly blows away the tentacles that these jellyfish want to entangle. At the same time, when the olm carried this stream of water and rushed past the surrounding jellyfish, the surrounding seawater froze quickly. You must know that this is five kilometers deep in the sea, and it may be the first part of human cognition to freeze on the bottom of the sea. A strong cold current struck, and as the sea water froze, the tentacles of the giant jellyfish were instantly covered with a layer of hoarfrost. At the same time as hoarfrost was produced on the tentacles of the jellyfish, the entire giant jellyfish seemed to be infected with a strong poison, and was quickly frozen into ice cubes. If someone tested the temperature in the seawater at this time, they would definitely get a scary value. Because at this moment, the temperature of the sea water here has dropped to around minus 120 degrees in an instant. Fifteen giant jellyfish just turned into fifteen huge ice objects in an instant, and soon began to be squeezed by the pressure of the bottom of the sea and quickly float towards the sea surface. Seeing this, Ji Yu stopped his movements. Looking at the ice floes of giant jellyfish floating towards the sea, Ji Yu began to have new doubts. That is, if these jellyfish have been staying in this abyss-like deep sea, how will they be polluted by Ziyue? "The one who was polluted by the purple moon on the sea surface and then sneaked in here?" Ji Yu murmured. But after thinking about it, it felt wrong. Because if these jellyfish are polluted on the sea surface, why do they gather in this trench? And they''re all the same size and pollution intensity? Thinking of this, Ji Yu guessed a possibility in an instant. That is, there is a boundary in this bottomless pitch-black trench. If you think about it that way, everything makes sense. Why can''t the realm appear on the sea floor if it can appear on land? Or even underground? If all this is true, then the situation of Blue Star is really very bad. You know, the ocean on Blue Star occupies nearly 70% of the entire Blue Star. Such a vast area, if there is a boundary. Well, Ji-woo can already imagine how bad things are in the ocean. However, if you think about it carefully, if there are really many ocean boundaries, will human ships on the waterways of the ocean be as easy to pass as they are today? impossible? In short, the possibility of boundaries appearing in the ocean is not low, but perhaps not many. But no matter what kind of speculation it is, Ji Yu must now enter this trench to take a good look. Therefore, without making any extra preparations, Ji Yu controlled the body of the olm to quickly move towards the trench where the jellyfish just rose. At 6,000 meters, everything in the trench was as usual, but it was even darker and deeper. At eight thousand meters, there was no movement in the trench, it was like a piece of stagnant water. At 10,000 meters, Ji Yu finally dived into the deepest part of the seabed. But here, what Ji Yu saw was another scene. Because at this moment, although this area is still dark, the sea water is unexpectedly warm, and there are still many bubbles coming out of the seabed. At the same time, Ji Yu also saw a submarine volcano erupting lava in the distance. This submarine volcano is not big, but the billowing air waves and red magma erupted are still very eye-catching. After being ejected from the seafloor, the magma cools quickly in contact with water and takes on the shape of black rock. For the exaggerated scene in front of him, Ji Yu was also deeply moved by it. However, while sighing, he did not forget the purpose of this trip. However, it was a pity that Ji Yu swam back and forth and observed, but he didn''t feel a trace of Ziyue''s breath. But the trench is huge after all, so Ji Yu was not discouraged immediately, but continued to search around. Sparing the lava eruption area on the seabed, Ji Yu once again entered the dark and calm seabed. Here, apart from the light emitted by the olm and the movement produced by swimming, there are no other larger creatures at all. This kind of search is aimless and quite boring. Half an hour later, Ji Yu still found nothing. An hour later, there were still no living creatures on the surrounding seabed, and the entire trench seemed to be a dead zone except for the jellyfish. However, just when Ji Yu felt that he might have thought too much this time and had already floated up. Suddenly, at the moment when he floated up to a certain area, Ji Yu felt an inexplicable fluctuation. Ji Yu couldn''t tell what it felt like to fluctuate, but it really existed. It wasn''t Ziyue''s fluctuation, but Ji Yu suddenly felt a burst of familiar energy the next moment after the fluctuation. And it was at this moment that the olm under Ji Yu''s control immediately raised his head and looked sideways. In an instant, a trace of the familiar brilliance of the purple moon came into Ji Yu''s eyes. This ray of light is very weak, and with the fluctuation of the water flow, it also seems to have a sense of waves. This brilliance sprinkled on the seabed close to 10,000 meters without any medium. The area where the purple light exists is not large, but just by looking at it, Ji Yu knows that this sea area is a boundary area that no one knows about. In this boundary, Ji Yu soon saw some large and weird sawtooth fish. These fish wanted to enter the seabed, which belongs to Blue Star''s dark deep sea, from the glorious realm, but the moment these sawtooth fish appeared on the 10,000-meter seabed of Blue Star, they were directly crushed by the terrifying pressure of the 10,000-meter seabed. . That''s right, it just exploded, like a balloon being squeezed from all around by someone, and then burst. The scattered flesh and blood floated in the sea, and at the same time terrified the jagged fish that were wandering on the edge of the realm. These fish are really not big, the biggest one is less than one meter long. Although the appearance is a bit scary, and it is somewhat similar to a merman-eating fish, it still can''t withstand the terrifying pressure under the 10,000-meter deep sea. Obviously, the corresponding sea area or river where the boundary area is located is only a shallow water area. And the shallow-water Ziyue fish on the opposite side couldn''t adapt to the pressure of the deep sea at all, and had no chance to harm Blue Star. Seeing this, Ji Yu is also quite interesting. But while it was interesting, Ji Yu also saw that when the flesh and blood that was crushed by the pressure of the deep sea fell, there were many small things around the size of human thumbs and less than thumbs that were rushing to eat. After looking carefully, Ji Yu discovered that there are many miniature jellyfish like water fleas around here. These jellyfish swallowed the flesh and blood of these strange fish after they exploded, and quickly grew stronger. In just a few tens of seconds, many palm-sized jellyfish with the breath of a purple moon appeared in front of Ji Yu''s eyes. There are only a dozen or so jellyfish, but Ji Yu is not soft on this. The moment he wandered past, Ji Yu breathed out a icy breath at these little jellyfish, and then grabbed them with his claws, killing them all. On the other side of the boundary, when those weird fish saw the olm emitting a clear light outside the boundary, they immediately seemed to be frightened. They escaped quickly, and soon disappeared behind an illusory water curtain somewhere in the opposite realm. Seeing this, Ji Yu was both puzzled and amused at the same time. "Not bad? Compared with the Ziyue beings that Xiaolu met in the ruined city last time, these sawtooth fish still know how to compare the strength of the two sides?" You know, in the ruined city of Ziyue last time, when the little deer unleashed its huge breath of life energy, the surrounding Ziyue creatures didn''t care about their own strength at all, but swarmed towards the little deer. Compared with those unknown Ziyue beings, the Ziyue jagged fish Ji Yu just saw are much smarter. Looking at the realm with Ziyue''s energy fluctuations in front of him, Ji Yu seemed a little hesitant. The appearance of this realm is very strange, but at the same time it makes Ji Yu feel very curious. Because he really wanted to know if entering the realm could allow him to enter the world where Ziyue was. This curiosity was very strong, and Ji Yu also began to calculate the degree of danger. Think about the school of fish just now, and think about the ability of the olm. Well, although the opposite realm may be just a lake or river, and Ziyue''s life is not strong, Ji Yu is afraid that the realm will appear suddenly and then disappear. If that''s the case, if Ji Yu goes to Ziyue World, how can he come back without this transfer station? However, amidst this hesitation, Ji Yu thought of some particularity of the olm. That is, the olm, the deer, and the oak tree are all life in the non-Ziyue world, and it seems that they will be repelled back to the blue star by the rules soon in the past. Thinking about it this way, Ji Yu suddenly felt like dying. This is not the first time for Ji Yu to commit suicide, once for the oak tree, once for the deer, and now it seems okay for the olm to do it again, right? After all, the particularity and strength of the olm gave Ji Yu enough confidence. So, in the end, Ji Yu''s eyes fixed, and then he rushed into the realm suddenly. The moment he entered the realm, Ji Yu only felt that his surroundings were filled with the radiation of Ziyue''s energy. But this kind of radiation is really weak for the olm. Being in the water, even Ziyue''s river can still give the olm the power of water. In the water, the olm is not afraid of the radiation of the purple moon, and it does not appear to be much different from that in the blue star. In this way, Ji Yu immediately felt at ease. At the same time, Ji Yu quickly turned his gaze to the center of this realm. There, there is an illusory water curtain, from which the school of fish escaped just now. Therefore, Ji Yu came directly to the water curtain, and hesitantly stretched out the claws of the olm through the water curtain. Then, nothing happened, and Ji Yu''s feedback from the opposite touch was still a piece of water. And here, of course, Ji Yu will not have any hesitation. The moment Ji Yu found out that the water curtain was harmless, he controlled the olm to slip in it in an instant. The arrival of the olm is undoubtedly like a bomb falling into deep water. The moment Ji Yu came to this water area, he immediately saw countless sawtooth fish and more aquatic creatures around him. Don''t give these guys a chance to attack the olm or escape. In an instant, the entire water area froze quickly. The sound of "clicking" was endless. Except where Ji Yu left a channel leading to the water above his head, everything around him was frozen, and all aquatic life was frozen in a piece of solid ice. Satisfied, Ji Yu also quickly swam towards the surface of the water. The huge dragon head of the olm appeared for the first time under the illumination of Ziyue, and at this time, Ji Yu finally saw the surrounding environment clearly. The area where the olm is located is a lake. The lake is not big, and the whole looks like nearly ten thousand square meters. Above the sky, a huge purple moon is shining brightly, and on both sides of the lake Jiyu is looking at a dense forest. These woods grow crookedly, and the leaves are pitifully sparse. Looking at the scene in front of him, Ji Yu felt as if he had entered the environment of a ghost story. Moreover, the environment of this ghost story is quite similar, because on the other side of the lake, there are many low houses along the edge of the lake. And outside these houses, there are twenty or thirty strange humanoid creatures with big heads gathered by the lake at this moment. These creatures are less than one meter tall, and they are all bald. They are covered only by some worn cloth, and their exposed arms and legs are all dry, as if they have been hungry for a long time and are malnourished. The olm''s huge eyes were watching them, and they were watching the olm''s terrifying gesture. Face to face, both sides were stunned for a while. In Ji Yu''s eyes, these humanoid creatures have big eyes and look quite intelligent. However, these guys are a little timid, because Ji Yu saw that some of these guys were trembling uncontrollably and wet their pants when they looked at him. Then, I don''t know which humanoid creature yelled first, and then the group of poor guys quickly ran towards the small wooden house on the bank crying. Among them, some of them were obviously frightened and dumbfounded. Their whole body trembled and they couldn''t exert any strength, and then they fell on the ground tremblingly, as if they had seen a monster and collapsed on the ground. V1.Chapter 146 The olm is surrounded by a mist of water that is clear and bright. It slowly drilled out of the lake, its front paws landed on the solid ice of the lake, its huge head stretched forward, and looked down at the four humanoid creatures that were paralyzed by the lake because of fear. Fear, fear, the corners of the mouth trembling and a low voice for help appeared. All of this shows that the creatures in front of them are intelligent, and they are different from all the purple moon creatures Ji Yu has seen before. Ji Yu is naturally full of curiosity about this. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Doro was terrified at the moment, and even once suspected that he was about to be eaten by the monster in front of him. If time could be turned back, Doro would never come out to fish with his tribe today. But who would have thought? Such a terrifying monster would suddenly appear in the place where all the clansmen depended for their survival. Seeing the monster getting closer to Doro, he once shouted in his heart and wanted to stand up, but the fear was so strong that no matter how Doro shouted and struggled, the weakness of his legs and feet made him unable to use even a sliver of strength . "No, don''t eat me, I don''t want to die." Doro screamed in fear, and tears began to fall from his eyes unstoppable. However, no matter how frightened and screamed he was, the huge head of the monster was still approaching. Even, when the monster''s head was close to the top of Doro''s head, Doro could feel the cold breath of the monster''s breath. Stimulated by the icy cold, Doro stopped moving. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to move, but that Doro was already frightened to the limit at this moment. Looking at the monster, Doro was completely desperate. Doro even closed his eyes for a while, waiting for death in despair and unwillingness. But after closing his eyes and waiting for a long time, Doro found that he was still alive, let alone eaten by monsters. In fear, Doro slowly opened his eyes again, but he found that the monster at this moment had turned to look at its three companions on the other side. But at this time, all of its companions were holding their breath just like it. He didn''t dare to move or scream, as if he was afraid that he would annoy the monster because of one of his actions and be eaten. They all looked at the monster and trembled uncontrollably. Their eyes are full of fear, and at the same time, they are full of desire for life, and they show a look of supplication. Doro is not strong and even very timid in the whole tribe. But in this timidity, Doro has a wisdom that no one else has. At this moment, in Doro''s eyes, he finally discovered the difference between the monster in front of him and the monster in his own world. First of all, this seemingly terrifying monster exudes a gentle water-based soft light that is rarely seen in this world. At the same time, he saw the scrutiny and curiosity in the monster''s eyes as he watched his companion. Doro hadn''t seen this kind of gaze for a long time. Because in this purple moon world, almost all the creatures Doro saw were bloodthirsty and crazy. Even the weakest fish in the lake are all terrifying and dangerous. However, the more terrifying monster in front of him did not show that kind of madness and danger, and it seemed that he had no intention of eating them at all. "Why?" Doro gradually became suspicious in fear. And in this kind of doubt, Doro suddenly began to think of the old patriarch who had passed away long ago. He even remembered the story the old patriarch told him when he was very young. The Doro family was not originally a life in this terrifying world. They have a splendid civilization, and the world they live in is a continent called Saxmon. In that place, the Doro family called themselves the Saxes and owned a powerful country. At that time, each individual of the Sax was about two meters tall, and each of them had good strength. Some mighty saxophones even possess the strength to slay many gigantic behemoths. However, all this changed due to the arrival of Ziyue. The appearance of the purple moon destroyed the country of the Sax people, and also destroyed the whole world. Thus began the dark ages for the remaining saxophones. The world was swallowed up, and all Sax people were involved in the present Purple Moon world. For the continuation of the Sax people, countless strong people in the dark age passed away, and thus, the decline of the Sax people is a foregone conclusion. Until now, due to the radiation of the purple moon and eating too many purple moon creatures, the entire Sax people have gradually become such an ugly and weak race through generation after generation of mutations. When he was a child, Doro was really envious of the world that belonged to the Sax people described by the patriarch, and with this goal, he wanted to protect the tribe and restore the civilization of the Sax people and become stronger. But until he grew up, Doro failed to achieve this goal. Moreover, as he grew up, he still clearly understood what is called the cruelty of reality through repeated blows. Because, in Ziyue''s world, there is a price for wanting to be strong. And the price is to lose all sanity and become a terrifying monster. Even the inherited holy stones can''t wake up the clansmen who were assimilated and polluted by Ziyue. After being fortunate enough to witness a scene where the tribe turned into a powerful monster and wiped out half the population of the village and then ran out of Hesse, Doro became more and more timid, and has lived cautiously until now. But even so, Doro has been looking for ways to make the tribe stronger. It has risked many times to go to the relics left by the ancestors of the Sax people in this world that the village chief said. There, Doro experienced the most dangerous journey for the first time in his life. Although the ruins are only half an hour away from the village, after leaving Hessen, without the protection of the sacred stone in the village that the purple moon creature hates, Doro finally understands what is called great terror. It saw countless weird and terrifying creatures, and even saw a monster hundreds of times bigger than him in the distance. But he was lucky enough to see some history recorded on the stone tablets in the ruins at the bottom of the ruins. On those broken stone slabs, Doro saw many, many records. Those slabs recorded the dangers the Sax people faced again and again in order to survive, and the names of many tribesmen who sacrificed for the continuation of the Sax people. Although the slate records are very simple, Doro knows that every paragraph recorded on the slate deeply describes the struggle history of blood and tears when the Sachs were involved in this world. These records made Doro very sad, but at the same time Doro felt a trace of despair. Because in the records, the strength of the first powerful clansmen all depended on the potions and some magical items from the Saxmon Continent. But now, these potions and items have all become history with the passage of time. In this regard, Doro returned to the village again in despair, and began a decadent life in a real sense. However, during this period, Doro still held a glimmer of hope. Because according to the records on the slate, a strange phenomenon would appear in Ziyue''s world every hundred years. And this phenomenon is caused by Ziyue devouring and destroying other worlds. In Ziyue''s world, an illusory realm will appear in a random place. The domain will be small at first, and it will also present the scenery of Ziyue invading that side of the world. Then, as the domain expands and gradually changes from illusion to substance, a door will appear in the domain. A door leading to a world that is being invaded by Ziyue. At the beginning of the millennium, the Sax family still had good strength, and were fortunate to discover the area where the domain was located twice, and successfully entered the domain to smuggle to other worlds. In these two times, Sax tried to communicate with the lives of these two worlds and issued warnings, and at the same time actively launched self-help campaigns with the lives of these two worlds. But sadly, these worlds were destroyed in the end. There is great terror in the Ziyue world. This is the only word mentioned on the slate, and Doro didn''t see the content after that, because there is only one intact slate with clear writing. But these contents still gave Doro an extra hope. Even if he can''t save his people and save the invaded world, Doro hopes to see what the patriarch said about the sunshine and what the normal world looks like. Singing birds and fragrant flowers? what is that? Doro had never seen it, nor could he imagine it. But even if it is unimaginable, Doro still has his greatest expectations and tries his best to make the normal world more beautiful. In this way, Doro has been living in this expectation. However, with the passage of time, when Doro is about to complete most of his life journey, his hope is gradually annihilated by the cruel reality, and he begins to forget. Even, if he hadn''t seen the appearance of the olm, Doro would not be able to recall all the memories he expected and hoped for more than 20 years ago. The millennium is really too long, and there are not even ten people in the Doro clan who can still write. In this dangerous world, literacy? write? what is that? Can it be more realistic than honest fishing to fill your stomach? All people have forgotten their own civilization, forgotten everything. In the muddle, everyone is struggling to survive. But now, at this moment, looking at the huge body of the olm that barely emerges from the lake, and the clear light on its body, Doro unconsciously lost his mind for a short time. "Yes, it must be so, it must be so!" "Ziyue''s domain has appeared, and it''s in the lake." "It is a creature from another world, it has intelligence, and all of this is true." Doro murmured, and a frantic and excited expression suddenly appeared on his face. All the memories of his youth flooded into his heart, and Doro''s eyes began to show the light of hope that had not been seen for a long time. And under Donna''s sudden excited yell, Olm immediately looked away from the other people and looked at him. And at the same time, a voice suddenly appeared in Doro''s mind. V1.Chapter 147 Psychic diffusion transmits consciousness. Ji Yu is already familiar with this method and cannot be more familiar with it. Transmitting consciousness is like sending a message, sending the clear thoughts in your mind to the other party. This is not language, but it can make the other party understand the meaning clearly, and the brain nerves of the other party will be processed as if a certain sound suddenly appeared. This type of communication is one-sided. If the other party speaks and Ji Yu can understand, then this kind of communication will naturally be fine. But the life Ji Yu wants to communicate with is an unknown creature, whose language Ji Yu doesn¡¯t understand, so after Ji Yu first conveyed his thoughts and asked if it had wisdom and understood his own meaning, Ji Yu then Seeing the humanoid life in front of him, he immediately began to chatter a lot at him excitedly. In this regard, Ji Yu can almost confirm that the other party really has clear thinking logic and wisdom. This discovery can be said to surprise Ji Yu. "Unexpectedly, these ugly little guys can really communicate?" "But the language barrier is a bit troublesome." Ji Yu frowned, and felt a little helpless. It''s impossible for him to punch a hole in the opponent''s brain and get in by himself, right? Spiritual consciousness or the soul itself is a very mysterious existence, and Ji Yu cannot use this kind of power. At least not at the moment, Ji Yu has thought about letting the spirit diffuse out according to his own thoughts and wrap the head of the life in front of him, and then feel his thoughts. But regrettably, this method is not feasible. The existence of spiritual wave-like energy can leave the body, but it is only limited to seeing, feeling and actively transmitting information. If you want to confine yourself to actively contact something, it will not produce any effect. It''s not impossible, but Ji Yu feels that at least at this stage, his spiritual strength is not yet able to reach such a level. Maybe when the avatars break through the third level, or when he himself breaks through the third level, it can be done, but not now. However, Ji Yu couldn''t know what the guy in front of him said, but being able to ask questions was also a big gain. Therefore, considering the current situation, Ji Yu took the initiative to ask the humanoid life in front of him. "What''s your name, can you write?" When this problem came up, the humanoid life under the olm''s gaze suddenly got up excitedly, and as if it had overcome all fears, it used its dry fingers to write and draw on the ground, and then Ji Yu saw Two special pictures that look like words. A bit like hieroglyphs, but also a bit like ghost characters. In short, Ji Yu couldn''t understand. But from this aspect, Ji Yu can deduce most of the information. That is, these humanoid beings in front of them have their own civilization, and they don''t seem to be like the primitive society shown. Regarding Ziyue World, Ji Yu has too many doubts and speculations. Just like the ruins of the extremely developed modern city where Xiaolu appeared before, in Ji Yu''s view, these seemingly ugly lives in front of him may be similar existences. So with a new question, Ji Yu naturally asked a new question after thinking about it. "Little guy, are you the aborigines of this world? Just nod if you are, and shake your head if you are not." As soon as Ji Yu said these words, he saw the humanoid life in front of him shaking his head continuously. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Doro is really too excited now, almost to the point of hyperactivity. Because the behemoth in front of him actually communicated with him, and also directly transmitted the sound to his mind in a way that made him feel extremely mysterious. This voice made him feel very friendly, just like the old patriarch who passed away in his memory. The voice is full of calm Cang tone, and it embodies a very kind feeling. While excited, Doro also had some regrets. That is, the huge monster in front of him seemed unable to understand his words. Although it was regrettable, Doro saw hope. So in order to please the creatures in front of him as much as possible, Doro knew almost everything. "Is it the native life of this world?" Doro shook his head wildly immediately after Ji Yu asked the question, and said: "My dear sir, we are not the beings of this world. We are different from the evil creatures in this world. I hope you don''t misunderstand." Doro calmed down his excitement and excitement, and said in a very respectful tone. Although he also knew that the creature in front of him might not know what he meant, but his habitual behavior still made him say so. And Doro''s strange behavior naturally made the other three people beside him feel extremely surprised and puzzled. Frightened, the three of them just stared blankly at Doro and at the same time looked back and forth at the terrifying creature above their heads that was staring at Doro. At the same time, in the stretch of wooden houses behind Doro on the shore of the lake, there are still countless fearful eyes hidden in the dark, constantly looking outside. Those eyes saw the picture of Doro''s fear and limp on the ground before, and at the same time saw Doro''s sudden excited and murmured shouts. And now, they even saw Doro talking to the terrifying creature as if talking to himself. But the horrible creature has been standing in place, watching Doro motionless. With this picture, in the eyes of everyone at this moment, Doro is like a clown performing funny plays for the horror creature to please the creature. After all, olms are just too scary. Just half of the body exposed to the lake is more than 100 meters. Its thick claws lying on the ice are so huge and terrifying that the height of its head is higher than all the surrounding Hessian trees. At the same time, when this terrifying creature looked at Doro, it had already slowly let its entire back half come out of the lake. Its body twisted and arched, and the back half of its body even flew high after leaving the lake, and then it landed slowly. It is more than two hundred meters long, and the whole body exudes a kind of clear light that is rarely seen under the purple moon. The clear light was gentle and illuminated the entire night around the lake under the purple moon. Such a behemoth fell into the eyes of these people as terrifying as it could be. Fear is inevitable. "What the hell is Uncle Doro doing? He won''t be eaten?" In a wooden house, a female humanoid looked at the scene outside the cracks in the wood, and said in a slightly trembling tone. "Probably not? At least Doro hasn''t been eaten yet?" "But why, the lake in Hessen is so small, when did this monster come? Why didn''t we find it?" "Besides, the fish in the lake is not enough for it to eat, right? Its body is longer than our lake. What is it going to do here?" "Also, isn''t our holy stone not working? Why is this monster not afraid of the breath of the holy stone?" "..." The wooden house was full of these big-headed human beings, and soon there were constant discussions. As for the sounds in these wooden houses, Ji Yu''s perceptual sensitivity can naturally hear them, but Ji Yu didn''t pay much attention to them when he didn''t understand the meaning. After all, Ji Yu still has too many questions that need to be answered by the humanoid life in front of him. After a brief exchange, Ji Yu already knew most of the situation in this place. These humanoid beings in front of them do not belong to this world, and most of the food they eat comes from the fish in this small lake. At the same time, they also eat something similar to straw mushrooms. Also Ji Woo asks how they stay sane. But the result was that Doro gestured with a stone on the ground, and then under Ji Yu''s suspicious gaze, Doro actually started communicating with the other three humanoid creatures beside him. It looked like he was telling them to get something. And these three humanoid beings who have gradually lost their fear first quarreled with Doro under suspicious eyes, and then when Ji Yu looked over, these guys immediately became honest . And nodded to Doro in fear, and quickly ran towards the rows of dense wooden houses that looked like slums in front of the lake shore. In this way, Ji Yu seemed to understand something, and just waited quietly. And Doro kept smiling at Ji Yu, and Ji Yu also saw that this guy kept secretly looking at Dongxun''s body while smiling. On the other side, the three people who had just run towards the wooden house had already rushed into a larger wooden house. "Patriarch, hurry up, Doro said that monster wants to see our holy stone, if we don''t show it, it will probably annoy him, and then our village will be completely over." One of the three gasped and shouted nervously immediately after rushing into the room. "Holy stone?" In the crowd, a man with a wrinkled face frowned and asked back. "Yes, it is the holy stone. Doro said that the monster is not a monster in our world. It comes from another world. It has wisdom and will not eat us." "It''s like, well, it''s just like the story Doro told us when he was young. It''s another creature in the normal world that Ziyue is swallowing up." Said the young big-headed humanoid life. "It seems to want to know why we stay rational under the purple moon, so it wants to know the existence of the holy stone, so as to judge whether Doro is deceiving him." The other person spoke while looking nervously at the people in the room and the current patriarch. "Another world?" The old man frowned, and at the same time remembered what his father said to him before and what Doro found when he came back from the ruins when he was young. Thinking of all the past, the old man finally sighed. "It seems that what Father and Doro said before is true." "However, so what if it''s true? It''s just another sad world about to be swallowed by evil and the abyss." "No one, nor any world, can fight against those monsters under the purple moon." Sighing, the old man finally shook his head, and said: "Okay, ten of you go and carry the holy stone out to show that monster. Whether or not that monster really came from another world, we have no choice." "Go." "...." V1.Chapter 148 "Stone?" "Just such a thing can keep these guys rational in Ziyue''s world?" Ji Yu looked very puzzled at the somewhat dark stone carried by ten big-headed people. Under Ji Yu''s observation and induction, there was nothing abnormal about this stone, even like an ordinary stone. The length of the entire stone is less than one meter, and the height is only thirty or forty centimeters, and it is also irregularly flat and oval. It''s just such a thing, to be honest, Ji Yu can''t see anything miraculous about it. And according to the previous gestures of humanoid life, Ji Yu also knows that this stone can not only keep these people rational, but also keep Ziyue creatures away from here to a certain extent. This is not to say that the Ziyue creatures are frightened by the stone, but more, in Ji Yu''s view, it seems that the breath of the stone displeases the Ziyue creatures. Looking at the dark stone in front of him, Ji Yu is really full of weirdness. So in order to satisfy his curiosity, Ji Yu raised the claws of the olm, and under the somewhat terrified gaze of these humanoid beings, it began to slowly scratch the surface of the stone with its claws. And it was precisely this swipe that soon saw several cracks appear on the stone surface under the sharpness and strength of the olm''s giant claws. The cracks were not deep, but through the cracks, Ji Yu saw that the color inside the stone had begun to change, showing a yellow-brown color. Seeing this, Ji Yu suddenly didn''t care about the attitude of the humanoid beings around him who were afraid of wanting to stop but didn''t dare to step forward to stop them. Instead, he directly increased his strength and cut deep dents on the surface of the stone. And under the squeeze of this force, part of the surface stone on the stone will naturally fall off quickly. Then, what appeared in Ji Yu''s eyes was a ball-like object inside the stone. The entire sphere is crystal-shaped, and emits a light similar to white mist. Just looking at the ball and the light of the white mist, Ji Yu immediately felt in a trance. Then there is a feeling as if the soul and spirit are being pulled. The pull was not strong, but it made Ji Yu feel vigilant. But at this time, at the moment when the sphere revealed light, the previous humanoid life had already run away for a certain distance, even Doro, who had communicated with Ji Yu before, was no exception. Looking at those humanoid beings who ran away for a certain distance and stood at the outermost edge looking at Ji Yu, Ji Yu suddenly realized something. These humanoid beings seem to have known the side effects of this ball for a long time. "This thing is a bit evil, how did it manage to keep these people rational?" Ji Yu felt a little puzzled. The Ziyue creature hated the crystal ball, and Ji Yu could probably guess why, and at the same time, he also showed some curiosity about the evil Ji Yu, who was able to sense the crystal ball from a distance. Obviously he didn''t feel anything when he saw this stone before. How can ordinary Ziyue creatures be more sensitive than Ji Yu? soul? Could it be that Ziyue creatures are very sensitive to things related to the soul? Ji Yu had no choice but to think about the pull of the soul and spiritual power through the crystal ball. However, even so, how can this evil crystal ball keep people sane? Absorb soul or mental power and then feed back some effects? Ji Yu suddenly thought of some possibilities, and took advantage of the opportunity to look at the ice beside him. In an instant, Ji Yu suddenly scratched through the solid ice with the giant claws of the olm, and immediately grabbed a sawtooth fish the size of a washbasin from the solid ice. Then, Ji Yu let the sawtooth fish approach the crystal ball wrapped in stone. Then Ji Yu saw a scene that made him feel a little miraculous. The moment the sawtooth fish approached the crystal ball, a strange light appeared on the sawtooth fish, and then the light was suddenly absorbed by the crystal ball at a speed that was difficult for human eyes to notice. After absorbing the sawtooth fish, the crystal ball still looked normal, and no magical light effects appeared yet. However, although there was no light effect, Ji Yu found that there suddenly appeared a magical little drop of water in the transparent interior of the crystal ball. Then, this thing seemed to evaporate in an instant. However, soon, as the white mist on the crystal ball drifted away for a while, the rising water droplets once again condensed and condensed in the air like filaments gathered. At the same time, its volume quickly condenses and then forms a transparent solid the size of a sesame seed. This thing floated in the white mist above the stone, and then fell straight to the ground as the white mist dissipated. Arriving here, the crystal ball immediately lost all its magic, and then looked like a slightly larger ordinary glass bead. Ji Yu looked curiously at the sesame-sized solid on the ground, and at the same time used the airflow control to make this sesame-sized thing suspend in front of him. And when the sesame seed-sized solid was suspended in the air and revealed to Ji Yu''s eyes, the crystal center in the stone that was originally dull and turned into an ordinary glass ball began to slowly recover a gleam of light. In less than three minutes, the crystal ball reappeared with the white mist that Ji Yu saw before. Seeing this, Ji Yu immediately felt that the crystal ball was interesting. As far as this method of absorbing souls seems to be a bit evil, the appearance of the crystal ball is always the same, and there is no change that makes Ji Yu feel bad. "Unknown mass-energy conversion?" "It''s kind of amazing. It seems that the civilization before this tribe of humanoid life shouldn''t be too bad." Ji Yu secretly speculated. So, leaving aside the crystal ball itself, Ji Yu showed a certain curiosity about the sesame seed in front of him. Immediately, Ji Yu quickly looked at Doro, who was looking at him not far away. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "It''s really amazing. I can see how to use the holy stone right away." Doro sighed and looked at the olm eagerly, his eyes full of hope. Doro really wants to see the outside world. Ziyue''s world is so terrifying that even survival is a problem. Even if he died now, Doro hoped to see what sunlight was and what the normal world looked like before he died. This is his long-cherished wish all the time, and it is also true that the olm is a god in Doro''s eyes. right. It is God, the God who saves their family and brings him light and hope. what is god Doro has almost no such concept. But in Doro''s heart at this moment, the height of the olm is indeed like a god. The olm is everything, a symbol of light and hope. Doro has been trying his best to control his excited emotions, but the fire in his heart can''t be extinguished no matter what. Doro really wanted to ask the olm to bring him with him when he returned to the original world. But Doro also knew it was presumptuous. Besides, with a language barrier, he was very afraid that his current appearance would be disgusted and feared by creatures in the normal world. Asymmetrical shiny head, dry arms and legs, and dirt and dust all over his body. Compared with the clothes of the civilized world mentioned by the old patriarch, the gap is not so big. "Perhaps in the normal world, we will also be regarded as monsters by life in the normal world?" Thinking of this, Doro felt a little lost. However, Doro soon controlled his mentality again, and took a deep breath to make an association. What is the status of this powerful life in the normal world? Perhaps the strongest of the clan? Such a huge body and the terrifying ability to freeze the entire lake, all this shows that he is very powerful and has no fear of Ziyue World, so he dares to come here by himself, right? During Doro''s limited life, the olm has been the scariest and most powerful life he has ever seen. Even the giant beast he saw in the distance outside Hesse ruins more than 20 years ago was not as huge as the olm. Thinking of these, Doro also had even more exaggerated associations. Will the lives in the opposite world be the same as this powerful life in front of me? If this is the case, they might have a chance to resist Ziyue''s devouring and aggression, right? However, the civilization he was in was also very powerful before, didn''t the old patriarch also say that? In the end, it was destroyed by Ziyue. In short, with Doro''s limited knowledge, he really couldn''t imagine what a creature more powerful than the olm looked like. But is the disaster that can destroy even a world really be able to fight against this powerful giant beast in front of you? Even if the race of this giant beast is the same as it, can this be successful? In his mind, Doro had thousands of thoughts, and his thoughts were even more chaotic. The feeling of worrying about gains and losses can be said to have reached the extreme. And when Doro looked at the olm and was thinking wildly, the voice of the olm suddenly appeared in its mind. The moment the voice appeared, Doro''s thoughts were pulled back to reality. At the same time, that tiny holy crystal also floated towards him. Looking at the miraculous scene in front of him, Doro didn''t seem too shocked. It just showed a little curiosity, and then reached out and took the holy crystal. After that, without any hesitation, Doro directly ate the holy crystal, and finally continued to move and gesture towards the staring eyes of the olm. Doro pointed to the sawfish on the rock, then took a bite out of it and ate it raw. In this way, he pointed to the crystal ball and gestured to the holy crystal he had just swallowed. Then Ji Yu probably understood. The general meaning of the humanoid life in front of them is that they eat the flesh of these purple moon creatures, and in order to maintain their sanity, they will eat the small solid crystals to keep their thinking clear and not polluted. At the same time, Ji Yu can generate other conjectures without the continuation of such people''s lives. That is, this crystallization can also increase these people''s resistance to the purple moon''s radiation, so these people have maintained their current way of life over the years. With such a result, one can imagine how excited Ji Yu was. After all, many people in Blue Star''s modern society are now facing the dangers of Ziyue radiation. With this kind of crystallization, wouldn''t Ji Yu be able to manufacture medicines against Ziyue radiation in batches? Thinking about it this way, think about the large number of fish in this lake. Ji Yu suddenly became excited. However, this excitement did not last long. The reason is very simple, because there is only one crystal ball, and judging from the flickering of the crystal ball just now, it is likely that this crystal ball has some kind of transformation limit. But in any case, Ji Yu must try this important discovery. Therefore, without thinking too much, Ji Yu explained to Doro to try to let the crystal ball create more crystallized ideas. And this idea was immediately stopped by Doro''s dancing and dancing. At the same time, Doro also pointed to the crystal ball to Jiyu, and pointed to the sawtooth fish, then erected his eight fingers back and forth three times. It probably means that the crystal ball can produce twenty-four crystals within a certain period of time, and then it will take a period of time to recover. As for how to recover, Doro''s gesture is to recover naturally, and does not require any other energy or things. But Ji Yu didn''t take it seriously. If a thing exists, since it can be manufactured, it can be consumed and then recovered, then there must be some mechanism for recovery. It is impossible to generate energy out of nothing. These humanoid beings who have lost too much knowledge don¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t have it. As for how to recover, it is of course impossible for Ji Yu to know about this. But I don''t know, but I can try it. As for how to try it, Ji Yu couldn''t think of a good way for a while. Of course, he tried to use the water essence produced by the olm''s body and approach the crystal ball, but the crystal ball was indifferent. In this regard, Ji Yubian has completely lost the means to try. "It''s really troublesome, but there will be time to try later, the most important thing now is to let these humanoid life forms help create crystals." Thinking so, Ji Yu planned to exchange things for things. So, thinking of this, Ji Yu immediately let a different picture appear in his mind and passed it to Doro. In those pictures, there are simple things such as delicious food and clothes, while other Ji Yu chose to keep them. After all, Ji Yu still can''t fully believe in these humanoid beings. According to Ji Yu''s known information, there are highly intelligent and evil beings in Ziyue World. Like those human traitors in the White Oak of Orsay incident. Affected by evil beings and have anti-human tendencies. Therefore, Ji Yu is still wary of these humanoid beings in front of him, and intends to observe them for a period of time. After all, who knows if there is something like an evil god behind these little guys? While Ji Yu was keeping vigilant thoughts, Doro was already shocked by the pictures of exquisite food and clothes that suddenly appeared in his mind. "Is that food made of fish? Why does it look so delicious and beautiful?" "Clothes? Can there be such beautiful clothes in the world? And why do they still look good on us? Are there people like us in the normal world where Mr. Behemoth lives?" From the pictures, Doro sees and thinks about too many things. Because of this, he stood there in a daze for a long time. At the end of the screen, he also saw an exchange screen of exchanging items for Saint Crystal. Seeing this, Doro was even a little unbelievable. "Benevolent Mr. Giant Beast, it doesn''t even have the slightest idea of ??asking for the Holy Stone and the Holy Crystal, and even wants to trade fairly with us." "Is this the normal world? Civilization, maybe this is the true meaning of civilization?" Thinking of all kinds of things, Doro really wanted to visit the world where the olm lived more and more at the moment. And this idea is very eager. When he looked at the olm again, Ji Yu could find the extreme excitement and fanaticism in his eyes. "This little guy won''t be shocked by the excitement of seeing too exquisite food and clothes?" Ji Yu would be wrong and think so worriedly. V1.Chapter 149 Returning from Ziyue''s world again, Olm carried eight crystals. These eighteen pieces were produced within the limit time Ji Yu could stay in Ziyue World. This time the olm was excluded from the Ziyue world for a little over three hours. In three hours, that humanoid tribe produced a total of eight crystals, and Ji Yu naturally had plans for these crystals. He took out three countermeasures and handed them to Frans, and asked them to study whether there was any problem with these crystals, and after observing for a while to confirm that there was no problem, Ji Yu planned to let the olm carry the crystals from the deep sea all the way into the Lane sea area. Then, using the ability to fly, let the olm hand over the five crystals to him as if passing through Wuyang City of the Ryan Federation. Then let the olm go to the place where the deer is, and let the deer help it directly and quickly enter the second-level peak state. Emerging from the deep sea, Ji Yu once again looked at the vanished realm, and immediately began to float the olm up. After meeting with the whales on the sea surface, Ji Yu immediately led the whales back to the sea area where the Frans Federation is located. For the French Federation, Ji Yu''s senses are neither good nor bad. In short, their relationship with the olm is limited to mutual use. The olm will help them, and they will provide a safer environment for the olm, that''s all. All the way back quickly, the whales stayed in place after entering the Frans Sea area, while the olm quickly jumped up under the watchful eyes of the aircraft carrier fleet, and landed firmly on the aircraft carrier''s already emptied deck. "Ms. Dongxun, you are finally back. I wonder if you have gained something today?" On the deck of the aircraft carrier, Joanna smiled heroically at the olm in military uniform. Standing in front of the olm, Joanna really looked very small, but even if she was small, this lady didn''t have any fear. After two weeks of getting along with each other, the olm is a female. There is no need for the olm to say. These people can also draw conclusions from the body characteristics of the olm compared with those of normal olm. Joanna was surrounded by a group of French navy soldiers. These soldiers did not carry guns, but just stood aside and watched. In addition, on the bridge of the aircraft carrier, the navy commander and a group of high-ranking navy officers were also watching the olm. Ji Yu has long been used to this, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. Olm nodded to Joanna. At the same time, under Joanna''s gaze, he slowly opened his mouth, and then suddenly spit out a blister from his mouth without anyone knowing why. The blisters are about the size of a basketball, but are clear and bright. Then, under Joanna''s gaze, she quickly discovered three transparent crystals in the center of the blister that were illuminated by sunlight and reflecting light. The crystals are so small that they look like ice scum. Joanna was a little confused. She didn''t understand what the olm was trying to express by spitting out the bubbles, let alone what the crystals in the bubbles meant. However, just as Joanna was wondering, suddenly a picture began to appear in Joanna''s mind. This picture is constantly presented, just like a video. The content is nothing more than the scene of the olm discovering the deep sea realm, entering the world of Ziyue at the same time, and discovering those humanoid creatures. Although the whole picture has been streamlined, it still takes several minutes to express the entire content. At this moment, under the watchful eyes of the soldiers beside Joanna, what they saw was a bubble floating in front of Joanna, and at the same time, Joanna fell into an inexplicable sluggishness. This sluggishness lasted for about seven minutes, which also made the soldiers around Joanna look at each other in confusion. At the same time, the fleet commanders and senior officials who watched the movements of Omex and Joanna on the bridge of the aircraft carrier also showed a hint of wonder. "What is Major Joanna doing? Why is she standing there motionless?" Some officers were puzzled. "Perhaps the divine creature is passing on some of its discoveries in the deep sea to Joanna." Colonel Richard replied hesitantly while pondering. "Everyone should also know that Major Joanna has reported before that the god-followed creature has a certain magical ability to directly transmit certain images to humans, so as to express its thoughts and what it has seen and heard." "Although we haven''t seen it before, since Major Joanna is the special envoy to communicate with the creatures of the gods, the current situation is reasonable." After Richard explained in this way, everyone at the scene suddenly showed a look of understanding. "It''s really enviable. Major Joanna is not yet thirty. It''s not a small credit to have dealt with the god-followed creature and successfully let it join us. I heard that the army department has discussed it. The rank of colonel is being conferred on her." "A colonel who skipped two levels in a row and is less than 30, is this the first case in our Frans Federation in the past 50 years?" A colonel officer in his forties said in admiration. "Special circumstances are treated specially, and it is not too surprising to have such a promotion speed." "However, with the addition of the god-followed creatures, if the god-followed creatures make greater contributions to our Frans Federation during this period, I think Major Joanna may become a general in less than thirty-five." "A general who is less than thirty-five years old, and a female general?" The vice-admiral of the fleet looked at Joanna''s back in the distance while showing a contemplative expression. "I recall that Major Joanna is not yet married?" As soon as the deputy commander of the fleet said this, all the officers in the entire bridge fell silent, and looked at the deputy commander of the fleet with strange expressions. "Hey, why, General, are you planning to match Major Joanna with your family?" A colonel officer said jokingly. "That kid in my family can''t do it. At least after I inquired about Major Joanna''s character, I''m afraid that my kid''s third leg won''t be able to stand up in the future." The deputy commander of the fleet replied jokingly, and at the same time, it could be seen that this man had already had great opinions on his son. "Then who are you planning to match?" Someone asked again. Those present were all colonels and officers, most of whom were over forty years old. They obviously had no idea about Joanna. After all, a future general and a new star in the army are not suitable for everyone. But they don''t have ideas, but it doesn''t mean that other people in the army don''t have ideas. "Match who?" The vice-admiral of the fleet nunuzui, aimed at the fleet commander Moulton who was deep in thought. Suddenly, everyone was stunned. Admiral Moulton is sixty-three this year, and his son is already in his early forties. Although his son did not join the army, one of his grandsons is now serving in the army, and thanks to his connections, his grandson is now a field officer even though he is only 26 years old. In addition, the commander has a wide network of connections in the Federation of France, and at the same time has a considerable family property. With this background, his grandson is worthy of Joanna, a rising star in the army. Seeing everyone''s eyes on him, Fleet Commander Moulton said nothing, just smiled at everyone present. "Okay, don''t make a fuss, too." "Although my grandson is good, and I am very satisfied with his personality, it is still unknown whether he will be able to successfully pursue our beautiful lady major." "Now the old guys in the army are not vegetarians. Their movements are much faster than mine." "Anyway, it''s all up to fate." "However, I don''t think you guys have no chance. Aren''t many of your grandchildren still young? You guys should have started moving long ago, right?" The commander of the fleet looked like he had seen through all the people present, and immediately made some of them look a little embarrassed. indeed. These people can be said to be old and mature in the Chinese army. After knowing that the little girl that Omex cared about was enrolled in France Noble Academy, these people had already started notifying their family members to let their little guy to make friends with the little girl named Lucy. After all, for feelings, it is best to start with a doll. Seeing that everyone was silent for a while, the commander of the fleet suddenly shook his head with a chuckle, and then looked at the olm and Joanna on the deck again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. After Joanna finished watching all the pictures in her mind, Joanna stood still and looked at the things in the bubble in front of her, unable to calm down the shock in her heart for a long time. The Purple Moon world, unknown humanoid civilization, magical crystals, and crystals that can resist the radiation of the Purple Moon. All of this exceeded Joanna''s expectations. Taking a deep breath, Joanna tried her best to calm down, and at the same time said to the olm: "Ma''am, this discovery of yours has really helped us a lot, and for that, I express my deep respect." Speaking of which, Joanna bowed to the olm. Standing up again, Joanna immediately said to the olm: "Ma''am, you have handled those humanoid creatures very well. I will report the transaction immediately. In addition, I will immediately have the crystallization analyzed by the research institute." "This matter is too important. Now I need to let the fleet enter the port immediately and report in person, so sorry, I need to leave for a while." In this regard, Ji Yu couldn''t deny that Dongxun nodded. Then, the blond beauty strode away immediately and trotted away. Soon, in Ji Yu''s eyes, Joanna entered the entrance of the bridge and disappeared. Seeing this, Ji Yu suddenly smiled. "This blond beauty''s mentality is not bad, and she didn''t react too violently, which is interesting." After making such a joke, Ji Yu immediately let Olm jump into the water from the deck of the aircraft carrier. Soon after, with the sound of breaking through the waves, the olm immediately vacated from the sea and began to glide towards the land of Frans. Today''s olm already has a new habitat. And this habitat is the capital of the Frans Federation, in a river area dozens of kilometers away from the capital. There is a good environment there, and it is also the closest to the place where the little girl Yang Nana goes to school. V1.Chapter 150 Ji Yu hasn''t gone shopping for too long. Usually, in order not to waste a minute or a second, he always went downstairs to eat normally in order not to attract the attention of others, and then returned to the dormitory again after eating. In the dormitory, he spends most of his time on the Internet. Especially in order to learn more about marine life, he wasted the most time on this. So, in the early morning of the second day after the game ended today, he walked out of the community early in the morning and walked in the direction of the food street. During this period, there is very little traffic on the street. And even if there are people, most of these people have only one mask. After all, according to the official statement, there was an infectious disease in the food street. Therefore, under the influence of this public opinion environment and guidance, everyone still pays great attention to their own safety. Except for Ji Yu and a few people who were walking towards the food street, the whole street looked very desolate. Moreover, Ji Yu also noticed that there is still a strange situation at intervals on the street at this moment. Ordinary people may not have noticed it, but Ji Yu found that there are camouflaged military vehicles parked at a short distance in many places on the entire street. These military vehicles are not jeeps in the traditional sense, but there are all kinds of them. Some are black vans, while others are freight cars. These cars are parked in different locations, and most of them are concentrated in densely populated areas. Most of these cars are painted in pure black, and the windows are also the kind of black glass that cannot be seen from the outside. These cars are parked on the side of the road, or in the parking spaces at some forks, just like ordinary unmanned vehicles. But with Ji Yu''s current hearing ability, the noises inside those military vehicles cannot be hidden from him at all. Ji Yu remained calm all the way and continued to go in the direction of the food street. But soon he found the blockade. In the blocked area of ??the food street, there are police guards and a long cordon. There seemed to be not many police officers, but Ji Yu found many fences under construction. These fences are continuously built along the cordon, passing along the line, just like municipal traffic construction in the city. It looks ordinary, but it also makes people taste a different atmosphere. The food street was blocked, and Ji Yu certainly didn''t want to have the dangerous idea of ??sneaking in. In this way, Ji Yu immediately went to the center of the airport block in the north in order to learn more about the military gathering in Wuyang City. Gradually, after Ji Yu stayed away from the food street, the flow of people on the street began to increase. After three hours of going back and forth, Ji Yu finally figured out the general situation of the distribution and deployment of the troops on the entire street. On almost every street, there will be one or two camouflaged military vehicles stopping at an interval of less than 500 meters. In this way, after deduction, Ji Yu can easily draw a conclusion. That is, the number of troops gathered in the airport block of Wuyang City at this moment definitely exceeds the scale of 5,000 people. Broken into parts, these armies are protecting the people in this way. In order not to affect people''s normal life and order as much as possible, the government has obviously done everything. The airport and the food street have boundaries, so it is obviously necessary to do so. Ji Yu is naturally more aware of the dangers of the realm than ordinary people, and at the same time he understands it better. "I hope there will be more time left for me." Back in the dormitory, Ji Yu sighed, and at the same time began to worry about the safety of the surroundings. Wuyang City is an international metropolis near the west of the Ryan Federation. The resident population of the entire city exceeds 23 million. And only in the area of ??the airport where Ji Yu is located, there are more than three million residents concentrated here. This is not a small number. Once the territory of the Food Street expands, and there are even purple moon creatures that can appear in Blue Star, the disaster will definitely be unprecedented. Therefore, Ji Yu is also somewhat dissatisfied with the official in view of the current situation. Is it really necessary to hide the current situation? The food street boundary exists there, and it also appears in an area dominated by residential areas. If a battle breaks out in the food court area, are the officials really not afraid of affecting civilians? Is it worth sacrificing some people for the sake of temporary stability? Although Ji Yu thought it was reasonable, his inner three views could not accept it. After all, if someone told you that sacrificing your family can save the whole world, would you or your family be willing? Of course, Ji Yu does not deny that there are impartial and selfless people who will agree, but such people are definitely very rare. Sitting in front of the bed, Ji Yu thought for a long time, but in the end he just sighed. Because Ji Yu found out that the current approach of the official is actually not much wrong. The society needs stability, and the people also need to eat and drink. Evacuation of three million people is not an easy task. Furthermore, from a larger perspective, it doesn''t really make much difference whether people are evacuated or not. Because human beings are backed by the blue star, there is no possibility of retreating in the face of the invasion of the purple moon creatures. Besides, it has only been more than a month since the food street boundary appeared. Even if there is a sudden change, it cannot break through the military''s siege immediately. At a critical juncture, it is naturally impossible for the authorities to sit idly by. Compared with Ji Yu''s thoughts alone, the official definitely thought more and prepared the most. Ji Yu felt that he was worrying too much. Immediately, he stopped thinking about it, but immediately thought of his parents in the country again, and after a phone call to greet him, he slowly lay on his back on the bed. "After confirming that the crystallization is indeed harmless, I must take some time to go home." Ji Yu secretly planned in his heart. Swallowing crystals can make ordinary people resistant to Ziyue. In this regard, Ji Yu must first think of his parents. As for other relatives, he didn''t have so many thoughts. Human nature is so selfish, and Ji Yu is no exception. As for transitioning Life Essence for parents? Ji Yu doesn''t have this kind of thinking. It is enough for the two elders to live a peaceful life. At the same time, he will also prepare some means of protection for the two elders. You can think that Ji Yu is selfish, or you can think that Ji Yu is arbitrary. But no matter what other people think in the future, Ji Yu just did it. Just like Ji Yu had tuberculosis and didn''t tell the elders, Ji Yu has always been such an independent and assertive character. At least before Ziyue has completely invaded the ground, Ji Yu will not involve the two elders. In this way, after planning everything, Ji Yu went into the kitchen by himself and began to cook lunch with the vegetables he had bought in the morning. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. In the blink of an eye, another week passed. At this moment, there are only two days left before Ji Yu has the fourth incarnation. But at this last moment, Ji Yu''s incarnation Xiaolu finally brought about a qualitative change. [Congratulations to the player, your second incarnation, the sika deer, has completed the third stage of task guidance, may I ask if you want to accept the reward now! ¡¿ ¡¾whether¡¿ The moment Ji Yu saw the panel appearing in front of him, he immediately switched from the incarnation of the olm to the body of the deer, and began to look around. At this moment, Xiaolu''s five-ring ring forest has been completely completed. In the very center of the ring forest, the open area here is very large. It is surrounded by trees that are nearly 100 meters high, and along the side of the tree is full of ring-shaped flowers. These plants are tall and full of colorful flowers. The light floral fragrance is naturally refreshing. Excluding the surrounding woods and flower bushes, in the center of the open area, there are ninety-nine second-class sika deer gathered beside the fawn. It is not certain that the other sika deer that broke through suddenly may be asleep somewhere else. At this moment, most of the second-class sika deer around Xiaolu are of a group with a body size of more than five meters, but there are also ordinary-sized deer and even miniature deer among them. These deer are lying on the ground at this moment, entering a state of resting sleep. They are allowed to rest with the deer in the first ring forest, while other deer herds are distributed in the second to fifth rings. At this moment, it is the night time of the Ryan Federation. The sky was moonless and gloomy, as if it was going to rain anytime. At this time, the little goblin was also sound asleep in Xiaolu''s ears. On the other side, two babies were sleeping sweetly on the vine shaker built by goblins between the tree trunks around the fawn. Looking at the scene in front of him, Ji Yu is also extremely envious of Xiaolu''s living environment. This kind of beauty, accompanied by companions and guarded by ethnic groups, is much more lively than Ji Yu living alone. Slowly, Ji Yu controlled Xiao Lu to stand up. At the same time, Ji Yu quickly honked at all the deer. All of a sudden, all the deer suddenly opened their eyes, and looked at the huge fawn standing up suspiciously. In this regard, Ji Yu just sent a message to let them leave the first ring, and then these deer did not have any willingness to disobey and directly started to leave the first ring. At the same time, the goblin who was sleeping soundly in the fawn''s huge ears was woken up as a matter of course. The sleepy-eyed goblin flew up to the deer and conveyed a doubtful thought. In this regard, Ji Yu didn''t favor one person over another, and immediately conveyed his thoughts to let the little goblin leave Xiaolu a little bit. Ji Yu''s thought conduction is not like Xiaolu, but orders the little fairy to leave as a superior gesture. With the relationship between the goblin and the deer, she naturally knew of Ji Yu''s existence. So after receiving the serious order message, the goblin''s dim sleepy eyes immediately revealed a look of panic. Then, as if frightened, she quickly flew to the side of the vine bed where the two babies were. After getting along for so long, the little goblin naturally knew that Ji Yu, the little deer''s father, was responsible for her almost being killed that time. In this way, the little goblin, who has recovered her nature, respects Ji Yu''s so-called father like a god, creating an illusion that Ji Yu is very powerful. After all, Xiaolu also has other powerful brothers and sisters. The little goblin is also well aware of this. An existence that can make all ordinary beings extremely powerful in a short period of time, this is almost no different from the gods in the goblin''s long-term memory. In this way, after Ji Yu appeared and sent a message, the goblin immediately flew aside in panic. And hiding under the vine beside the baby''s bed, he looked at the deer furtively with a mixture of curiosity and fear. Ji Yu felt a little funny about this. But for the little goblin, Ji Yu felt that he should still maintain a mysterious and majestic posture. Ji Yu can be friendly and even extremely kind to his avatars, but he must keep a mystery to his avatar''s subordinates and even the life around him. This not only has the meaning of deterrence, but also prevents part of the reason why there may be some life that intends to slander Ji Yu''s relationship with the incarnation in the future. Only being mysterious and powerful can make people fearful, and at the same time, it can make some individuals with bad ideas weigh themselves when doing certain things. In this way, Ji Yu will naturally not treat little goblins like he treats Xiaolu and others. He didn''t care about the goblin''s gaze anymore, and soon after seeing all the deer leaving the open space around the forest, Ji Yu immediately confirmed the choice of accepting the reward with a look of anticipation at the game panel. V1.Chapter 151 In the gloomy night, the wind gradually increased. There was even lightning and thunder in the sky at this moment, and heavy rain was about to come. Then, at this very moment, in the center of the ring forest, a few seconds after Ji Yu confirmed accepting the reward. Ji Yu looked left and right, his expression full of doubts. "What about the change? Why hasn''t there been any movement?" Normally, the avatar breakthrough would reveal its peculiarity in an instant, but at this moment, nearly ten seconds have passed, but Xiaolu''s body has not changed at all. The only changes in the surroundings are probably the thunder and lightning above the sky that are getting stronger and stronger. Ji Yu couldn''t understand it. But at this moment, about twenty seconds later, Ji Yu found that the deer''s body began to glow. This ray of light began to spread from the deer''s body, and it became brighter and brighter. The light was milky white, and even spread in an instant, turning the deer into a milky white light source. The light source is extremely strong, and under this black night, it instantly illuminates the entire forest. The dazzling light made all the sika deer around them close their eyes, including the goblin. The light source transformed by the deer has dyed the entire forest white, and it is still expanding rapidly. Ji Yu''s feeling at this moment is very strange, because he feels Xiaolu''s body is melting. Dissolved into light, turned into grain after grain of light and radiated towards the surroundings. And in this process of dissolving and turning into light, Ji Yu also felt at this moment that a steady stream of energy was emerging from the void and pouring into the disintegrated light spots of Xiaolu. Accompanied by the injection of energy, the endless spots of light transformed by the deer quickly grew as if cells were dividing, and spread rapidly. One divides into two, two divides into four, four divides into eight... The endless, huge and terrifying energy that makes Jiyu feel that Xiaolu is transforming into a different posture. The endless light, like a huge ball of light, spreads towards the forest and towards the sky. Milky white, fiery, swift. In less than three minutes, the entire opalescent light source wrapped the forest and sky with a radius of three kilometers. In this milky white light source, the whole world seems to be pure white. The trees of the forest, the flowers of the forest, everything is illuminated and wrapped by it. In the milky white world, the goblin trembled her eyelashes again and slowly opened her eyes. But at this moment, what the little fairy saw was a white world. The whole world is pure white without any impurities. In this pure white world, there is no sound, and the surroundings are eerily quiet. But the little deer, which has long been dissolved in Ji Yu''s feelings, is quietly standing in the center of the white world in the eyes of the goblin. The fawn''s huge body is still the same, but its appearance is undergoing a drastic change. In the pure white world, the fur full of flowers of the dead on the outside of the deer is molting. The black and red flowers of the dead that originally looked very strange are being infected by pure white, and the breath of black and all negative energy is rapidly dissolving. The deer''s body is being purified. During the purification of this body, Xiao Lu''s body continued to grow step by step. Fifty-five meters long. Seventy meters long. One hundred meters long. ¡­ Thirty-five meters high at the shoulder. Fifty meters high at the shoulder. Seventy-five meters high at the shoulder. ¡­ The size of the deer is developing towards a more terrifying giant beast. However, in the growth of this giant beast posture, the fawn''s body gradually began to lose the heaviness of flesh and blood. The deer''s body is pure white, only the antlers are still shining bright crystal light. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The little deer was changing drastically, and this change naturally attracted the attention of the group of hundreds who were still staying not far away. Because, at this moment, the resident of the Hundreds has already been infected and wrapped in white. In the darkness of night, most of the Hundreds had already rested. But when the center of the ring forest shone with milky white light, these people were awakened by the night watchmen. Looking at the pure white world in front of him, looking at the incomparably silent tranquility around him. In this weird scene where even the sound could not be conveyed, everyone remained silent for a long time. "What the hell is going on in our world?" At this moment, almost all the people in the group of hundreds have such thoughts in their hearts. These people looked at me and I looked at you, with shock on their faces. They opened and closed their mouths and tried their best to let their companions understand what they meant, but in this world where voices cannot be conveyed, many people still cannot understand what others want to say just by looking at the shape of their mouths. In this way, slowly, everyone stopped trying to speak. Although the pure white world is strange, shocking and incomprehensible, at least there is no danger revealed so far. What''s more, these people soon saw a scene that they will never forget. That is, five kilometers away, in the center of a ring forest, at the moment, a giant beast slowly emerged from the treetops surrounded by giant trees. The giant beast is nothing else, it is the form of the little deer making a breakthrough. Its shoulder height has surpassed the treetops, and it is still growing rapidly in an incomprehensible and unforgettable form for humans. Seeing the gigantic fawn''s body, many members of the hundred members even forgot to get goggles. They were stunned, looking at the giant white deer in disbelief. And while everyone was watching the deer grow into a gigantic figure, outside the camp of the 100-person group, countless ordinary deer herds that had already been awakened began to fall to the ground one after another, raising their heads and quietly watching the deer in a pilgrimage. . At this moment, Xiaolu''s changes are still continuing. His pure white body was still growing, and after more than ten minutes, his shoulder height once grew to nearly 150 meters. The height is like a fifty-story building. Compared with ordinary high-rise buildings, the White Deer at this moment is far more majestic than high-rise buildings because of its body length of nearly 300 meters. At this point, the deer''s body finally stopped changing. At the same time, perhaps because the growth has reached its limit, Xiao Lu''s body began to return to its original origin. The pure white fur of the fawn begins to show color. The pure white slowly faded away, and various colorful colors began to appear on the fawn''s body. In terms of colorful colors, the first thing that appears is the appearance of flowers. The original flowers of the dead have all faded from black and red at this moment, and have all changed into patterns of countless colorful flowers covering the whole body of the deer. red, purple, blue....... The endless colorful colors make the fawn''s body look like a sea of ??flowers. At the same time, when the fawn''s body changes into colorful colors, the antlers of the fawn also begin to fade from the crystal color and slowly change to the general appearance of a herd of ordinary deer. When we got here, the little deer, whose eyes were slightly closed, began to open slowly. The moment he opened his eyes, Xiaolu''s pupils were even empty for a while, and countless colors of light appeared. These color streamers are constantly changing in Xiaolu''s pupils, and it seems that the final pupil color is being selected. This happens only for a few seconds at the moment of opening the eyes. Then, Xiao Lu''s pupils were completely solid and no longer hollow. The whites of the eyes remained the same, but the pupils turned blue. The huge pupils focused, and finally it began to look around, and looked at the entire pure white world. And at this moment, the endless light of the entire pure white world began to shrink. The milky white light turned into balls of light one after another, they kept flying and quickly rushed into the fawn''s body and disappeared. And it was also after these milky white light balls rushed into the fawn''s body that the fawn''s huge posture began to shrink. The height of the body and shoulders is constantly decreasing, and it is proceeding at a speed visible to the human naked eye. In this way, when the milky white world slowly receded and the darkness of night reappeared, the body of the deer in the center of the ring forest unexpectedly changed back to the posture of an ordinary sika deer. It is nearly 1.5 meters long and 80 centimeters tall at the shoulder. The appearance of the fawn has completely changed into that of an ordinary sika deer, its body is no longer colorful, and all the abnormalities and differences have disappeared. At this moment, even if someone stood in front of the little deer, it was difficult for him to connect the little deer with the giant beast that appeared before. "Back to Basics?" Ji Yu has such a clear understanding. And I want to open the data panel to know the status of Xiaolu for the first time. Because Xiaolu''s state is very miraculous at this moment, Ji Yu can even feel that the frightening energy contained in Xiaolu''s small body is far from comparable to before. These energies seem to be compressed and brought into an invisible void. As long as Ji Yu controls his mind, these energies can be quickly revealed. However, just when Ji Yu wanted to open the data panel, he found that the disappearance of endless white light did not mean that the process of the anomaly when Xiaolu broke through was officially over. Because, at the moment when the little deer changed back to the appearance of an ordinary sika deer, Ji Yu''s spirit wrapped around the little deer was suddenly pulled into a void. Everything is silent around this void, and darkness is everywhere. But in this darkness, Ji Yu suddenly found a glimmer of light in front of him. It seemed to be born naturally in the void, and quickly glowed from the twilight. The brilliance is many times stronger than Xiaolu''s previous breakthrough. Countless streamers appeared out of thin air from the darkness, and then quickly flew around and revolved around the dim light. In an instant, Shimmer began to expand and grow at a speed that even Ji Yu could hardly imagine. Apple size. Basketball size. In the end, it expanded in an instant to resemble a blazing sun. Ji Yu''s consciousness was gently pushed far, far away by this huge ball of light. The ball of light is neither hot nor dazzling, but rather colorful, like a beautiful gem. But unlike traditional gemstones, the gemstones in front of you are alive. And it was still beating back and forth like a heart. Around this jewel that beats like a heart, there is a massive flow of light all the time. Standing in front of this colorful gemstone, Ji Yu''s conscious body compared with it is like a basketball and an ant. Ji Yu''s consciousness is an ant, and this gem is a basketball. "What the hell is going on here?" Ji Yu really has too many doubts. Looking at the colorful heart light ball in front of him, Ji Yu felt a little inexplicable for a moment. But this inexplicable was quickly answered. Because the formed light ball in front of him produced a great suction. Ji Yu''s consciousness was absorbed by him before he even had time to react. Then, before Ji Yu felt panic, a warm and comfortable feeling spread throughout Ji Yu''s whole mind. Ji Yu couldn''t express this feeling in words, but in his heart, Ji Yu felt extremely at ease. This kind of peace of mind is like sleeping in my mother''s arms when I was a child, it is very reassuring and warm. This is a feeling that comes from the heart and comes from instinct. Enveloped by the light ball, Ji Yu even fell asleep. While falling asleep, an inexplicable mark began to appear on Ji Yu''s conscious body and Xiaolu''s conscious body wrapped in the light sphere. This imprint is not a pattern and font in the traditional sense, but a mysterious imprint from the origin of life. The light ball didn''t give Xiaolu and Jiyu anything, it just wrapped Xiaolu and Jiyu, and then this mark appeared naturally. Then an inexplicable connection was made. This connection is very weak, or it can be said that it is the appearance of a rule. Invisible and intangible, just like the family, love, and friendship that maintain the relationship between people, this imprint is a similar embodiment. Ji Yu''s consciousness body is hundreds of times stronger than Xiao Lu''s. This is a change brought about by the increase in the game, but this power is limited to maintaining Ji Yu''s ability to successfully control and descend into the avatar. This is not real power, let alone bring too much qualitative change to Ji Yu. Therefore, when the light ball envelops Ji Yu''s and Xiao Lu''s consciousness, the light ball gently separates Ji Yu''s consciousness from Xiao Lu''s consciousness. But even if the consciousness of the two is separated, there is still a strong illusory bond between Xiaolu''s consciousness and Ji Yu''s consciousness. This bond is the foundation of Xiaolu''s strength. Everything about it was endowed by Ji Yu. Its growth, its everything has long been unable to escape from this connection. Ji Yu dominates everything about Xiao Lu, and even under certain circumstances that Ji Yu doesn''t know about, Ji Yu can decide Xiao Lu''s life or death. Fawn''s strength comes at a price. And the price is that it will never be able to withdraw from this connection. Its soul, everything about it has long been homogenized by Ji Yu''s soul during the powerful growth process, it is like an extension of Ji Yu''s consciousness, although it is an individual, it cannot completely dominate everything about itself. For this point, the light sphere seems to have not discovered it, or it has discovered it, but it doesn''t care about it. Separating the two consciousnesses, the light sphere is just an instinctive gift of life that causes a qualitative change in the world. Then, within a short period of time when Ji Yu and Xiao Lu''s consciousness was pulled into this illusory space and wrapped in a ball of light, a huge vision that could be seen by the whole world began to appear on the entire blue star. Where the ring-shaped forest is located, a pillar of seven-colored light suddenly burst out from the deer''s body. The beam of light was less than one meter in diameter, but it was like a super-powerful laser that suddenly broke through the thick black clouds that were about to rain with thunder and lightning. The beam of light broke through the clouds, broke through the stratosphere of the atmosphere, and finally exploded like fireworks. And at the moment when the beam of light exploded, at the center of the place where the beam of light appeared, streams of light continued to spread towards the surroundings of the blue star''s atmosphere like ripples on the horizontal plane. V1.Chapter 152 A third-tier city in the Ryan Federation. On the top floor of a residential building in this city, there are many people admiring the night view or looking at the streets below. Even some old people couldn''t bear the loneliness and put the place of the square dance on the roof of this building. The old people on the building were singing and dancing so happy, and there were even a few places on the side where some young people even set up barbecue grills. Many young people chatted while eating barbecue. "Hey, I feel like I''m going to rust if I stay in the house every day. I can''t go out to play at night when I work during the day. I don''t know when the curfew will end." "Go out to play? If you are not afraid of being radiated by the sudden purple moon, you can go, anyway, I dare not." "Isn''t it good now? It''s not bad to buy a barbecue for a group of people to eat barbecue and drink wine together. Besides, even if Ziyue appears, we can avoid it immediately." "It''s true to say so, but I always feel suffocated and panic. Now it''s a problem to go out for a run, and it''s normal to work overtime every day on weekends. I feel that the boss of the company is also powerful enough." Zhou Peng took a sip of the canned beer and stood up. He twisted his waist, which was a little sore from working for too long, and then looked at the dark night above his head. "I don''t know when this ghost Ziyue will disappear. What the hell, it''s really uncomfortable." "But having said that, what do you think of the rumors on the Internet now?" "On the Internet? You mean Ziyue can mutate creatures, and then there is the so-called ironclad ''silver dragon''?" A man with glasses replied. "That''s right, Frans Silver Dragon doesn''t look like a biochemical experiment that their country can do. This is seriously out of cognition, okay?" "Besides, a mere biochemical experiment can still make the silver dragon have the appalling ability to freeze sea water and ships?" "I''m afraid this kind of experiment is not a biochemical experiment, but a mythological experiment?" Zhou Peng said disdainfully, and a little desire spread in his eyes. Who hasn''t been young, and who hasn''t dreamed of becoming a superhero? If there is such a thing in the world, then as long as it is an individual, it will definitely have the desire. I long for this kind of adventure and change my boring ordinary life. Regarding Zhou Peng''s words, the three young people beside him mostly smiled. "Okay, are you the smart one?" "Now that the national news broadcasts the so-called video of the existence of Yinlong, I think there must be something about Ziyue and Yinlong that we ordinary people don''t understand." "It''s not difficult to guess what it is, but even so, I think we should do our part honestly, and we should not have wild and dangerous ideas." "Besides, if a photo of Ziyue can make people have superpowers, do you think the authorities need to be so careful?" "Ziyue''s radiation is definitely not a good thing, that''s for sure, and it''s not like you haven''t seen the lunatic who appeared in our community two weeks ago." "That looks..." Having said that, a trace of fear clearly appeared in the eyes of several people. The danger of Ziyue is absolute, and there may be biological mutations, but is this kind of mutation really a good thing for human beings? "Hey, well, I admit that I''m a little dazed, but the current world is really getting more and more worrying." Zhou Peng sighed and sat down again. "The so-called epidemic may be a cover, but we don''t know the specific situation in the blocked area, which is really worrying. To be honest, the current situation is really uneasy." "Okay, why don''t you just stop talking about it here? It really affects people''s mood, so what if it''s the end of the world? What can we ordinary people do?" "Instead of worrying about this and that, it''s better to live every day now." Said a thin and tall man in the Mediterranean beside Zhou Peng. "Okay, don''t mention Ziyue, give me wine and barbecue now." "Come on, have a drink first." Saying this, one of them raised his glass. Zhou Peng smiled, didn''t say anything, and raised his glass honestly. "Dry!" A few people touched the cans of beer while talking, and then began to drink. However, it was at the moment when these people toasted. Suddenly, a burst of brilliance suddenly appeared above the originally dark sky. The light swayed across the sky and spread farther away like water ripples. At this moment, everyone raised their heads in surprise, whether they were young or old, they all looked towards the sky. But at this time, the ripples that had just swung by had already gone away. But after that clear light streaked across the night sky, another clear light followed the track of the previous light from far away in the sky. "Fuck, what is this light?" "I''m not drunk, I''m starting to get dizzy?" The person next to Zhou Peng even started to rub his eyes, and looked at the sky again. But at this moment, along with the previous two arc-shaped rays of light, soon, another arc-shaped light appeared in the sky, spreading and floating. And these lights gradually become denser as time goes by, and one after another, they continue to streak across the sky in the form of ripples. All of a sudden, various colors continued to appear throughout the sky. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and purple, countless brilliance scattered, and continuously swayed in the sky. The brilliance illuminates the whole city, and at the same time makes the whole city look very gorgeous. "God, what happened? Why do I always feel that something big is about to happen?" "Do you want to tell me? Damn, is this kind of astronomical phenomenon normal? If anyone says that this kind of astronomical phenomenon is normal, labor and management will immediately talk about it." "It''s not right. In our world, the water is really deep. This phenomenon is absolutely impossible to be normal." "Is this someone going through tribulation and becoming a fairy? This scene is really similar to what appears in some novels." "...." At this moment, it wasn''t just the roof of the building where Zhou Peng was boiling, the whole city was already buzzing within minutes of Guanghua''s appearance. Many people stood in front of the windows or on the balconies and all began to enjoy the unusual view of the sky. But there are also those who are timid, and when the brilliance spreads, they immediately draw the curtains and hide in the room honestly to watch the situation on the Internet. At this time, the network of the entire Ryan Federation has already exploded. There is no shortage of bold people in this world. Many people have already started the live broadcast and shouted excitedly into their live broadcast room. "Look, everyone, there are colorful ripples of light appearing in the sky above our xx city." "This kind of scene is simply unheard of. Isn''t this too exaggerated? These lights are still spreading like ripples." "Did any old iron tell me that this kind of situation has happened where you are?" When the anchor yelled like this, similar text with minor differences appeared on the screen full of bullet screens. "We also appeared here." "Same, I''m in Luohe, but I''m in the north." "Ah? North? My place is Qinghai in the east, and these colorful light waves also appear here." "...." "God, after Ziyue, is our world finally ushering in another world invasion? Emmm." "A ghost from another world invades, just rush at this colorful brilliance, there must be a god descending on this cliff." "Immortal, you ghost, you might as well say that someone has successfully passed the tribulation and became an immortal." "By the way, the anchor is really big-hearted. This is still live broadcasting outside. Isn''t it afraid that the light also has radiation, making people crazy like Ziyue?" "...." The Ryan Federation has already been clamoring at this moment, and the officials also acted immediately, and asked departments all over the country about the source of light. And similar to Ryan. After this brilliance spread to West Yorkshire and even all over the world. Even though it is still daytime in West Yorkshire and other countries at this moment, the clear sky at this time still reveals the faint colors sprinkled by the rippled brilliance. Under sunny days, although this brilliance is not as eye-catching as in the dark night, it still arouses heated discussions among people all over the world. And at the same time, all major countries in the world began to mobilize satellites and project their gazes towards the area where the light source came from. And this satellite can really see not much. Because the beam of light on Xiaolu''s body only lasted for nearly thirty seconds, and then completely disappeared. The only thing left is that there is a round hole in the uppermost atmosphere where the deer is, which has been diffusing colorful light. The circular cavity continuously emits light waves, and these light waves spread round and round throughout the blue star. Such an exaggerated scene naturally aroused the doubts and doubts of countless national information departments. However, just when these countries were wondering or worried about monsters appearing in the radiant void, the radiance in the sky spread to the whole world as soon as it spread, and it began to scatter more intense light. Under the radiance of this light, people on the street, in the house, and even on the sea suddenly felt a sense of comfort from the bottom of their hearts. This feeling makes people feel joy slowly, and at the moment of joy, a picture appears in their minds inexplicably. The picture is very magical, because what everyone sees is a pure white world. And in the center of this pure white world, a huge divine deer unexpectedly appeared. When these people saw the divine deer in the picture, the divine deer was also looking at them. Shenlu''s eyes were clear, and he just stood there and watched the world gently. Looking at the divine deer, everyone surprisingly did not have any fear in their hearts. On the contrary, seeing the divine deer exuded some kind of uncontrollable joy from the bottom of their hearts. "The miracle is born, and the whole world celebrates~." Somewhere in the Ryan Federation, the old man who was looking at the sky from a high platform suddenly had a realization and murmured like this. Looking at the sky again, the brilliance that filled the sky at this moment was slowly fading away. But at the same moment when the brilliance of the sky disappeared, the whole world began to undergo a slight change. This change is silent, and will soon reveal its effect in front of mankind. At the same time as this change, a more exaggerated anomaly began to appear in the place where the deer was originally located in the air above the air. V1.Chapter 153 Beyond the blue star, the vicinity of the universe is desolate. In this desolate neighborhood, there are still many meteorites of different sizes. Some of these meteorites are gathered one or two million kilometers away from the blue star, and exist between the orbit of the blue star and the orbit of the moon. And some exist in the middle orbit of the blue star, Mars, and even Venus. These meteorites are large and small, and they just stop at a distance of tens of millions of kilometers. Most of these meteorites have stopped and are orbiting the sun. If there is no external force, these meteorites may always be like this, but in this calm, these meteorites have finally attracted changes today. Because, on the sides of these meteorites, countless hollows appeared silently. As soon as these cavities are created, they immediately generate a great suction force, absorbing them all. At the same time, this phenomenon is still happening in the universe around the blue star. Countless meteorites, large and small, were swallowed and emptied by the void, disappearing but reappearing in new forms at the same time. At an altitude of about 6,000 meters in the forest where the little deer was, the annexed meteorites began to appear in the blue void at this moment. These meteorites were immediately spotted by high-altitude spy satellites as soon as they appeared. The spy satellites watched the change throughout. At this moment, large and small meteorites are continuously being drilled out of this huge cavity, and at the same time, these meteorites are still being squeezed and kneaded under some mysterious force. Soon, these meteorites gathered together, and as more and more large and small meteorites appeared, the high-altitude meteorite agglomeration became bigger and bigger. The top of the meteorite is the flattest, forming a plane. At the bottom of the meteorite, it is conical. In the beginning, the high-altitude side formed by the entire meteorite was only about 100 square meters, but as more and more meteorites appeared in the cavity, and all of them gathered and fused together, the final result of this floating meteorite assembly The upper floor plan begins to reach the size of a football field. But the process is far from over. There are indeed not many dead meteorites near the blue star, but at the same time the meteorites were absorbed, the moon was destroyed. At a certain moment, a huge hole with a diameter of about one kilometer suddenly appeared on the surface of the moon. Afterwards, the cavity continued to sink closer to the lunar surface. The moment the one-kilometer-sized black hole approached the lunar surface, a certain part of the lunar surface evaporated out of thin air about one kilometer in diameter of lunar soil and rock formations. A huge ring-shaped pit with a diameter of one kilometer and a depth of more than ten meters remained on the lunar surface. And these "stolen" lunar soils have naturally become part of the floating island that is taking shape at the blue star''s altitude. With the continuous accumulation of a large amount of lunar soil and rocks, in less than half an hour, a floating island with a surface area of ??about 50 square kilometers was formed at the high altitude where Blue Star Deer was. And at the end of the formation of this floating island, the 12,000-meter altitude above the troposphere suddenly surged with wind and clouds. Countless cumulonimbus clouds gathered and turned into billowing dark clouds at the same time. Lightning and thunder continued, and suddenly heavy rain poured down on the floating island. The dry floating island was suddenly dusty. But this flying dust quickly dissipated completely, and all of them were engulfed by the heavy rain and fell to the ground of the floating island. The endless water source is nourishing this lifeless land, the rainwater gathers and flows all to the low-lying place in the center of the floating island. The majestic heavy rain fell for more than ten minutes, and soon a lake over three square kilometers appeared in the center of the floating island. In this way, the heavy rain stopped and the dark clouds dispersed. But at the same time as the dark clouds dispersed, a transparent film began to appear around the entire floating island. These films are like water curtains, and also like space barriers of invisible substances. The moment the space barrier completely covers and envelops the floating island, the entire floating island disappears in an instant. Then, at the place where the floating island disappeared, a bright star began to rise towards the higher place of the blue star. Ten thousand meters. Fifty thousand meters. One hundred thousand meters. ¡­ It wasn''t until the bright starlight rose to an altitude of 300,000 meters in the orbit of the blue star that the rising height of the starlight stopped its momentum. Its altitude is almost the same as the altitude of the mid-latitude resource satellites of the major countries on the blue star. Here, this bright star will be seen by people from most of the planet at night. It became a veritable star on the blue star, and it just existed there brightly. The bright stars lifted into the sky, and that miraculous scene was naturally observed by many astronomy enthusiasts in the Ryan area. Even without a telescope, its enormous brightness as it rises is still noticed by most humans. As soon as the colorful light waves disappeared, a shining bright star appeared in the sky and rose into the sky, which naturally caused another commotion on the Internet. Some people say that this is the divine deer breaking through the boundary and ascending. And some people say that this is the completion of the Kingdom of God where the deer is far away in the sky. In short, there are almost all kinds of remarks, and the powerful imagination of modern people can always guess the real situation that is close to the facts. And amidst the hot discussions and hustle and bustle around the world, Ji Yu finally woke up slowly. Opening his eyes again, Ji Yu found that he had returned to reality, and was still looking at the surroundings from the perspective of Xiaolu''s avatar as usual. At this moment, in the circular forest, the goblin was looking at the deer with wide-eyed eyes and an exaggerated expression. On the outside of the ring forest, deer herds had already gathered. These deer all stayed at the edge of the forest outside the ring forest, and all looked curiously at the deer in the center of the ring forest. These deer couldn''t figure out why the prophets of their group became so small, but even so, they still recognized the deer, and didn''t dare to go beyond the deer''s previous orders, and quietly gathered and watched around. Around the little deer, the mushroom heads that used to like to stay among the flowers have all sprung up at this moment. They babbled and gathered around the deer, and some jumped and some kept shouting happily around the path. These mushroom heads are densely packed in a large pile. Originally there were only a few dozen of them, after a month of reproduction, the number was already close to 500 at this moment. These little guys didn''t have much respect for the deer, but more of a sense of intimacy. They have simple thinking, cannot understand language, let alone understand things. But even so, they still knew that the fawn was exuding a much better and more comfortable aura than before. In this way, these little guys danced happily around the deer, and some even held hands in a circle and performed funny scenes in front of the deer. Seeing this, Ji Yu really felt very warm. However, at the same time, Ji Yu did not forget to check the changes in Xiaolu this time. Therefore, Ji Yu immediately opened Xiaolu''s data panel in the next moment. ¡¾Sika Deer Status¡¿(expand) ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: 3 (Legendary)] (Note: Ordinary beings will never be able to enter legends if they have no adventures and qualifications. They are both lower-level species of the third level, and the difference between them is like Haoyue and Yinghuo.) [Vitality: 576 (maximum 1000)] [Body length: 301 meters (maximum 500 meters)] [Shoulder height: 158 meters (maximum 350 meters)] [Age: 3 years old (up to 500 years)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Racial Prophet (High)] (It can attract the same race to gather, the growth shackles of the same race are reduced, and it is easy to break through the second level. In combat situations, all the power of the same race group can be temporarily used to increase oneself.) [Characteristic ¢Ú: Life Grafting (High)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Flower of the Holy Family (High)] (No matter how far the death of the same family is, all will be sent to the prophet, and the soul will be absorbed and nurtured by the flower of the Holy Family, and finally can be resurrected again in another form.) (Currently, 1,000 dead souls of the same family can be accommodated at the same time.) [Characteristic ¢Ü: Lord of the Plane (Special)] (recognized by the origin of the world, a collection of thousands of pets, one of the preparatory members of the planet god, without the shackles of becoming a god, the benefits of the plane, please enter the plane to obtain the transmission of the origin of the world by yourself information.) [Characteristic ¢Ý: Element Transformation (Special)] (The body is no longer limited to the form of flesh and blood. After element transformation, physical damage can be greatly weakened. The size of the body can be changed arbitrarily. The maximum size is the maximum value on the panel.) Fawn''s panel has seen a huge change. The purple moon power in the body was also dispelled, and all the acquired characteristics also disappeared. But in contrast, Xiaolu has really undergone earth-shaking changes. Looking at the labels of high and special characteristics, Ji Yu''s shock can be imagined. In particular, the master of the plane and the transformation of elements are what excite Ji Yu the most. Because of these two changes, it can almost be said that Xiaolu has completely stood at the top of all life in Blue Star. Modern weapons can''t even do any harm to fawns these days. What Ji Yu said was not referring to the changes brought about by elemental transformation, because elemental transformation only weakens the damage at the physical level. The heat radiation under the nuclear bomb explosion is not physical, and the nuclear bomb is still lethal to the deer. But Xiaolu''s characteristics of the master of the plane made Xiaolu truly exempt from everything. Because the lord of the plane can move in space, a thought can instantly enter his own plane. This kind of change is Xiaolu''s strongest life-saving means at this stage. All of this made Ji Yu almost unable to control himself with excitement, and at the same time finally let him know what he saw in the spiritual world before. It is an activated manifestation of the will of the planet. And his data panel had written records when he entered the sleeping posture before. [Check the player''s environment change] [Game scanning...] ¡¾Environment Confirmation: Planetary Activation¡¿ [Conclusion: As the player''s avatar enters the legendary rank, the rules of the planet have changed quantitatively, the rules have been condensed and manifested, and the planet has officially recovered from the state of the Death Star. ¡¿ [Note 1: The activation of the planet will bring great benefits to the original life of all planets. The original life has officially entered the radiation environment of full evolution. The planet and the original life are one. It can not only promote the evolution of life, but also grow because of the evolution of life. . ¡¿ [Note 2: Because the player is the only player in this game, the degree of love from the planet will be weakened in disguise. ¡¿ [Note 3: Create the game with your heart, the game system will provide you with the ultimate service, please check the personal data panel by yourself, the compensation reward has been issued! ¡¿ V1.Chapter 154 No one knows, and no one can find out. In a small room, the body of a human being was undergoing strange changes. A person''s body goes from being to nothing, and then from nothing to being. The whole process has light and abnormalities, but it looks extraordinarily peaceful in the room. At this moment, Ji Yu did not leave Xiaolu''s body, but just opened the personal data panel of his own body. ¡¾Player status¡¿ ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: 3 (Legendary)] [Physique: 98 (maximum 200)] [Height: 1.82/16.18 meters (maximum 25 meters)] (1.82 is the camouflage height, 16.18 is the limit body size that the body can currently reach) [Age: 26 years old (up to 1000 years old)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Consciousness enhancement (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Strong vitality (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Natural Affinity (High)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Power High Explosion (High)] [Characteristic ¢Ý: Mimic water shape (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Þ: Life Grafting (High)] [Characteristic ¢ß: Cell Memory (High)] [Feature ¢à: Airflow Control (Medium)] [Feature ¢Ù obtained this time: Elemental Transformation (Special)] (The body is no longer limited to the form of flesh and blood, and the physical damage can be greatly weakened after elemental transformation.) [Feature ¢Ú obtained this time: Hydrogen Control (Special)] (Hydrogen element control is extreme, you can use the properties of hydrogen to float yourself, and you can also use fire to ignite the compressed hydrogen, which can produce huge explosion and combustion effects.) ¡¾Compensation Reward¡¿ [Compensation ¢Ù: Space shifting] (Using the connection between the self and the avatar, the relative teleportation of the space between the self and the avatar can be carried out, and the connection between the avatars or the player can be closer.) (Limited to use three times a day, and a single one-way teleportation, back and forth is counted as two times.) [Compensation ¢Ú: Among the player characteristics, the four low-potential characteristics of enhanced consciousness, exuberant vitality, mimic water shape, and airflow control will be stripped, and a random super characteristic reward will be given at the same time. Do you want to perform this operation? ¡¿ [Compensation ¢Û: The cell memory characteristic and the element transformation characteristic have a certain same characteristic. Currently, the detachable cell memory characteristic randomly assigns another super characteristic. Would you like to perform this operation? ¡¿ When Ji Yu looked at his own attribute panel, Ji Yu fell into deep thought for a moment. This time, Ji Yu''s own breakthrough was very sudden, and it happened without any feeling. This kind of breakthrough is most likely due to the benefits given by the will of the planet, or it may be because Xiaolu''s breakthrough has been fed back to himself. But no matter which one it is, Ji Yu really got a lot of benefits. First of all, the element transformation characteristic, it is not difficult to guess that it is the characteristic increase fed back to Xiaolu after breaking through the third level. The hydrogen control seems a bit inexplicable. But what Ji Yu can guess is probably a certain reaction that suddenly appeared on his body after breaking through the third level. Hydrogen control? Can the mechanism make him float in the air and control the fire? This kind of ability is indeed not weak, and it is also a powerful method similar to magic attack, which Ji Yu has shown great interest in. In addition to the benefits of these two features, the three items of compensation and rewards given to Ji Yu by the game are also of extremely high quality. The benefits of spatial teleportation are unquestionable. With it, Ji Yu can make the deer go to the position of the olm in an instant and let the olm quickly enter the second limit. At the same time, Ji Yu can also let the deer help the olm and the oak to make an indirect third-level breakthrough. It is to help the olm''s vassal aquatic species to be extremely strengthened, so that more second-level aquatic species can appear as soon as possible and complete the third-level breakthrough guidance task of the olm. The same is true for the oak tree. At the same time, the benefits of space teleportation can also be used for refuge. In short, the benefits of space teleportation are really obvious and powerful. As far as this compensation is concerned, Ji Yu is of course extremely satisfied, although it is only three times a day. And the game''s compensation is not just space teleportation. Looking at the second and third compensation and reward plans, Ji Yu thought for a while and immediately chose to accept them. The four low-potential features are really not of much use to Ji Yu, and it is profitable to exchange for a super feature. As for cellular memory, if Ji Yu didn''t have the characteristic of element transformation, the characteristic of cellular memory would undoubtedly be a magical skill. But after all, with the transformation of elements, the size of Ji Yu''s body and even the form of life have undergone qualitative changes. The current cellular memory is obviously a bit tasteless. So if Ji Yu can change to another characteristic that enhances himself, Ji Yu is definitely willing to do so. Therefore, after only a brief evaluation, Ji Yu chose to accept it. [Congratulations to the player for obtaining the characteristic Optical Stealth (Special)] [Characteristic: Optical Stealth (Special)] (Due to the transformation of elements, the body can produce a strong electromagnetic wave absorption effect, which is undetectable by radar; at the same time, the body can produce negative refraction and distorted light, so as to achieve 360-degree invisibility without dead angle, invisible to the naked eye Measurement.) [Congratulations to the player for obtaining the characteristic Super Huge (Special)] [Characteristic: Super Huge (Special)] (The current body shape can be displayed at a maximum of 100 times the size when the element is transformed. During the 100 times size, it consumes a lot of mental power, and the maintenance time is proportional to the player''s own mental state.) Seeing the two features appearing on the data panel, Ji Yu felt a little weird. Optical stealth? Can this be considered a special feature? But thinking of the effect of the ultimate invisibility, Ji Yu also recognized it. After all, this effect is more than several times stronger than the water mimicry of the olm. As for the characteristics of super gigantic. This made Ji Yu a little speechless. Ability is a good one, but it made him think of Ultraman and Pokemon. What can he say? It can only be said that the Incarnation of Everything game is worthy of being a game. It has such features that make people want to complain, which is amazing. Of course, the complaints return to the complaints, and the super-giant feature is still very good. At least, the strength of the body will definitely become stronger due to the enlargement, and this effect is not bad. In this regard, looking at his current data panel Ji Yu is still comforted. The little deer was recognized by the planet and gained a plane, and became a preparation for the planet god. And what about myself? But because he is a game player, he was actually disliked by Blue Star in this regard? I don''t know if it''s because he dislikes Ji Yu. In short, it must be inseparable from the existence of the game of incarnation. However, if you insist on comparing the benefits brought by the game and the recognition from Blue Star, who is better? Although Ji Yu is limited to only a half-knowledge of Chaofan, he still feels that the benefits brought to him by the game are the greatest. Not to mention that the game gave him a new life with tuberculosis, but from the fact that the game made the avatar deer successfully break through the third-level life form, and let the deer use this as an opportunity to revive Blue Star, Ji Yu felt that the existence of the game might be a personality. Far beyond Blue Star. The miracle brought by the incarnation of all things is already powerful enough, and Xiaolu''s breakthrough also indirectly brought about the recovery of Blue Star. No matter from which aspect he thinks about it, Ji Yu also feels that games are the foundation of his foothold in the world. What is the game and where it comes from, Ji Yu doesn''t want to get entangled in these. Because now everything about him is brought about by the game. Rather than speculating about any conspiracy, Ji Yu felt that his life was worth it, because his efforts were only a very small part, and he was actually just an ordinary person without games. And it also belongs to the kind that will not pop up even if thrown in the sea of ??people. Looking at his data panel, Ji Yu still feels very good about himself at the moment. With a breakthrough in himself and the emergence of various characteristic abilities, Ji Yu of course wants to try his current abilities immediately. However, before that, Ji Yu still needs to know one more situation. That is, what is so special about Xiaolu''s plane bestowed by Blue Star. And he also really wanted to know what kind of environment was inside the plane that disappeared into the night sky and turned into stars. So, thinking of this, Ji Yu immediately focused his eyes on reality again, and Ji Yu planned to immediately enter the plane of controlling the deer to enter it. However, at this moment, an accident suddenly appeared. Blue Star''s recovery and Fawn''s breakthrough may be a good thing in itself. However, for a certain malice, the moment of Blue Star''s recovery began to fit it in some rules. And that''s exactly what happened, all of a sudden, the moment the little deer looked up at the sky. A purple moon appeared without warning. Under the clear night, the purple moon hangs brightly in the sky, and visually it seems to be closer to the blue star than before. Because at this moment, Ziyue became bigger in Xiaolu''s eyes. Yes, it has become bigger, and it is twice the size when the purple moon appeared last time. This change is undoubtedly shocking. At the same time, it also made Ji Yu feel that something was wrong. Ji Yu''s feeling is not wrong. Because at the moment when the purple moon appeared, all the existing boundaries in the world suddenly changed dramatically. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The desert military camp where Ryan Federation No. 1 boundary is located. At the moment, four modern mechanical legions are stationed here, with a total of nearly 130,000 people. Most of the 130,000 soldiers and officers have not recovered yet. Because these people are recalling and lamenting the image of the deer that appeared in their minds, and the countless colorful rays of light that appeared and disappeared in the sky before. These people were guessing and discussing, obviously they were extremely surprised by the miraculous scene before. However, without waiting for these soldiers to have more time to discuss, the purple moon that suddenly appeared in the sky immediately brought everyone back to reality from the state of amazement. And at the same time, in front of the two legions, at the moment Ziyue appeared, the Black Sea in the No. 1 boundary appeared in the desert again. This time, the moment the Black Sea appeared, everyone saw the countless ghost ships on the Black Sea. And that''s not all, because the moment the Black Sea boundary appeared, it quickly expanded again. The previous Black Sea boundary area had already exceeded more than one hundred square kilometers, but this time, its expansion was more rapid and violent. There are waves rising nearly 100 meters high on the border of the Black Sea boundary. Big black waves overturned and immediately eroded the surrounding normal desert. Soon the Black Sea expanded again, and expanded to about 300 square kilometers. The four armies around the Black Sea border are all stationed five kilometers away from its location, so fortunately they have not suffered losses from the sudden expansion of the Black Sea. But even so, the Black Sea of ??more than 300 square kilometers is already very large. This is already equivalent to the size of the three airports of Lane Federal Capital Airport. The huge ghost ships on the Black Sea were densely packed, and monsters appeared one after another. At this moment, all the camps of the Black Sea Garrison Corps were filled with combat alarms. V1.Chapter 155 At the same time, on the side of the circular forest where the fawn was, the original forest corridor also began to reappear. The boundary shows the area where the Thorn Banshee was before. Previously, because there was no Thorn Banshee in this area, even when the purple moon came, it always seemed extremely empty. The other monsters did not occupy the territory of the Thorn Banshee for the first time either. But at this time, at the moment when Ziyue reappeared and made the realm appear. In this realm, a group of Thorn Banshees suddenly appeared in the territory originally belonging to the Thorn Banshees, also known as goblins. These thorn banshees looked at the forest outside the boundary and the countless herds of deer in the forest, their eyes were full of greed and bloodthirsty desire. The number of these banshees exceeds three hundred, and the sky of the entire realm is full of their dancing figures. The figure of these thorn banshees is almost similar to that of the goblin before, but the difference is that these thorn banshees gather too densely. Moreover, under their flying bodies, there are countless huge vines churning like ocean waves. The large number completely exceeded what Ji Yu could have expected. And that''s not all, because when these thorny banshees appeared, behind many banshees, suddenly another banshee with a larger body appeared. This banshee has six pairs of huge blood wings with a wingspan of more than twenty-five meters, and her body height is close to ten meters. The skin of "Lulu" all over her body is black, but there are countless purple lines on the black skin. There is an evil light on these purple lines, and at the same time, it continues to surround the banshee''s body like a flowing liquid, revealing light. All the two-winged banshees immediately spread out the moment the six-winged banshee appeared, and surrounded her side. They are like the queen''s guards, they are orderly, but they still can''t help showing greedy eyes at the seraph. It looked like that if the seraphs were not in the right state, they would swarm up and eat the seraphs. The evil and greedy bloodthirsty just made Ji Yu feel a little creepy just looking at it. Ziyue''s world is indeed chaotic and evil enough. The seraph completely ignored the greedy eyes of the two-winged banshees around her. The moment she appeared in the boundary, she had already looked at the herd of deer and at the green forest full of vitality. Excitement, greed, all excitement are revealed in her eyes. However, at the same time, she, who was flying high in the realm, finally noticed the existence of the little deer. Although the little deer looked like an ordinary sika deer, the Seraph discovered it immediately. The moment she looked at the little deer, the seraph''s eyes froze for a moment, and then she immediately revealed incomparably frenzied joy. She laughed, and it was extremely ferocious. The boundaries of the Forest Corridor did not expand like the No. 1 boundary this time, but substantial changes have taken place in essence. That is, the boundary of the forest corridor has completely changed from virtual to real. The moment the Banshee Territory appeared, the original green forest corridor forest had long since disappeared. At this moment, what is left here is a scene of black land and countless layers of thorny vines rolling on the ground. The boundary of the forest corridor is not large, only about five square kilometers. At the edge of the realm, there are space barriers of invisible matter, which block the tumbling thorns and vines. In the meantime, there are thorny vines under the control of some individual banshees who want to try to step out of the boundary. Of course, these thorny vines did extend out of the boundary and into the forest at once, but soon, the tentacles stretched out by these thorny vines began to become transparent, and completely dissipated in just over ten seconds. Seeing this, Gao Kong''s originally fanatical seraph suddenly lost her smile. There was a look of wisdom in her pupils. But soon, she smiled again. At this moment, she smiled like a normal life, peaceful and not bloodthirsty. She looked at the deer in the center of the ring forest more than ten kilometers away, and showed such a smile. And Xiao Lu, or Ji Yu is also looking at her with the same eyes at the moment. However, while looking at the banshee, Ji Yu was also thinking and analyzing the real situation in this realm. "The boundary of the forest corridor has completely changed from virtual to real, but these banshees or thorny vines still cannot step out of the boundary. There seems to be a reason worth thinking about." After thinking about it, Ji Yu could only attribute it to the fact that the banshee and vines'' life levels were too high, which prevented them from successfully entering the real world of Blue Star through this realm. In Ji Yu''s view, the boundary is the anchor point for Ziyue''s invasion of Blue Star. If the anchor point is strong, the creatures that can pass through will be stronger, but on the contrary, if the anchor point is weak, none of them can successfully escape from it. Enter Blue Star inside. This is the rejection of the rules from Blue Star, and it is also a manifestation of the opposition between the two. As for why Ji Yu and even the incarnation can enter the Ziyue world through the boundary, there is no such restriction. This possibility is largely due to the fact that Ziyue World does not refuse any alien species. Ziyue devours everything and pollutes everything, proudly overlooking all the world and life. This is its strong performance, but it may also be determined by the nature of its rules. As for why Ji Yu and the avatars were repelled back to Blue Star for a limited time, Ji Yu had an immature guess about this situation. That is, the blue star is not destroyed. For those lives that have entered the purple moon world and have not been polluted or killed, the rules of the purple moon world restrict their actions for a limited time, in order to deal with the blue star life''s impact on it. More probing? Of course, there are still many loopholes in this guess and questions that Ji Yu doesn''t understand. However, it doesn''t matter anymore. Because Ji Yu doesn''t need to know this at all, all he needs to know is that he must destroy all the Ziyue creatures he encounters. This is the first time Ji Yu has seen the Seraph, and from the attitudes of the other two-winged Banshees, Ji Yu must be cautious. However, although cautious, Ji Yu did not underestimate Xiaolu''s fighting ability. Today''s deer is not what it used to be. Although the seraphim seems to be very strong, the strength of Xiaolu cannot be underestimated. In this way, just as the deer and the seraphim looked at each other for a short time, suddenly, eight light spots appeared in the sky above the ring forest. Seeing the eight light spots appearing in the night sky, Ji Yu immediately smiled at the seraph. And while Ji Yu was smiling, the Seraph immediately turned her eyes to Xiao Lu to the night sky above the boundary. But at the same time that the Seraph looked at the night sky, the eight light spots fell into the boundary with lightning speed. There was a bang. V1.Chapter 156 The flames of the explosion illuminated the entire forest. But the location where the explosion and flame landed was not on the ground of the boundary, but at an altitude of nearly 500 meters above the boundary. When the missiles were about to fall into the boundary, those missiles exploded in advance for no reason. The shock wave and fire were blocked by an invisible barrier, and when all the light dissipated, under the purple moon, the banshee and countless vines in the realm were still intact at this moment. High above the sky, the eyes of the seraph were scarlet red, and the six pairs of blood wings, which were as thin as a cicada''s wings, were still shining with a strong purple light. She winked like silk, then turned around again, and looked at Xiaolu. "This world is really interesting, but the more it is like this, the more interesting it is. Seeing you struggling and resisting and then slowly sinking into despair, I really can''t wait, hahaha~~~." In Ji Yu''s mind, a voice suddenly appeared. The voice seemed a little crazy, as if neurotic, and the tone was full of arrogance and contempt. "Poor little guy, your disguise really makes people laugh. I can feel the aura of divinity in you." "You seem a bit difficult to deal with, but Ziyue''s will is not something you can fight against. Maybe you think you can protect your own world if you are ignorant?" "But even the gods can''t resist Ziyue''s will at all. You will soon understand what despair is." "Come on, offer your clan to me now, sacrifice their flesh and soul to me, only in this way can you obtain true salvation." The voice of the seraphim is full of evil and greed. She licked her lips, looking at the deer and the tens of thousands of trembling deer in the forest. Beside her, those two-winged banshees continued to let out evil laughter. They surrounded the seraphim, flying up and down, and kept greedily looking at the nearby deer herd. Ji Yu didn''t respond to the banshee''s wisdom and her bewitching voice. He is estimating the strength of the banshee in front of him. The Seraphim is very strong, at least it can be seen from the fact that it ignores the threat of short and medium range missiles. However, this little deer can also do it. And from the banshee''s words, Ji Yu also knew that the banshee in front of him still had a certain fear of Xiaolu. So, at this time, Ji Yu felt relieved. So what if the banshee is strong, isn''t it still impossible to break through the boundary? Furthermore, facing this seraph, Xiaolu''s instinctive feeling did not produce much sense of crisis. In this regard, Ji Yu naturally began to have a certain evaluation. In this way, Ji Yu has a plan to test it out. Blue Star is the home of Xiao Lu and Lan Xing Life, and it is impossible for Ji Yu to let Xiao Lu keep watching these banshees exist here. If they are still timid now, and there are more and more banshees in the field of vision, then when the field expands, Xiaolu will become more passive. Therefore, after all kinds of associations, Ji Yu''s eyes were fixed in the end. Donate to the ethnic group? It also depends on whether you have the ability. There is no need for Ji Yu to talk nonsense with the Banshee. For such greedy creatures polluted by evil intentions, the only thing Ji Yu has to do is to completely eliminate them. At this moment, the deer moved. And began to go from the center of the ring forest to the realm where the banshee was. Seeing the little deer approaching, the banshee immediately showed a more sinister smile. The distance between the two is nearly ten kilometers, but even so, with their strong eyesight and the difference between the height and the height, both of them can clearly observe all the actions of the other party. At this moment, the little deer started to quicken his pace, and at the same time, on the way to the boundary, the little deer''s body also began to grow bigger and bigger. Body length 10 meters. Body length 50 meters. The body length is 300 meters. ¡­ 5 meters high at the shoulder. 30 meters high at the shoulder. 150 meters high at the shoulder. In the end, in less than a dozen seconds, the fawn''s size instantly turned into a colossus. At this moment, all the trees around the forest are like grass and shrubs compared to the deer''s size. The deer has a huge body, and its fur is covered with dots of dots like colorful flowers. With one step forward, the entire forest floor trembled. The huge footprints deeply dented the forest floor. In the five-ring forest, each ring has an open space, and the open space is full of lush grass. When the deer takes a step, it will naturally trample the grass into the ground. However, this quickly disappeared. Because when the transformation of the fawn''s elements unfolds, the weight of the fawn''s body seems to disappear. The steps it took were like a breeze, and although it stepped on the grass on the ground, the tips of the grass were enough to support its huge body. The body of the deer transformed by the elements still looks the same, there is no transparency, let alone the dispersion of the body. Of course, this is just an appearance. In fact, at this moment, the whole body of the deer has already turned into a state of decomposed elements. The reason why it is still as usual is entirely because all the particles of the particleized body are gathered together. This is the appearance that the elemental transformation shows. It is not scattered, but it has lost the nature of flesh and blood. The huge deer looked at the realm, and at this moment the banshee in the realm was already commotion. Watching the little deer suddenly change step by step from an ordinary life to the terrifying behemoth it is now, how can those two-winged banshees not be frightened. These two-winged banshees are also partly rational, just like the goblins back then. They started to retreat behind the seraphim in horror, but at this moment the seraphim looked a little stunned, and there was a thought of retreating temporarily in her heart. The full display of Xiaolu''s state made the Seraph feel a strong threat. But the greedy nature prevented the banshee from retreating immediately. For life in the normal world, she has the greed and desire that all life in the Ziyue world has. Even if she is strong and possesses the so-called wisdom, she chose to stay because of her greedy and bloodthirsty nature. However, while staying in it, the banshee suddenly raised her head in the boundary, and let out an extremely ear-piercing scream. The screaming sound turned into a rolling sound wave, causing a strong wind in the forest outside the boundary. At the same time, amidst the screams of the seraph, a small purple moon appeared above her head. This round of purple moon is as big as a washbasin, and the purple light is also extremely powerful. The purple illusory moon shone on the seraphim''s whole body. In this way, under the light of this weird little purple moon, the size of the seraph also began to grow. fifteen meters. Twenty meters. fifty meters. In the end, the size of the seraph grew to about fifty meters. At the same time, behind the seraph, a pair of illusory purple wings suddenly appeared among the six wings. Among the three pairs of blood wings, a pair of purple wings suddenly appeared, which was full of weirdness no matter how you looked at it. At the same time, at the moment when the banshee''s body became bigger, the purple illusory moon on the top of the eight-winged banshee''s head seemed to melt, and began to slide down like a viscous purple liquid. When the purple full moon completely melted and began to approach the banshee''s body like a liquid, the liquid began to shape. And it turned into an illusory purple giant bow in an instant. The purple bow shone with a strong purple light, and the eight-winged banshee opened her eyes again. There was even a round of moon-like purple in the scarlet pupils. She stretched out her left hand and grasped the huge purple bow in an instant. At the same time, while watching the deer approaching, the pair of purple wings formed behind her turned into a stream of light, and quickly appeared in front of her. Liu Guang became two giant arrows. Shining with a strong purple light, it just quietly floated in front of her. Then, holding a bow in one hand and an arrow in the other, the banshee suddenly soared into the sky again. In just a few seconds, she had already flown to the position where she could radiate in the uppermost sky of the boundary. That is nearly 1,500 meters in height. Looking at the banshee, looking at the bow and arrow in her hand. A feeling of heart palpitations began to rise in Xiaolu''s heart. Ji Yu didn''t move, and just stopped on the ground less than one kilometer away from the boundary. At this time, the banshee above the sky pointed at the deer with a bow and arrow. Her pupils were full of bloodthirsty, and at this moment, she didn''t even have the rational feeling she had before. The banshee didn''t shoot her bow and arrow, because the fawn hadn''t entered the realm yet. But the little deer didn''t move, because Ji Yu was worried that the strange bow and arrow might harm the little deer. This kind of confrontation only appeared for a few seconds, and more than a dozen bright lights appeared in the sky again. The light fell from above the night, and the banshee seemed really annoyed. Although the speed of the missile is fast, it is like a turtle in the eyes of the Banshee. Under the dynamic vision, she captured the trajectory of the missile all the way, and just like that, the banshee let out another scream. And in this scream, among the two-winged banshees under the banshee, who were originally panicking, suddenly a dozen flesh and blood exploded. The moment the two-winged banshee''s flesh and blood exploded, it immediately converged into bloody giant arrows. These arrows rushed straight up and collided with those missiles the moment dozens of missiles entered the boundary area at high altitude Then, an explosion occurred immediately. The flames appeared for a moment, but these flames and shock waves were swallowed up by the special formation of the blood arrows. It felt as if the blood arrow had formed some kind of super-absorbing black hole, devouring all the flames and shock waves. This weird scene did shock the military that Ryan was watching here, but it was different from Ryan''s military. At this moment, Ji Yu seized the moment when the Seraph was distracted, and rushed to the sky suddenly. There was a terrifying air explosion sound on the ground, but the fawn''s body jumped in front of the seraphim at a height of a thousand meters in milliseconds. The characteristics of the life grafting of the fawn''s body are fully unfolded, and at the same time its huge antlers are also close to the front belly of the banshee. V1.Chapter 157 It may be difficult for ordinary people to make many actions in milliseconds. But for life forms like Banshee and Fawn that already have a dynamic vision, they can do too much. The collision of the fawn brought the antlers infinitely close to the banshee''s belly. But at this moment, the banshee suddenly smiled evilly at the deer, as if showing a tricky trick. She stood in front of her with her bow raised, and had already made a sideways movement. And the fawn''s antlers are only on one side of the edge of the huge purple bow. For a moment, Ji Yu could feel that the grafting of life had taken effect, and began to decompose the light of the huge purple bow. But this feeling is only momentary. Ji Yu''s collision failed, the antlers brushed against the edge of the giant bow, and he was about to pass by the banshee in the next moment. The banshee smiled, naturally thinking that she had successfully introduced the deer into the realm, and what she needed to do next was to shoot through the deer''s body with a giant bow. But the banshee''s smile was met with a strange contempt in Xiaolu''s eyes. because. The moment the fawn rubbed against the edge of the giant bow, the fawn''s body suddenly disappeared into the boundary. And what disappeared with it were the purple bow and the seraph. In just a split second, what everyone could capture was a loud explosion on the ground, and then the huge deer collided with the seraph at a terrifying speed that produced blurred shadows. Then, the two disappeared without a trace. Outside the circular forest, in the command hall of the Southwest Military Headquarters, countless officers looked at each other in blank dismay. Because what happened in just a few minutes is really too much and too exaggerated. First, the realm descends, and then countless banshees appear. Then eight missiles were intercepted by the banshee, and then Lingxiao showed a super-large body and posture far beyond everyone''s imagination. Originally, everyone planned to watch the duel between Ling Xiao and the banshee, but when the banshee also showed a strange posture and took out a bow and arrow turned into an illusory purple moon to aim at Ling Xiao, the military immediately fired more than ten arrows. missiles to support Xiaolu. Although this kind of support had no effect, it did help Xiaolu gain a moment of time. At the moment the deer flew into the air and charged towards the Seraph, everyone in the military felt nervous in their hearts. They all hope that the little deer can hit and successfully destroy the seraph with one blow, or at least it can cleanse the goblin like it did before. But the results presented now have completely stunned the military. "Disappeared? What happened? Did Lingxiao win or the banshee?" An officer muttered after looking at the picture and returning to his senses. "Lingxiao will not lose. Lingxiao has obviously successfully entered another powerful state tonight." "The colorful light waves before, and the picture that suddenly appeared in our minds, all the miraculousness clearly confirms all of this." The other officer obviously wouldn''t accept the possibility that Lingxiao might lose, so he immediately said loudly and excitedly. "Even if Lingxiao can''t be regarded as a god in mythology, it should be infinitely close. We can''t explain the miraculous scene before, but the joy in my heart must be real." "Lingxiao is our Blue Star''s only strongest helper against Ziyue at this stage, just like our Ryan has always advocated a community with a shared future for mankind. Facing Ziyue, our relationship with Lingxiao should be applicable to another kind of saying." "Blue Star Community of Life and Destiny!" Another Army analyzed and suppressed all the emotions in his heart and said. The Blue Star Community of Destiny, this is the idea that this officer had when he saw the scene of the deer in his mind and the joy that came from the soul in his heart. This kind of thinking is rooted in his current cognition and makes him extremely certain. "Myth has long since come, and our world is at this critical crossroads." "We should give Lingxiao the greatest degree of trust and cooperation. If we still can''t realize this, the situation of Ryan will be even more difficult in the future." "I also agree with this point, but now is not the time to discuss these things, and we can''t decide the decisions above. What we should discuss is, where did Lingxiao and that banshee go now? Why did they disappear?" The chief of staff of the Southwest Army suddenly said this at last. "this......." All the officers stopped talking, and all showed a worried expression. The value of Ling Xiao and the miraculousness he embodies have already made many people realize the necessity of his existence. One must know that the Southwest Military Headquarters can now successfully obtain 24,000 strengthened soldiers, all because of Lingxiao. If Lingxiao were to be lost suddenly, these people would obviously not be able to accept such a loss. Sitting on the main seat, the commander of the Southwest Army Department is showing a heavy expression at this moment. Although Xue Zhengde had prejudice against Xiaolu as a different species earlier, after observing and cooperating with Xiaolu for nearly two months, his view of Xiaolu has already changed a lot. Although it does not mean complete trust, the benefits brought by the cooperation made him see the value of Xiaolu. For Ryan''s current situation, the existence of Xiaolu is necessary and the top priority. The sudden disappearance of Xiaolu made Xue Zhengde a little worried. But this old man obviously has a strong enough mentality. "Where Lingxiao has gone and whether he will win or not is obviously not something we can investigate and observe now." "Now we can only wait." "While we wait here, however, there are some finishing touches we need to make." Xue Zhengde looked at the two-winged banshee and many weird vines that still existed in the realm on the screen in front of the command room. That meaning is obviously self-evident. The Southwest Army is equipped with a large number of medium and short-range missiles. The reason why there were few launches before was entirely because the boundary itself was not large, and they were worried that too many missile saturation strikes would cause forest fires and affect the deer herd. Besides, because of the existence of the deer, they also need to observe the fighting ability of the deer, so they will intermittently attack on a small scale. Now, the situation is different. So, the next moment, a few minutes after the fawn and the seraph disappeared, under the dark night sky, more than thirty light spots suddenly appeared in the sky of the ring forest. The light spot fell into the boundary, and then more than 30 missiles could be seen appearing and falling again. In this way, the missile plowing has become the current scene of the ring forest boundary. Numerous explosions and flames continued one after another. Accompanied by the screams of countless two-winged banshees in the realm, the entire realm was suddenly devastated. This time, at least 300 rockets and short-range missiles were fired from the Southwest Army. Then, after all the terrifying explosions and flames disappeared, the entire realm suddenly presented a scene full of smoke and gunpowder. The huge explosion made the deer in the entire ring forest feel frightened. Countless herds of ordinary deer were frightened and gathered near the Yihuan forest under the appeasement of a hundred second-level sika deer. More than 27,000 deer gathered together, the scene is not to mention how spectacular. But even in such a grand scene, the pupils of these deer herds are still full of anxiety. The same goes for the one hundred second-level deer. All this is simply because their prophet, or king, disappeared. And just when the herd of deer and the Ryan Southwest Army were worried about the deer, the deer at this moment was watching the seraphim in good condition. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the outer space of the blue star, above the orbit around the blue star, at this moment a star is shining brightly and slowly moving along the orbit of the blue star. Within the stars is a world with fifty square kilometers. In this world, the sun''s light is refracted by the clouds and space barriers in the sky, making the scene here almost the same as the blue star ground. The plane world has clouds, but also has an atmosphere. It''s just that the height of the clouds here is not high, only less than 500 meters from the ground of the plane. But even so, it is enough to make this small world seem extremely peaceful and normal. In this world, the ground is desolate, and because it has just been baptized by rain, the ground is full of dampness. And in the very center of the world, there is still a big lake at this moment. Under the sunlight, the water of the lake began to change from muddy to clear. However, at this moment, above the lake, the fawn''s huge body is hanging in the air, and opposite him, the seraph is looking at the world in front of her in panic. The seraph did escape the deer''s collision, but she was brought into the plane world by the deer. In this world, Xiaolu is a veritable god. Because the moment he entered this world, Ji Yu had such a feeling. Here, the deer is everything, just one thought, and the clear sky in the sky immediately turns into dark clouds. Countless thunderclaps gathered in the dark clouds, and the lightning was densely covered like a spider''s web. The thunderbolt from the clear sky even made the Seraphim tremble all over. "How can it be?" "How is it possible! Why is there a plane! This is a world only owned by gods, how is it possible! You are not a god at all!" "Building a plane in the void, at least only a demigod can do it, and you are just like me. Even if you are slightly stronger than me, it is impossible to achieve this level." "why why!" The banshee''s expression became more emotional and crazy because of fear. She sent countless spiritual inquiries to the deer, but it was impossible to get answers to such inquiries. "Are planes exclusive to gods?" Ji Yu got such information from the banshee''s inquiry, but at the same time, he finally knew why the game said Xiaolu was a reserve member of Planet God. It seems that Lanxing''s love for Xiaolu is really enviable. "Nothing is impossible. If you haven''t seen it, it can only be said that your knowledge is short." It was the only thing Ji-woo said to the banshee. As for the subsequent set of information, Ji Yu thinks it is better to purify this banshee before talking about it! Ji Yu didn''t want it to happen to himself and Xiaolu to die from talking too much. V1.Chapter 158 In the world of the plane, the seraph is completely like a lamb to be slaughtered. The thunder was hitting her, the air was squeezing her, and even the Ziyue power in her body seemed to be imprisoned. The plane is like a real world. Under the rules of the world, any life is vulnerable. Although the plane world is small, it is not something that a life of the level of the banshee can fight against. The only way to fight against the laws of the world is to fight against the laws. But even so, the banshee is still struggling. Her whole body shone with an incomparably intense purple-black light, and she wanted to fly away from the thunder''s blow and rush to the clouds. However, in Xiaolu''s plane world, under the pressure of the air in all directions, she is like a person trapped in a quagmire, unable to move at all. Her purple bow and her purple arrows disappeared the moment they entered the plane world. Without Ziyue''s protection, without Ziyue''s support, the power of law she obtained from Ziyue would naturally be cut off by the space barrier. At this time, Xiao Lu under Ji Yu''s control had already approached her. Seeing the deer approaching, the Seraphim showed a crazier and hideous look on her face. She growled and screamed at the deer, and Ji Yu sighed at the struggling and crazy appearance. "It''s a pity to have a good face, this is not beautiful." The seraph was imprisoned in the air, unable to move no matter how hard she struggled, and at this moment, Ji Yu immediately let the deer''s antlers rest on the seraph''s forehead. In an instant, the fawn''s antlers began to shine brightly, and inside the body of the banshee, Ziyue''s power was constantly being absorbed towards the antlers. The purple-black energy began to evaporate quickly after the swarm touched the fawn''s antlers. At this moment, the banshee began to show a painful expression on her face. Her face and her body bulged with countless blood vessels or veins, and while these blood vessels and veins were exposed, they kept agitating and surging up like countless bugs inside. At this moment, the face and even the body of the banshee looked extremely terrifying. But amidst the terror and the screaming pain of the banshee, Ji Yu remained unmoved and continued to use the characteristics of life grafting to absorb and decompose all the energy of Ziyue. Slowly, the blood vessels and veins in the Banshee''s body began to disappear, and at the same time, the Banshee''s body began to shrink slowly as if dehydrated. She was nearly fifty meters tall and quickly shrunk to forty meters. Then. Thirty meters. Twenty meters. ten meters. ¡­ While the banshee was gradually shrinking in size, the fawn''s body was also shrinking. Then, as time passed, the banshee finally passed out completely. At the same time, just like Xiaolu purified the goblin before, when the banshee''s size shrunk to nearly three meters, dead skin began to appear and continued to shrink again and again. Purifying the Seraph now took more time than purifying the goblin back then. After about half an hour, the banshee''s body completely lost the annoying energy fluctuation of Ziyue. However, under the cover of countless dead skins, the figure of the Seraph completely disappeared. With a gust of breeze blowing by, the purified body of the Seraph finally appeared. In a coma and with her eyes closed, the seraph who appeared at this moment has completely lost everything, and her body shape is also consistent with that of a goblin. The six wings disappeared, leaving only two wings. The two wings are as thin as a cicada''s wings, transparent and clear. ''Luo''lu''s skin is fair and smooth. Although her whole body is the size of a human thumb, she looks extremely petite and cute. Without any cover up, Ji Yu naturally sees everything about her body. At this moment, the little goblin''s body is indeed beautiful, but it is completely like a delicate figure, it is difficult to make Ji Yusheng think otherwise. However, looking at the goblin figure of the seraph at the moment, Ji Yu was also a little puzzled. Because the life level of the previous Seraph was obviously high, but after being purified, how could this appearance be consistent with the body shape of the purified two-winged banshee? "After Ziyue''s growth is removed, will they all return to their original form?" Ji Yu guessed like this, and at the same time felt that the reality might be exactly like this. After all, all the power brought by Ziyue has been purified, so the breakthrough in life level obtained under the boost of Ziyue will also be returned to its original state, right? Ji Yu thought so, but at the same time he stopped paying attention to the little fairy in front of him. The little goblin will naturally wake up, and if there is any need to ask in the future, the little deer can naturally do it. And what he needs to pay attention to now is the world in front of him. The moment he entered the plane world, Ji Yu had already received a text prompt from the game system again. Under the panel of text records, there is such a row of records. [A change in the player''s environment has been detected. ¡¿ ¡¾Environment Confirmed...¡¿ [Environment confirmation completed: demiplane. ¡¿ [Half-plane affiliation: Sika Deer (incarnation)] [Half-plane affiliation: Blue Star (planet)] (obtained the blessing of Blue Star rules, and exists attached to Blue Star.) [Demiplane Level: Weak. ] (The rules are sound, but the strength is weak and the ability to resist pressure is weak.) [Area: 50 square kilometers. ¡¿ [Status: At present, the plane can be used to the maximum extent to effectively fight against demigod life forms. The danger is extremely high, and it is easy to cause the plane to be destroyed. Please treat it with caution. ¡¿ ¡¾Current reserve¡¿£º [1. Dark matter energy: 9.18/1000. ] (The demiplane absorbs dark matter very slowly, and can obtain about 10 points of energy every natural month.) (Note 1: There is endless dark matter in the universe and the void, and dark matter is one of the main energy sources for activating all supermatter and life such as planets and planes.) [2. Soul energy: 0/1000. ] (The natural circulation of creatures in the half-plane world will produce soul energy, and the master of the plane can also capture life and kill it in the half-plane world, so that the half-plane can obtain soul energy.) [3. Faith power: 103.14/1000] (The power of faith comes from ordinary life¡¯s beautiful imaginations such as adoration and longing for a certain individual. The demiplane can help the subordinate demigods or gods to collect and store.) (Note: The power of faith is not the traditional belief of players. There is no bond between faith and gods. Believe it or not. Legendary life is promoted to demigod, or demigod is promoted to god without relying on faith.) ¡¾Plane Growth Conditions¡¿ (1. Every ten units of dark matter energy can expand the material interface area of ??the demiplane by about 0.1 square kilometers.) (2. Soul energy can strengthen the rules of the demiplane, improve the firmness of space barriers and enhance the strength of rule manifestation.) (3. Faith power and soul energy have a similar effect, which can provide strengthening effects for the rules of the plane, but faith power can replenish the exhausted energy in the body of the master of the plane at any time after transformation.) (4. The growth of the plane can be blessed from the subordinate main plane or planet. When the life body of the master of the plane becomes a demigod or god of the planet, it can get the reward of the will of the main plane or planet every time to grow .) After reading all the data on the data panel, Ji Yu probably understands the existence and form of the demiplane. But at the same time, Ji Yu also had a certain understanding. That is the state of Xiaolu''s third-level life body, that is, the state of legendary life, which is actually very unlikely to obtain the demiplane. This demiplane was really rewarded by Blue Star to Xiaolu. And Ji Yu, who grew up from the plane, can also find that when the deer becomes a demigod or god of the planet, Blue Star will further reward the deer to expand the plane and further indirectly strengthen the deer''s strength. At the same time, through the entries on the data panel, Ji Yu can also know that the growth of the activated planet is very similar to the plane. All rely on dark matter, soul, or belief to grow. Dark matter is easy to understand, it is a special particle that exists in the endless darkness, but this kind of particle exists in a special form, and it is almost impossible for ordinary life to capture and use it. And those who can use them, perhaps as the data panel prompt said, can only be activated planets and planes or other so-called super life forms. Ji Yu vaguely remembers that all scientists in modern society are actively researching the possibility of the existence of dark matter. In the research, scientists put their hopes on the large particle collider, expecting to observe and capture dark matter, but unfortunately, this kind of experiment has not been successful so far. Dark matter can provide energy for the activation of planets, and the soul, which is also well understood. That is the overflowing soul of living beings who die in the cycle of nature or in war. Just as human beings who believe in nature believe that all things have spirits, activated planets and even planes feed on the souls of creatures on the material interface and grow. As for belief, this is better understood. Just like the prompt on the game panel that Ji Yu sees now. If faith does not just refer to the pious belief in a certain god in the heart, but this belief comes from longing or imagination, then the belief that Blue Star acquires is the respect and various emotions that all things give to it. And these are all a special kind of energy that can power the activation of the planet. Ji Yu, who understands and recognizes all this, can be said to have completely overturned his three views. The relationship between the activated planet and the life on the planet is like the planet raising Gu, which is quite creepy. However, thinking about it carefully, Ji Yu felt relieved. Because there is a limit to the lifespan of life, and the planet will not take the initiative to harvest their souls, life will die naturally, and the soul will give back to the planet. This can only be said to be a mutually beneficial relationship. After all, the planet nurtures all life, and life will absorb all the substances of the planet during this period. If the planet does not get feedback, then maybe it is really doomed? Just like the modern Blue Star, humans have become the overlord of the Blue Star, and the population continues to increase rapidly. If this situation continues, and humans cannot break out of the planet''s infancy, then the entire Blue Star may indeed fall into resource depletion and everything will wither one day. One day become a real Death Star, right? But now it is different. Blue Star has recovered from a certain state of a dead star, and after recovery, it can obviously use the soul power and faith of the withered life on the Blue Star to obtain energy to revive everything on the Blue Star? Like the growth mode of the plane? V1.Chapter 159 Blue Star''s recovery is definitely a good thing for the entire Blue Star''s life. There is no doubt about it. However, Ji Yu has a new question at the same time. Since the Blue Star depends on the withering of life to grow, and the recovery of the Blue Star gives all life extraordinary possibilities, isn''t it just making fun of itself in disguise? Even if this is the necessity of the rules, the activation of the blue star will definitely produce this situation, but is this reasonable? After all, the more extraordinary beings there are, the lifespan of extraordinary beings will naturally become extremely high. In this case, how can Blue Star obtain a large amount of soul energy? Ji Yu pondered for a moment, thinking of the situation of Xiaolu getting the blue star award, he seemed to understand it in seconds. In the final analysis, Blue Star and Blue Star Life are in a mutually beneficial relationship. The death of an extraordinary life will provide better quality soul energy. The recovery of the blue star will make the blue star more vibrant, and it will also allow more life to grow and survive better. And in this growth, under the natural cycle, the soul benefits brought about by the prosperity of life and mutual predation will naturally become more and more. Furthermore, it is not easy to break through the level of life. Just like the herd of deer, without the help of the deer, can they naturally appear as extraordinary second-level life forms? This is obviously impossible. The higher the breakthrough of the living body, the more pyramid-like structure will appear. And the final result of this is that there are fewer and fewer real upper-level life forms, but the appearance of these upper-level life forms is more beneficial to Blue Star. Facing invasions and various disasters, with these transcendent existences, Blue Star will be better protected. Because the blue star is the hometown of all blue star life and the home of all life. Under the bond of this relationship, the relationship between the Blue Star life body and the Blue Star will be unbreakable. Gifts come at a price. Whether it is human society or others, this is a reality that exists. It is impossible for someone to treat you well for no reason, and it is impossible for someone to love you for no reason. Xiaolu''s breakthrough in life reflects the value of Xiaolu, and Blue Star loves Xiaolu because of this. Thinking of all this, Ji Yu really had an indescribable feeling. This feeling comes from the cruel perception of reality, and it also comes from the great gratitude that I can get the game. It is precisely because of the game that he has the possibility to break through this life cycle of survival of the fittest. Even if the game''s help to Ji Yu comes at a price, Ji Yu also accepts it completely. At the very least, Ji Yu is no longer ordinary, and with the knowledge he has now and the possibility of controlling his destiny, he has the feeling that this life is not in vain. Compared with ordinary people, Ji Yu has gained too many benefits. Being positive and facing all difficulties is the correct value that a person should have. However, when it comes to Xiao Lu being loved by Blue Star, Ji Yu has a new question. That''s why Xiaolu''s breakthrough triggered Blue Star''s recovery? Because the deer is the first legendary life on the blue star, so it triggers a chain of qualitative changes in the rules? However, this specious conjecture cannot be regarded as a clear and accurate answer. Does Blue Star really need the energy of the soul? If this is the case, Blue Star can make all life in a bloodthirsty and evil state like Ziyue World. So, wouldn''t it be better to harvest more souls from a bigger fight? But this is not the case with Blue Star. Inferring in this way, Ji Yu had a guess. That is perhaps the difference between the so-called normal world and the abnormal world? Is the normal will of the planet neutral? impartial. And Ziyue, a world that invades other worlds to harvest life and souls, is evil? Extreme type? There are too few clues, Ji Yu can only deduce such a conclusion at present. Blue Star, this is the cradle of all life, no matter what, for now, all Blue Star life must protect it. This is not only to protect Blue Star, but also to protect himself. Ji Yu doesn''t want to think too much about conspiracy theories, but sometimes he really has to think about it. "What a headache!" Ji Yu sighed. However, in the final analysis, Ji Yu didn''t want to pay attention to the nature of Blue Star. After all, as far as today is concerned, with the help of the game, Ji Yu and the avatar can stand at the top of all life and even the food chain of Blue Star. No matter what the situation is, they have the strength to contend. Compared with ordinary life, the situation of Ji Yu and the avatar is much, much better. Standing in front of the huge lake where the plane is located, Ji Yu stared blankly at everything in the plane in front of him for a long, long time. He didn''t come back to himself until the little goblin who had been purified by the seraph woke up. At this time, the two-winged goblin was a little hazy. At the same time, she was still looking up at the little deer under Ji Yu''s control. At this moment, the size of the little deer has already returned to the size of a normal sika deer, but even so, compared to the size of the goblin, the size of the little deer is still very large. The face of the two-winged goblin in front of him is more delicate than the previous two-winged goblin. It''s just that one has yellow-green hair and the other has blond hair. The blond-haired goblin in front of him looks more energetic than the yellow-green goblin, and has a somewhat extravagant feeling. This kind of nobility is similar to the kind of temperament exuded by human women with excellent tutors. And in this kind of temperament, the blond goblin in front of him has a more classical feeling. The blond-haired goblin stared at the deer for a long time, and then the pupils of the eyes slowly focused and seemed to regain consciousness. She looked at the little deer with a strange expression, and then looked at herself. "ah!!!" A scream suddenly appeared. At the same time, the little goblin flew into the air immediately, and directly came to the back of the little deer. Chiguoguo''s little goblin was blushing, as if she was about to drip water. Then, in Ji Yu''s sense of consciousness, a delicate voice appeared in his mind. "How could you do this to a lady? It''s unbelievable." The voice is delicate, but the tone is full of shame and anger. Unlike the previous goblins, the one in front of her seemed to be of the same size, but her life level should not be low. It seems that the number of wings does not mean strength? Because the previous goblins didn''t know this kind of consciousness communication. The communication between her and the deer is all based on a certain form of contract, rather than this kind of direct spiritual consciousness transmission. The blond-haired goblin was hanging in the air behind the deer''s head, at this moment she folded her hands on her chest and said so shamefully and angrily. For this, Ji Yu naturally had a hint of ridicule in his heart. Then he smiled and said, "Beautiful lady, did you forget something before you said this?" Ji Yu''s response stunned the blond goblin for a while, and then she seemed to think of something, her face gradually turned pale, and then the tears couldn''t stop falling from her face. In the world of the plane, even without turning around, Ji Yu can still have the scene he wants to see in his mind. Naturally, he also saw the silent cry of the blond goblin. Seeing this scene, although Ji Yu sympathized, he didn''t have much emotion. Because of this result, he had already expected it. "Okay, ma''am, since everything has happened, you can''t change anything even if you cry now." "I think now you should tell me what happened to you?" "For example, what is the situation in Ziyue World, and what kind of world was your previous world?" Ji Yu asked without mercy, leaving the blond goblin speechless. But the blond goblin''s heart is obviously more mature and strong, so facing Ji Yu''s inquiry, she immediately began to control her emotions. "My dear sir, may I ask you a question before you ask?" At this time, the eyes of the blond goblin obviously became a little different. It was a look of longing and hope. Seeing the blonde goblin like this, Ji Yu nodded naturally: "Excuse me." "Well, although it''s a bit presumptuous, I want to ask, how did you change me back to what I am now?" The blond goblin''s face was full of longing and hope, and there was a trace of tension in it. "Huh? You don''t know?" Ji Yu turned around suspiciously and looked at the blonde goblin. "Know? Know what?" Looking at Xiaolu''s puzzled eyes, the blond-haired fairy was full of doubts. At the same time, there was a hint of rosiness on her face, and she tightly protected the key parts of her body with her hands. Seeing this, Ji Yu was a little embarrassed. Really, it''s good that the blond goblin doesn''t protect the key parts of the body, but now that it''s done, it looks even more, well, everyone understands it. Ji Yu tried his best not to think about it, and then continued: "Have you forgotten all about it? Everything you did when you appeared in my world?" "ah?" The blond goblin was even more puzzled. This time, the goblin and Xiaolu looked a little confused when they met each other''s eyes. Then, Ji Yu began to ask more detailed questions. It was only after this inquiry that Ji Yu discovered that the blond goblin had lost his memory. Yes, it is amnesia, lost most of the memory about Ziyue World. All she can remember is that her country and world were invaded by the Ziyue world, and at the same time, under the radiation of the Ziyue, the whole family experienced strange changes. The clearest part of her limited memory is the original world and clansmen. Then the memories in the form of fragments belonged to Ziyue World, but these memories were very vague, like a dream. When she woke up from the dream, she couldn''t remember many things in the dream clearly. All she could remember about the nightmare was that she seemed to be going very crazy, and very evil at that. Thinking of the depths, the blond goblin even started to have a headache, and trembled all over, terrified to the extreme, unwilling to continue thinking about it. Seeing this, Ji Yu understood. The blond goblin rescued by his purification, like the little goblins before, all had amnesia, and the part of the amnesia was all about the Ziyue world. In this regard, Ji Yu frowned deeply. Losing the energy of Ziyue and the state of strange change will make them lose most of their memories in the Ziyue world. How can they get information? However, it can be considered fortunate, because the blond fairies in front of them at least remember what happened in their previous world, and also know some of the terrifying situations that occurred when Ziyue invaded the world. V1.Chapter 160 The world that the blond fairies live in is a round world defined by themselves. The world is small, and there are space barriers. Some are similar to the plane world, but there is no master in that world, let alone gods. In that world, there are forests, but more plants are dominated by vines. Among the vines, there are many thorny vines that are the most special. These thorns have strong, intertwined branches and tower into the clouds. These thorny vines are called Elf by the elves, and they are also their mother. Therefore, the fairy clan called themselves the Elf clan, The goblin family was born among the flowers of these thorny vines, and their birth did not require sexual reproduction, and the sexes were all female. In that world, the original goblin clan was the most prosperous clan, with the largest clan even exceeding tens of millions. They suck the wind and drink the dew, and at the same time feed on the nectar of various vines and flowers and the fruits of trees. They were petite in stature and very weak in strength, but as time passed, as the thorny vines they regarded as their mothers grew, their clan began to produce stronger individuals. And these individuals, although the size is the same as other goblins, but the strength is stronger. Naturally, these powerful individuals also became priests, elders, and even queens in the clan. They have a long lifespan, and even the weakest individual can live for about a thousand years. The prosperity of the entire goblin family expanded along with Elf''s thorns and spread to the whole world. During this period, they have seen many animals and plants, but these animals and plants are all ordinary life without wisdom. For these lives, the goblins have given the greatest friendship. You must know that many parts of their world were barren at first, but with the expansion of thorns and vines, the whole world seemed to be full of vitality. No threat, no food crisis, carefree, they lived quietly and peacefully for a long, long time. But this long period of peace finally ushered in the end. Because when the thorny vines grew and spread to a forest area with trees on the mainland, the goblins finally encountered their natural enemies. That''s a giant eagle. The giant eagles are not big, and even many of them are only as big as the eagles on Blue Star. But these eagles are huge for a goblin the size of a thumb. At first, when they came into contact with these giant eagles, the goblins still ignorantly wanted to get close to them, but this approach naturally brought huge casualties to the goblins. These giant eagles ate their clansmen, and as if they had gained some kind of benefit from eating the goblins, those eagles started competing to attack the goblins. The original goblins didn''t know how to fight at all, even if they had the ability to control Elf''s vines, they ended up in a large-scale defeat in the first place. From then on, the dispute between the Elf goblin and the giant eagle entered into a tug-of-war that lasted for tens of millions of years. In the battle, Elf Elf also slowly learned to fight from being ignorant, timid, and kind at the beginning, and ruthlessly fought these giant eagles. Of course, the end result is not bad. Because of the power of the thorns and vines, and because all the goblins have the ability to control the vines, they can use these powerful thorns and vines to resist or destroy the invading giant eagles whenever they come. The giant eagle also has wisdom, and naturally becomes more cautious after suffering a loss. In this way, the two sides started a very long battle in the same world where they lived together. The giant eagles are obviously weaker than the goblins in terms of fertility, but they fly faster than the goblins, and their abilities are also different and powerful, so even the goblins will always pay a big price every time they deal with them. In this way, the tug-of-war between the two sides continued until the day when the purple moon came. The day the purple moon came, the blond goblin remembered it very clearly. At that time, she was leading nearly ten thousand people to fight against a group of hundreds of giant eagles. And right in the middle of the battle field, a purple moon suddenly appeared at night. The appearance of Ziyue''s miraculous celestial phenomenon made both parties obviously stunned for a while. But it was only for a while, no one cared about Ziyue, they just regarded it as an unexpected and ordinary celestial phenomenon. But it was precisely because of this negligence that during the battle, some individuals on both sides began to become more aggressive and irrational. According to the past situation, the giant eagle would often evacuate after obtaining some goblin corpses when fighting with the goblin clan, and wait for the next fight. But this time, due to Ziyue''s appearance, both sides actually started to look crazy and bloodthirsty. In the fight, all the lives were willing to risk their lives, and at the same time, in this battle, all the lives also began to mutate. The giant eagle''s body is bigger, and at the same time, their ability to swallow lightning or flames is also stronger. In contrast, the body of the goblin under the purple moon is also changing, and so are the thorns and vines. The blond goblin elder Rosie, who was in charge of commanding far away from the battlefield, was really dumbfounded watching the scene at that time. The changes in the tribe and the giant eagle made her deeply frightened, and her orders no longer worked. So under tension, she had to order some clan members who were still rational on the edge of Ziyue radiation to retreat. In this way, Ziyue''s invasion officially began. After Ziyue disappeared, the mutated giant eagle and mutated goblin began to attack all life around them indiscriminately. The disaster brought about by this attack is even more terrifying. At first, both the goblin and the giant eagle could barely resist and kill these small-scale mutated beings. But as time passed, as more and more realms of Ziyue appeared and radiated, there were more and more mutated beings in the whole world. In the end, in the terrible situation where the purple moon monsters began to appear in the realm, the goblin and the giant eagle, the two races with countless enmities, even joined hands. The Queen of the Fairy Clan reached a contract with the Giant Eagle King of the Giant Eagle Clan and joined forces to fight against Ziyue. But in the end, it all fell apart. The fair-haired goblin still remembered that final horrific battle atop the palace of thorns soaring into the sky. In the final battle, the Thorn Palace was surrounded by mutated banshees and giant eagles. In the palace, the Fairy Queen and the Giant Eagle King led the remaining hundreds of thousands of clansmen, all of whom were besieged. All the goblins and giant eagles are wounded, and their bodies are polluted in different ways. This is true whether it is the Fairy Queen or the giant Eagle King that is as huge as a mountain. The fairy queen''s sanctified and kilometer-long body is covered with countless terrifying eyeballs, while the giant eagle''s mountain-like body is covered with countless flesh and blood tentacles. These eyeballs and tentacles continued to erode the sanity of the two kings, but even so, the two still did not give up, and reluctantly issued the last suicide attack order to all the clansmen. The blonde fairy Rosie was also seriously polluted at the time, but her remaining sanity allowed her to persevere until the end, and faced the final battle with her queen and clansmen. All the goblins and giant eagles had a mortal heart at that time, and hoped to be eaten by the surrounding monsters instead of becoming the same monsters as them. However, in this final battle, suicide has become a luxury. Because, the purple moon at this moment has already radiated the whole world. In the final battle, the sun has long disappeared, and the purple moon in the sky is almost as big as the world of the goblins. Ziyue revealed an incomparably huge planet. But the planet is more like an eye. The treacherous goblins and giant eagles that besieged the palace in the final battle were just miscellaneous soldiers, and among them were all the strange purple moon native creatures. Even though they were bloodthirsty, greedy, and eager, they were still under siege and did not launch an attack on the Thorn Palace immediately. At first, all the goblins and giant eagles were puzzled. But in the end, after the terrifying beams of light suddenly descended one after another on the huge purple moon in the sky, all the fairies and giant eagles despaired. Because something even more terrifying appeared in those beams of light. Those are huge purple light spheres, and no one in the light spheres can see through what life exists. But what can be confirmed is that there are indeed more terrifying creatures in these light spheres. Because although these light spheres are smaller than Ziyue, they are as huge as stars one by one. There are a total of thirteen light spheres, and they are quietly suspended under the purple moon, revolving like stars around the sun. The world was silent at that moment. The Fairy Queen and Giant Eagle King felt as if time and space were frozen at the moment when these light spheres appeared. All life cannot move. Afterwards, these balls of light appeared to each other for a moment as if dividing up the spoils, and then the Giant Eagle King and the Fairy King turned into two beams of light and merged into the two balls of light and disappeared. Then, the remaining eleven light spheres divided up all other lives in the palace. Rosie was naturally also absorbed by one of the light spheres, and the moment it turned into light and was absorbed towards the giant star, Rosie''s last consciousness still saw it. The world that gave birth to her and raised her suddenly appeared on the purple moon and was torn apart under countless tentacles that penetrated the world. Continents separate and worlds sink. This is where everything comes to an end. Rosie''s memories all ended here. This is all she can remember, but after telling all this, Ji Yu felt a great sense of crisis. The huge ball of light like a star, the purple moon covering the whole world like the sun and stretching out terrifying tentacles to tear the whole world apart, all of these seem too terrifying to Ji Yu now. stars? Thinking of the current state of the plane in Blue Star, Ji Yu thinks that those stars may be the result of the manifestation of god-level life forms? As for Ziyue who tore the world apart, to be honest, Ji Yu didn''t know what to think about. The more Ji Yu knows, the more Ji Yu still thinks it''s not a good thing. How good it is to be ignorant, at least Ji Yu won''t feel the pressure. And now. Looking at the blond fairy Rose in front of him, Ji Yu was silent for a long time at this moment. The pressure is too great and too heavy, Ji Yu now doubts whether he is really capable of fighting against Ziyue. There was a long silence. In the end, Ji Yu calmed down his heavy heart slowly. Because there is still a saying in this world that things are man-made, who will know the result if you don''t fight it? At least, there is still a glimmer of chance in the current situation of Blue Star. And Ji Yu is the top priority in this first-line opportunity. Ji Yu has no retreat, and Lan Xing has no way out. Facing Ziyue is like fighting with one''s back, there is no choice at all. No matter what the result is, now Ji Yu must work hard to do everything he can. Looking at the blonde goblin, Ji Yu didn''t speak again. Now that the situation is almost understood, there is no need to continue to ask. Subsequent cooperation or detailed inquiries will be handed over to Ji Yu. After all, the deer must grow up as soon as possible, and this kind of growth is not only the body and life level, but also the mind. Therefore, regarding the matter of the blond goblin, Ji Yu intends to leave it to Xiao Lu to communicate with him. Let Xiaolu know the cruelty of reality in advance, and it can also make him grow faster. The blonde goblin Rosie was depressed because she just told her own story and didn''t speak immediately. Looking at her, Ji Yu expressed sympathy, but did not speak anymore. Thinking of all this, Ji Yu stopped talking. He looked at the sky above the plane, and at the same time, a thought changed, and then he brought the goblin to appear at the space barrier high in the plane. The space barrier is invisible, and presents a state of white mist. Ordinary creatures cannot see through the world outside the barrier at all, nor can they penetrate through it. Unlike ordinary creatures, Xiaolu, as the master of the plane world, can naturally see through the situation outside the space barrier. At this moment, outside the space barrier is a dark starry sky. Because Xiaolu''s plane world is at a high altitude where the blue star faces the back of the sun, the scene outside is naturally pitch black. In this darkness, Ji Yu naturally saw the moon. From here, the light reflected by the moon at this moment is no different. However, in the dark night under the blue stars, what all beings see is the purple moon. In this regard, Ji Yu naturally quickly came to a conclusion. That is, the moon is normal, but the projection of the purple moon covers the normal reflected light of the moon under the blue star. The purple moon is a mysterious phenomenon, which belongs to the existence similar to projection. In order to prove his own idea, Ji Yu was still hesitating, and suddenly let the deer pass through the space barrier, and then appeared in the space outside the orbit of the blue star in an instant. The moment he entered space, Ji Yu felt a sense of weightlessness. But although this sense of weightlessness is strong, it does not affect the deer''s state. The universe is icy, and the rays of various radiations are also extremely exaggerated. But at this moment, the coldness in the vacuum, and even the rays didn''t have any effect on the fawn in the legendary state. The fawn''s body shone with inexplicable light, which is a characteristic of the transformation of characteristic elements. In this state, the deer doesn''t need to breathe, and it won''t even be harmed by all kinds of radiation. In the universe, there is no object beside Xiaolu, and everything is empty and dark. There is no real manifestation of the plane in the starry sky, it is in a special state in the cracks of space near the blue star, and at the same time it is projecting light like stars in the sky of the blue star. This kind of light can only be seen in the blue star, and there is nothing outside the space. V1.Chapter 161 General with the nature of the plane. At this moment, deep in space, Ji Yu couldn''t see the purple moon manifested in the blue star''s atmosphere. In Ji Yu''s eyes, the whole Blue Star is normal at this moment. However, this kind of normality, in the deer''s strange vision, seems very restless. Because, under the dark night, looking down from space, one after another, large and small purple spots are appearing on the ground of the Blue Star Land. These purple spots seem to exist sparsely, but they are extremely eye-catching. At the same time, countless flickering lights can be seen near these spots. These lights are the explosion lights caused by the battle on the ground near the boundary. Different from the bright lights of countless cities on the ground, these bright lights flashing on and off one after another are extremely eye-catching. Looking at these purple spots, Ji Yu secretly wrote down and counted them all. In this way, in just a moment, Ji Yu recorded the approximate positions of these spots and calculated the number. There are forty-eight purple spots in the entire dark hemisphere of the blue star at this moment. The largest of them is naturally the one belonging to the northern part of the Ryan Federation. From Ji Yu''s current field of vision, this spot is as big as a bowl, shining brightly, and under Ji Yu''s gaze, a dazzling light suddenly rises in this spot at this moment. This light is very clear and covers the entire spot for a moment. The dazzling light appeared for an instant, and then the entire purple spot disappeared. Yes, it just disappeared. In this regard, Ji Yu seemed rather weird. "Lane dropped the nuke?" "Can the nuclear bomb destroy the realm? Or is it just a temporary disappearance?" Ji Yu was full of doubts about this, but continued to pay attention. Then, perhaps to confirm Ji Yu''s thoughts, Ji Yu saw the facula that disappeared before reappear half an hour later. Then another bright light appeared. Regarding this, Ji Yu seemed a little speechless. Simple and rude, I have to say that Ryan is worthy of being a nuclear power. But this is also because this realm is in the desert of no man''s land, otherwise, such unrestrained distribution would definitely be impossible. Regarding Ryan''s handling, Ji Yu felt that it was certain that Ryan would suffer mass casualties tonight, but the situation was still under control. In this case, Ji Yu''s worry is less. In this way, looking at the blue star and space again, Ji Yu finally let the deer return to the plane again. At this moment, the blond fairy Rosie was curiously parked on the lake in the plane world. Seeing the sudden appearance of the fawn, the blond goblin was obviously taken aback. However, Ji Yu didn''t think much about it. "Let''s go, go out with me to have a look, maybe you can save some of your companions, but there is little hope." Ji Yu is naturally referring to the remaining banshees in the realm. But Ji Yu felt that Xiaolu''s sudden disappearance for no reason would definitely arouse the tension of Ryan''s military, and then it would be absolute to attack the realm more strongly. Those poor two-winged banshees, Ji Yu doesn''t think they can resist the result of missile washing. Rosie was puzzled. Having forgotten everything before, she naturally doesn''t remember the same race in those realms. Soon, though, she''ll find out. Because, the next moment, under Xiaolu''s thoughts, the plane directly sent them back to the blue star coordinates where the realm was located. Under the ring forest, the boundary at this moment. Well, the moment Ji Yu appeared, he immediately saw a very exaggerated scene. Scattered pieces of flesh and blood scattered throughout the realm, and countless thorns and vines were blown out and splashed all over the ground. At this time, there is no longer any complete thing in the entire realm. Seeing the scene in front of him, Ji Yu naturally sighed. But that''s about it. After all, the deer disappeared, so the military''s approach was correct. At this moment, the blond fairy Rosie beside Xiaolu froze while watching the scene in front of her. And as if seeing this scene reminded me of a memory from a nightmare, my face was pale, and tears couldn''t stop falling again. In this regard, Ji Yu has no consoling thoughts. Because at this moment, he is explaining the follow-up matters to Xiaolu. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Ryan time, around eleven thirty in the evening. Ji-woo is finally out of Xiaolu''s avatar state. After waking up, Ji Yu immediately felt a huge change in his body. However, he was not given time to feel this change carefully, and the first time he woke up, he heard the piercing air defense siren outside the window. It was not the first time Ji Yu heard the air defense alarm. In Lane City, the air defense siren is sounded once or twice as a maintenance test almost every year. But each one doesn''t last too long. And there will be no high-pitched shouting. Frowning Ji Yu came to the window and opened it. He saw Ziyue outside the window at the first moment, and at the same time, amidst the long blare of the air defense siren, Ji Yu also heard cars going back and forth under the street and yelling through their loudspeakers. "Ziyue Tianxiang, close the doors and windows of each household, draw the curtains, and do not go out. According to the Ryan Federation''s wartime emergency measures, everything..." The loudspeaker''s call is similar to the previous one, but with the sound of the air defense siren, it makes people feel a different tense atmosphere. Moreover, through the window, Ji Yu could still see a large number of military vehicles gathering in the direction of the food street under the street. The food street is about five kilometers away from Ji Yu''s residence, and the area of ??the food street faces away from Ji Yu''s room. So Ji Yu couldn''t see what happened in the direction of the food street in this direction. But thinking of the boundary of the ring forest, Ji Yu immediately frowned. "The situation shouldn''t be too bad, right?" Without thinking too much, Ji Yu immediately picked up his phone and headed out the door immediately. Out of the door, Ji Yu quickly walked to the elevator and pressed the up button. Soon, the elevator reached the fifteenth floor, but there was no one in the elevator at the moment, and Ji Yu immediately entered the elevator, and then Pressed the button on the 18th floor of the top floor. At this moment, there was no one on the eighteenth floor on the top floor, and Ji Yu was at ease, and he walked quickly to the stairs leading to the rooftop. However, when they reached the top of the building, the wooden door to the rooftop had already been locked. Looking at the wooden door, Ji Yu didn''t show any expression. He put both hands on the handle of the wooden door and then pulled it hard. "Boom!" With a moderate sound, the wooden door was suddenly pulled open violently. Of course the door lock was broken. However, Ji Yu didn''t care about this, instead, he went directly to the rooftop, and was exposed to Ziyue''s light just like that. Entering the rooftop, Ji Yu immediately walked quickly to the west side of the rooftop, and at the same time quickly looked in the direction of the food street under the night. "really!" Ji Yu looked in the direction of the food street, and naturally saw countless flames. These tongues of flame are manifestations of gun bullets. It''s just that the gunshot couldn''t be heard from Ji Yu''s side five kilometers away. Furthermore, the piercing air defense alarm at this moment also played a great role in covering up. Five kilometers away, with Ji Yu''s current vision, the night can''t block his sight. There are a large number of monsters flying in the sky at this moment. These monsters are the kind of strange birds that Ji Yu saw in the food street before. These strange birds have tumor-like heads and human-like heights. Under the swallowing and puffing of countless flames, these large numbers of strange birds are constantly falling like rain. However, there are too many of these strange birds, and they seem to be endless. Ji Yu saw that on the roofs and floors of some buildings in the distance, surrounded by a dark forest-like boundary, countless soldiers were fighting fiercely with guns. Although the results of this fierce battle are huge, there are many slugs with thick arms swarming towards them along the outer wall of the building where these soldiers are located. Unlike the strange birds that could not appear in the blue star in the boundary, these bugs were as numerous as the tide, and they could even rush out of the boundary. Obviously, the life level of these bugs is very low, but there are really too many of them. Can you imagine a building full of colorful bugs? And now, that''s exactly what happened to those soldiers. In the face of these bugs, dozens of armed helicopters in the sky outside the boundary are also constantly helping to clean up, and Ji Yu can even see the incendiary bombs dropped from the armed helicopters. The area where the realm is located is full of flames. Not long after the fire appeared, countless firefighting planes flew across the sky and sprinkled countless fire extinguishing dust. The battle is in full swing in the food street, and the casualties of soldiers are also expanding. Under the characteristics of optical invisibility, Ji Yu used the ability to control hydrogen to quickly lift himself into the air, and then he saw more scenes. Around the food street, a large number of soldiers are constantly evacuating nearby residents. The food street blockade previously designated by the government has long been unable to meet the needs of the battle at this moment. The nearby residential areas are no longer safe. These soldiers are urgently evacuating these people one by one. At the same time, buses and buses are gathering on the road. A large number of people were gathered suddenly and evacuated in a panic wearing protective clothing, which naturally attracted countless crying and shouting. The cries of children, the crowds of adults trying to get into the car, even with the support of soldiers, this kind of chaos still occurred. The gunshots, explosions and strange screams not far away are real. What''s more, there are still a large number of armed helicopters making noise in the sky at this moment. In such a terrifying atmosphere, as long as it is an ordinary person, it is difficult to conceal the panic in his heart. So under this fear, people naturally want to be the first to be saved. Even though the soldiers tried their best to maintain order, the panicked crowd still crowded and made the scene chaotic. , At the same time, listening to the nearby explosions and gunshots, many residents in the nearby area saw soldiers on the street and began to evacuate the crowd. Naturally, it was impossible for these people to continue to wait. Under the fear and fear, countless people put on their own protective clothing and rushed out the door with their families. In this way, the chaos will naturally become more severe. It is impossible for these soldiers to shoot and kill people. Even if they shoot into the sky, the deterrent effect in such a noisy environment is not much. And there are always some "daring" people in the crowd. These people dare not roar in the face of monsters, but they dare to face the guns of the people''s children and yell. In this way, looking at the chaotic scene near the food street, Ji Yu naturally couldn''t just sit idly by. V1.Chapter 162 "Fuck, can you hurry up ahead? You''re going to kill someone and you''re slow, don''t hurt others if you want to die!" "What do you call your father? Is it labor and management who don''t want to leave? If you can fly over the heads of so many people, can I count you as good?" "Keep your fucking mouth clean!" "Talk to me, take care of your mouth that spits out fragrance after eating shit!" "You want to fight, don''t you?" "Arguing, quarreling, quarreling! Arguing with you uncle, stay away from the fight, it''s best for you to take off your protective clothing, the purple moon can shine on the two of you and you can fly together." "What the fuck are you talking about?" "...." In the crowded crowd, when a bus arrived, everyone swarmed onto it. People push and crowd, which naturally leads to quarrels. The adults in the crowd pulled each other, wanting to get themselves or their family members into the car first, which naturally led to greater conflicts. The loud yelling and crying of the elderly and children became the norm on the scene. However, soon a group of soldiers came from the front and immediately fired a series of bullets towards the sky. "Everyone is lined up, the elderly and children go first, and the young men and women wait for orders first!" "The follow-up transfer vehicle will arrive soon, don''t rush, don''t panic, we won''t give up on anyone." Among the dozen or so soldiers, the leading soldier shouted through a loudspeaker. When he shouted, a young man in the crowd who was quiet for a while suddenly shouted angrily: "Why! Do you understand that first come, first served? It''s usually enough, but it''s going to kill people, and they still practice politeness!" "That''s right! Why! Anyway, labor and capital won''t let me go. If you have guns, you''ll be awesome. Anyway, I won''t let you go. You can do whatever you want. If you have the ability to shoot me to death, don''t even think about it. " "That''s right, I haven''t given up on anyone yet. When I came over just now, I saw several people being bitten to death by bugs that suddenly came out of the sewer, and I don''t see that you can protect them!" "That''s right, when I came here, there were several stray bullets in our building. If I believe you, I will believe in ghosts!" "That''s not it, Ziyue is said to be radiation pollution, so what''s going on with those bugs and those strange birds in the sky fighting with you now? And the colorful streamer before and the giant deer that appeared in my mind? All of this It is the result of your official concealment!" "Don''t you really treat us civilians as human beings? Keep everything secret? Now what do you use to make us believe you?" "..." Among the crowd, the crowd was excited, and countless young people yelled at these soldiers. In the face of these people''s scolding, most of the soldiers in front of them showed helplessness. Concealing the truth is an official business, and they soldiers only know to follow orders. Faced with the questioning of these people, they naturally couldn''t explain it. Looking at the crowd who were still rushing to get into the car, these soldiers in protective clothing didn''t know what to do for a while. It is impossible for them to stand alone with a gun, after all, they have not received such an order yet. What''s more, many of these people are soldiers who have just been recalled, and they don''t know much about Ziyue. "Captain, what should we do? Do we still care about them?" A soldier stepped forward and said to the leading soldier. "Don''t worry! Why don''t you care? What would you do if these people were your relatives?" "Okay, let them squeeze if they want to squeeze, anyway, if something happens, we will go ahead of them!" As he said that, the soldier didn''t care anymore, and he just stood nearby in a bit of indignation, watching those people screaming and squeezing into the car. And the soldiers behind him all looked helplessly. Most of them are also veterans who have just been recalled by the military. Many people were still in a dream when they learned the truth about Ziyue, but the scene in the food street tonight made them really see what terror is. Many soldiers in the army are actually dissatisfied with the official concealment from ordinary citizens. After all, they were also ordinary citizens before. Thinking about it in another way, it is easy to understand the dissatisfaction of these soldiers. In front of you, the street one kilometer to the west of the blockade area of ??the food street is crowded with people. As soon as the car drives in, the crowd will swarm away. No matter how many soldiers there are, if they are jostled by the crowd, let alone maintain their formation, it would be nice to be able to stand firm. "Mom! I want Mom!" "Dad, where are you? Come here! I''ve got a seat for you!" "Damn it, you''re going to trample people to death! Go away! Go away!" "..." Among the crowd, the chaos was far more exaggerated than people imagined. In particular, in the distance, a helicopter gunship suddenly crashed into a high-rise building and caused an explosion. The crowd was silent for a while, and then rushed towards the approaching car in tears. What''s more, he didn''t want to transfer by car at all, so he started to wear protective clothing and kept running to the distant streets. These people don''t think much now, anyway, the farther away from here the better! Seeing that the crowd started running around in fright from the explosion, the soldiers on the periphery immediately followed. At the same time, these soldiers also received new orders. That is to lead the crowd to run and transfer as far as possible before the transfer of the brigade vehicles arrives. However, just as the crowd on this street was shifting, suddenly, at the end of the crowd, there were countless horrified roars! "My God! The monster is coming!" "Run! Watch out for the manhole covers under your feet! Stay away from those manhole covers!" Someone in the crowd shouted eagerly to the crowd while running. While these people were yelling, there were dense gunshots immediately behind them. Soldiers were blocking the swarms that had escaped from the sewers to the closed area of ??the food street. Hearing the shouts and gunshots, a group of soldiers in charge of evacuating the crowd immediately changed their expressions, and shouted to the soldiers with loudspeakers: "Quick! Tell everyone to pay attention to the sewer manhole cover under their feet!" "Everyone else is ready to fight immediately!" As soon as the officer gave the order, the soldiers yelled through the tweeters: "Attention! Attention! Everyone pay attention to the sewer manhole covers under the sidewalk, stay away from them! Stay away from them! Monsters are breaking through the blockade through the sewers!!" "Attention! Attention! A monster is passing through the sewer......." It''s good that the soldiers didn''t shout their horns, but this shout immediately made the crowd even more chaotic! "Oh my god! Go away! The manhole cover is under my feet!" "Quick!" "TMD is going to die!!!" The man looked at the congested street and the car in front of him, and in a hurry, he didn''t care about anything. He struggled to pull out his arms that were squeezed by the crowd, and then used the shoulders of the two people in front of him to jump onto the crowd. With the help of the crowd, he stepped on the crowd from the head and shoulders above the crowd and walked away. run everywhere. And with this person''s actions, can others bear it? All the other strong and strong people in the crowd followed suit. Suddenly, a very serious stampede occurred on one side of the convoy in the crowded crowd. And just under the trampling crowd, the manhole cover of the sewer was suddenly bumped. However, this strength is not great, and fortunately there are crowds pressing on it. However, this method of pressing the manhole cover is only to delay the time for the worms to rush out of the sewer. Because the next moment, the metal manhole cover of the sewer began to heat up. Then, under the watchful eyes of some nearby people pressing the sewer manhole cover with all their strength. The manhole cover that was pressed down unexpectedly began to melt a small hole, and then, the head of an arm-thick bug immediately appeared in everyone''s field of vision. "Mom! What the hell!" "Get out of the way! Get out of the way and plug your ears!" A soldier rushed into the crowd in time, and immediately shot the bug''s head, and then dropped a grenade into the sewer. The next moment, there was an explosion underground. Due to the presence of methane under the sewer, the explosion even connected the wellheads of several nearby sewers for a while, and then a sudden wave of air rose, and the explosion immediately overturned the stone floor tiles on the sidewalk above the sewer. The deafening sound silenced everyone, but soon there was crying and noise from the crowd again. These people began to run to the distant streets, and they completely stopped the buses and buses that came over. Seeing the crowd out of control and wandering around in various streets and alleys in the distance, these soldiers can no longer be scruples. Because at this moment, many sporadic bugs are constantly coming here, and what they have to do now is to destroy all the bugs they can see. The battle is in full swing, and it is not limited to the vicinity of the food street, but has begun to spread to all areas within one or two kilometers outside the boundary. Those bugs advanced through the sewer, causing too much trouble to the soldiers'' containment and blockade. This is something no one expected, but since the situation has expanded, all the military can do now is to clean up the mess in front of them as soon as possible. There was a lot of gunfire, and the entire night was brightened for a while. But at this moment, at the nearest part of the boundary, the battle at this moment is the most intense. Although the armed helicopters of the military have been firing tiny missiles and incendiary bombs into the boundary area, the bugs are still endless. They appear from the central light curtain of a certain part of Hesse in the boundary area, and then swarm out continuously. Even if it is an incendiary bomb, the effect is not very good. There are too many bugs. Outside the boundary, the corpses of the bugs are almost piled up on the street at this moment, and there is a two-meter-high road of broken corpses and flesh. When countless insects died, the juice in their bodies flowed to the surroundings like the water accumulated in the drizzle. Here, the gunfire never stops, but neither do the bugs. The neighborhood here is a residential area, and the barracks outside Wuyang City did not dare to launch large-scale missiles before transferring everyone. Because of the dark night and the fear of accidental injury, it is impossible for missiles to wash the ground here unless it is a last resort. Even if it takes the lives of soldiers to heap, it will not hesitate. Looking at the fierce battle in front of him, countless soldiers stood firm in fear but without hesitation, which made Ji Yu quite emotional. For now, the number of military casualties here is not too much. Because these soldiers retreated while fighting, and with the assistance of armed helicopters, more incendiary bombs were dropped. The swarm of insects was like a sea, but none of them could withstand the impact of even a single bullet. The swarm of insects is fighting recklessly with the tactics of the sea of ??insects. The roasted worms in the air are full of roasted aroma, and the aroma is even a little tangy. But at this moment, the soldiers and soldiers in front of them can''t control these things. The boundary of the entire food street is not large, only about three or four square kilometers, but there is a passage leading to the other side of the boundary in the center of the black soil boundary that appears inside. And this is why there is a constant sea of ??insects. With such a large boundary, with the continuous increase of the human army, the situation around here was quickly suppressed. Ji Yu has been hovering in the sky watching, but at the same time, he is also preparing to help in case of possible abnormalities. However, at this time, Jieyu obviously does not need Ji Yu''s intervention. Naturally, Ji Yu didn''t need to intervene. But there is no need for him to intervene here, but the insect swarms that appear in the sewers in some nearby areas need his help to deal with them. Under the effect of optical invisibility, Ji Yu started to go to the surrounding area, and at the same time, as soon as he found a slug that slipped through the net, he would use the control of hydrogen to make it spontaneously ignite instantly. On the ground, three hundred meters away from Ji Yu, Ji Yu thought a little, and three bugs that had just appeared from a certain sewer spontaneously ignited. Then, on the outer wall of a building 500 meters away from Ji Yu, a slug spontaneously ignited again without warning. In this way, while Ji Yu was experimenting with how far he could control the hydrogen gas, he also began to deal with all the nearby fish that slipped through the net. Among them, when ordinary people encounter swarms of insects, there are also situations where some insects corrode the glass of the curtain wall and impact some shops and houses. But luckily, many people got Ji Woo''s help. Under the stunned and bewildered eyes of these people, and under the consternation of certain military forces in certain areas, some strange situations of spontaneous combustion of insect swarms will naturally be reported and recorded in the files. But this kind of record is not now, because tonight, the battle in the food street is destined to continue for a long time. V1.Chapter 163 The proportion of hydrogen in the blue star''s atmosphere is very low. And most of the hydrogen is still above the atmosphere. When Ji Yu felt the characteristic blessing brought by the control of hydrogen, he naturally had a very clear feeling. Under the characteristics of hydrogen control, Ji Yu''s mind is very sensitive, at least he can clearly feel all the hydrogen within a kilometer. The moment he used the properties of hydrogen gas, the hydrogen gas immediately gathered towards him. However, the proportion of these accumulated hydrogen is too small. It is very easy to use this hydrogen to look around and let him levitate, but if he wants to compress and collect more hydrogen, he must go to a place with more water. Water is composed of hydrogen and oxygen. Under the control of hydrogen, Ji Yu can separate hydrogen and oxygen elements from water with just one thought. Hydrogen is separated from water to form hydrogen gas. Above the altitude of 500 meters, within a radius of one kilometer, all the water is silently disintegrating. A large amount of hydrogen is compressed by Jiyu and formed into a linear or spherical shape, and then ignited by the lamp. The spherical hydrogen gas wraps the slug, and then the linear hydrogen gas connects the spherical hydrogen gas cluster, and with the help of some flames that Ji Yu obtained from the surroundings, the spherical hydrogen gas in the distance is quickly ignited like a ignited fuse. Of course, this is just one method. In fact, if Ji Yu wants, he can even gather countless hydrogen gas clusters, then ignite the hydrogen gas clusters first, and then continuously add hydrogen gas into them. With this, Ji Yu can even create countless fireballs in the sky. This is completely comparable to the real small fireball or big fireball art in film and television novels. Ji Yu kept eliminating all the bugs that slipped through the net that he could see, and then kept testing the maximum attack power that hydrogen control could bring. Under the optical invisibility, Ji Yu didn''t have the slightest scruples. When he rose up, hundreds of fireballs even appeared in the sky at a certain moment. These fireballs are as small as a basketball, while the large ones are exaggerated to be ten meters in diameter. The burning fireball is like rounds of scorching sun. Nearly 500 meters above the night sky, Ji Yu was surrounded by a thousand meters, and balls of fire even illuminated the entire food street. Under the reflection of the glass between the buildings, and under the dumbfounded gaze of countless people, the fireball that filled the sky of the city had a sharp and strong visual impact. The sky covered by fireballs covered an area of ??about three square kilometers. Under the watchful eyes of countless people, these fireballs are either falling or slamming, hitting all the bugs in the city one after another with precision. "Are you kidding? What are these fireballs in the sky?" "Superpower? God? Damn, how did all this happen?" "Okay, all the voices are silenced, and all squadrons stay away from the area where the fireball appears. Be careful, don''t approach rashly!" At this moment, the three armed helicopter squadrons above the sky have all received orders. But even if the order was issued, many soldiers still looked at the sky full of fireballs in shock. These soldiers strafed towards the sea of ??insects below the border, while secretly observing the movement of the fireball. At the same time, they still used headsets to communicate on the channels in each team. "These fireballs are too exaggerated. It''s really shocking. It''s like magic." "Magic? It''s a bit like it, but it doesn''t matter what it is. The important thing is that these fireballs seem to be helping us." "I seriously suspect that there is an unknown mutant in this city, just like the divine deer we know." "However, compared to Shenlu, I think the maker of these fireballs may be a person hidden in the sea of ??people." "After all, if you think about it, deer can mutate into magical existences, so can''t we humans? And judging from the fact that these fireballs are helping us, the chances of human manipulation are extremely high." "It''s true what you said, but this person is hiding too deeply, right?" "Everyone pay attention to observe and see if there is anyone on the roof of the nearby buildings. I think the person who controls these fireballs is very likely to be on top of these buildings, or somewhere in the sky, otherwise he would not be able to do this at all. Clearly see everything nearby and hit those bugs accurately." "yes!" "receive." "..." While some officers among these soldiers ordered the investigation on their own, at this moment, the headquarters of the army station outside the city had actually already had senior officers making various investigation orders. However, these investigations were doomed to futility. After all, under optical invisibility, it is almost impossible to detect Ji Yu''s existence by any means. Unless these armies launch various attacks towards the fireball radiation area in the sky, is this decision possible? To offend a powerful individual who is helping humans and is very likely to be a mutation of humans? As long as the brain is not stupid to a certain extent, it is impossible for anyone to issue such an order. For the movement of the army and the possible measures to be taken, Ji Yu now has no worries at all. In short, Ji Yu continued to do his own thing. As for anything else, he has no time to predict, let alone think about it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. In the ring forest. After Ji Yu quit the game, the deer at this moment had already communicated with the blond fairy Rosie for a while. At the same time, because of the help and answers from the little goblin, Rosie quickly got a general idea of ??the existence of the deer. "It''s unbelievable, it was your father who communicated with me before?" Rosie looked very surprised, and was extremely surprised that the deer was controlled by an unknown being. "Yes, my father used to like Xiaolu me very much. He often came to my place, but now my father seldom comes." "Now my father takes care of my younger sister the most." Xiaolu''s eyes are clear, without the slightest scheming, and the voice conveyed by his thoughts is immature and somewhat innocent. Looking at the big boy deer in front of her, Rosie looked thoughtful, and said with some doubts: "younger sister?" "That''s right, sister, I have an elder brother. It''s such a big tree, bigger than my biggest body, Xiaolu." When Xiaolu said this, he was obviously showing off. "But, hey, my brother didn''t evolve as fast as I did this time. My father just said that among the three siblings, Xiaolu, I have broken through the limit. He also asked me to help my brother and sister more after tonight." "By the way, my father also said, ask Rosie to follow me from now on. If there are new bad women in the realm, let me hit them, catch them and help them recover." "Xiaolu, I really don''t want to fight, but for my father and Mira, I will work hard." The little deer said with firm eyes, and at the same time softly looked at the two-winged fairy Mira on the bridge of the nose. Although the little fairy Milla was a little happy about Rosie''s arrival, her memory had never intersected with Rosie in the past, and she didn''t even know her. So although she was delighted with Roxie''s appearance, Xiaolu was more intimate with her. After all, the two have been together for more than a month, and there is still a contractual relationship. The population of the Elf family was very large when it was strong, and the elders were even more so. Elder goblins like Rosie are like leaders in the counties and cities of the Ryan Federation. Even if there is an Internet presence, most Ryan people will not know that such a person exists. Facing Roxie, although the fairy Mira had the joy of her family being rescued, she also had a sense of distance from different classes. Looking at the little fairy Mira and the deer in front of her, Rosie couldn''t help but smile. Mila''s intimacy with Xiaolu reminded her of her former contractor, a rabbit similar to Blue Star. Although the rabbit is not as powerful as the deer, it is not bad. But unfortunately, her contractor, the rabbit, passed away as early as the early stage of Ziyue''s invasion. Thinking of the past, Roxie had a trace of nostalgia and sadness in her eyes, but she quickly calmed down in the end. "On behalf of the Elf family, I would like to express my heartfelt thanks for your help." "However, in the face of Ziyue, please be careful. Your character is far from your father''s. If something happens to you, I don''t know what to do." Although Luoxi wanted Xiaolu to help her save as many of her own clan as possible, she was well aware of Ziyue''s horror, so she also had her own concerns about this matter. "In addition, I still have deep concerns about Ziyue''s invasion." "I heard Mira say that your growth has only been achieved in a short period of time? How did you do it? It''s also because of your father?" Rosie asked such a question, but soon felt that she might be a little rash, so she immediately added: "Of course, if this involves the privacy of you and your father, you don''t need to answer me." "Privacy? No privacy? My father didn''t say he couldn''t tell you." Xiaolu said stupidly, and at the same time said: "Xiaolu used to be very weak, very weak, just like my current body shape, I don''t have any abilities at all." "However, just after my father came and rescued me from under the purple moon, I felt a very powerful force appear in my body, just like this." As he said that, the deer''s hooves were accompanied by light, and then a piece of grass dried up quickly, and then there were flying lights under its feet. But this bright light soon returned to the withered grass on the ground as the deer injected it again, and the withered grass returned to life again. "Just like this, I absorbed the energy of many big trees in the forest, and then quickly became stronger." "Then, tonight, my father appeared again, and then I felt very hot and very hot energy in my body, and then Xiaolu became stronger, and then Ziyue and Roxie appeared." "All of this is given by my father. Xiaolu, I like my father the most. Hehe, I feel that my father should like Xiaolu me the most. Otherwise, how could my father make Xiaolu me stronger first?" Having said that, Xiaolu obviously became proud. She raised her head slightly, and her childish appearance made Rosie feel a little funny. But while it was funny, she also seemed to have a headache. Because Xiaolu''s thinking is too naive, and she even worried that Xiaolukong has powerful power but cannot use it as skillfully as Ji Yu. However, all of this is not what Rosie needs to care about. Xiaolu''s situation naturally left his father to take care of it. What she is most concerned about now is the powerful ability to absorb life energy shown by the deer. At the same time, Rosie is even more in awe of the father that the deer talks about. Confronting Ziyue is not an easy task, and the appearance and rescue of Xiaolu just give Rosie a glimmer of hope. But now, from Xiao Lu''s words and performance, Luo Xi began to become more hopeful about Ji Yu''s existence. Being able to turn an ordinary life like Xiaolu into a powerful individual that is slightly weaker than the fairy and banshee in a short period of time, this power is far beyond the limit of what she can recognize. Luo Xi became more and more curious about Ji Yu''s existence. At the same time, she immediately asked again. After all, Xiaolu has no plans, and Rosie will definitely not let go of the opportunity. "Well, in my opinion, your father should really like you very much, that''s for sure, but I''m a little curious, have you seen what your father looks like?" "No." Xiaolu''s answer was very natural, without any discomfort at all. "I, my elder brother, and my younger sister have never seen my father, and my father has always appeared in the form of descending into our bodies." "Besides, isn''t the father coming to our body the same as coming to see us?" "My father can be me, or my elder brother, or even my younger sister." "Maybe my father will appear in various forms in the future, but no matter what it is, as long as my father appears, we will be able to recognize it at a glance." "Anyway, my brother also said that my father is probably such a god." "Father is one and ten thousand. He exists in the body of each of our beings. As long as he wants, he can appear in any posture at any time, just like how a father cares for Xiaolu and his brothers and sisters." Xiaolu spoke on his own, and at the same time made Roxie on the side look a little dull. God? Are gods like this? Rosie has limited cognition, let alone what a god looks like. The most powerful creatures she only knew were the Fairy Banshee and the Giant Eagle King, and then there were the thirteen huge balls of light he saw before he lost his memory, and Ziyue. What are the ball of light and the purple moon? Is that a god? Rosie doesn''t know either, but in Rosie''s understanding, the real god might be similar to that, right? "No, no, forgive me for being rude. If your father is really a god, why didn''t he just show up to help you fight Ziyue?" "He made you strong, but this power is also limited. If it is really a god, He can not do this at all? Perhaps it would be better to directly confront Ziyue so that Ziyue cannot invade your world?" Rosie was full of doubts, and she couldn''t express these doubts quickly, so she asked aloud. "The little deer doesn''t know, but my brother said before that my father may have just woken up from a special state." "Just like Ziyue has not been able to directly invade our world, nor can a more powerful individual appear, maybe the current father also has such a situation." "Besides, Xiaolu doesn''t like your words very much." "Xiaolu is very useful to me. In the future, Xiaolu will help my father eliminate all the bad guys and monsters from Ziyue, and then protect our world." The fawn looked a little annoyed, obviously not happy that Rosie underestimated him. Looking at the deer, Rosie was speechless for a while, but finally she could only sigh and shook her head. "That''s right, gods may not be omnipotent. Even if they are as strong as Ziyue, it will take a long time to invade a world." "I just hope that your father is as powerful as you imagined, otherwise..." Before Rosie finished speaking, Xiaolu turned around very unhappy, and at the same time said angrily: "You question my father, I don''t like you anymore, I don''t want to talk to you anymore, Mira, let''s go back to the forest." As the deer spoke, he trotted towards the center of the ring forest. On the other hand, Mira showed an apologetic look to Rosie with some embarrassment. In this regard, Rosie smiled, and then said it was fine. Then, just looking at the back of the little deer going away, and she looked at the empty realm behind her for a long time before starting to go in the direction of the little deer. Rosie no longer had the courage to enter the realm, and she was even afraid of facing those mutated fellow races that might appear later. Therefore, at this moment, her only sustenance is the little deer. Although she still has deep worries in her heart, in the end she can only hope that the father that Xiaolu said is really as powerful as a god. Only in this way, in the face of Ziyue''s full-scale invasion, can this world have such a glimmer of life. Otherwise, even if Rosie could escape the catastrophe by chance, all this would be just a short-lived dream. V1.Chapter 164 Dawn quietly crossed the sky, and the extraordinary and dangerous night finally passed. There is no suspense in the battle in the food street. With the help of Ji Yu and the suppression of the army, everything is settled. And there were too many things that happened that night, which directly caused people all over the world to go into an uproar. The sudden expansion of the borders of the world, the sudden escalation of the war, and the vision caused by the deer, all these things have long been unable to be concealed by the officials of various countries. And as soon as the day dawned, before the news media and public opinion of various countries could exert their strength, all countries seemed to be relieved and began to announce the facts about Ziyue to everyone. Of course, in this announcement, in order to alleviate people''s fear of Ziyue, countries still have reservations, and they have also begun to vigorously promote the existence of gods and creatures favored by gods. The fawn, olm, and oak tree have all been exposed to the eyes of the media and humans. ¡¾Ziyue''s truth turned out to be like this, is our world really about to enter the end of the world? ¡¿ [Silver dragons do exist in the Federation of France, discussing the importance and potential harm of the god-followed creatures. ¡¿ [How powerful is the mysterious tree of the Bana Federation, please watch this video. ¡¿ [What kind of existence is the divine deer that exists in the Ryan Federation? ¡¿ (Voting post) [God Deer vs Silver Dragon vs Oak Tree, who is stronger among the three? ¡¿ [Is Ziyue really as dangerous as the official announcement? Are there any official secrets? ¡¿ ¡­ Early in the morning, the news of the entire Ryan Federation was almost filled with such news. But at the same time, the official media news program also released a video for the first time. However, at the top of the video, there is also a text report of the news. [Codename ''Lingxiao''; Ryan''s patron saint deer, its existence plays a vital role for Ryan. ¡¿ [According to our reporter¡¯s frontline interview report, the existence of the divine deer codenamed ¡®Lingxiao¡¯ has already reached a certain kind of cooperation and contract relationship with our Ryan. Lingxiao is gentle and kind, and its existence has changed our traditional combat mode of Ryan. ¡¿ [With the help of Ling Xiao, nearly 25,000 people in our Southwest Army have already become existences far beyond superhumans. It is precisely because of these soldiers and Ling Xiao that our Ryan Army is confident and determined to Defeat monsters and all the mayhem the purple moon brings. ¡¿ [In addition, the spokesperson of the Southwest Military Department told our reporter, please don''t worry about it, Lingxiao is controllable and also an extremely friendly existence. ¡¿ [The spokesperson of the Southwest Military Department also emphasized: During the special period, the general public is also requested not to create chaos or speculate. Below are two related videos issued by our Southwest Military Department. ¡¿ After the text is over, two sub-paragraph videos appear at the bottom of the news report. Click on the first video. The video begins with a top-down view of a drone. From the top view, it is an open plain with only a few rows of high-rise buildings. On the plain, the first thing to be magnified is the neat formation of about 500 vehicles. Most of these vehicles are military transport vehicles, but a large part of them have rocket launchers. Each of these rocket launchers has sixteen neatly arranged huge barrels. They are neatly arranged among military vehicles, and under the presentation of countless close-up shots in the picture, there is a sense of a majestic torrent of steel. And at the end of these short-range rocket launch vehicles, there are launch vehicles for medium and long-range missiles. Among them, the most interesting ones are undoubtedly the last fifty nuclear missile launching vehicles with warning signs. Under the sun, the metal light of the missile flickers, which is not only heavy but also has a sharp visual impact. But, that''s not all. Because when the camera flickered, the high-altitude aerial view of the drone suddenly appeared on the southwest side of the military camp. But here, looking down from a high altitude, it is full of dense and neat black spots. Each of these black dots is a person, and it makes one''s blood boil at a glance. This is an army of nearly 25,000 people. They are divided into hundreds of formations, and they are densely packed and even stretch for several kilometers. At this time, the video screen began to appear remark text. [Special Forces: Reinforcer Legion] [The legion has a total of 24,673 people. ¡¿ ¡¾The Legion was born with the help of Ling Xiao in a special way. Their appearance will completely change the traditional combat mode of Ryan. They are the blessing of Ryan and the real strongest guardian of Ryan. ¡¿ This is the end of the remark text, and as soon as the overlooking picture changes, a picture that shatters all ordinary people''s three views immediately appears. A group of special people appeared in front of them. In the front row of these people were twenty-eight tall giants with a height of about 2.2 to 2.5 meters. These giants are dressed in military uniforms, they hold their heads high, and each of them has a strong sense of self-confidence and honor in their eyes. Then, a sound of standing at attention suddenly appeared in the video. The twenty-eight giants raised their feet and stood at attention in a standard military posture. Suddenly, there was a tidy roar in the video, and the entire ground and the fixed camera even shook. A little smoke and dust spread, and a huge footprint appeared on the dry and hard soil under the feet of the giant team standing at attention. At the same time, the tidy one or two roars from the giant team''s mouth were even more deafening. That gesture, that great power doesn''t even feel real. But all this is not over here. In order to increase the confidence of the Ryan people in the military and the country, the video screen changed again at this moment, and then there was a picture of these giant squads simulating combat. In the picture, some of these giants jumped ten meters high, and then rushed quickly after falling to the ground and causing a huge tremor. And some giants carry rocket launchers and special giant heavy machine guns on their shoulders. They are like monsters one by one, rampaging on the battlefield to destroy all targets. In the meantime, a certain giant could even grow even bigger on the battlefield, directly increasing his height from 2.5 meters to 3 meters. Muscles all over his body swelled, and his brown skin burst out of the specially made large military uniform. Such a scene, its impact on people''s visual senses can be imagined how strong it is. And these are just one of the scenes, because in addition to these giants, the video also shows some ordinary-sized soldiers quickly dismantling large artillery, and holding or carrying them as fast as walking on the ground in the mountains. The scene where dozens of large cannons are moved up to a mountain and then fired from the top of the mountain also has a lot of visual impact. After the release of this video, one can imagine how strong the response will be. The whole video is not long, only less than five minutes, but Ji Yu''s blood boiled a little after watching these five minutes. After all, Ji Yu is just an individual. Although his combat power is far superior to these people, compared with the coordinated combat of soldiers, his individual lacks the feeling of excitement. At the same time, Ji Yu also felt a sense of accomplishment. Because the changes in these soldiers are all due to Ji Yu. Looking at the abilities displayed by these soldiers, to be honest, Ji Yu is still really proud at this moment. This is not only for myself, but also to be happy for the strength of the country. Of course, this first video is just one of two videos. And the next one, no surprise, is a video about Xiaolu. Ji Yu clicked on the video, and the first picture in this video was not the deer. Instead, the first display is the dialogue between several senior officials of the Southwest Military Department and Professor Qin of the National Academy of Sciences. The content of the words is straightforward and simple. It was probably when Lingxiao was discovered for the first time, how the Southwest Department rationally discussed with Professor Qin of the National Academy of Sciences the dangers and potential benefits of Xiaolu''s existence. After this conversation, and also in the text, the final order issued by the Congress and the leaders is based on observation. But at the same time, it also ordered that once the situation arises, the Southwest Army can attack Xiaolu as soon as possible. As a result, the screen began to change, and the text began to explain the appearance and experience of Xiaolu. This is the first time Xiaolu has been brought to the big screen. It''s just that the fawn that appears in the picture is not a fawn, but an ordinary sika deer. After editing and processing, most of the videos are written in words about Xiaolu''s experience and the process of establishing a relationship with Ryan. The process is a bit boring. However, in the end, this video picture finally came to dry goods. That is, the video released the scene of Xiaolu''s mutation last night. The entire forest was covered by endless white light, and when everything disappeared, Ziyue appeared. A small sika deer is constantly moving towards the direction where the boundary appears under the induction of the heat source, and at the same time, the body of this little sika deer is also getting bigger. In the end, for the first time, a huge monster with a shoulder height of nearly 150 meters and a body length of nearly 300 meters appeared on the screen. Then the screen turned and there was another scene where the deer was looking at the banshee at a height of nearly 50 meters. At this moment, new text and narration began to appear on the screen. [The banshee is beyond recognition. Under the order of the commander of our Southwest Military Department, we immediately chose to support Lingxiao, and our military department immediately launched 13 XLQ medium-range missiles. ¡¿ [The result is not ideal, everyone has seen that the terrifying life that appeared under the purple moon successfully resisted the missile attack, but our support bought Ling Xiao an excellent time for the fatal blow. ¡¿ Immediately, Lingxiao''s huge body leaped up amidst a burst of sonic boom and air waves, and turned into an afterimage as it rushed towards the banshee. With this, the screen ends, and the text and narration appear again. [Under the wise decision-making and guidance of many officers of our Southwest Army, and under the precise control of Ling Xiao, we finally succeeded in eradicating all the monsters that appeared in this area. ¡¿ [Next, my Ryan military will further communicate with Lingxiao and start a more active cooperation. ¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡¿ After watching this video about Xiaolu, Ji Yu seemed a bit dumbfounded. Because the video, from beginning to end, emphasizes how wise Ryan''s military and official leadership are, how to correctly guide and reach a cooperative relationship with Lingxiao. Even if the Banshee is eliminated, the narration has been emphasizing the role of the military. Although Xiaolu is also mentioned, Xiaolu seems to have become a vassal of the military. Seeing this, Ji Yu couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling. "This is really in line with the national conditions of our Ryan." "But it''s true. After all, this is the content to convey to the people, and it doesn''t reflect the value of people and the military. Could it be to promote an alien?" "Besides, it''s okay. After all, the military didn''t deny the role of Xiaolu. After all, they helped them evolve a special army of more than 20,000 people." Ji Yu''s self-talk is naturally full of ridicule, but that''s it. After all, Xiao Lu and Ji Yu didn''t care about these things, so they just had fun reading the report. V1.Chapter 165 In the next two days, whether it is the Ryan Federation or other countries in the world, most of them will enter the period of military control at this moment. The martial law will last anywhere from three to seven days. The purpose is to solve the purple moon creatures that may have escaped from the purple moon realm and exist nearby. Of course, this military control is also aimed at people. Because of the report of the real situation, the entire network and public opinion exploded. There are always speculators and careerists in this world. Protests and demonstrations have erupted in almost every country. Ryan is not surprised. There are many protesters in almost all major cities and official administrative departments. However, under the protection of the police and the army, everything soon calmed down again. When it was close to noon, Ji Yu could even see the military vehicles parked and going back and forth on the street outside the window, and of course there were groups of soldiers patrolling the streets without avoiding suspicion. However, at the moment Ji Yu has no time to watch. Because, Ji Woo''s fourth incarnation is finally coming. ¡¾1:13:04¡¿ In the field of vision interface, there is a countdown to the last hour or so. And in the last hour, Ji Yu secretly felt the situation around the various incarnations, and at the same time hoped that the fourth incarnation would not disappoint him. In this way, until a prompt sounded that made Ji Yu feel pleasant, Ji Yu finally saw the familiar text prompt. [Congratulations to the player for obtaining the qualification to play in the fourth avatar, do you want to enter the game now and choose an avatar? ¡¿ ¡¾whether¡¿ Seeing the prompt that appeared in the eyelids, Ji Yu immediately confirmed the game behavior without hesitation. [The player has confirmed the game, the fourth incarnation selection starts] ¡¾The avatar is being selected......¡¿ [The range of selection is determined: the planetary system where the player is located, low-level life and things...] [The random selection is completed, and the player starts to enter the game] The familiar feeling of being separated from the body''s weightlessness arises, but Ji Yu has a strange idea in his mind at the moment. Because Ji Yu found out that the scope of his choice has changed. It is no longer the planet where it is located, but an extra family character. Just as Ji Yu had some guesses in his mind, his field of vision had come to Blue Star''s outer space again. But this time, when the field of vision came to the outer space of the blue star, it only paused for a second, and then his field of vision continued to be raised. Soon, Ji Yu found that the blue star in his eyes began to get smaller and smaller, while his field of vision continued to enlarge. In the end, Ji Yu saw Venus, saw Mars, and then the sun completely fell into his eyes. However, by this time, his field of vision was still rapidly increasing. Ji Yu couldn''t describe that feeling, but at this moment he had the feeling that the entire solar system was under his control. This feeling is very strong, and when Ji Yu''s vision finally freezes. Ji Yu then found that the entire solar system had come into his sight at this moment. In his eyes, the solar system at this moment is like a disc in front of his hand. It''s just that there are countless luminous bodies lighting up on this pitch-black disc at this moment. And these luminous bodies are all meteorites, moons, and planets, including the sun. Among them, the sun is the brightest in Ji Yu''s eyes. At the same time, in this world, Ji Yu can even see the exaggerated scene of countless lights and heat that are exploding and setting off on the sun all the time. The sun is far larger than all the planets in the solar system. It emits light and heat, illuminating everything Ji Yu can see. The eight small ones, their satellites, and the many meteorite belts revolving around the sun are all in Ji Yu''s eyes. This view is really amazing and shocking. But it didn''t last long. After only maintaining it for nearly thirty seconds, Ji Yu''s vision began to show the familiar falling vision. And this fall, Ji Yu found that the direction he was heading was not the earth, but approaching the real Mars. In the outer space where Mars is located, Ji Yu''s field of vision just sank to this place, and then there was a short pause again. Then, Ji Yu quickly observed. During this observation, Ji Yu found that the entire Mars was blood red. This kind of blood red is very light, but it is indeed a color similar to blood red. Observing Mars at such a close distance, of course Ji Yu''s curiosity was greatly satisfied. However, he also noticed a phenomenon at this time. That is, there are actually two satellites in the outer space of Mars. Just like the moon revolves around the blue star, these two large and small satellites also revolve around Mars. Ji Yu knows the eight planets, but he really doesn''t know much about the conditions of these planets. After all, who would be okay to read these things, so he doesn''t know how many satellites there are on Mars. But this time, he was clear. Mars has two moons. Of the two moons, Phobos and Deimos are both small. But Phobos and Deimos are at different distances from Mars. Phobos is really, really close to Mars. Although Phobos is small, from Ji Yu''s perspective, the distance between Phobos and Mars feels as if he will fall into Mars at any time. Deimos, on the other hand, is slightly further away, but also very close. Therefore, Ji Yu reckons that if his fourth incarnation is on Mars this time, then when he looks at the sky from Mars, he probably sees the size of Phobos and Deimos, which is no more than the size of the moon seen by Blue Star. Small. Even, perhaps in the night of Mars, these two satellites will look even bigger, after all, the distance is too close. However, thinking of these, Ji Yu had new doubts. That is, his fourth incarnation might be a bit wrong. Because, is there life on Mars? At least according to Ji Yu''s understanding, the probes and satellites around Mars launched by the blue star countries have not found any life. So what will this fourth incarnation be? Ji Yu was full of doubts, but at the same time, there was also a hint of interest. And just when Ji Yu''s mind was active and full of anticipation, his vision of staying in the outer space of Mars finally began to fall one step closer. During this fall, Ji Yu saw the confused dust in the atmosphere of Mars, and also saw the endless yellow sand under Mars. The yellow sand is everywhere, mixed with countless dry stones and mountains, which looks really shocking. However, Ji Yu was not given any more time to observe, and his vision was briefly blacked out the next moment. Then after a familiar feeling of dizziness disappeared, he found that his vision had changed. After looking at the new panel that appeared in his eyes, Ji Yu was stunned for a long time. [Congratulations to the player for successfully owning the fourth avatar] [Fourth Incarnation: Pebbles (dead objects)] ¡¾Stone State¡¿(Expand) ¡¾Fragile¡¿ [Life Level: None] ¡¾Strength: 5.83¡¿ [diameter: about two centimeters] (irregular body) [Stone age: about 300 million years] [Features: None] [Reward: Because the player successfully opened the fourth avatar, the fourth avatar will be rewarded with two random advanced features. ¡¿ [Congratulations to the fourth incarnation of the player for successfully obtaining the homogeneous fusion of advanced features] [Congratulations to the fourth incarnation of the player who successfully obtained the special characteristic derived magnetic field] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Homogeneous Fusion (High)] (Homogeneous things can be integrated and made part of themselves, affected by the strength of the subject.) [Characteristic ¢Ú: Derived Magnetic Field (Special)] (Affected by the strength of the main body, the current effect has no effect.) [Guide task (stage 1): Please try to imagine in your mind the picture of absorbing the stone into your side and merging with yourself, and at the same time, please imagine the appearance of the core inside the stone during the fusion] [Note: Things (silicon-based life) need to have a core to show signs of life. Players can imagine what this core looks like and let it derive. ¡¿ When Ji Yu looked at the huge pile of data in front of him, Ji Yu was really stunned for a long time. After all, Ji Yu almost forgot his game of incarnation of everything, but it kept reminding him to incarnate life and things. And the previous three incarnations were all the lives of Lan Xing, so Ji Yu really almost forgot that things can be incarnated. When he first came to Mars, Ji Yu thought that he would be transformed into some frozen ancient life inside Mars. In the end, it turned out to be a stone. And this stone is only a pitiful two centimeters. No life level, no characteristics. This can be said to be the most tragic incarnation that Ji Yu has seen for the first time. The beginning is even a bit unreasonable. But this time the opening rewards of the game system are also extremely generous. It was directly rewarded with two very good characteristics of the fourth incarnation of the stone. Needless to say, the magnetic field, although it seems useless now because the stone is in a dead state, but the special grade label already explains everything. Derived magnetic field, a stone has a magnetic field, what does it mean? Although Ji Yu''s imagination in this area is poor, he also knows the importance of the magnetic field to everything. And the emergence of homogeneous fusion characteristics gave Ji Yu infinite associations. Look at the prompts for the guided missions. Ji Yu felt that the potential of his fourth incarnation might be the most powerful of all current incarnations. Ji Yu doesn''t have time to imagine what the stone will eventually look like. He just wants to make the stone active and condense the core. On Mars, Ji Yu''s field of vision is not limited. Although the stone cannot move and has no eyes, at this moment Ji Yu''s senses are as if he had transformed into an oak tree, and he can see everything around him clearly. The area around where Ji Yu was located was a sunken area, surrounded by dry sand and stones. The sky of Mars is gray and gray, and it looks a bit brownish-yellow like sand. At the same time, not far away, Ji Yu could still see a lot of dust devils blowing around from time to time. These dust devils are numerous, but very weak. And this is why the atmosphere of Mars becomes so foggy. After Ji Yu just observed the surrounding environment for a while, he immediately started to imagine the prompts given by the guiding task. Because of Ziyue, Ji Yu will not waste any game time now, the fourth incarnation is definitely good, Ji Yu needs to activate it and make it stronger as soon as possible. V1.Chapter 166 The side of Mars facing the sun is being constantly devastated by the solar wind at this moment. The earth''s core has long since cooled, and the magnetic field is even weaker. Without the protection of a strong magnetic field and blue star-like ozone, the entire Mars is suffering from the devastation of the solar wind and countless cosmic rays. There is nothing wrong with the fact that the ground of Mars is dry, but the temperature is extremely cold. Although it is not as cold as in the vacuum of the universe, the surface temperature here is only about minus 63 degrees during the day. The surface of Mars without water will naturally not freeze, and this is why there are dust devils on the ground of Mars that roll up sand. The atmosphere of Mars is full of dust, but also full of carbon dioxide. Here, there is no oxygen necessary for life, let alone water. Here, the entire planet should be dead. But at this moment, in a crater in a certain corner of Mars, a small stone is changing. This stone is small and extremely inconspicuous. But for such a small stone, there are countless fine sand, gravel and gravel around it that are beginning to approach it. These gravels are as small as a grain of dust, and only about one centimeter in size. They moved slowly on the ground without wind, and approached a stone that was emitting a reddish light and showing signs of melting in the center. Around the stone, within a radius of about five meters, all the loose sand and stone were trembling and constantly moving. In this way, in the process of moving, when these sandstones slowly approached the center and approached the melted stones, they themselves began to show signs of melting fiery red. In this way, after the first grain of sand touches the pebble, the pebble swallows it immediately. in this way. Ten minutes passed. The original irregular stone with a diameter of about two centimeters has turned into a stone with a diameter of about twenty centimeters. half an hour later. This stone looks as usual, but the surrounding parts close to the ground are like lava, constantly absorbing and devouring the stones pulled from nearby. At this time, the size of the stone has become a square stone with a diameter of about fifty centimeters. after an hour. The stone changed quite a bit again, with a height and width of 20 centimeters, but a length of nearly one meter. Like a slate, it just lay quietly on the dry ground. ¡­ Time passed by every minute and every second. After nearly five hours, another change finally appeared on the original stone slab. The stone slab, which had already reached nearly six meters in length and about three meters in height and width, began to soften. This kind of softening does not have high temperature, so it appears without warning. Then, the slabs begin to converge toward the center. At the same time, in the center of the stone slab, something that shone like the fiery red color of magma began to appear. At first it was the size of a grain of rice, and then it spread to the size of a baseball. The thing is fiery red, like a dazzling little sun. However, the little sun at this moment is constantly beating and contracting, like a human heart. It exists in the center of the magma package, and at the same time it produces an extremely powerful constricting force. Then the stone pulp began to change. Slowly, a large amount of magma lying limp on the ground of Mars began to rise, and a human-like appearance slowly appeared from the center. Soon, a four-meter-tall stone figure figure was completely formed. Afterwards, the human figure gathered by the stone slurry began to have the effect of cooling and solidification, and all the original color and hardness of the stone reappeared. Then, on this Mars, a humanoid statue appeared. The face of the humanoid statue is blurred, and it also resembles a big bald head. It has no color and is even more inactive, standing completely like a real stone statue. This state lasted for a long time, at least more than half an hour, and then the stone statue melted like mud again. Then, the stone pulp is reshaped again. It''s just that in this shaping, although the stone statue resembles a human figure, there are hollows in the important joints. And after these hollow joints appeared, countless thin lines immediately spread out from the fireball-like core in the center of the stone slurry. These thin flowing threads, like the meridians of the human body, simply connect the joints of the legs, feet and hands. In this way, soon, a stone-man-like creature resembling a fantasy world appeared. The huge stone man is about 4.2 meters tall, and his whole body is made of real stone. There are depressions at the joints of the hands and feet, and these depressions are all controlled by the flowing red threads spreading from the fireball-like heart in the stone man''s chest. On the barren surface of Mars, the stone man staggered and began to take the first step. Like a rusty robot, this step was extremely difficult, and one step only moved more than ten centimeters. With such a small step, the stone man almost didn''t fall down. After finally standing still, the stone man took another step forward, but just lifted his steps, and then... The stone man fell forward. The stone man hit the ground heavily, raising a cloud of smoke and dust. Its arms and legs were disconnected from the head at the joints and separated. These joints are scattered all around, so it''s embarrassing. However, these scattered joints seemed to be controlled by invisible forces, and they began to roll at high speed and quickly concentrated on the body of the stone man again. In this way, after the joints were reassembled and spliced ??together, the stone man put his limbs on the ground and sat himself on the ground with great effort. "This operation is really difficult!" "It seems that the food should be eaten bite by bite." Ji Yu sighed and looked at the sky at the same time. At this moment, Ji Yu has successfully activated the stone in just five hours. The fireball inside the stone man''s chest is a symbol of its activation. At the moment when Ji Yu successfully activated the stone man, the prompt of the game of course appeared again. [Congratulations to the player for successfully making the fourth incarnation a life, current life level: 1] [The data panel has been re-updated, please check it yourself] Sitting on the ground, Ji Yu looked at the recorded text of the system, and then opened the panel of the fourth incarnation again. [Fourth Incarnation: Unnamed] (Please name) [Status] (expand) ¡¾Fragile¡¿ [Life level: 1] [Strength: 27.64] (upper limit: 100) [Mass: 4.89 tons] (upper limit: 50 tons) [Stone age: about 300 million years] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Homogeneous Fusion (High)] (Homogeneous things can be integrated and made part of themselves, affected by the strength of the subject.) [Characteristic ¢Ú: Derived Magnetic Field (Special)] (Strength: 3.23%) (Extreme magnetic field: it can restrain the atmosphere, resist radiation, and generate a gravitational field. With it, you will have the possibility of bringing the barren planet back to life. The intensity is proportional to the level of life.) (Note 1: The main body with this characteristic is a similar magnet bar, which can control the magnetic field generated by itself at will, and can also change the magnetic field properties [such as N-level or S-level of the magnet bar].) [Feature ¢Ù obtained this time: Infinite offspring (special)] [Characteristic: Infinite daughter body (special)] (It can continuously separate homogeneous objects from the body, and these objects will have all the characteristics of the body, and the strength will be weakened by a hundred times. The main body can control and sense the situation around the daughter body at any time, and at the same time The nearby sub-body can be supplemented at any time to become a part of the main body) [Guiding task (stage 2): Please use the characteristics of infinite daughters to separate 10,000 daughters; the weight of each daughter is required to be no less than 50KG, and the distance between them should be controlled within 500 meters, and the difference should not exceed 50 meters. ¡¿ [Task Reward: Promote to a second-level life form. ¡¿ Different from conventional carbon-based life forms, Ji Yu''s fourth incarnation this time had a demanding guiding task just to be promoted to a second-level life form. "Separate 10,000 daughters, each weighing 100 jin, and the distance must be controlled within 450-550 meters?" Ji Yu has great doubts about this. Even if the task of guiding the separated daughter body is not mentioned, Ji Yu will definitely do it in the future. After all, the main body of his incarnation has a limit, even if the separated daughter body is kept as a spare, he will naturally do so when a certain limit is reached. But Ji Yu felt a little strange that the game system treated the fourth avatar for the first time like it did when they were promoted to the third level. "Because of Ziyue, or because you feel my pressure, you started to guide yourself more purposefully?" Ji Yu was a little puzzled. But if you are wondering, Ji Yu will still do it. And compared to the deer and their second-level state, if his fourth incarnation regards strength as vitality at this moment, the first-level state of this fourth incarnation is comparable to the strengthened second-level limit of the deer and the others. From this point of view, it is not difficult for Ji Yu to see that the potential of the fourth incarnation is indeed higher than Xiaolu and others. And just by being promoted to one level, becoming an activated life form, the fourth incarnation also gained the characteristic of a special skill. This change really made Ji Yu a little excited and a little speechless. "This guiding mission is really intriguing." for what? Ji Yu looked at the data panel of the fourth incarnation, looked at the characteristics of the derived magnetic field, and suddenly Ji Yu seemed to have guessed the purpose of the game. What does the introduction of the derived magnetic field say? Confining the atmosphere, generating gravity, and resisting radiation can revive the planet? Just kidding? The purpose of the game is for him to enliven Mars? Become like Blue Star? But isn''t this a joke? The core of Mars has been cooled for a long time. Even if there is an atmosphere, is the temperature of the geothermal heat enough to bring the temperature of Mars to the same level as the blue star? In addition, the atmosphere of Mars does not contain various gases such as oxygen and hydrogen. Even if there is oxygen and hydrogen, is there water? All this is simply an international joke to Ji Yu. Distributing daughter bodies, let the daughter bodies with magnetic field spread all over the surface of Mars, so as to make Mars obtain magnetic field again? The magnetic field is enough, but the other missing things are too much. This is not something that can be done overnight. Ji Yu was a little shocked by his guess. However, considering the power of the game, all this may really be possible. But all this is still too difficult. Mars lacks too many hard conditions like Blue Star. It is definitely not possible to regain vitality overnight. Even with the help of Ji Yu''s space teleportation, even with the assistance of other incarnations, it is extremely difficult to do this. Invigorate Mars for what? From Ji Yu''s point of view, it''s like the game is reminding Ji Yu that Ziyue''s crisis Ji Yu may not be able to handle it at a certain moment in the early stage. This is to let him prepare a back road in advance? "Don''t fight against Ziyue? Concentrate your strength, and then step by step? Look for an opportunity to counterattack?" Ji Yu was a little scared by his guess. Is Ziyue really that scary? Isn''t it scary? Thinking of the blond enchantress Rosie, it seems really scary. But Ji Woo really has a hard time accepting the scenario where Blue Star is destroyed one day. "Maybe it''s not as bad as I thought? Maybe it''s just a coincidence that the game does this?" "Or maybe the fourth incarnation has such guidance only to be faster and stronger? After all, the life form of the fourth incarnation is different from ordinary life." Ji Yu muttered with an ugly expression. However, the conjecture at this moment enveloped his whole body and mind like a shadow. No matter what the specific situation is, at this moment Ji Yu has already become more vigilant about Ziyue''s danger. Of course, no matter what, Ji Yu still has to do what he should do now. Looking at the reminder that the fourth incarnation was not named, Ji Yu did not name the fourth incarnation a stone man. After all, although his fourth incarnation looks like a stone, the inside of the stone is not just a stone, it also contains various small amounts of metal elements and others. Simply naming the stone man is a bit too visual. Besides, the shape that the fourth incarnation can show is not just a stone man. As long as Ji Yu thinks, this stone man can even be a stone tiger, a stone snake and so on. Therefore, in the untitled column, Ji Yu looked at it for a while, and in the end he gave [Number 4] directly for the sake of convenience. [The fourth incarnation: No. 4 (named successfully)] Looking at the names of number four, Ji Yu felt a little funny. But that''s all, after all, the fourth incarnation has not produced spiritual wisdom at this stage, and we will talk about it when we have spiritual wisdom in the future. Then, Ji Yu, who was sitting on the ground of Mars, began to make the stone man turn into a mud-like shape again, and finally changed, and the stone man became a huge stone ball with a diameter of about four meters. The stone ball stood on the surface of Mars, and at the same time began to enter a state of immobility again. Not long after the stone ball stopped moving, the gravel and gravel around the stone ball began to slowly move again. These sandstones are attracted by the stone balls, and keep approaching in the form of rolling. Then, these stones and gravels close to the stone ball began to be homogenized and fused by the stone ball. The speed of the whole integration seems to be very fast, but Ji Yu is not satisfied with it. Because, according to the fact that he can fuse about two hundred catties of mass every ten minutes, it will take nearly three hours for his speed to reach the first-level limit. Then the limit was reached, but he still needed to make 10,000 offspring weighing 100 jin. A full 500 tons. With 12 hours a day, Ji Yu can produce about 7-8 tons of offspring. In this way, it will take him at least one and a half months to reach 10,000 offspring weighing 100 catties. This is no joke. One and a half months is really time-consuming for Ji Yu. too long. Especially now in the face of the Ziyue crisis. However, the good news is that the No. 4 incarnation has not yet reached the level 1 limit, and the quality of the fused gravel still has room for improvement. The limit mass is 50 tons. By that time, the mass of sand and stone fused every hour may also be much more. Isn''t it an exaggeration to double it by ten times? After all, its mass is only less than five tons now. Calculated according to the limit of 50 tons, it should be quite reasonable to increase the speed of absorption and fusion by ten times. For this, Ji Yu is full of desire and motivation. Whether it''s for himself or for Blue Star, now he must work hard to create all possibilities. V1.Chapter 167 Frans Federation, located in the central park of the capital. At this moment, the entire Frans Park has long been surrounded by dense crowds of people. Because, just today, the royal family of the Frans Federation is planning to hold an extremely grand conferring ceremony. And it is not a single person who gets the title. The south side of the park is the entrance of the park, and the entrance side has already been cordoned off by countless royal guards. Ordinary people can watch this conferring ceremony, but they are not allowed to enter. Those who were able to enter the site of the conferring ceremony were all nobles, high-ranking officials, and some business tycoons from the Frans Federation. Of course, apart from these people, many journalists were invited to the scene. This conferring ceremony is particularly intense, and most of the conferring ceremonies in previous years were attended by nearly a hundred people. In a modern society where imperial power is declining, although Frans still has the royal family and the royal family, the royal family is only a symbolic existence. Of course, as far as their own cultural beliefs are concerned, the Frans are still full of desire to get a title. After all, obtaining a knighthood symbolizes that an individual has entered the real upper class. This is not only an honor, but also a very high evaluation of personal value. In the center of the venue, Queen Frans is a lady in her forties. This lady has just taken over the throne from the previous Queen, only two years ago. At this moment, the queen is standing with the president of the Frans Federation, and they are still talking and laughing at the same time. "Your Majesty, you really put your heart into it this time. I really have to thank you for coming up with this idea." Frans President Boulder said with a smile. "Your Excellency the Baron, this is not like you? Besides, I am able to successfully take over the throne. Is it not thanks to your support?" "The royal family''s property has shrunk too much these years. If it weren''t for your help in the property, I think my sisters would be more beneficial than me." Anna I''s tone was teasing, but her eyes clearly recognized the President Boulder in front of her. "This is all as it should be. If it weren''t for your father, Prince Bob, who gave me great support back then, I don''t think I would be able to stand here talking and laughing with you now." "This life, looking back now is really emotional." There was a look of nostalgia on Burd''s vicissitudes of face. Looking at the president who was over fifty years old in front of him expressing emotion, Anna I covered his mouth and chuckled. "Bulder, it seems that you are really old. You are really similar to my father now, and I like to reminisce about the past." Saying that, Anna I immediately said curiously: "Let''s not talk about the old days. Where is my cute little Lucy now? Why haven''t I seen anyone yet?" Anna I looked around the venue for a week but still couldn''t see Lucy, so he asked the question. In the adult world, interests always come first. Lucy, that is, Yang Nana, a little girl who has an extraordinary relationship with the olm, has naturally received close attention from all parties. Even, when she was studying at the Noble Academy, the queen visited the little girl twice in person. Looking at Anna I''s questioning gaze, Bourd smiled meaningfully. "Little Lucy is naturally here, but she is preparing for it now, but Your Majesty the Queen really likes this little girl, doesn''t she?" Anna I smiled lightly, and said: "A cute child is naturally loved by others, not to mention that little Lucy is very polite. My little guy Kent is very interested in this child. It is not certain. It might not be possible to be my family, right?" "So it seems that Your Majesty the Queen is really confident?" Speaking of this, President Boulder immediately joked: "It''s just that it''s a pity that my ineffective grandson also likes little Lucy more. I don''t know who little Lucy will like more than Prince Kent." "oh?" Anna I looked at Boulder, and Boulder also looked at Anna I, and then the two looked at each other and smiled. "Okay, the boys'' affairs are up to them to fight for themselves, and we don''t want to get involved." "By the way, today''s arrangement, I don''t know what you plan to do Boulder? Will Silver Dragon really cooperate? If there is a problem in the middle, it will be troublesome." Anna I said slightly worried. "Your Majesty, you can rest assured that you will naturally have doubts if you have never been in contact with Yinlong, but such worries are completely unnecessary." Boulder smiled, and continued: "This award ceremony, since Ms. Yinlong has agreed, there will definitely not be any problems in the middle." "Furthermore, Ms. Yinlong has given us a lot of help. For her, I think we should use this method immediately so that the people and everyone can look at it with a positive attitude." "In Ryan, even those who don''t believe in them can unreservedly believe in the creatures of the gods. If we still look forward and backward now, the loss will be great." Having said that, Boulder frowned slightly. "Presumably, Your Majesty, you should have seen the video released by Ryan, right?" "With the help of that divine creature, an extraordinary army of more than 20,000 people has appeared in the Ryan Federation. Although we are not sure whether Ms. Silver Dragon can do this kind of thing, but from what she brought back in recent days Judging from the fact that aquatic organisms have undergone considerable changes, this possibility is extremely high." "The formation of the extraordinary army is naturally an urgent matter, but I don''t think we should have too much hope." Anna I sighed. "You must know the information about Shenlu Boulder better than I do. His ability is definitely better than that of Ms. Yinlong." "And in terms of ability, it is also very obvious that he is extraordinary. For example, the scene of the gods descending around the world that night is not something that the current silver dragon can do." "If it could be done, maybe Ms. Yinlong would have done it a long time ago? That kind of phenomenon is very likely to be a vision caused by Shenlu breaking through to another state." "A reward from the gods?" Anna I had long since changed her mind about the existence of gods. Based on the cognition produced in modern society and her own status, if someone told her about gods or something before, she might still sneer. But now, after knowing the existence of god-followed creatures, and knowing some of the situation in Ziyue World, this queen has long been the same as most people about the existence of gods. God absolutely exists. It''s just that she didn''t know why the gods only favored these non-human animals if they really existed. Are human beings really filthy in the eyes of gods? If the gods really gave up on human beings, why would they let the god-followed creatures appear and indirectly save the world? On today''s Internet, after many people know that there are only three powerful alien creatures, many people in Xiyue have already started talking about them. Among them, people are constantly suspicious about why there are no god-favored people among human beings. Of course, one of the statements most convinced by the people of West Yorkshire is that the greed of human beings spread by the Druids is disgusting to the gods. Although the gods are still benevolent, the objects of the gods have long since changed. In this regard, most people of course accept this statement, but it makes more people extreme. These people advocate conspiracy theories, thinking that if gods hate humans, does the appearance of god-followed creatures mean that gods intend to let these god-followed creatures slowly dominate the world, so that human beings will be in danger of extinction at a certain time in the future? If the gods really have such an idea, why do we still believe in the gods. This kind of god must be an evil god, and he should be cast aside. The spread of this voice on the Internet was extremely fast, and at the same time, a so-called human protection organization was established. Organization of human beings protecting human beings? It''s funny when you think about it, but there are quite a few people who joined. Therefore, three days ago, after the official announcement of the truth about Ziyue and the existence of divine creatures in various countries, there were many groups of this so-called human protection organization in the protests that broke out in various places. These people objected to the official acceptance of god-followed creatures, arguing that they would pose a potential hazard to humans that was no less dangerous than the Purple Moon. For this organization, countries are naturally suppressing it with all their strength at this stage. In special times, of course, everything that should be caught should be caught, and it is impossible to let it go. After all, countries with god-followed creatures are extremely worried that these people will destroy the intimate relationship they have finally established with god-followed creatures. However, there are always some high-level officials in these countries who are also so brain-dead, and at the same time, certain countries also promote the theory of biological hazards related to gods. Among them, the most clamoring country is dominated by Dan Michael. After all, the olm killed some fishermen in their country back then. So, in this matter, Dan Michael continued to attack Frans diplomatically. Didn''t you say that silver dragons don''t exist? Now what do you mean by saying that the silver dragon exists? In this way, the two countries completely announced the severance of diplomatic relations on the second day after the Ziyue truth was announced. This matter has caused a lot of trouble, but for the big countries, Dan Michael is like a person who can''t eat grapes and says grapes are sour. Like Dan Michael, there are quite a few such countries, and at least a dozen small countries have begun to promote this. As for creatures favored by gods, as for whether gods hate humans. Individual countries naturally have their own assessments. And at this time, many countries have received another message. That is in Ryan, the human beings who are suspected of appearing in the gods. The fireball in Wuyang City that night helped humans eliminate the monsters in the realm. Although the Ryan Federation tried its best to purify the Internet to prevent the video that was captured at that time from spreading. But for young people, it is an easy thing to climb over the wall and enter the external network. Ryan Wuyang City is more than 2,000 kilometers away from Nanzawa City where Shenlu is located. Everyone thinks that the scene in Ryan Wuyang City is absolutely impossible to be done by Shenlu. In this way, in Wuyang City, under the seemingly calm atmosphere, scenes of invisible undercurrents have long been surging. Of course, Ji Yu didn''t know about it, he was still working hard on the cause of ''breeding'' on Mars. V1.Chapter 168 "It''s really surprising. I didn''t expect that Her Majesty the Queen would think of conferring a title on a different kind, and it''s still an earl." "Is this the first time in history?" At the bottom of the venue, many reporters were gathering together, eager to see Yinlong''s figure as soon as possible. For Yinlong, these people have too much curiosity. At the same time, everyone present also felt extremely fantastic about the extremely high intelligence of the silver dragon. Overnight, the whole world became strange. Ziyue, creatures of the gods, gods, all these things are just like a dream, which is quite unacceptable. "What''s so strange about that?" A mature middle-aged reporter said. "That is a creature of the gods. If you want her to be completely tied to the interests of our Frans Federation, the conferment of this title is just a formality." "In my opinion, this method is obviously not enough. After all, the title is only a symbol of honor, and the real benefits cannot be seen. The binding of this kind of interests is still a bit unreliable." "That''s right, but I heard that Yinlong has a good relationship with a little Asian girl?" "I heard that Yinlong grew up with that little Asian girl, and the relationship between the two is extremely close. In terms of material things, I think the Queen and the Congress will definitely give this little girl more favors, right?" "Earl Silver Dragon and the little girl?" "Ah, it''s really exciting, it''s like a fairy tale." The young female reporter was full of envy, as if she wanted to take on the role of a little girl. Looking at the enemy reporter beside him, the mature man suddenly smiled. Just like that, the whole venue was full of discussions. Among them are not only on-site reporters, but also business tycoons, members of Congress and royal families. The entire venue currently accommodates nearly 1,500 people, and the venue is held on the central lawn of the park. Background cloth, reception table, everything is fully prepared. With the passage of time, everyone is full of expectations for the appearance of the silver dragon. Of course, there are also the expectations of more than 100,000 civilians outside the park who have such expectations. The streets and alleys near the park were already crowded with dense crowds of people at this moment, and the dark area was filled with lively and festive atmosphere. On these streets, there are countless soldiers standing on both sides. These soldiers maintained order on the scene, and at the same time guarded against all possible riots. This conferring ceremony is extremely important to Frans, and there is no room for any mistakes. So in addition to the army standing guard, there are also armed helicopters flying in the sky patrolling. At the same time, the roofs of many tall buildings on both sides of the street are also fully monitored by special forces. In this way, with the passage of time, it gradually came to the center of the sky with the sun at noon. Suddenly, the crowd on the street began to boil. Because, at this moment, from the west side of the sky in the central park of the capital, there is really a huge creature flying in the sky. At the same time, nine helicopter gunships accompanied the creature on either side. The silver scales on Yinlong''s whole body shone brightly, and under the sunlight of Zhengyang, they were constantly reflecting strong light towards the ground. And in the dragon''s head, a little girl is wearing a western-style classical princess dress at the moment, and she looks extremely cute when she is well-dressed. The little girl is standing on the head of the dragon, and there is a circle of transparent air bubbles around her body. As the height of the silver dragon decreases and it gradually approaches Central Park. The crowd on the ground began to shout. "Long live Earl Silver Dragon!" "Long live the gods!" "Welcome Earl Silver Dragon to join Frans!" A series of shouts was like a tsunami. At the same time, countless standing signs and banners appeared among the dense crowd. The words on these stands and banners are mostly consistent with the words shouted by these crowds. The whole city suddenly fell into an excited and enthusiastic mood. Of course, there are also some malicious people among them. These people held the silver dragon to get out of France''s stand. But as soon as the signboard was erected, these people were immediately detained by soldiers occupying both sides of the street and invited to drink tea. This kind of situation is only a very small number, and the olm and the little girl naturally didn''t see it either. At this moment, looking at the dark heads and enthusiasm below, the little girl was extremely nervous. Although she is only seven years old, she has received a special rehearsal before, but after all, she is still young, so it is inevitable that she will feel a little nervous when she sees the scene. However, perhaps sensing the little girl''s nervousness, Yinlong immediately bent a beard in front of his mouth and nodded the little girl''s head. Looking sideways at the big bright eyes of the olm, the little girl immediately felt relieved. Then, the little girl mustered up her courage and smiled at the olm. In this way, the eyes of the olm immediately showed a hint of joy. Just like that, the silver dragon flew over the tall buildings, over the streets, and finally came to the sky of Central Park. After a month of self-growth, the current olm is already close to 300 meters long. The gigantic figure was winding, and under the flashing silver light, people in the entire venue who had never seen a silver dragon felt a strong visual impact. Shock, wonder, all kinds of emotions. "It''s so surprising. Compared with what you can see in the video, the silver dragon lady looks bigger than expected." "Indeed, just this suit of mercury armor is also full of unique oppressive aura." "...." Countless people commented. Compared with ordinary people, these people know more and naturally don''t have too much panic. In addition, there is a little girl in front of the olm, which further proves that the olm''s closeness to humans is real. Some people may think that this is just for show, and don''t think that a human being can be favored by such a powerful creature. But in any case, the olm at least knows how to cooperate with the show, so this proves that she does have wisdom, and she has no malice towards humans. The shock of the crowd, Yinlong naturally heard the exclamation, but she will not stay at this time. She floated straight down to the high platform in front of the knighting ceremony. When approaching the high platform, the little girl was wrapped in water bubbles and slowly floated down to Queen Anna I''s side, while the silver dragon at this time used the airflow control to suspend itself on the high platform. The silver dragon hovered its entire body, its head facing the venue and silently watching all the humans present. That attitude of not being angry and arrogant made the crowd even more amazed. The little girl Lucy landed, standing timidly not far from the queen. At this time, watching the little girl appear, the little prince of Kent, who was nearly nine years old, immediately ran towards the little girl under the signal of Anna I. Kent expressed the greatest envy for the exaggerated appearance of the little girl and the appearance of the silver dragon. For a nine-year-old brat, he doesn''t have the conspiracies and calculations of adults. Kent is a fat little man with baby fat on his face, childish but not stage frightened at all. Under the watchful eyes of countless people in the venue, Kent ran to the little girl and said excitedly: "Amazing! Lucy!" "Miss Yinlong can really fly, and she is so beautiful, too powerful!" The little fat man said excitedly to Lucy, and at the same time kept looking up at the silver dragon floating in the sky. The little girl was silent, she nodded when she looked at Kent, and then blinked at Kent. Seeing the little girl wink at him, Kent was stunned. Then, as if he remembered something, he immediately straightened up quickly. At the same time, Kent, who was wearing a small suit, took a scared peek at Anna I who had been looking at her from the side. Seeing his mother still smiling, he immediately made a gentlemanly invitation to Lucy and stretched out a hand as if he was relieved. Then, the little girl immediately stretched out her little hand. After the little hands were held together, the little fatty Kent suddenly smiled, and then led the little girl towards the direction where Annu I was. The conferring ceremony has officially begun! Anna I walked to the high platform and began to give a speech at the same time. The content of the speech was nothing more than about the contribution of Silver Dragon to the Frans Federation. Then, in order to express her gratitude, after the unanimous approval of all members of the royal family, she was specially awarded the title of earl. Of course, before the conferring ceremony, in order to let everyone recognize how reasonable it is for the silver dragon to be knighted, it was natural to release a recorded video of the silver dragon helping Frans deal with the strange creatures in the sea within this month. At the same time, it also included Silver Dragon''s assistance in suppressing a region of Frans a few days ago. In the video, Yinlong''s powerful ability to control water and freeze everything once again made people realize her strength. At the same time, because Yinlong will become a member of Frans, these people also feel very lucky. This conferring ceremony of the Frans Federation was broadcast live across the country. So these pictures are naturally seen by the people. Seeing how Yinlong helped France fight against the strange life and deal with the purple moon monster, some Frans people who had doubts at first began to accept Yinlong more. At the same time, these Frans also began to compare secretly. So what if the Lane Commonwealth and America have deer and oaks? We Frans still have it, and it''s so powerful. This is a comparison, and at the same time, it better allows the Frans to accept the legal status of Yinlong. During this conferring ceremony, the silver dragon did not make any unnecessary movements from the beginning to the end, and even the badge awarded to the earl was received by the little girl. Naturally, the little girl Lucy became a household name when she came on stage. What''s more, some literary writers even began to write stories about the little girl and the silver dragon. In short, this conferring ceremony can be said to be unprecedented. At the end of the ceremony, President Boulder even announced a more shocking news. And this news is another core key to unite the hearts of the people and consolidate Yinlong''s status. That is, with the help of Silver Dragon, President Boulder announced that they had found a relatively safe area in the Purple Moon World, and were fortunate to find a rational humanoid civilization that was not polluted by the Purple Moon. Once the news was announced, it shocked the whole world. V1.Chapter 169 "Brother?" In the Bana rainforest. At this time, the deer had already been arranged by Ji Yu, allowing him to teleport and appear beside the oak tree. The small deer that appeared out of nowhere hardly alarmed anyone, it is now just a small image of an ordinary sika deer. Surrounding the oak tree, any monitoring equipment is not allowed, at least not within a radius of one kilometer. It is already late at night in the Bana Tropical Rainforest, and most people have already fallen asleep. So no one can observe the appearance of ordinary deer at this time. Looking at the majestic 500-meter-high oak tree in the eyelids, the only expression that Xiaolu showed was curiosity. After all, with the deer''s shoulder height of 150 meters and body length of nearly 350 meters, if it becomes huge, it will actually not be much smaller than a 500-meter oak tree standing in place. "Um." Adam communicated with the fawn in his mind and responded with a cry. Looking at the deer, Adam felt mixed feelings. Thinking about Xiaolu''s state of learning to speak as a baby at the beginning, and looking at Xiaolu who has broken through to the third level now, this made him, the elder brother, quite emotional. Adam has an old personality, and he is not jealous of Xiaolu''s breakthrough, although he feels helpless when he is surpassed by his younger brother as an older brother. But it''s just helpless. After all, Adam is also aware of Xiaolu''s ability to graft life. Furthermore, with Ji Yu''s presence, Adam felt that Xiao Lu''s rapid growth might also be his father''s real intention. Just like now, Ji Yu let the deer appear and helped Adam evolve some family members. In this regard, Adam can probably guess why his father gave priority to taking care of the deer. Brothers and sisters work together to make money, and all brothers and sisters cooperate with each other to make up for each other''s strengths. Maybe this is the real intention of the father? As for why the Familia should be strengthened, Adam actually had his own speculation. Among the three brothers and sisters, Oak himself, Xiaolu, and Olm all used their own methods to cultivate their own forces under Ji Yu''s instructions. And what is the purpose of cultivating his own power? Until now, Adam felt that he could almost come to a fairly reliable conclusion. Father wanted to let himself and the other three ''people'' have more eyes and ears, and at the same time gain a firm foothold in the environment where Blue Star was full of humans. At the same time, this intention also means to let them cultivate forces to fight Ziyue''s disaster. And after cultivating power so that a certain number of family members of a certain strength and a certain number appear within the jurisdiction, maybe there will be a reward from the father? Through Xiaolu''s description of its promotion last night, Adam naturally affirmed his conclusion. After all, from Xiao Lu''s point of view, he has been stuck at the second-level peak for a long time. However, just after his father appeared last night, his body showed extremely hot and huge energy, and it was precisely by relying on this energy that he could truly undergo another qualitative change. If this is the case, cultivating power is definitely an important threshold for promotion to the third level. Of course, in Adam''s view, perhaps his father did not intend to set a threshold for them. Because judging from various signs, Adam felt that his father had always been very close to them, and there was almost no deliberate alienation or posturing to show his greatness. From the beginning to the end, the father never made any specific demands on them, and when they were in danger, the father would come to help them deal with the disaster as soon as possible. With such a great and benevolent father, Adam felt that it was impossible for him to set such a threshold. From this, Adam naturally deduced the conclusion that his father might also be restricted by certain rules. Just like Ziyue''s exaggerated disasters cannot appear on Blue Star for a while, my father is also subject to similar rules. And because of this, Adam felt that maybe only after a certain number of life forms of a certain strength appeared in their family, could his father break through the shackles of certain rules and give them more powerful power. Reminiscent of his father''s move to help him immediately after letting the deer break through, Adam is almost convinced of his speculation. The threshold is definitely not set by the father, but the rules that limit their growth and the power that the father can project. Looking at the deer, Adam secretly mustered his energy. That is, we must try our best to cooperate with Xiaolu, let himself break through the current state as quickly as possible, and let his father worry less about his affairs. Under the threat of Ziyue, only in this way can he truly help his father and protect himself. Think about it all. Just as Adam was about to speak, Xiao Lu had already spoken first and asked: "Brother, the forest here is so big, it''s no worse than mine." "By the way, brother, which forest should I smoke first?" "Brother, don''t worry, I can absorb a little bit from each tree at most. I can absorb a little life force from a tree as big as yours, and they will recover in two or three days at most." "I have experience. In my home, I have experimented many times. As long as I control it well, all the big trees strengthened by me will return to their full bloom within two or three days." "Now I don''t go to the mountains outside my house anymore. Anyway, absorbing a little life force from the big trees at home every day is enough for me to cultivate flowers and plants to feed my family." "...." Xiaolu looked at everything around him curiously, and said a lot to Adam in a very talkative manner. The current Xiaolu is like a spoiled child who desperately wants to show off, looking a bit childish. This kind of childishness is similar to that of a child who gets 100 points in an exam, walks out of the pace of disrespect, and then returns home to invite his parents and relatives to dote on him. Seeing the deer like this, Adam was a little amused. This little guy is really... Adam couldn''t help laughing, seeing Xiaolu''s enthusiasm, of course he didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately said to Xiaolu: "Let''s start with the forest in the south. Look at it, don''t kill it. I''ll let the birds in the canopy come down first." "Oh, ok, then I''ll go now." "Well, let''s go!" The deer looked extremely excited and full of motivation. Because this is the first time he has met his brother, and at the same time he can help him. This gave Xiaolu a sense of accomplishment and recognition. Being recognized by human beings or being recognized by other beings is not like this. Adam is a relative, which is different. Therefore, after the deer left the root area of ??the oak tree, it immediately jumped up and down like a real silly spore and began to head towards the tall forest outside. Seeing the cheerful and lively appearance of the fawn, Adam couldn''t help laughing again. "This little guy is really out of character, but it''s not bad, little pistachio." Slightly smiling, he muttered to himself, and then began to use his consciousness to communicate with the eagle on the treetop, which was resting at night. Then, accompanied by the sound of airflow produced by wings stirring the air, nearly 300 birds flew down immediately under the leadership of the four eagle eagles at the head. After the three hundred birds landed, they stood quietly on the ground. During this period, many birds looked up at the huge Eagle Eagle King in front of them without knowing it, their eyes were lively and puzzled. But even so, these birds remained silent, and they did not dare to overstep without the order of the Eagle King. At this time, the Eagle King standing on the front ground was holding his head up. Although it seems funny, its huge size and sharp eagle eyes cannot be underestimated by anyone. The Eagle King''s wingspan has already exceeded ten meters. Standing nearly 3.5 meters long, his body is as tall as a story. It has a majestic body, gray-green and bright wings, and it can make people daunting just by looking at it. The Eagle King''s intelligence is extremely high. Because of these days, Adam has begun to cultivate it intentionally. Therefore, after teaching some knowledge about human beings, the eagle king showed more and more wisdom in terms of spiritual intelligence. As the top of the food chain in the Amazon rainforest, eagle eagles are fierce and fearless by nature. This is a character, even if it has wisdom, the posture and momentum it always reveals is also a posture that belongs to a bird of prey and a superior person. In the eagle''s eyes, Adam is a god. It is the existence that needs to be guarded and protected. Adam''s order is everything, and no life is allowed to disobey. At least, in the eyes of the Eagle King, all his bird groups are not allowed to have any overreach. As long as there are birds that dare to cross, the price is death! The Eagle King''s ferocious character could not be changed, and Adam ignored the situation. Because this kind of "brutal rule" of Eagle Eagle King is of great benefit to Adam, because under the influence of Eagle Eagle King, these birds can form a kind of extremely iron-blooded and tough in the growth of intelligence and intelligence. character. At the same time, they are also more able to strictly execute orders when they are given orders, go forward bravely and forget their lives. Domineering and guarding the entire forest is what Adam needs at the moment. The Eagle King was extremely intelligent. During these days, he observed and learned the training mode of the human army in the military camp outside the forest, and strictly trained his own group of birds. And in this kind of training, these flocks of birds showed extraordinary regularity in order and formation. As it is now. All three hundred birds stood neatly in line on the open path under the oak tree which had been revised and expanded again. They are neatly arranged in six vertical and fifty rows. Looking down from the sky, it looks very neat. The eagle king stood at the front of the whole queue, and then the other three eagles stood. After that, there were eighteen large birds that broke through to the second level. Finally, there are those large birds in the peak state of the first level. Looking at all this, Adam naturally seemed a little relieved. After all, it is really rare to have such a military family, let alone they are birds. Just like that, while waiting in the night, the atmosphere of the holy land where the oak tree was located seemed a bit dignified. During this period, night watchmen in the tribe had already discovered this scene, so after being notified, the outside of the approach was soon filled with tribe onlookers. V1.Chapter 170 "What are Wycliffe and the others doing at night?" Hughes stood beside the priest Barton. He looked at the neatly and solemnly standing birds on the approach and suddenly said in doubt. "Maybe Lord Sacred Tree is giving them a lecture or something?" The old priest Barton frowned and guessed. "Well, there is indeed such a possibility. After all, if something really happens, Master Shengshu will definitely notify us." "It''s true to say so, but this night, Lord Shengshu suddenly lectured Eagle King and them. Is this what they just did to make Lord Shengshu dissatisfied?" "Is this unreasonable? Our night watchmen haven''t noticed any big movements at night!" "...." Several elders beside Barton, that is, the elders of the tribe, discussed. "I don''t think that''s the case." Hughes said suddenly, and interrupted the elders'' speculation. "Wycliffe has always been very strict with himself and the birds, and he also obeys the words of Lord Sacred Tree." "I don''t believe they will do anything to dissatisfy Master Shengshu." Although Hughes is young, his status is not ordinary after all. As the Son of God, if he said so, the others would have nothing to say. After all, no one has more say than him in terms of understanding of the flock of birds. Barton nodded after listening to Hughes. "The Eagle King really doesn''t seem to do anything out of the ordinary, but what happened tonight is really puzzling." As soon as Barton finished speaking, Hughes on the side seemed to have made a decision after thinking about it, and immediately said: "Grandpa Barton, wait, I''ll go ask Master Shengshu right now." As he said that, Hughes stepped out of the eaves of the wooden house and walked quickly along the approach to the oak tree. Seeing Hughes leaving, no one stopped him. Because, as the holy son of the clan, he does have the right to act spontaneously. What''s more, it''s no secret that Oak is in love with Hughes. Hughes walked quickly towards the roots of the oak tree, and all the birds on the approach also looked at Hughes intentionally or unintentionally. For Hughes, these flocks were all too familiar. If the impression of Eagle King in the flock of birds is a symbol of majesty and power, then the impression of Hughes in the flock of birds is a symbol of kindness and softness. Although the Eagle King has the right to kill the birds and ignore the holy humans in the Holy Land, when facing Hughes, this cruel ruler has nothing but helplessness. Because for Hughes, Oak also specifically explained to the Eagle King, asking him to take care of Hughes and help Hughes to a certain extent. Therefore, under this kind of explanation, the Eagle King felt that Hughes had a certain status in the eyes of the "god", even surpassing him. Therefore, when dealing with Hughes, although the Eagle King could not abandon his identity to be intimate with him, he often turned a blind eye to Hughes when he was looking for his flock of birds to have fun. In this way, Hughes'' popularity among the birds can be imagined. Furthermore, Hughes has characteristics similar to natural affinity. With this kind of blessing, Hughes is naturally extremely popular. Most of the intelligence of birds that have not reached the second level and the second-level birds that have not received education are similar to lively children. They have very little knowledge of the world, and they still retain the instincts of ordinary birds. For Hughes, as long as they see them, they really want to get close and play together. However, due to the majesty and orders of the Eagle King, these birds still stood firmly in place and watched Hughes quickly walk to the front of the array. Soon, Hughes had come to the huge roots under the oak tree. At this time, the Eagle King naturally noticed Hughes'' arrival. Looking at Hughes, the Eagle King just looked straight up, looking indifferent. Hughes looked at the Eagle King, and the Eagle King looked at him motionless. Then Hughes smiled at the eagle king, and smiled at the female eagle Ophelia behind the eagle king, and then approached the root of the oak tree. After that, Hughes naturally began to ask the oak tree as if talking to himself. Hughes was very respectful and kept kneeling. He told of his tribe''s uneasiness at the sudden appearance of the birds, and then asked why. In this regard, Adam naturally responded immediately. For the boy he prefers, there is no need to hide Xiaolu''s existence. Because, after the deer has strengthened the flock of birds, it will naturally be the turn of these tribesmen in the Holy Land and the 28 lower oak trees on both sides of the approach road. Adam didn''t respond much. It just means that the reason why the flocks of birds are neatly arranged is because of the arrival of the deer, and they need to be better strengthened. Adam didn''t explain too much about the existence of the deer. He just explained that the little deer is a powerful being from a distant country, who came through some kind of connection. "A powerful existence in a distant country, help us?" Hughes was a little surprised. "Shenlu? Is it the one that appeared in our minds yesterday?" Adam didn''t point out his relationship with Xiaolu, after all, some things say that it''s good to keep half of it. Let the human beings who have heard the news guess slowly. As a special existence, even if he prefers Hughes, he will have some reservations. After all, there are still troops from America and other countries outside the tribe to monitor everything. Although the deer''s arrival was not discovered for a while, it must not be hidden. After all, the deer strengthened the birds and the humans of the tribe. This process must not be concealed, and of course Adam never thought of concealing it. However, let these people guess about his relationship with Xiaolu. From Adam''s point of view, what these people can guess is that the gods really exist, and the god-followed creatures also have some kind of similar conclusions. About himself, about his brother and sister, about his father, of course, Adam would not explain it casually in this regard. As a calm personality, Adam naturally knew how to keep the necessary silence. Standing under the oak tree, Hughes looked very surprised at the moment. He was not the only one who saw the image of the deer in his mind during the day yesterday, the whole tribe, and even the nearby human army saw it. The colorful brilliance of the sky sprinkled down, and a pure white world emerged in my mind. And in the center of the pure white world, a huge white divine deer is calmly looking down on everyone. But the oak tree gave this answer, but Hughes looked left and right but did not find any shadow of the deer. Hughes was naturally more curious about this. There was absolutely no way Oak could have deceived him, nor could Hughes suspect it. He felt that since Master Shengshu said that the other party was coming, he must be there. It''s just that I can''t see it now? And just when Hughes was curious, suddenly, everyone including Hughes suddenly discovered that under the dark forest, a bright light suddenly appeared between the trunks of the tall forest in the south. In an instant, the sights of all life forms of humans and birds were all attracted by the sudden light. V1.Chapter 171 Colorful streamers swirled, and a giant was slowly appearing from the distant forest. A huge deer walks through the forest south of the oak tree, growing taller with every few steps it takes. The colorful streaming light illuminates the moonless darkness, and at the same time illuminates the entire sky. In the reflection of the eyes of people and birds in the distance, the divine deer gradually floated into the air, and at the same time, under its feet, countless giant trees nearly 70 to 80 meters high all emitted streamers and swirled around it. Gradually, the huge divine deer suspended nearly 100 meters high became bigger and bigger. In the end, it showed its huge size of more than 350 meters. Under the transformation of elements, although the deer''s body is no longer flesh and blood, it still cannot fly, and the short-term suspension is only due to the buoyancy produced by the accumulation of life energy to drive it to suspend. At the same time, in order to absorb as much life energy as possible at one time, Xiao Lu unfolded his full-blown posture. Looking at the divine deer in the distance, looking at the night scene illuminated by the colorful streamer, everyone''s eyes were attracted. They stare, marvel, and expect at the same time. And five kilometers away from the oak tree, at this moment, because of the garrison camp in America, the anomaly of the oak tree has already been discovered. Drones take to the sky. Soon, the image of the colorful deer was transmitted to a big screen in a tent. "OMG, why did this god-followed creature come here? Shouldn''t he be in Ryan?" Looking at the picture on the big screen, some officers were surprised. As the head of the legion here, Lucas is frowning at the moment. Looking at the giant deer floating in the air and producing a miraculous scene in the picture, he was also full of doubts. However, among these doubts, what concerned him the most was what was the purpose of Xiaolu''s appearance? Is there any contact method and induction method between the gods and creatures that everyone doesn''t know? If Shenlu had acted badly, it would have been impossible for the mysterious tree here to sit idly by. And now? Not only did the mysterious tree not move quietly, but it also gathered a group of large birds standing quietly on the wide approach. Why? In addition, what is the ability of Shenlu? Undoubtedly, it is some kind of ability that can help other life forms evolve. This has been confirmed in the video released by the Ryan Federation and the situation collected by America itself. Associating all kinds of things, Lucas had a guess, but he was not very sure. So, looking at the picture on the big screen, Lucas pondered for a while. Lucas did not respond to the surprise of the officers present, but immediately said to the communications soldier after confirming something: "Put through the command immediately." "yes!" The radioman responded and immediately began making satellite calls. And that''s why, this night, the area around the oak tree is destined to be full of noise. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The barren Martian ground. At this moment, after about ten hours, the stone body transformed by Ji Yu has successfully weighed fifty tons. [Fourth Incarnation: No. 4] [Status] (expand) ¡¾generally¡¿ [Life level: 1] [Strength: 99.99] (upper limit 100) [Mass: 49.99 tons] (upper limit: 50 tons) [Stone age: about 300 million years] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Homogeneous Fusion (High)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Derived Magnetic Field (Special)] (Strength: 3.23%) [Characteristic ¢Û: Unlimited daughters (special)] In fact, the mass of nearly 50 tons did not change the stone body transformed by Ji Yu much. Because Ji Yu discovered that while the mass of his transformed stone body increased, the subsequent density also began to increase. In a fully solidified state, the diameter of the entire sphere does not exceed seven meters, and it can reach nearly six meters five. The density of the stone has increased, so that the density of the No. 4 incarnation is about the same as the steel density of a light tank. At this moment, under Ji Yu''s control, countless spikes are protruding from the surface of the sphere of the No. 4 incarnation. These spikes appeared below the spherical shape close to the ground, and continued to grow out of it, borrowing the propulsion generated by the spikes contacting the ground, so that Ji Yu could roll the spherical state of No. 4. While rolling, Ji Yu continued to separate small stone balls one by one, and at the same time let them spread all over the area it had acted on. A daughter body every 500 meters, at this moment Ji Yu has created nearly 200 daughter bodies. Just as Ji Yu imagined, when Ji Yu piled up the strength of No. 4 incarnation to the limit of the first-level life body, the speed at which it absorbed surrounding substances also increased. Originally it could absorb nearly half a ton of rock in an hour, but now it can absorb and assimilate nearly five tons of material in an hour. That is to say, if there is no time loss caused by his actions in an hour, he can produce a hundred daughters weighing 50 kilograms. These daughter bodies fell off from the main body of incarnation No. 4 and scattered around in the form of small balls, which immediately made the deserted Martian ground appear a trace of freshness with artificial traces. If nearly 200 daughter bodies are arranged in a straight line of 500 meters each, it is enough to form a 100-kilometer-long spectacle. But Ji Yu was not arranged in a straight line, but in a circular manner. The reason why Ji Yu would do this was entirely because Ji Yu had a whim after thinking about it. In order to test whether this whimsy can be successful, the current Ji Yu arranged all the descendants in the current circular manner. The birth of two hundred sons is really amazing to Ji Yu''s feelings. The limit that the main body can hold is 50 tons. Although the sub-body cannot be integrated into the main body again by Ji Yu, the main body can control these sub-body to change their appearance arbitrarily. To Ji Yu, each of these sub-body is like a human''s hands and feet. While manipulating it freely, it can also give him more and wider vision. Around the area covered by the daughter body, any situation can be controlled by him in real time. It took Ji Yu a long time to get used to this kind of ultra-wide field of vision and the feeling of coexisting with countless hands and feet before he really got used to it. The separated daughter bodies have the same hardness as the main body, but their characteristics have been reduced by a hundred times. Ji Yu was even able to let these descendants use the characteristics of homogeneous fusion to absorb and grow the surrounding substances. But this speed is very, very slow. Each daughter body can absorb about twenty-two weights of matter every hour. The characteristics are weakened a hundred times, but it doesn''t mean that the speed of their absorption and fusion is only a hundred times weakened by Ji Yu''s absorption speed. Because the characteristics of homogeneous fusion will change with the strength of the subject it acts on. Therefore, the homogeneous fusion of the sub-body will be tens of thousands of times slower than the homogeneous fusion of the main body. And it will remain so. In addition, there is absolutely a limit to the mass that the daughter body can hold, there is no doubt about it. It''s just that it''s hard to guess whether this limit is directly proportional to the subject. After all, at this stage, Ji Yu''s descendants have not reached the so-called limit. Although the homogeneous fusion of these daughter bodies is very slow, the mosquito legs are also meat. What''s more, once these descendants enter an exaggerated number, the benefits will be extremely considerable. As for the degree of control over the offspring, Ji Yu has also been trying. In this attempt, Ji Yu also found that the daughter body still retains the softening properties of the main body. Softens and can transform into any shape and then solidifies. Ji Woo even has a limit test. Soften a sub-body and pull it up infinitely, and then pull it below the limit where it will not break, and solidify it. Then Ji Yu got a very thin circular stone slab. The surface of this round stone slab is extremely smooth, although it still has a hint of earthy yellow stone color, but it has good light transmission. At the same time, Ji Yu also used the spikes formed by the main body to pierce the extremely thin stone slab, and the feeling of the hardness was not bad. It is estimated that the hardness is similar to that of ordinary glass. And it was precisely because of this that Ji Yu had a bold idea. It''s just that this idea needs the offspring to be more resilient, and the number of offspring that needs to be used must be an astronomical number. In short, Ji Yu has a higher expectation for the No. 4 incarnation. Therefore, in the No. 4 incarnation, Ji Yu will definitely spend all his time to make it grow up as soon as possible. Ten thousand daughters is actually not difficult for the current No. 4 incarnation. A little calculation, it will not exceed a week. Of course, this time also counts the necessary time Ji Yu himself needs to waste when using the main body to move. Just like that, until today''s game time limit is almost full, Ji Yu still has something to say. With clear goals and motivation to act, it will naturally not make people feel bored. So Ji Yu seemed a little helpless for the limited five minutes left. At this moment, when the game is about to go offline at the end, Ji Yu has created 358 offspring. At first glance, it is quite spectacular. At this time, it is already the night of Mars. It''s just that at this moment, because of the double moons of Mars hanging in the sky, one on the left and one on the right, the whole Mars still has not bad light. However, with a gust of wind, the moon in the sky was quickly obscured by countless smoke and dust. Frowning and looking far away, Ji Yu realized that a sandstorm was sweeping far, far away from where he was at the moment. The dust storm was so high that it almost covered the sky. Just looking at it from a distance, Ji Yu felt a little scary. Therefore, at the last time when it was about to go offline, Ji Yu immediately made all the daughter bodies into a square shape, and at the same time let them protrude from the side touching the ground with countless barbed thorns to pierce them deeply. After doing all this, Ji Yu immediately made the main body of the No. 4 avatar also immediately become a square shape. Although Ji Yu didn''t think that the sandstorm could blow the nearly 50-ton square body, but just to be on the safe side, he still let the No. 4 incarnation also create countless spikes to penetrate deep into the ground. In this way, after everything was done, Ji Yu was forced to log out by the game. After exiting the game state, Ji Yu who was lying on the bed turned over and got up. And also started to search all the information about Mars for the first time. V1.Chapter 172 Mars is the same as Blue Star, and the day and night cycle is only half an hour longer than Blue Star''s day. At the same time, although Mars has cooled its core, it still has volcanoes. Among them, the largest volcano is Olympus, the most famous shield volcano in the solar system. Its height exceeds 21,000 meters. If it is not a satellite, it would be difficult for a person to walk on it and even find that he is a volcano, because the volcano covers an area that is too large. Whether these volcanoes are extinct volcanoes remains to be considered, at least there has been no volcanic eruption on Mars since humans discovered it during Ji Yu''s search. The volcanoes on Mars are most likely all extinct volcanoes, and they are more than hundreds of millions of billions of years old. There are no active volcanoes, no plate movement, and there are no earthquakes on Mars. But here''s where it gets puzzling. Because Ji Yu himself happened to feel a tremor from the ground during the day he stayed on Mars. The seismic arc is small, but it does exist. But with Ji Yu''s search, he soon got the answer. Because the explanation of scientists is that the cooling of the core and magma of Mars is a very long process. In this process of gradually cooling and continuing to be cold, due to thermal expansion and contraction, the underground rock formations of Mars are constantly breaking. So earthquakes on Mars will actually be very frequent. Ji Yu is very curious about everything about Mars at the moment, because of the existence of No. 4 incarnation, he will naturally understand the situation of Mars as comprehensively as possible. Therefore, during this kind of search, Ji Yu stayed at home until he entered the game again the next day without eating. Today''s Jiyu''s requirements for food are almost equal to none. The meal was just to cover up his abnormality, and he didn''t even bother to go downstairs if it wasn''t necessary. For the interaction between the deer, the oak tree, or the olm, Ji Yu just told them to arrange their own time, and then let the deer move back and forth to help the other two when necessary. Then, Ji Yu stopped paying close attention. Such behavior, the frequent appearance of fawns from the territory of Lane in the tropical rainforest of Bana and the Federation of Frans naturally aroused the suspicion of the relationship between the gods and creatures in various countries. However, the three didn''t even bother to pay attention to their suspicions. Going my own way and ignoring inquiries. In this way, under this kind of action, the olm has grown rapidly, and soon reached the second-level limit. After that, the family members of the oak tree and the olm also grew rapidly with the help of the deer. Although Ji Yu felt relieved about this, his energy was always on the No. 4 incarnation. In this way, as time passed, a week passed quickly. And this week, the entire Blue Star world has entered a stable period. There was no chaos at the beginning when the official announcement of Ziyue''s truth was made, and there was no atmosphere that the world was about to end. Now the most discussed on the Internet is about the creatures of the gods. Everything seems to be moving in a better direction. But at this moment, all countries suddenly released the list of soldiers who died in the war against Ziyue. 16,834 Lane Confederate soldiers were killed. There were 12,952 American soldiers killed in action. 2,562 soldiers of the Fran?aise Federation were killed. ¡­ As soon as the death lists announced by various countries came out, a sad atmosphere suddenly appeared in the whole world. The reason why there were such a large number of casualties in this death list was because of Ziyue''s global boundary transformation a week ago. On that night, there was a riot of purple moon creatures in the area where all the realms were located, and some purple moon creatures that seemed weak but possessed various unstoppable abilities rushed out of the realm. So that night, the list of dead soldiers in various countries almost doubled in an instant. Although these realms from virtual to real will not all appear at any time like the No. 1 realm of the Ryan Federation and rush out of the purple moon creature. But in the next time, after Ziyue appears again and again, it will definitely continue to grow and eventually, like the No. 1 realm, will continue to manifest and impact Blue Star even if there is no Ziyue. Therefore, in order to cope with this situation, countries took this opportunity to directly announce all the numbers and locations of the borders to the people of the world, and at the same time began to evacuate and transfer civilians in the vicinity. There are a total of twenty-four Ryan Federation borders, including three extremely dangerous borders, five highly dangerous borders, nine moderately dangerous borders, and seven mildly dangerous borders. In the extremely dangerous area, there must be no one within a radius of 50 kilometers; for high danger, there should be no one within a radius of 20 kilometers; for moderate danger, no one should be within 10 kilometers; and for mild danger, no one should be within a radius of five kilometers. Because Ryan has the largest land area, exceeding 12 million square kilometers, nearly one-fifth of the boundaries appear on the land. With this, the Ryan Federation began to enter the national general mobilization, and began to arrange large-scale personnel transfers. Regulations vary from country to country. In short, in this announcement, almost everyone knows the number and danger of the entire Blue Star''s territory. A total of 149 realms have been discovered around the world. In the discussions among various countries, they actually wanted to postpone the announcement of the number of Ziyue''s territories and did not resort to large-scale general mobilization. However, he was afraid that Ziyue''s follow-up would cause more casualties and lead to people''s distrust, so he still had to take such a very harmful action. In this way, in just one day, the economies of various countries experienced a large-scale recession. The stock market is in an avalanche, and a financial crisis sweeping the world has officially kicked off. The stock market collapsed, and countries tried their best to recover. But how much can be saved is not known. At the same time as the news was announced, the United World Organization also held a very high-level mourning ceremony. This is a global mourning ceremony, covering more than 200 countries and regions. And just as this ceremony was held, while everyone was yelling at the officials for their incompetence because they lost their jobs, in the tropical rainforest of the remote Bana Federation, Oak finally ushered in the moment of being promoted to the third level. With the help of Xiaolu, a green python was directly promoted to a second-level life form at nightfall in Bana time. In this way, after meeting the family conditions of one hundred second-level life forms, Ji Yu got the promotion prompt from the oak tree. At this critical juncture, on Mars, the conditions for promotion to the second level of incarnation No. 4 are just about to be fulfilled. However, after all, Oak''s promotion to the third level is the most important, so Ji Yu temporarily gave up the actions of the No. 4 incarnation, and descended on Oak''s body immediately. [Congratulations player, your first incarnation, Oak Tree, has completed the third-stage guide task, may I ask if you want to accept the reward now] ¡¾whether¡¿ Looking at the prompt panel, Ji Yu didn''t immediately choose to advance. Instead, observe the situation around the oak tree first. Because Jiyu was afraid that the promotion of the oak tree would hurt the surrounding creatures due to its soaring size. Therefore, he needs to order all the surrounding Adam''s family members to leave first. At this moment, the little deer under the oak tree is still instilling life energy into the green python that has just been promoted to the second level. At this moment, under the deer''s body, the green python is growing in size. Its original body length of nearly eighteen meters has broken through to about twenty-five meters at this moment. The vertical pupils of the green python''s eyes showed a cold light, but it looked a little afraid when looking at the huge figure of the fawn at this moment. Although the breakthrough of the state made the green python very comfortable, but facing the deer, it felt a kind of natural fear. After all, the size of the deer is too big for it. If it weren''t for Hughes'' order, it wouldn''t have dared to approach the fawn. The moment Ji Yu landed on the oak tree''s body, the little deer immediately felt it. There was a trace of hesitation in the deer''s eyes, and then he looked at the oak tree. "Brother? Father?" In the telepathy, the little deer made an inquiry call to the oak tree and Ji Yu at the same time. At the same time, he got a reply from Ji Yu and Oak Adam. Adam just hummed, while Ji Yu said to Xiao Lu: "Well, it''s me." "Okay, little deer, stop what you''re doing now." "Your brother has reached the bottleneck where he can break through. Just in case, there will be too much noise when your brother breaks through and cause accidents. Now father has given you a task. You go and ask everyone here to leave." Hearing Ji Yu''s answer and instructions, Xiaolu''s pupils were startled for a while, and then immediately said excitedly: "Okay, I knew that with my help, my brother will be able to break through soon. Look, isn''t father here now? Hehe." Xiaolu''s voice sounded in the minds of Ji Yu and Adam at the same time. Adam smiled helplessly, while Ji Yu felt a little relieved. "That''s right, it''s a great achievement for you. Well, among you brothers and sisters, you are the one who likes to show off. Go ahead and let the people around you leave first." "Oh, okay, father, I''ll go right away." The little deer replied excitedly, then turned to look at all the people and animals around. When the little deer evolved into a green python, all the people from the surrounding tribes were watching. Of course, there were countless densely packed birds perched on the trees on both sides of the approach. Because these guys have benefited from the deer, they know that the deer looks huge and scary, but they are not afraid at all. Therefore, every time the deer comes, they all gather and act as spectators. And whenever the deer successfully strengthens an individual to the second level, the people around will immediately cheer and applaud, and the birds will also chirp excitedly. Entering the second-level life form is a certain kind of specific fluctuation produced when there is an obvious energy breakthrough. Ordinary people and animals can''t sense this kind of fluctuation at all, but as strengthened humans and birds, they have a clear perception. Therefore, every time a secondary life form is born, they will be happy for it. After all, the whole family of the Oak Tree is one, and if one loses, the other loses, and if one prospers, all prospers. Therefore, it is naturally something to be happy about the birth of a new powerful partner. However, at this moment, when everyone was still wondering why the little deer suddenly stopped continuing to strengthen the green python, they suddenly heard a childish voice in their minds. "Everyone leave here, your Lord Sacred Tree is going to be promoted, there may be a lot of noise, in short, you all leave first, hurry up, or I will kick your ass." "..." V1.Chapter 173 "Master Sacred Tree is going to be promoted?" The moment they got the news, all the people and animals present were stunned for a few seconds. But then, everyone showed extremely excited expressions. The 500-meter tall behemoth of the oak tree is already strong and frightening enough, but now it wants to be promoted? No one can imagine what it will be like for Oak to be promoted again. But there is no doubt that Oak will come out stronger. And this kind of power is naturally of great benefit to them. Of course, while lamenting that Oak is about to be promoted, everyone looked at Xiaolu in amazement. Because Xiaolu has never communicated with them like this for a week. Therefore, these people seemed a little surprised that Xiaolu could speak directly to them in a divinely inspired way. However, thinking about the miraculous deer, it is reasonable that it can enlighten everyone like an oak tree. No one doubted the authenticity of Xiao Lu''s words. After all, the relationship between the fawn and the oak tree is absolutely extraordinary, it has said so, and it must be so. As for why the oak tree didn''t inform them through divine revelation, people in the tribe could also understand. Maybe it''s because the oak tree is in a critical moment and has no time to pay attention to the outside world? Thinking of this, the old priest Barton immediately ordered to the surrounding clansmen: "Quick! Everyone leave here immediately, and don''t disturb Lord Sacred Tree''s promotion." When the old Barton said this, the people of the tribe immediately shouted at each other, and immediately these people quickly ran out through a forest road outside the holy land. At the same time, the flocks of thousands of birds on the treetops on both sides of the approach also immediately chirped and danced amid the Eagle King''s scream. Thousands of birds flew together, accompanied by excited chirping, and the scene it brought was amazing. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The town of Boisdeaux. This is a poor town about thirteen kilometers away from the oak tree. The entire town has a population of about 50,000 people. Most of these people are members of the Simon family, and a very small number of them are some outsiders absorbed by the town. Previously, apart from dozens of somewhat decent reinforced concrete buildings in the central street, the entire town was full of low and dilapidated wooden houses. Most of the people living here are extremely poor, and it is difficult for them to get enough food and clothing as they live close to the poor agriculture. Most of the time, these people have to ask the mayor of the town, their patriarch Simon, to distribute relief funds to barely survive. Here, people can''t see any hope at all, and the mess is vividly reflected. And this is the real reason why the Simon family agreed to plant mistletoe on the oak tree in exchange for money. The people in the small town of Bois are very, very poor, and most of them are very ignorant. Here, the only thing that people think can change their lives is to join the small town security force. Of course, in addition to wanting to change their lives, they also look forward to the annual holy election. That is to say, the chosen one who chooses to serve the sacred tree. In the past, the annual holy selection was extremely strict, and each time only about ten people were selected. But just a few days ago, the Holy Selection started again, and the number of people selected reached two hundred. At the same time, the small town security force also recruited members again, and the number reached nearly a thousand. This change is huge, and all of them are hidden benefits brought by the oak tree. More than three months is not a very long time for human beings, and it is even very short. But in this short period of last month, the small town of Boisdo has undergone earth-shaking changes. First of all, just two months ago, an army of nearly 10,000 people appeared in the small town of Bois. This team site is the Second Armored Army of the Bana Federation. Their arrival also brought several large engineering companies. As soon as these engineering companies arrived, they immediately began to cut down forests outside the town to level the barren mountains, and at the same time began to build military camps at an extremely exaggerated speed. Although they had their own workers, they still hired some townspeople to work, which directly doubled the income of the people in the town. An engineering group of tens of thousands of people, plus a troop of ten thousand people stationed. Naturally, all walks of life in the town began to grow rapidly. The businessmen who smelled business opportunities also came to the small town of Boisdeaux after their respective relationships were established. As soon as these businessmen arrived, they naturally began to launch another money offensive to buy the houses of these residents in the town, and wanted to use them to build various facilities and modern residential buildings. But this kind of offensive directly declared bankruptcy because of an official document from Simon. Because, Simon announced that all the land in the small town shall not be bought or sold. The land in the town can only be leased, and the lease time must not exceed forty years, and when signing the contract, it must be signed by the actual leader of the town, Simon. In this way, under such an order, these businessmen who heard the announcement were naturally very dissatisfied, and at the same time planned to put pressure on Simon through their respective relationships. But, regrettably. If it was the former Simon, he might still submit obediently. After all, although the town is under his control, he also has a real personal armed force. But it is still not qualified for the official of Bibana Federation. However, after the miraculous appearance of the oak tree, he didn''t just rely on his own personal armed forces to defend the town. Because he got the friendship of the Druid Order, and also got a little support from the American government. In this case, Simon''s status naturally rose. No one would offend Simon, let alone try to be clever. Because they already knew when they came here that the miracle of the oak tree was more than just a miracle. A good businessman naturally knows how to choose. Therefore, from this point on, these businessmen began to buy and sell land in accordance with Simon''s requirements. And the competition in this kind of business is also very large. In the small town of Bwado, a land of nearly 100 square meters can even be sold for a high price of 50 million US dollars. Land has now almost become a commodity that money can hardly buy. Here, in just two months, various buildings have begun to rise. According to the plan, in the next year, the entire town of Bwado will be expanded twenty-fold, and houses capable of providing housing for five million people will be built. Don''t think this kind of housing can''t be sold. Because, just a week ago, when the whole world began to announce the existence of Ziyue and the existence of divine creatures, the small town of Bovadeau instantly became a hot spot. In just two months, and in the last week, the population has already exceeded 300,000. These people came from all over the world, and they also made it difficult to find a ticket for the international airline of the Banner Federation. At a time when the financial turmoil is about to sweep the world, how can the Bana Federation give up such mouth-watering fat. So naturally, all comers are welcome, and a large number of these rich and powerful people are absorbed to come to Bana and to the small town of Boisdeaux. In this way, Simon and the officials of the Bana Federation began to form a tacit understanding and share the benefits. Even just four days ago, Simon was directly elected as a member of the Amazon State Council and has the right to participate in the parliament of the Bana Congress. A small local warlord, the mayor of a small poor town, can become a member of Congress, it is like pie in the sky. The huge surprise didn''t stun Simon. Because Simon clearly knew who brought all this. So, after two days in the capital of Bana, he quickly returned to Boisdeaux. And at the same time, the army expansion and holy election that had been prepared before began. The holy election was not decided by Simon himself. Before that, he had asked his grandfather Barton, and at the same time obtained Oak Tree''s consent. After all, in the holy land, there are too few members of the so-called holy clan. Five hundred people, even with the nearly 1,000 armed tribesman temporarily recruited by Simon before, it is only 1,500 people surveyed. This number of people is still slightly insufficient compared to the 3,000 soldiers who entered Kia America and the group army transferred from the Bana Federation outside the town. Don''t be afraid of 10,000, just in case. For people, it''s best to treat people with people. That''s why Adam agreed to Simon''s proposal. After two months of emergency construction in the entire town, nearly a hundred steel-structured 40-50-story buildings have already been built. These steel structure buildings are all assembled structures, and the splicing parts are made in the factory, and then transported to Bowado for construction. In this way, with the input of countless manpower and material resources, these buildings were quickly completed at a rate of about 30 buildings every 20 days in two months. Don''t underestimate the speed of modernization, and don''t underestimate the quality of these instant buildings. Thanks to the huge financial investment from the American Federation and the Barna Federation, and the guidance of the professional engineering team from the Ryan Federation, the firmness of these buildings can withstand at least magnitude 6 or 7 earthquakes. Almost every building was sold before it was even built. There is no shortage of rich people in this world, only rich people with money and more power. In Boisdeaux, without a certain power and network, it is difficult for outsiders to buy a property even if you are a billionaire. Today, Boisdeau has really changed too much. The square in the center of the town has been expanded to nearly 100,000 square meters. Because of the continuous construction nearby, although the stone slabs just laid in the square are dirty, they are not in the way. Because the roar and mess of the machinery are only temporary. When everything becomes normal, this place will naturally become a beautiful city. At this moment, Bana''s time is around two o''clock in the afternoon. The square in the small town of Bois was full of people. The crowds of people are extremely lively. Because here, a ceremony is being held, a selection. Simon was sitting in a tent at the moment, and Fanny Campbell was watching everything in the square on his right. Fanny Campbell had returned to China for a while before, but soon she came again, and with her were the leaders of the Druid Order, three old men with the title of Druid. V1.Chapter 174 "For this trip, we really have to thank Mr. Simon. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know how to arrange the arrival of more than a thousand people." On the left side of Simon, a woman with a vicissitudes of life and wrinkles thanked her. This old man is Fanny Campbell''s mentor, Rosalia. Rosalia is nearly seventy years old, her hair is gray, her face is old, but her movements are very peaceful. But under this kind of peace, Simon can still find her undisguised nobility. Rosalia in America is not only one of the three major druids in the druid order, but also a lecturer at many well-known universities. In terms of literary accomplishment, this one can say that it is difficult for anyone to find flaws. This time, the arrival of large-scale members of the Druid Order was not the actions of Simon and the Druid Order themselves. It was a revelation from Adam. The Druid Order has always been peaceful, and they don''t even want to show too much interest, so that Oak Tree''s evaluation of them will be lowered. So they have not allowed personnel to come to Bana on a large scale before. Just let Fanny Campbell handle everything here. Of course, there were voices in the Druid Order who proposed to come to the Holy Land as soon as possible to meet the ceremony and receive the Holy Family. But this voice was suppressed by all three druids. These three druids are extremely peaceful, and they have already polished off most of the worldly concepts in this lifetime of familiarizing with the teachings and comprehending the teachings. They are extremely peaceful, and they don''t even ask about world affairs. They also had great suspicion about the appearance of the mysterious tree at first. But this suspicion has been confirmed after the continuous occurrence of abnormalities in oak trees around the world. In this way, even though their hearts were eager and excited, they still suppressed all the thoughts in their hearts. Being able to become an Archdruid is not only highly respected, but more importantly, their hearts are pious enough and they are completely attached to nature. The Druid Order was just a small order before. The reason why they were so defeated before was of course not only due to historical reasons, but also because the rules for joining the religious order were extremely strict. Not only must there be rich literary accomplishments, but also extremely strict character requirements. Therefore, in the Druid Order, the real Druids will not appear to be too beneficial and materialistic. Of course, this is also the inevitable result of the fact that the members of the Druid Order are excellent enough and most of them have high social status. When people have money, they naturally have higher pursuits. These people either pursue power or more money. But there is still a very small part of them pursuing the sublimation of the soul. Most of the druids are such a group of people. It is precisely because of this that the Druid Order has been able to maintain peace as much as possible after learning that there is a mysterious tree in the Bana Federation. If it were placed in certain belief organizations, there would be miracles and gods appearing, it is estimated that they would have swarmed away long ago. Members of the Druid Order did not. Because they believe that the recovery of the mysterious tree still has too many security risks in modern society. So in order to help the gods that their own order believes in, and to make the mysterious tree a safer environment, the Druid Order has been working hard. They immediately protected all the oak trees inspired by Adam, and at the same time contacted their respective contacts to put pressure on the officials of various countries. Over the past three months, the Druid Order has paid far more than the Simons. And it was precisely because of this that Adam would naturally not favor one over the other after sensing the lower oak tree and feeling the piety of the Druid Order. Most of the lifespans of the three major druids are close to the limit. In order to prevent this group of people from passing away so easily, Adam immediately sent a divine revelation to them through an enlightening oak tree. Then he asked them to approach him and accept the holy family, and at the same time agreed to arrange for some pious believers to come with him. And it is precisely because of this that after explaining the follow-up matters of the sect, the three druids set off immediately. This is the real reason why they came now. "Where is it, Ms. Rosalia, you are too polite." "You and everyone''s contribution is obvious to all, and Master Shengshu also knows it. As a believer of Master Shengshu, all of this is what I should do." "Here, the Druid Order is the brothers and sisters of our family, so please don''t be so polite, ma''am." Simon said with a respectful face. There is nothing false about this homage. Because the pressure that the Simon family faced at the beginning was really too great. If it weren''t for the help of the Druid Order, they would not have been able to defend their homeland. Seeing Simon like this, Rosalia smiled gently. "That''s good, all of us are indeed brothers and sisters in the church." "By the way, Mr. Simon, do you still have any difficulties here? If you have any difficulties, please let me know. I think Bloomer will also give me some kindness here in the Barna Federation." Bloomer, the current president of the Barna Federation. "Thank you ma''am for your kindness, but we really don''t have any difficulties here now." Simon shook his head and said at the same time. "Presumably you also know that our place was still a slum before last month, but now?" "Look, these buildings, as well as the construction site I passed by before, to be honest, I still feel like I''m in a dream." "It''s changed so much that it feels unreal." "All of this is really thanks to the three of you. If it weren''t for the support of the three of you, how could the American and Banner officials tolerate a small person like me continuing to control this golden land?" Simon''s gratitude again naturally won the favor of the other two arch druids. As soon as his voice fell, another old man on the side suddenly said: "Mr. Simon, you don''t need to belittle yourself. Your family has served the mysterious tree for hundreds of years. This is a very remarkable thing." "Our druid order is far away, and there is only so much we can do for the mysterious tree." "Speaking of which, we still have to thank you. If it weren''t for your protection, the mysterious tree might not be able to recover at this moment." "Well, just like Lawrence said, Mr. Simon, you don''t have to be polite to us." Arch Druid Ruskin said with a smile. "It is a rare honor to be able to revive the mysterious tree. Please accept our kindness with peace of mind." "In addition, as you said before, Mr. Simon, members of your family and my sect are brothers and sisters, so there is no need to be polite." Seeing the three arch druids like this, Simon was naturally extremely happy. In this way, when the selection was being carried out in the square, Simon started a very pleasant and harmonious conversation with these members of the Druid Order. During the conversation, they determined the time to enter the holy place. That is noon the next day. However, in this lively and cheerful atmosphere, suddenly, the entire square, and even Simon and others stopped talking. Because of the earthquake. In terms of the vibration, the intensity of the earthquake was not high, but it was enough to keep everyone quiet for a while. "Damn it, why is there an earthquake all of a sudden?" Someone in the dense crowd of onlookers around the square began to complain. "Shouldn''t it? Geologically speaking, this is not an earthquake zone?" Someone who understands geography wondered. "The ghost knows what''s going on. It''s probably an earthquake somewhere far away, and the aftershocks have spread?" "Okay, what are you worrying about? This earthquake scares you? How big is this? I have experienced a magnitude 7 earthquake before, and this magnitude is not enough to fit my teeth." "Heh~, you are lucky." "...." The crowd chattered. However, during this brief discussion, these non-local outsiders suddenly discovered a strange situation. That''s different from them who are hot in other places. The nearly ten thousand candidates who were originally in the square, as well as the mayor Simon, all raised their heads and looked sideways at the sky of the dense jungle at the moment of the earthquake. The reactions of these local residents naturally made the tens of thousands of onlookers look up. However, when these people looked, they found nothing. It was a sunny afternoon, and the direction of the forest was quiet at this moment. However, just when these people were wondering if something happened to the so-called mysterious tree in the forest, the earthquake suddenly spread again. And this time, the earthquake was stronger and continued. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. where the oak tree is. Previously, under Ji Yu''s control, Ji Yu used the 1,500-meter-long tree roots to completely pull out all the 28 oak trees on both sides of the approach. The roots sort out their root systems, and some of the soil comes out. Then Ji Yu pulled them up and gently put them down on the ground. The vitality of the trees is very strong, and the temporary removal from the soil will not affect them too much. These protruding oak trees were arranged neatly, and the reason why Ji Yu didn''t transplant them was that the distance for his tree roots to be transplanted might not be long enough. And worry about the Oaks knocking them out like they did when they made it to the second tier. So in order to prevent this from happening, it is better to bring them down first to minimize possible accidents, and then transplant them after advancing to the third level. In this way, after finishing everything, Ji Yu immediately opened his information panel. At this moment, the sky above the crown of the oak tree is full of flocks of birds flying. The birds flew very high in flocks, and all stared at the oak trees on the ground. After urging everyone and the animals to leave, the little deer just stood under the oak tree with his eyes wide open, staring at the oak tree in a daze. For Fawn, Oak''s promotion is definitely a rare scene, and it is naturally curious about it. With strength and capital, Xiaolu really doesn''t have to worry about accidents. So, under the watchful eyes of the deer and the bird, Ji Yu finally confirmed Oak''s promotion. Then, the entire forest began to appear another strange scene. V1.Chapter 175 Under the sunny day. The whole oak tree began to glow. This light is not pure white, but a deep emerald green. This emerald green first appears from the base of the trunk of the oak, and then spreads all the way to the top of the tree. Emerald green like gemstones, countless green lights even overwhelmed the original color under the daylight. As soon as the light spread to the crown of the treetops, the leaves of the oak tree began to become as transparent as water. In the leaves, there seems to be liquid flowing, which is very magical. And when the green infects the oak tree, the countless brown fruits on the oak tree that are already the size of a fist are quickly stained with a layer of water. All of this seemed miraculous, but it didn''t make much noise. However, just after the whole body of the oak tree was infiltrated with emerald green, the whole oak tree vibrated in an instant. At the same time, the ground of the entire area was shaken. At the same time, in the crown of the oak tree, there was an airburst suddenly and violently. This airburst rushed straight into the sky with a huge amount of energy. Like a green pillar of light that pierced the sky, the pillar of light exploded again at a height of three kilometers above the oak tree. All of a sudden, these greens sprinkled on the ground like a goddess scattering flowers. Countless green fluorescent lights fell to the forest like fireflies, and the beam of light did not dissipate at an altitude of 3,000 meters. The green in the center of the beam of light began to separate, and it formed an umbrella shape in a transparent and bright form like a green veil, and continued to spread towards the ground. With just one breath, a huge green mask appeared in the area where the oak tree was. The green mask is like an upside-down bowl on the ground. It separates the whole world from the oak area. The outside is the forest, and the mask where the oak trees are located is a constant strangeness. The green mask was clear at first, but in the end, it became more and more green with time. Ultimately, the mask forms a green substance and blocks all views within the oak tree. And in this green field and the like. When the green light shield completely blocked all prying eyes from the outside world, the height of the oak tree began to grow rapidly. Five hundred meters. Six hundred and fifty meters. Eight hundred meters. ¡­. The trunk of the oak tree keeps getting bigger, and its underground root system keeps going deeper and deeper into the rock formation. And when the oak trees fused, the fluorescent light scattered by the beams of light in the sky also began to make the trees grow wildly in the entire green field. The trees in the forest that were only seventy or eighty meters long spread out their branches and leaves one after another. They are like green fireflies that are activated and constantly scrambling for the sky to fall. Then, these trees began to grow rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Their embodied growth will naturally form mutual extrusion. This is the inevitability brought about by living space. Then in this kind of mutual squeezing, some unlucky trees were suddenly squeezed and their branches were broken amidst the crazy growth of the surrounding trees. It then quickly disappears beneath the continuing growth of the forest canopy. Logically speaking, these uncompetitive trees would not die in a short time even if they were squeezed out of their living space. However, at this moment, a strange phenomenon appeared. Because these trees that were squeezed and fell behind other trees died at a speed visible to the naked eye. And eventually, it drifts through the forest like a dry powder of woody debris. One tree after another is dying, and one tree after another is growing rapidly. In this way, after the height of most of these trees exceeded one hundred and fifty meters, they began to slow down. During this period, at least two-thirds of the original trees in the forest fell sharply. All the sharply reduced trees were reduced to debris and died without leaving any traces. Although the number of trees in the forest has dropped by two-thirds, the entire forest looks more lush and dense at this time. The trunk of each of these big trees looks very magnificent, the branches and leaves are huge and prosperous, and the whole world seems to have become a huge world. Standing in it, human beings are even so small that they have a feeling similar to that of human beings looking at ants. In this gigantic forest, unlike the dead trees, there are many flowers and plants in the gaps between the trees, and there are almost no changes. The same goes for the evacuated people and the birds in the sky. This time, the changes in the green mask are limited to trees, while other species do not have any special feelings. Most of the Holy Land tribes and animals who left before were only one kilometer away from the oak tree. So they were naturally enveloped when the vision was produced. They have witnessed the process of the entire oak tree changing, and even witnessed the strange changes of the trees in the forest. "It''s really unbelievable. Master Shengshu''s promotion is so terrifying." Hughes whispered, and looked at the oak tree that was still growing with shocking eyes. At this moment, no one responded to Hughes, because these people were all engrossed in watching the miracle created by the oak tree this time. It is different from the feelings of humans and animals. Ji Yu also felt a little surprised when the oak tree grew wildly. That is, when the oak tree grows crazily, the originally brown fruits on its canopy are constantly absorbing the energy brought by the greenery. These fruits are getting bigger and bigger, and it seems that they may burst at any time. However, during this period, these fruits began to shrink while the oak tree grew wildly. Yes, it is shrinking, just like a complete reverse growth. They were the size of a basketball, quickly became the size of an apple, and then the size of a walnut. until it becomes the size of a sesame seed. At this moment, these sesame-seed-sized fruits have already left the crown of the oak tree. They are suspended at a height of about one meter in the canopy, and exude endless greenery. Fluorescent scattering, these sesame seed-sized fruits gave Ji Yu a very different feeling. It''s as if they''ve come to life and started to have a little spiritual thought. There are more than 300 light spots in total, and Ji Yu did not count the exact number. They are suspended in the air, and the green light becomes brighter and clearer. In the end, it seemed to form a group of elemental bodies, similar to a ball of light the size of a fist. These balls of light, at the last moment of the oak tree''s crazy growth, began to leave the oak tree one after another, and instantly flew towards the trees of different heights in the forest as if they had found a target in advance. A ball of light flew into the trunk of a tree nearly 160 meters high. It blends in like an invisible substance, and immediately disappears. Then, the trees that were merged into the ball of light dried up rapidly. The originally vibrant green leaves quickly turn yellow and fall off. And the trunk of this tree keeps shrinking. In the end, when the trunk of the tree was unable to support the weight of the upper part of the trunk and the crown and broke in the middle, a brown ordinary seed immediately fell at the crack. The seed is only the size of a thumb, and it seems that it does not have the magic at the beginning. But the moment the seed landed, it germinated immediately. The delicate but young yellow-green root system slowly penetrates into the ground, and then suddenly green shoots emerge above the cracked seeds. Green shoots grow slowly at first, but this growth accelerates rapidly over time. The seeds that grew against the wind quickly occupied the place of the dead trees, and at the same time, they rose rapidly at an unimaginable speed. one meter. five meters. ten meters. ¡­ The appearance of the tree grown from the seeds is almost the same as that of the previous dead tree, but this tree has revealed a unique point when it grows. That is, after the tree grew to fifty meters, it stopped growing. At the same time, the root system, which was not originally thick, gradually became thicker. The branches, leaves and trunks have not changed much, but the trunk of the trunk has become bloated. And in this bloated process, the tree actually grew a human face. Yes, it is a human face. Eyes, nose, mouth, a lot of the same, and quickly formed. Then, the eyes of the human face in the middle of the trunk of the fifty-meter-high tree opened. Of course, the human face is different from the human face, the bark is still bark, and the dark brown eyes seem to have no focal length. But at this moment, the tree that opened its eyes has vision. And the next moment, another change appeared in it. That is, the tree immediately looked in the direction of the oak tree after opening its eyes. And at the first moment, the tree immediately pulled out its own underground root system. These root systems are all active, just like moving snakes, constantly driving the whole tree towards the oak through this movement. Unlike the tree people in the fantasy world view, these trees move through their roots and do not form feet, and of course they do not appear in a humanoid form. Apart from being able to move and having a face, they seem to have no other peculiarities. That''s it. Countless movements began to appear around the forest after countless light clusters danced. The newborn trees are approaching the oak tree. However, just as these trees were getting closer to the oak tree, the growth of the oak tree had reached its limit at this moment. The height of the tree is about 1,500 meters, and the diameter of the trunk reaches nearly 600 meters. From a distance, the oak tree is indeed very tall, and it seems to tower into the sky. Its height is no less than the height of the peaks in some tourist areas. But compared with ordinary mountain peaks, the oak tree is less heavy, but more mysterious. Looking at it from the whole perspective, the oak tree at this moment is actually a squat and squat image. It''s just that, in this short and fat image, there is an extra halo on the crown of the oak tree. The halo is pure white, and it rises in the air until it reaches a height of three thousand meters. The green beam of light disappeared, but the appearance of the energy halo made the entire sky suddenly sprinkle with colorful brilliance. In an instant, Ji Yu felt drawn into a dreamlike scene again. Together with Adam''s spirit, Ji Yu appeared in front of a huge sphere. Colorful lights revolved around the huge sphere that was beating like a heart, but this time, Ji Yu had no room for consideration when he and Xiaolu arrived, and was sucked in by the light sphere at the second level. Then, Ji Yu fell asleep again. ¡­ V1.Chapter 176 ¡¾Second Incarnation Oak Tree¡¿ ¡¾Adam State¡¿(Expand) [Life Level: 3 (Legendary)] [Vitality: 538 (maximum 1000)] [Tree height: 1584 meters (upper limit 3000)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Size Doubling (High)] (Great qualitative change in status, extreme increase in size) [Characteristic ¢Ú: Sacrifice Gain (High)] (Believers and family members can give gifts to the maximum when offering sacrifices. Gifts increase the mental state so that believers and family members can easily break through the second-level state.) [Characteristic ¢Û: Guidance Resonance (High)] (The intensity of guiding the evolution of the lower-level species is the largest increase, and the lower-level species can easily break through to the third-level state of the mortal rank.) [Characteristic ¢Ü: Strong Toughness (High)] (The external and internal toughness has been greatly increased.) [Characteristic ¢Ý: Regional Radiation (Special)] (The maximum radiation range can reach a radius of ten kilometers, and the maximum radiation concentration is enhanced.) [Characteristic ¢Þ: Solid state activation (high)] (The branches, leaves and root system can soften and move to the greatest extent, but it is recommended that the main root and the surrounding 50 branch roots should not be moved lightly. The huge high-level air flow will easily cause the main body to fall.) [Characteristic ¢ß: Powerful Devour (Special)] (This characteristic is derived from Strong Absorption (High) and Exuberant Vitality (High).) (The root system can be used to devour most substances and even life to enhance the state of life or restore the state extremely quickly, please use it with caution.) [Characteristic ¢à: Legendary Field (Special)] (The field expands and can cover an area within 15 kilometers of the oak tree at most. Under the effect of the field, the ability consumption is extremely high, but the field can strengthen itself and even all family members and believer''s ability.) (Note 1: At present, it is recommended that the strongest in the field be activated for no more than ten minutes.) (Note 2: The field can increase the state of your own unit by five times in a short period of time. Under this increase, your own unit will be backlashed to varying degrees when it loses the increase. Please use this increase state reasonably.) [Characteristic ¢á: Lord of Planes (Special)] (Identified with the origin of the world, a collection of thousands of pets, one of the preparatory members of the planet god.) (Note 1: The actual location of the plane is the location where the oak tree is now rooted, and a space barrier has been formed within a radius of five kilometers where the oak tree is located.) (Note 2: The world of the oak tree plane is split from the land of the blue star, and the origin of the planet is damaged. In a short period of time, the speed of the extraordinary recovery of creatures in this world will be reduced to the weakest level.) [Special Reminder: Warm suggestions from the game, please do not promote the third avatar to the third level within a month. The origin of the planet is the operation of the rules. Although it will reward the player''s avatar without any flexibility, it will hurt itself , please pay attention to this matter. ¡¿ When Ji Yu woke up from his sweet sleep, he was not immediately driven out of the slightly magical space of consciousness. The huge ball of light dancing in front of Ji Yu''s eyes still existed, but he saw the change of the oak tree for the first time. Not surprisingly, Oak has successfully entered the third level. Looking at Oak''s data panel, Ji Yu was both excited and speechless at the same time. The last note and reminder on the data panel really came very timely for Ji Yu. "I don''t know how to work around? The source is damaged?" Ji Yu was speechless, and at the same time looked again at the huge colorful light ball in front of him. If you don''t look carefully, it''s really hard for Ji Yu to see the difference between this ball of light and what he saw before. But if you pay attention carefully, it is not difficult to find that there are countless fine cracks inside this colorful light ball. These cracks spread like transparent threads on the left side of the colorful light ball. There are not many cracks, only three. They appear irregularly in the third area of ??the left surface of the photosphere. Although they look inconspicuous, they are signs of damage to the photosphere. Seeing this, Ji Yu was a little speechless. It''s only been nine days since Blue Star''s recovery was full. Xiaolu''s promotion led to the recovery of Blue Star''s original source, and at the moment of the original source''s recovery, it gave Xiaolu a floating plane world, which was definitely not a small consumption. And this time? Nine days later, Oak was promoted again, and his benefit was slightly worse than that of Fawn, but overall it was not too bad. After all, there is a plane world, even though it is the land that Lan Xing divided from himself. What benefits can Oak''s promotion to the third level bring to Blue Star Origin? Ji Yu is not very clear about this point, but the promotion of Xiaolu caused the original recovery of Blue Star, so Ji Yu can know that the promotion of life to legend will definitely have some rewarding benefits for Blue Star. But this benefit is probably not as great as the plane world that Blue Star created for them. Just like now, Blue Star Origin couldn''t come up with a plane world similar to Xiaolu last time, but directly divided a part of itself, and then created a "divine kingdom on the ground" for the oak tree? Moreover, the rules for dividing the land and building planes also caused the Blue Star itself to suffer losses. Regarding this, how should I put it, Ji Yu felt a little outrageous. Ji Yu wanted the oak tree to be rewarded from the plane, but he didn''t want Blue Star to mess with himself like this. Quite contradictory. However, now that the reality is like this, Ji Yu has nothing to do. After all, according to the prompts in the game, it will take about a month for Blue Star Origin to recover from the damage this time. Whether it''s long or short, it''s okay. And just when Ji Yu was thinking wildly, suddenly, he who stayed in the consciousness space suddenly felt a burst of dizziness, and then opened his eyes and blinked for a moment, Ji Yu''s vision returned to the rainforest where the oak tree was originally located. The oak tree returns to the rainforest for a split second. Ji Yu suddenly felt a strong and peculiar touch. And at the moment when he felt this specious and peculiar feeling, the huge halo that was originally formed suddenly converged down from the high altitude where the oak tree was. The huge halo descended and became smaller and smaller, finally descended to the crown of the tree and gradually descended to the center of the trunk of the oak tree, then suddenly converged and disappeared into the trunk of the oak tree. The Oaks'' promotion didn''t have the same exaggerated celebration as the Fawns. The reason for this is very simple, it is the damage of the original Blue Star. However, compared to oak trees and fawns, Blue Star''s origin is that a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Therefore, besides the plane world, the oak tree has benefited from the huge energy gathered by the halo just now. As soon as these energies entered the oak tree''s body, all the lower oak trees in the whole world that Adam had previously guided and resonated with had undergone extremely eye-catching changes at the same time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. American National Natural Park. At this moment, under the nearly 13,000-year-old Jurupa Oak tree, there is a huge crowd. This Jurupa oak tree was one of the first lower oak trees to enter the second-level state. At this moment, its tree height is close to a hundred meters. The trunk is huge, and the branches and leaves are even more lush. When a breeze blows, the oak flowers on the canopy will even emit a fragrance. The fragrance surrounds the entire park, which makes people feel refreshed. Of course, the fragrance is not due to this second-grade jurupa oak. Because this natural park is very large, covering an area of ??about 530,000 square meters. There are nearly 130 other jurupa oaks in this park. These Jurupa Oaks have also bloomed long ago and have continued to bloom like the secondary Jurupa Oaks in the center of the park. In the park, most of these oak trees are over fifty meters high. But they feel a bit underwhelming compared to the second-grade jurupa oak. Because of the miraculousness of the oak trees and the huge size of the park, the natural park has a lot of people every day. In this park, the flow of people received every day will exceed 100,000. The flow of people walks through the fenced aisles on both sides of the delineation, and they have to feel the magic of this park like a horse and a flower. But even so, these crowds are still going on, and every time someone arrives, they will loudly say that the trip is worthwhile on the Internet. Most people cannot go to the Bana Federation like the rich, and it is even more impossible to enter the vicinity of the small town of Boisdo. However, these people can go to places with oak trees all over the world for a little psychological comfort. Now that the world has announced the truth about Ziyue, the psychological needs of human beings are even more serious. And it is precisely because of this that areas like the American National Park, where there are a lot of oak trees, and most of them have mutated, are almost hard to find. In the world of capital, where there are oak trees now, they are all profitable places. And this has caused many people on the Internet to hype oak tree species in disguise, and sell them at high prices to make a profit. Entrance to American Park. At this moment, a man is whispering to a couple who just came out of the park: "Hi, beautiful lady and handsome gentleman, do you want to buy acorns? I have a lot of them here. The ones that just arrived only cost fifty dollars apiece. Do you want them?" "Fifty dollars?" The middle-aged couple was a little moved. After all, some common oak tree species on the Internet have been sold for $70 each. Some of these acorns will be made into amulet-like objects, while others will be taken back and planted in their own yards or nearby. When the heart was beating, the middle-aged man in the couple immediately asked in a heartbeat: "Do you have a seed of one of these oaks in the park? I''d give five hundred dollars if I did." Hearing the middle-aged man''s question, the peddler suddenly showed a teasing expression on his face. "Oh my God, what are you thinking sir?" "Do you think the acorns in the park can be bought for five hundred dollars? And even if I tell you, would you believe me?" "There is no way to prove the source of this thing. If you don''t want to be deceived, sir, I don''t think you should consider how to obtain the fruits of the oak trees in the park." "Furthermore, the oak trees that have mutated are not limited to these in this park. In my small town, we also have a few white oak trees that have undergone changes, but now those oak trees are blooming just like here. There''s no sign of results." "So, I think, the seeds of these oak trees are actually the same before the mutation occurs." "Even a sapling of an oak tree has the opportunity to have similar changes to the oak trees in the park." "What do you think of my inference, sir?" V1.Chapter 177 Hearing the peddler''s sincere answer, the man was obviously moved. There are not many people like this young peddler in the world now. However, what the peddler said was true, but the middle-aged man still had doubts. Because, the oak tree species on the market are almost hard to see now, and even if there are, many merchants will immediately take them away and seize them with rare goods. The reason these merchants took all the acorns on the market was either because they were hoarding oak seed for sale. Either contract a large amount of land and start planting oak species on a large scale. How can selling acorns make money faster than selling oak saplings? Now on the market, the price of a 20-centimeter-high oak tree sapling has exceeded one thousand dollars. Almost fifteen times the price of acorns on the market. Such a large profit would drive many people crazy. And if there are more oak trees, if any oak tree undergoes a mutation, the price will naturally be even more exaggerated. So, nowadays, the oak tree species in the market are almost hard to see. Although officials in America and various countries are now making legislation to nationalize oak trees, all of these legislations have met with protests from the public without exception. The appeal of the people is also very simple, that is, we have no means of self-protection in the face of Ziyue''s sudden crisis. Isn''t it okay to seek a little psychological comfort on ordinary oak trees? Is the move of the official state-owned oak tree too shameless? This outcry has never been louder, especially online. Blind pressure will cause accidents, and the oak tree incident also involves god-followed creatures after all, so countries have not yet taken any decent measures against this type of tree. But even so, the officials of various countries have begun to spend a lot of money to buy acorns and saplings from the private sector, and it is precisely because of this that the prices of acorns and oak saplings on the market have been copied so high, which is also a large part of the credit of the officials of various countries ''. The middle-aged man looked at the peddler and asked suspiciously: "I''m curious, if you really have acorns, why do you come here to sell acorns? And it''s so cheap?" "After all, you only need to post the sale information online. I think there will be many people willing to pay a high price to buy it." When the man said this, he obviously began to doubt. He suspected that what the peddler in front of him said before was just to win his trust, to make himself think that he was a conscience, and then let go of his guard to buy his fake acorns. There is nothing new about counterfeit acorns appearing on the Internet. With huge profits, artificial fake acorns can almost be faked. If you don¡¯t break open the acorn, it is difficult for you to find out what is wrapped in the acorn shell. As long as the shell of the fake acorn can be colored, the camouflage is actually very simple. It is almost impossible for ordinary people to distinguish with the naked eye. Seeing the man''s suspicion, the peddler smiled as if he had expected it. The peddler looked around at the flow of people and found that no one was paying special attention to him, so he took out a small card from his pocket. "Sir, it is definitely unreasonable to buy acorns at a low price, so please take a look at this, sir. If you want, I can sell you ten real acorns for fifty dollars, absolutely no fake." Hearing what the peddler said, the man looked at his wife with some doubts, and then took the card. Then the card that caught his eye made the man stunned for a moment. Then, the man gave the peddler a meaningful look, and then carefully read all the words on the front and back of the card. "Doomsday Mutual Aid Society?" "It seems that you have been eyeing our husband and wife for a long time?" The man smiled at this moment, and there was a hint of vigilance in his eyes. To this, the hawker immediately bowed and apologized immediately. "Mr. Martin, I''m sorry, we have no choice but to do so. You also know that the government is currently suppressing organizations that form groups without permission. If we don''t do this, I think it will be difficult for us to protect ourselves." "The Ziyue disaster is so great that everything the politicians say is no longer credible. We are just a group of people seeking self-protection. We have absolutely no intention of confronting the authorities, nor do we have any intention of doing dangerous things. We just organized in advance And start building shelters." "The cost of the entire refuge is definitely not a small number, nor can it be completed overnight, so at this time we have to find some people with small achievements to join." "I think, Mr. Martin, you need such an opportunity very much. I don''t think this is a bad thing for you." The peddler spoke in a low voice, while Martin and his wife were lost in thought. Indeed, the current Blue Star is already very dangerous, and the officials must have concealed something. Things like forming groups and building shelters are no longer uncommon topics on the Internet. It''s just that countries are now controlling such remarks that exacerbate social panic. The construction of shelters has not been officially banned, but associations will still be suppressed and held accountable. "Is the shelter really useful? Even if you build the shelter underground, I think it''s hard not to have horrible creatures that can move underground given the weirdness of the purple moon creatures." Finally, Martin asked such a question that he was very concerned about. For Martin''s inquiry, the peddler just responded with a helpless expression. "Mr. Martin, of course there are various risks in the shelter, but at least we won''t be exposed to the direct threats of Ziyue radiation and Ziyue creatures." "And I think as long as you build a thick enough and strong underground fortress, you should still be able to prevent most of the dangers from happening." "Furthermore, god-followed creatures have appeared in this world today, and powerful god-followed humans may also appear. We build shelters just to ensure that the initial stage of the disaster will not let us say goodbye to this world prematurely." "No one knows exactly how. Even if the final result won''t be too long, at least we have all done what we can." "Compared to waiting for death, compared to blindly expecting officials and god-followed creatures to protect us, this kind of preparation is still necessary." "You must know that there are more rich and powerful people in this world than us, and those who are most closely entangled with the interests of gods and creatures are only those politicians and rich people, and those of us who are middle-level or even bottom-level people, who will be abandoned? ?¡± "No one wants to become an abandoned child, and no one wants to wait for death to live a precarious life. Now that the supplies are still abundant and the society is still stable, it would be too foolish for us not to prepare." The earnestness of the peddler touched Martin for a moment. As the peddler said. This world is overpopulated, facing Ziyue, how many people can the creatures of the gods save? How long can the authorities maintain the confrontation? No one knows, and no one can guess. Therefore, after the peddler said everything sincerely, Martin and his wife seemed very moved. Martin is not considered a rich man, at least in America, his worth of 20 to 30 million US dollars is really nothing. Therefore, when faced with the sincere invitation from the hawker, he was moved. However, the heart is moved, but Martin still needs to have a deeper understanding of the organization''s structure and current situation. So, watch the hawkers. Martin finally made up his mind and said: "Okay, I admit that I was moved by you, but I hope to know the general situation of your organization. Let''s find a quiet place to talk?" As soon as Martin said this, a smile appeared on the peddler''s face. "Honored." The peddler said so, and Martin and his wife looked at each other, and then planned to leave the street outside the park with the peddler. However, just when the three of them were about to leave, suddenly, in the park, there was a sudden high-pitched exclamation. And at the same time as this exclamation, Martin just turned around, and immediately felt the ground trembling continuously. "My God? An earthquake?" Countless people outside the street shouted in surprise, and all ran to the center of the road to avoid it. However, at the same time as this shaking, Martin turned his head and saw it. In the park, an oak tree on the side of the road suddenly increased in height. At the same time, farther away, the Jurupa oak tree, which was originally like a 100-meter building, suddenly stretched its branches and leaves around in an exaggerated manner and grew more rapidly. And at the same time that these oak trees grew suddenly without warning, extremely dazzling halos appeared on the tops of these oak trees. Some of these halos are big and some are small, but all of them are thick white like white clouds. At the same time, the sky near the park seemed to be a little darker in an instant. It looked as if most of the light from the sun in the sky was absorbed by the halos on the tops of the countless oak trees at this moment, taking away the light and heat. The shaking of the ground continued. Some of the people were dumbfounded, while others were already cheering and shouting. This is not the first time that the vision of the oak tree has appeared. There have been many videos published on the Internet. But it was indeed the first time that it was as intense and strange as this time. At this time, it was no longer the same as before, because people all knew about the god-followed creatures, so they all associated it with the gods when the oak tree changed dramatically. Therefore, the sudden change and rapid growth of the oak tree naturally caused countless people around to cheer and pray devoutly. In the park, the young people who were jumping out of their hearts kept screaming, while the middle-aged and elderly people who were calm and confident were praying when they regained their senses. They pray in various ways, some draw the cross on their chests, some just hold hands on their chests, and some kneel down and prostrate continuously. Looking at the park, the oak tree continued to grow amid the roar of the ground, and soon passed behind a nearby building that was nearly 150 meters high. Martin and the peddler beside him had already looked straight at him. "For God''s sake, this was a worthwhile trip. I was just happy to get a ticket to see the miraculous oak trees. I didn''t expect us to see such a miracle. It''s so exciting. " Martin''s wife said excitedly, and quickly made prayer gestures. As for Martin and the peddler, the two of them quickly made a prayer gesture as they looked at each other. V1.Chapter 178 In the previous month of the second-level peak, Adam guided resonance and tried to observe at least tens of thousands of lower oak trees. Through the vision of these lower oak trees, Adam was able to know the general situation of each region of the world. Most of these oak trees are in the Western Continent, but there are also many in the Eastern Continent. Therefore, in this competition of thousands of trees, the situation similar to that of America appeared all over the world. In the American National Natural Park, the crazy growth of all the oak trees did not last long, only about fifteen minutes. But during this time, the central jurupa oak has grown to a height of nearly 180 meters. And the other oak trees around it have grown to a height of nearly 100 meters. The crazy growth of these jurupa oaks caused many bumps in the soil on the ground, and their roots inadvertently toppled many sections of flagstones. Individual tree roots even protrude from the ground due to chaotic growth. Seeing the countless root systems on the ground entangled and exposed, the people in the whole park are both amazed and excited to witness the miracle. The growth of these crazy oak trees has stagnated, and the mysterious aura above the canopy has all faded away. At this time, many people thought of taking pictures or even videotaping. At this time, Ji Yu, who was far away in the rainforest of Bana, took a while to recover from a vision similar to overclocking. The moment countless oak trees grew wildly, Ji Yu''s vision seemed to be divided into ten thousand parts. He witnessed the process of all oak trees growing wildly, and at the same time had a general understanding of the growth of all oak trees. In this special birth, at least more than 300 oak trees in the world have successfully advanced to the second level, and at the same time they have successfully reached the peak of the second level. It''s just that the secondary peaks of these oak trees are not as good as Adam. Their tallest trees are not more than 200 meters high, but none of the lowest ones are close to 100 meters high. There are tens of thousands of 100-meter oak trees in the peak state of the first level, and the movement caused by this is really not small. In Ji Yu''s observation, the oak tree in front of a family''s lucky breakthrough broke through the second level and directly squeezed through the gatehouse of the family. It made the owner of the household look confused. But just after this kind of bewilderment, he also saw the ecstasy on this guy''s face. In the countries of Western Europe, the current oak tree, as an extension of the mysterious category, still has a great effect. The crazy growth of the oak tree did not frighten these people, but filled them with ecstasy. After that, the officials and druid orders of some countries were busy. In this regard, Ji Yu has nothing to say, after all, from the point of view of the crazy growth of oak trees, it is still of great benefit to the whole world. Leaving aside the first-level peak oak trees, the nearly 300 second-level peak oak trees are more useful. These oak trees are all born with their own characteristics, and many of the characteristics can also play a significant role in protecting nearby creatures. In addition, Ji Yu also discovered that through these secondary oak trees, the regional radiation possessed by Adam can also produce a weakened version after his consciousness descends. Adam has an absolute leading role in dealing with the lower oak trees. Ji Yu naturally felt pretty good about this. However, when he came back to his senses, Ji Yu felt troubled again. Because, at this moment, Oak Adam''s body is too huge. Under the squeeze of the trunk and tree roots, many surrounding grounds were squeezed and raised, and many surrounding trees were tilted. However, what surprised Ji Yu was that when Ji Yu projected his vision back to the rainforest, there were 300 strange trees surrounding his torso around the oak tree. These trees form a circle around the trunk of the oak tree, as if to protect Adam. The trunks of these trees are generally not high, and most of them are maintained at 50 meters. Compared to other trees in the forest that are more than 150 meters high, they really look a bit short. But in this shortness, they look full of power. The thick ring of the trunk is at least twice that of other trees in the forest. The leaves of these trees were very similar to those of Adam, and the squat figure was very similar to the oak tree of Adam. It''s like a smaller version of Adam. However, compared to Adam, these trees obviously have a special place. That is, on the trunks of these trees, there is a very obvious tree face. The tree faces are brown, obviously different from human beings, and their eyes are closed at the moment, looking very quiet. It''s hard to see the face on their brown bark without looking carefully. Surrounding Adam, these oak trees are neatly scattered around, even the spacing is very even. In addition, Ji Yu also found that the twenty-eight huge oak trees he had obtained before had stood up at some point. And with the crazy growth just now, the height of the twenty-eight oak trees all grew to between 150 meters and 200 meters. Lush and fragrant. The huge oak blossoms bloomed, attracting many butterflies and moths that were scared away before to return again. These twenty-eight oak trees grow behind a circle of squat strange trees, and they are connected in a row, still in two rows as they were arranged in the previous approach. Seeing all this, Ji Yu''s mind was full of doubts. But at the same time when Ji Yu had doubts, Ji Yu found a piece of information and immediately fed it back to him. This message comes from feedback from the plane. When the entire rainforest forms a plane, everything that happens in the plane will naturally be recorded. And when Adam, the master of the plane, needs to know, everything in the plane will naturally be fed back to him, the ''spirit'' of the plane, by the rules of the plane. After receiving this message, Ji Yu naturally saw a picture immediately. This picture is exactly the picture of the mysterious acorn leaving the oak tree and flying towards the trees in the forest. In the picture, Ji Yu saw the process of the acorns absorbing all the nutrients of some trees, and also saw the strange picture of them growing against the wind again. Then, during the movement of these weird oak trees, Ji Yu found that they were still communicating after they came to Ji Yu''s side. One of the oak tree guards looked at Adam''s mouth and immediately asked questions: "Father God is still awake, what should we do?" "guard!" "Guard? How to guard?" "What should I do with my family members who fell on the ground...?" "..." The tone and words of these oak tree guards are almost nasal and thick, with a hint of rawness. Their brown eyeballs even froze a bit, like a machine stuck. The oak tree guards who got together either repeated the words of other members of the same race, or stood still and watched the conversations of countless members of the same race with a look of panic. In this way, during this period, the curious little deer immediately moved over with excited eyes. The moment they saw the deer, these oak trees didn''t show any emotional feedback in their dumbfounded eyes, instead they said to themselves. "Deer? Father God? Partner? Remember." "God?" "so big?" "Do you eat leaves?" "..." Many oak tree guards looked at the huge fawn, and made sounds one after another in their mouths. And Xiao Lu didn''t listen to their words at all, instead he said in a childish voice: "Ah? Are you so strange? Are you brother''s children?" "What do you want to do? Can I help you?" While the little deer spoke consciously through sound transmission, he also gently kicked these weird moving trees with his huge deer hooves, seemingly intentionally or unintentionally. The little deer has witnessed the whole process of their birth, so no matter how stupid they are, they can guess that these strange guys should belong to the elder brother''s children. But it was the first time for the deer to see a moving tree. Out of curiosity, it touched here and there with its deer hooves. All of a sudden, the deer''s movements made the guards of the oak trees feel a little staggered. If it weren''t for the countless roots under their roots that have a stronger grip on the ground, they might have to lie down directly. Although Xiaolu''s touch is controlled, it is strong enough. Oak Guard is like a tumbler, but it''s still fun for a fawn. Regarding the actions of the deer, these oak tree guards seemed to have no idea what anger and emotion were. When the deer asked questions, they said without emotion: "What should we do?" "Father God, when will you wake up? Task? Guard Father God." "guard!" "...." The oak trees asked the fawn dumbly. And Xiaolu''s eyes brightened. As if finding a fun toy, he said: "Task?" "You can help elder brother set up these oaks first, if you don''t know how, I will teach you." "By the way, from now on, you can form a circle like my family, and then protect your brother." The little deer talked a lot, but the oak trees honestly didn''t seem to understand. So, after that, it was naturally Teacher Xiaolu''s turn to teach. In the picture, Ji Yu saw the deer constantly directing the guards of the oak trees. The husband asked them to stand up the twenty-eight oak trees, and then began to measure the distance and order them to line up. Then one by one let them start to take root. During this process, the little deer gave full play to the spirit of the little adults, and commanded the oak tree guards to move one by one. And during this process, because the oak tree guards moved very slowly, the deer directly bit their roots, branches and leaves, and directly put them in a suitable position. And the branches and leaves guarded by these oak trees are also very tough, and they are not broken or injured. This may be due to the deer''s control of strength, but these oak tree guards are indeed powerful enough. In this way, during the time when Ji Yu was sleeping in the sea of ??consciousness, the blue star essence blended harmoniously, Xiaolu finished all this. Deer is obviously very satisfied with his results. After doing all this, he even walked slowly around the circle formed by the oak guards. There is a sense of leadership inspection in the comments. Seeing the content on the screen, Ji Yu almost laughed out loud. "This little deer is enough to fool around, but it''s not bad, and it''s not in vain for me to teach you for so long..." V1.Chapter 179 Under the oak tree, the guards of the oak tree stood quietly. The deer, after shrinking into the appearance of a small sika deer, leaned against the corner of a tree and squinted for a rest. As for the birds in the sky and the tribesmen on the ground. Most of them are far away from oak trees. After all, they didn''t dare to get too close without knowing whether the oak tree would undergo some changes. The flocks of birds were flying in the outermost part of the forest, and at the same time, many of them had landed on the tops of the tall trees. As for the humans on the ground, they leaned together, some stood and stared at the oak tree, while others squatted on the ground and watched quietly. Regarding this, Ji Yu did not call them immediately. Because at this moment, Ji Yu still needs to understand the specific changes in the oak tree and the surrounding situation. Remove existing data from the data panel. With this promotion, the appearance of the oak tree has already changed. First of all, outside the bark of the trunk, there is now a more stony look. Brown and yellow, the two colors are intertwined on the outside of the oak bark, and the grooves formed during the period also look very spiral. The ravine between the bark spirals from the base of the oak to the crown of the oak. These spiral gullies are like a wide road, even if humans walk on it, they will not feel the slightest narrowness. Along the gullies between the barks, humans and animals can almost climb to the top of the oak tree. Except for the spiral bark, all the leaves on the crown of the oak tree are still the same size as before, but they are already denser. At the same time, the color of these leaves has turned black and green. The black and green colors seem to be nothing special, but in Ji Yu''s senses, he found that these changed leaves are continuously absorbing the light and heat of the sun in the sky. This kind of photosynthesis-like situation does not seem to have much effect on the oak tree, but it continuously provides the oak tree with a fairly good internal circulation. Light and heat are absorbed, then through the veins of the leaves, into the trunk, and then through some kind of processing in the trunk this energy is sent to the leaves again. Then, the pores on these leaves discharge this energy and Qi to the entire forest. This may be the phenomenon after the regional radiation characteristics are further improved. These energies and qi permeate the entire forest, and then benefit the people, animals and plants in the forest. Ji Yu was quite curious about this. However, after a little observation, he also lost interest. At this time, Ji Yu spread his consciousness to the ground again. Underground, the roots of the oak tree snake and even spread across the earth and rock formations below the plane. The main root is nearly 5,000 meters, and most of the branch roots have an exaggerated length of nearly 1,000-3,000 meters. Some of these tree roots are thick and some are small, but without exception, their texture is very tough. Ji Yu really wanted to try the so-called powerful devouring, but he gave up immediately when he thought of the place where the oak tree took root. After all, if the oak tree really devoured the rock material under the plane, it would most likely damage the strength of the plane. Therefore, after learning about the situation of the tree roots, Ji Yu projected his consciousness back to reality again. Oak''s current environment is actually not much different from what it looked like before. The surrounding sky is still the same sky, but in the air, Ji Yu can see that there is an invisible and intangible barrier outside the forest where the oak tree is. This layer of barrier is invisible and can block all creatures that want to enter the area. Looking from a distance of one thousand meters in the sky, Ji Yu could clearly see the military camp belonging to the American Federation five kilometers away. At the same time, under the real vision, Ji Yu can still see. On the material plane, the oak trees and the forest within a five-kilometer radius have all disappeared. What was left in place was a huge ring-shaped crater with bottomless depth. There is endless darkness under this huge pit, and most of the American soldiers standing in this huge pit showed panic. It is obviously such a big tree, but it disappears as soon as it says it can''t see it. And it''s okay to say that the tree is gone, but it''s a bit scary to leave such a terrifying huge pothole on the ground. "Colonel, what should we do next?" An officer stood near the giant crater, looking rather nervous. Looking at the huge pit and listening to the whistling wind blowing in the deep pit, not only the officer was nervous, but most of the other people around him also seemed a little at a loss. Lucas frowned while looking into the darkness in the huge crater. "wait!" "Then we''ll just have to wait." "The disappearance of the mysterious tree is definitely not without a reason, and based on all his previous actions, he should give an answer soon." Lucas said with some certainty. "indeed." A military officer echoed in thought: "The mysterious tree has been very cooperative with us before, and we have also maintained a mutual understanding with him. This kind of disappearance for no reason is definitely unreasonable." "Also, judging from the huge movement when he disappeared just now, I think the situation here is most likely related to him breaking through a certain state." When the oak tree breaks through, because the plane has already started to generate, so in the periphery, what people can see is only the oak tree suddenly glows and then suddenly produces a burst of airburst. After the airburst, a huge barrier with ripples like water appeared. Then the inside of the barrier quickly became extremely thick like green ink. Then, everything within the barrier cannot be observed outside, so the officer is only giving his own guess as to whether the oak tree will break through. "Breakthrough?" Lucas nodded. Now that I think about it, the big movement made by the oak tree is probably caused by breaking through a certain state. And only such speculation can explain why a huge ring-shaped pit that may cover an area of ??nearly 80 square kilometers was left on the site. In just an instant, nearly 80 square kilometers of forest and land disappeared completely. This kind of mighty power is really frightening. The officers at the scene, even Lucas, were quite shocked in their hearts. With the manpower and technology of Blue Star today, it is certainly possible to do all of this. But it costs a lot of money to do so, and the time period is certainly far beyond imagination. At the same time, even if it costs a lot of money and a lot of time to do it, so what? Because digging a huge hole will not have any economic benefits at all. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for human beings to do this. To be able to annihilate a village the size of a town in an instant, probably only the gods in mythology can do it, right? Although Lucas''s expression was always calm, the shock in his heart could not be calmed down for a long time. Lenovo released the video about the deer''s promotion released by the Ryan Federation. At this moment, Lucas seemed to have a more intuitive understanding of the existence of the oak tree and the deer. The abilities of god-followed creatures are getting stronger and stronger, and they are really very similar to those gods in mythology. Ziyue, a creature of the gods. Lucas is full of worries about the future of mankind. However, even if he is worried, he can only hope that the god-fated creatures can always maintain this kind of neutral and friendly attitude. Otherwise, it would be hard for people not to feel a sense of crisis by the evolution of other creatures shown by god-followed creatures. Blue Star''s resources are limited, and evolved creatures will inevitably have interest disputes with humans in the future because of their intelligence. And then, how will these god-followed creatures deal with the relationship between animals and humans? Of course, this idea just passed through Lucas''s mind for a while. After all, in the final analysis, the god-followed creatures and humans still need to face the crisis of Ziyue together. And just when these soldiers were making various speculations about the strange changes in the oak tree, Ji Yu at this moment had already begun to look at the demiplane information about the oak tree. [Demiplane Belonging: Oak Tree (Avatar)] [Half-plane affiliation: Blue Star (planet)] [Demiplane Level: Weak] ¡¾Area: 78.5 square kilometers¡¿ ¡¾Current reserve¡¿ (1. Dark matter energy: 3.12/10000) (2. Soul energy: 0/1000) (3. Faith power: 1000/1000) ¡­ Although the oak tree''s half-plane is on the ground, it is nearly thirty square kilometers larger than the deer''s half-plane. Moreover, compared with the deer, the oak tree still has a great advantage. That is, there are so many believers in the oak tree. So much so that when Ji Yu opened the data of the demiplane for the first time, he saw that the power of faith in the reserve column was full. Faith power has many functions, one is to strengthen the laws of the plane, and the other is to transform into strength to supplement the oak tree''s ''physical energy''. During battles and certain periods of weakness, these beliefs can become a very small amount of war preparations. Therefore, Ji Yu has not used these stored faith energy now. How to use the faith is all left to Adam to handle. The demiplane of Oak Adam is really strange. Although it hasn''t ascended to the earth''s orbit like the little deer''s plane, the demi-plane that stays on the ground also appears to be in a state of being in some kind of space gap. Outside the plane, what the American soldiers saw was a huge deep pit, but from the vision inside the demi-plane, what Ji Yu saw was still a normal environment in the blue star. This situation is very idiosyncratic. If Ji Yu hadn''t been given a real vision by the feedback from the plane, he would never have imagined that a huge pit had appeared on the ground where the oak tree was originally located at this moment. And the oak tree plane is in a certain folding space of this huge pit space. As the master of the plane, Ji Yu can make the plane appear again, and make it appear on the material interface again. Therefore, after thinking about it for a while, Ji Yu directly let the plane show its original appearance. That is to fill up the huge pit in the material interface again, and to show the real appearance. This process of appearance was silent, as if the giant pit did not exist before, and the ring forest where the oak trees were located had always been there. Watching the huge crater disappear suddenly, watching the forest reappear. This frightened the American soldiers who had been observing the huge crater before. However, this fright eventually turned into shock. Because when the nearly 3,000 soldiers nearby looked up at the forest, the gigantic figure of the oak tree Adam, which was 1,500 meters high, was really too exaggerated. The oak tree is like a mountain peak at this time, towering into the sky. In the distance of the rainforest, some continuous mountain peaks are not as tall as the oak trees. "Are you kidding me?" "Damn it, I feel like my cognition has been constantly refreshed since I got here." "No, I don''t even know how to evaluate him now." "The mysterious tree has grown really big this time, and it''s really hard for people to get used to." "What happened to the huge pit just now? Is it a hallucination?" "Giant pit? Ghost knows what''s going on, but I''m more curious about what just happened in the forest inside than the giant pit." "It''s fine if the mysterious tree changes, but what happened to the surrounding trees? Why have they grown a lot taller?" "..." In the rainforest, the psychological quality of these soldiers is still very good. Because I have seen all kinds of miracles of the oak tree before, so under the initial fright and shock, I quickly got used to it. I feel like I''m immune to it. Therefore, after returning to calm, these soldiers immediately began to discuss. While the soldiers were discussing, Lucas and a group of officers were pondering. Because the few people who came back to their senses immediately wanted to enter the place facing the edge of the forest and they could see the people of the tribe at this time to ask questions. But the moment an officer stepped forward, he was directly pushed to the ground by the reaction force as if he had hit his head against the wall. The officer held his nose, tears were about to flow out of pain. Seeing the officer who fell backwards, Lucas and the other officers immediately looked at each other in blank dismay. At the same time, an officer stretched out his hand and cautiously moved forward as if he had guessed. then. "What the hell? There seems to be a wall of air here?" The officer''s hand touched something that existed, but there was nothing in front of him. "Air wall." Lucas frowned, then held out his hand. Then, his hand really seemed to touch something as smooth as a mirror. It feels flat and smooth to the touch, but there is no sound after a little hard knocking. There is obviously nothing in front of them, but they can be touched and touched. Regarding this, all the people suddenly pondered. "It really feels like an energy shield from a sci-fi movie." "But compared to the energy shields that can be seen in science fiction movies, we can''t see anything here, and there is no sound even when knocked." "This is too beyond cognition, is this the ability of the mysterious tree after breaking through?" Some officers were curious, and at the same time, their expressions showed a little piety when they looked at the huge oak tree in the sky in the distance. Under the influence of the mysterious tree, and after the body received the benefits of regional radiation, not only this officer, but many soldiers in the American barracks had already converted to the mysterious tree. Only by having a direct understanding of the oak tree can we better understand his strength and his own insignificance. At the same time, under the circumstances of gaining benefits, such conversions are naturally inevitable. Seeing the faint trace of piety and passion in the officer''s eyes looking at the oak tree, Lucas saw it in his eyes but also remembered it in his heart. He said nothing, then stood quietly and waited. Because, in the plane world, people from the tribe have already seen them at this moment, and someone has already walked over. V1.Chapter 180 "Son of Hughes, do you know what''s going on in this situation?" The barrier of the plane prevented the soldiers from entering, and of course also prevented Hughes and other tribesmen from going out. At this moment, on both sides of the invisible barrier, Hughes was looking at Lucas and the others. Regarding the existence of the barrier, the expressions of Hughes and other tribesmen were almost the same as Lucas and others'' initial discovery, and they all seemed a little surprised and puzzled. "I don''t know what''s going on, but I think Master Shengshu should have made all of this?" "It''s amazing. There is nothing, but there is an invisible wall." Hughes touched the barrier, and the look of novelty on his face couldn''t be more obvious. Looking at Hughes, Lucas clearly showed a thoughtful look on his face. Is the mysterious tree planning to turn the Holy Land into a real Holy Land? Anyone who is not approved by him is not allowed to enter? But why are the people of these tribes who are favored by him restricted? Lucas was very puzzled, and couldn''t figure out Oak''s intention at all. However, just when Lucas was extremely puzzled, Hughes, who was touching and pushing the barrier, suddenly walked past. The barrier seemed to disappear suddenly, and Hughes almost fell forward and fell to the shit. However, Hughes reacted extremely quickly, and immediately took a big step to stabilize the forward fall. Hughes'' sudden passing made everyone nearby stunned. However, after a while, everyone found that the barrier seemed to have completely disappeared, and all the tribesmen who tried to get out of the barrier came out. Seeing this scene, the officers around Lucas immediately tried again. But unfortunately, when they reached out to try, they still touched a barrier. In this way, Lucas suddenly felt that his guess just now should have come true. In the area where the barrier is located, it is no longer accessible to everyone, and it may not be possible to enter without the approval of the oak tree. The Holy Land finally looks like a Holy Land. Lucas doesn''t know whether this development is good or bad. But what is certain is that this breakthrough of the mysterious tree did make him more mysterious and powerful. This invisible barrier is one of them, and the other is the sturdy body of the oak tree like a mountain peak. The oak tree is so huge that it can still stand, and the strength of its trunk is definitely far beyond imagination. At the same time, think of the well-developed root system of the oak tree buried deep in the ground, and think of them all rising up and hitting the ground, the scene is probably scary enough. While Hughes passed through the barrier, he also received a message in his mind. The message was exactly what Oak Adam sent to Hughes. It probably means that the Holy Land has been completed, and non-believers and approved people will not be able to enter the Holy Land. Telling Hughes like this, in fact, probably means to let Hughes and the people of the tribe know the reason, and at the same time explain it to the American soldiers outside. A mysterious thing should have the weight that a mysterious thing should have. In the past, these American soldiers might not take the initiative to break the tacit understanding and enter the forest, but the peripheral surveillance has always existed. And now, the oak tree has the plane, so as long as Adam has a thought, it will no longer be possible for these people and any means of the blue star''s material interface to observe the real situation in the plane. For example, at this moment, just when Hughes came back to his senses and explained to Lucas that the Holy Land had been completed and should be as it should be as a sacred place, outside the barrier, the huge oak tree with a height of 1,500 meters suddenly disappeared. Yes, it disappeared suddenly. The forest and people were all there in the plane barrier, but the figure of the oak tree disappeared. "Ah~, why did Master Shengshu suddenly disappear?" It was not Lucas and other soldiers who first discovered this situation, but the tribesmen who had just left the barrier before. The man''s exclamation caught everyone''s attention. "This? What''s the situation?" An officer didn''t know what to say, but said with a strange expression on his face. After all, I have seen enough miracles before, and these officers are already immune. "Maybe the mysterious tree is testing its own changes after the breakthrough?" Said the wise officer. As soon as the officer said that, Hughes was stunned, and immediately took two steps towards the barrier. Then, after entering the plane world, the figure of the oak tree appeared in Hughes'' eyes again. "It''s amazing, Master Shengshu''s promotion this time is really amazing." Seeing this, the excitement in Hughes'' heart can be imagined. However, at this time, he did not forget the group of people outside who were waiting for the answer, so he immediately turned around and stepped out of the barrier again. Looking at Lucas and other officers, Hughes showed joy and said: "Yes, it should be just like what this uncle said, Lord Sacred Tree is testing something, and Lord Sacred Tree can still be seen in the Holy Land, only the It¡¯s just the image we observed from the outside.¡± Hearing Hughes'' explanation, Lucas nodded instantly. "It seems that this time the mysterious tree has really got a good promotion, and the gods really care about you, Lord Sacred Tree." Lucas sighed a little, but also a little disappointed. Just as the mysterious tree said that he is not a god, Lucas also does not think he is a god. Favored creatures are simply creatures favored by the gods. Lucas doesn''t know whether they can grow to the height of the gods, but the only thing Lucas knows is that the gods really favor these creatures of the gods. So much so that Lucas began to doubt whether the so-called god in the mouth of the mysterious tree was the creator of all things, the father of all things, or just the father of non-human races. After all, the number of human beings on Blue Star is so huge, and in terms of intelligence, they have a higher starting point than these so-called god-followed creatures. However, even so, so far, human beings have not discovered the existence of the so-called god-followed human beings. In this regard, it is certainly reasonable for Lucas to doubt the attitude of the gods towards humans. Previously, the mysterious tree did not recognize itself as a god, but said that there is only one god, and it is his father, and also the father of all things. In this regard, the Druid Order, as a believer, naturally has doubts and questions. Moreover, because the Druid Order began to have some bad remarks since then, that is: the gods hate human greed and destructive mining of the blue star, so there has been no human beings in the life of the gods so far. In this regard, in order to appease the believers and get a real answer, Fanny Campbell prayed to Adam again under the instruction of the three druids and asked: ''Whether the gods hate human beings, that''s why there are no gods favoring human beings until now. '' In this regard, Adam naturally gave an answer. The answer wasn''t much, but Adam outright denied Fanny Campbell''s claim that the gods were misanthropic. Adam said that the gods are benevolent and righteous, otherwise He would not choose the lives of most relatives in the matter of choosing the creatures of the gods. The lack of human beings favored by the gods is only due to lack of luck, or the gods have their own considerations. For Adam''s answer, Fanny Campbell was naturally not satisfied. He even wanted to ask what kind of existence the gods are, and why the gods have not appeared. But for these, Adam naturally would not give an answer. For Fanny Campbell Adam merely denies that humans are hated by gods. This is enough, Adam will not say more. For this answer, although Fanny Campbell has some regrets, he can accept it. At least Fanny Campbell felt sure that the mystical tree of her faith would not deceive them about it. Believers such as Fanny Campbell will not and are unwilling to question Oak Tree. And it is precisely because of this that after Fanny Campbell released Adam''s answer, Xiyo and even the Druid Order felt at ease. Of course, this is just a rhetoric, and the officials of various countries do not believe it so simply. But it''s good to have Oak''s answer, because it can just be used to fight back against those gradually paranoid remarks on the Internet that believe that gods hate humans. At the same time, more believers can get spiritual comfort. The gods are upright, kind, impartial... All kinds of good things were almost exhausted by Adam. But the god-followed humans have not appeared, and no matter what the god-followed creatures of a different kind say, all countries will maintain a certain degree of suspicion. Of course, Lucas also has this suspicion. It''s not that everyone must suspect that the god-followed creatures are malicious, it''s just that all countries must have reservations about dealing with god-followed creatures. At this stage, because of Ziyue, all countries need to cooperate with god-followed creatures. In such a big environment, it is inevitable to guide public opinion to trust god-followed creatures. Of course, if Ziyue disappears one day, the officials can also guide public opinion to turn the creatures of the gods into evil again. Unless the two reach a tacit understanding and agreement under certain circumstances, this kind of thing will happen sooner or later. Whoever dominates the world, rights and interests must make concessions. Just like the dispute between theocracy and kingship in the Middle Ages, wars could break out at any time. There are two sides to everything, and these two sides are most vividly reflected in human beings. It is also inappropriate to say that human beings are inappropriate, because as long as there is wisdom, the duality of its existence will be revealed more and more strongly. Looking at the holy land inside the barrier and the disappearing oak tree, Lucas had very mixed thoughts. In fact, he really wanted to trust the oak tree, after all, it was because of the oak tree that he could regain his life at the age of nearly sixty. He originally had gray hair, but now black hair has gradually appeared in the white hair. Although the old face is still the same, the explosive power contained in the body is not false. For such a divine creature that has great benefits for human beings, to be honest, under normal circumstances, many people don''t want to think too much about conspiracy theories. But Lucas''s status is not low after all, as he gets older, he always thinks more than young people. It involves interests, but also rights. Looking at the oak tree that reappeared, Lucas suddenly thought of the information sent by the headquarters some time ago. That is, in the Wuyang City of Ryan, traces of humans suspected of being favored by gods appeared. The overwhelming fireball, as far as the exaggerated scene is concerned, even if it is not a god-favored human being, it must be a god-favored creature. However, if it is a creature of the gods, it is obviously impossible to hide it, right? After all, Wuyang City is a densely populated international metropolis. Moreover, judging from the performance of the god-followed creatures today, the god-followed creatures should all grow in the direction of gigantism in the initial stage. If it is a creature of the gods, it should definitely not be small. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that the god-followed creatures are flying species and have the ability to be invisible. However, no matter how you say it, in Wuyang City, the possibility of the existence of gods and humans is not small. Moreover, with the commonality of most human beings not revealing their wealth, deliberately concealing it is more in line with the human thinking mode. At least, as far as the three god-followed creatures found in the world are concerned, these god-followed creatures obviously have not deliberately concealed them. In short, the probability of the appearance of God''s favored humans is extremely high. And that''s true, in Wuyang City, spies from various countries are also constantly investigating. Of course, the Ryan Federation itself wants to post notices everywhere to find the gods and humans. But I was also worried that what appeared that night was an unknown god-followed creature, so if I was afraid of making a joke, this kind of questioning with a lot of fanfare was definitely not appropriate. However, the Ryan Federation is not helpless. Because on the third day after Ji Yu obtained the No. 4 incarnation, the Ryan Federation had already publicized it on the news. It is said that there may be more than just divine deer beings in this world, and some special groups may also appear in human beings. And after such news was released, the news naturally began to recruit with great fanfare. Recruit people who may have special abilities, and also give a lot of benefits, and said that with the help of Shenlu, Ryan has already established a perfect supervision system for special individuals. And there will be no so-called slice research, just like when Ryan discovered the fawn. The Ryan news report bluntly stated that the people who may undergo certain changes should not be too afraid and stand up boldly. The country needs you now, and everyone needs to work hard. After that, there will naturally be some theories about family and country feelings, and Ji Yu will also take a look at these. Of course he wasn''t that stupid to jump out. After all, as a player, he spends a lot of time in the game every day. Although this situation can be perfunctory with some words. However, compared to a restrained life, Ji Yu still wants to be free. Furthermore, Ji Yu is not without dedication. Isn''t everything the avatar does the result of him? Therefore, it is enough for all countries to have the help of incarnations, one less is not much, and one more is not much. Besides, Ji Yu''s behind-the-scenes help is also help, why must he stand in front of the stage? Oak''s three-level promotion is already a perfect curtain call. Ji Yu, who should know, also knew, and he didn''t plan to stay too much. So, immediately after that he gave the body of Oak to Adam himself, and then he quickly switched avatars and went to Mars. However, during the switch, Ji Yu found that the game rewarded him with a good skill. Yes, skills, not characteristics, are a virtual skill similar to seeing the game board. ¡¾Eye of Reality¡¿ V1.Chapter 181 ¡¾Eye of Reality¡¿ (Be able to directly explore the basic information and life level of the things you see.) The introduction is very simple, but it is very useful for Ji Yu. Because with this skill, Ji Yu can finally know more intuitively the specific information of other animals and humans besides non-incarnations. The first time he found out that he had obtained this skill, Ji Yu immediately went offline for a while and was awake in the bedroom. Sitting up from the bed, at the same time, Ji Yu immediately walked to the window and opened the curtains. It was night outside the window. However, under the still light of the street lights, everything on the street is invisible. Then, under Ji Yu''s gaze, he turned his gaze to a group of military police who were patrolling the night below the street. A thought arose in his mind, and after the Eye of Reality appeared, Ji Yu felt as if a data panel that only existed in games had appeared on his retina. Then as he aimed the locking tag on his retina at a soldier, a row of messages immediately appeared in his eyelids. [Human: male] [Life level: 1] [Physique: 0.67] [Height: 1.78 meters] [Remarks: This is an ordinary human being. ¡¿ It was rather novel to see the data appearing in the eyelids, and then looked at another soldier among the soldiers. [Human: male] [Life level: 1] [Physique: 0.68] ¡¾Height: 1.81¡¿ [Remarks: This is an ordinary human being. ¡¿ ¡­ In Ji Yu''s eyes, everyone who appeared was the same, and there was no extraordinary existence. The current activation of Blue Star is only nine days old, and then it was short-lived because of Oak Tree''s breakthrough. Based on this, in the recent period of time, it is estimated that it will be difficult for human beings to appear extraordinary. At least except for the vicinity of the oak tree, deer, and olm, the probability of the birth rate of human superhumans is estimated to be one in a billion. After all, to enter the second-level extraordinary state, first of all, a process of absorbing energy and improving physical fitness is required. This absorption may be manifested as the normal breathing of human beings, and then the original accumulation can be achieved by absorbing a certain substance produced by the recovery of the blue star, and then break through to the second-level extraordinary state in the accumulation over time. But now, because of Blue Star''s lack of originality, Blue Star''s environment has obviously become as ordinary as before. A little ''reiki'', or none. In short, compared to Ji Yu and his incarnation who have cheats, the current environment of Blue Star is still a low magic situation. Looking at the street, Ji Yu looked at it for a while, and sighed at the same time: "This skill is quite useful." Ji Yu kept looking at the sporadic military police on the street, and observed everything around him quite curiously. Then, as if remembering something, he also looked at a car parked on the street. Then the data panel reappeared. ¡¾Gasoline car¡¿ [Remarks: This is an ordinary car. ¡¿ Turning his gaze, Ji Yu looked at a military jeep that happened to be heading into the city. ¡¾Diesel vehicle¡¿ [take eight people] [Human 1: Male] [Life level: 1] "..." [Remarks: This is an ordinary vehicle carrying armed personnel. ¡¿ A large series of data appeared in the field of vision, which brought Ji Yu''s understanding of the real eye to a new level. Under digitization, everything is almost invisible. This skill is really good. Raising his head, Ji Yu looked at the silver moon hanging high in the sky. ¡¾Planet: Moon¡¿ [Life Level: None] [Remarks: This is a dead star, it orbits around the blue star, lifeless at all] Looking at the message in the eyelids, Ji Yu shook his head indifferently, then closed the curtains, turned around and lay down on the bed. The benefits of the Eye of Truth are obvious, especially when facing the enemy. Knowing the general strength of the opponent in advance is a very good help for Ji Yu and the incarnation. "I don''t know if the Eye of Truth can see Ziyue''s information." When Ji Yu thought of Ziyue, he naturally hoped that the Eye of Reality could feed back Ziyue''s information. However, as for the specifics, Ji Yu still needs to wait for the next experiment. What is Ziyue? Is it just a moon effect produced when the Ziyue world invades, or is Ziyue itself a projection of an ultra life form? No one knows, let alone know. That''s why Ji Yu wanted to understand it more intuitively and clearly. After all, only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you deal with it better. Both the oak tree and the deer have now entered the third level, and Ji Yu also believes that the two have enough to deal with most of the crises that can arise at present. However, thinking of this, Ji Yu felt a little puzzled at this moment. That is, after the deer and the oak tree entered the third level, the game did not appear the guidance task of the fourth stage. In this regard, Ji Yu guessed that maybe after that, the growth of the deer and the oak tree only needs to be done step by step, and some kind of guidance will naturally appear when they reach the peak of the third level. After all, with the deer''s ability and the oak tree''s extra powerful devouring characteristics, these two are enough for Ji Yu''s incarnations to quickly break through to the peak of their respective limits. Furthermore, Fawn and Oak have just made a breakthrough at this stage, and just need a period of stable development. During this period of time, what the two should do is to vigorously ''farm'', expand their respective influences, and strengthen the strength of their subordinate ''little brothers''. After all, no matter how strong the fawn and the oak tree are, they are still separate individuals. When facing an equally powerful enemy, it is impossible for the two to take into account the other lives around them. The so-called king against king, general against general, is actually the same. Therefore, strengthening their respective families and believers has become what both Xiaolu and Oak must do at this stage. Ji Yu has no intention of wasting time. In short, after experimenting with the function of the Eye of Reality, Ji Yu immediately entered the game again. Because the No. 4 incarnation is about to reach the breakthrough standard, just tonight, Ji Yu will make it break through. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. On Mars, the sandstorm at this time covered the sky and the sun. The wind and sandstorm is almost unprecedented, and the sandstorm has been going on for a whole week. The wind is not strong, but because of the weak gravity of Mars, and because the wind that blows the sandstorm has not stopped, this has caused the entire Mars to be full of yellow sand all the time. Under the wind and sand, the stone slab transformed by Ji Yu is being covered in the sandstorm of the wind and sand. At the same time, all the wind and sand blown by the wind were homogeneously fused by it. And when Ji Yu was homogeneously merging the surrounding wind and sand, within tens of kilometers, more than 9,800 offspring of No. 4 incarnation were slowly absorbing everything around them. These more than 9,800 descendants occupy a radius of nearly 20 kilometers. Even if the huge ring is buried under the wind and sand, it still has a sense of grandeur. According to Ji Yu''s induction, among the offspring in the ring pattern, the offspring at the center is slightly larger than the other one hundred offspring in the core. However, it is not much bigger than the rest of the offspring. After a week of self-absorption and assimilation, these offspring have gained about 17 catties in weight. The daughter body of nearly one hundred and twenty catties actually looks like that. In a word, according to the sequence of Ji Yu''s production of offspring, the closer to the center of the circular pattern, the larger the offspring. This distribution looks good. However, as the number of descendants of the No. 4 incarnation increased, Ji Yu discovered that there was a limit to the number of descendants he could control at the same time. There are more than 9,800 offspring, and the number of offspring that Ji Yu can control at the same time is only about 1,000. And controlling them all at the same time can be very mentally draining. So in the face of this situation, Ji Yu can only control it in batches. 9,800 offspring are not a small number. Even if each offspring weighs 100 jin, it is nearly one million and weighs 500 tons. The weight of the 500-ton offspring is 10 times the mass of the current No. 4 incarnation. If you think about it this way, the number of offspring that Ji Yu can control at the same time is really equal to the quality of his own body. If you think about it this way, it still makes sense. Nowadays, the speed at which Ji Yu can produce offspring is considered to be very fast, with an average of nearly 130 offspring per hour. Only at this speed can the No. 4 incarnation meet the conditions for promotion in just one week. The storm on Mars has been going on. Ji Yu was indifferent to this, and immediately entered the state. There are still more than three hours and ten minutes before the game goes offline today, so the most important thing Ji Yu should do now is to let the No. 4 incarnation meet the promotion requirements. In this way, in the midst of the wind and sand, Ji Yu absorbed the offspring, and at the same time turned into a sphere from time to time, and then made spikes appear on the surface of the sphere, constantly moving against the wind and sand with the driving force of the spikes and silently arranging the offspring. In this way, it was not until two and a half hours later that Ji Yu finally produced and arranged all the remaining offspring. And just after Ji Yu completed the task of producing and arranging 10,000 offspring, the familiar reminder numbers appeared in front of his eyes again. [Congratulations to the player for successfully letting the No. 4 incarnation complete 10,000 descendants according to the guide task arrangement. May I ask if you accept the reward now?] ¡¾whether¡¿ [Note: Please move the fourth incarnation to the center surrounded by all the descendants when accepting the reward. ¡¿ The moment Ji Yu saw the prompt, he was also stunned. "What are you doing? You want to move the avatar to the center surrounded by the sub-body? Are you embarrassing me, Fat Tiger?" Ji Yu was really speechless. After all, the guiding task at the very beginning of the game was just to let him place 10,000 daughters at a distance of 500 meters. It didn''t say to make a ring, did it? What if Ji Yu doesn''t make a ring? Then how will the game prompt when this breakthrough occurs? Wouldn''t it make him put the daughter body out of the ring again? It''s just disgusting. Well, all this is just Ji Yu''s complaints. But think about it, Ji Yu has been playing games for so long, and with the mystery of this game, he must know the inertia of players'' thinking. So there must be some understanding of the intelligent system of Jiyu''s game. Some things probably need not be said too clearly, Ji Yu will naturally do it. Therefore, Ji Yu has nothing to say if he thinks this way. It''s okay, Ji Yu looked at the wind of the storm. Now the direction of the storm blowing is the direction of the ring formation formed by Ji Yu. Ji Yu only needs to turn into a sphere, then make it slightly bigger and hollow, and the storm can still blow his fifty-ton sphere. With this, no nonsense, Ji Yu immediately began to change again. The entire sphere began to expand outward, and the No. 4 incarnation, which was originally seven meters in diameter, became a huge hollow stone ball with a diameter of about fifteen meters in less than two minutes. Then when Ji Yu removed a few stone spikes that were gripping the ground, the whole sphere suddenly began to move slowly under the blowing of the wind. All the way forward, the storm blows Ji Yu''s No. 4 incarnation faster and faster. During this period, in order to prevent the inertia from being too exaggerated, Ji Yu also showed smaller spikes on the spherical surface from time to time, and controlled the speed. In this way, in less than ten minutes, Ji Yu finally reached the center of the sub-body''s ring-shaped array. The moment he arrived here, Ji Yu let the hollow sphere converge again, and returned to a solid state, and then landed steadily. After finishing everything, Ji Yu looked at the yellow sand all over the sky, and immediately confirmed the reminder to accept the reward. And it was at the moment when the rest accepted the reward. Suddenly, the wind of yellow sand began to revolve around Ji Yu''s No. 4 incarnation. The swirling wind and sand slowly formed a tornado, while Ji Yu''s No. 4 incarnation began to soften again like mud. Then, during this time, as incarnation #4 softened, all of Ji Woo''s descendants also began to soften. Then, the wind around these daughter bodies also rotates with these daughter bodies. in an instant. Ten thousand and one tornadoes suddenly rose from the ground. These tornadoes absorbed all the wind around them and interfered with the blowing direction of the sandstorm. The tornado starts from small and keeps growing, ten meters, one hundred meters, one thousand meters. Eventually, a dust tornado connecting heaven and earth formed around Ji Yu''s No. 4 avatar. The diameter of the entire dust tornado is more than 200 meters, but it is such a thin tornado that stands out in the powerful storm that is happening on Mars, and goes straight to the uppermost atmosphere of Mars. The dust tornado with a height of 10,000 meters has an extremely strong wind. It absorbs the sand and stones blown by all the surrounding storms. And at the bottom of the 10,000-meter tornado, Ji Yu''s No. 4 incarnation looked like a soft mud monster at the moment. It absorbed all the sand and stones into the body, and it continued to expand. Along with the tornado, in the center of the eye of the tornado, a swirling mud tornado also rose. At the same time, at the moment when the 10,000-meter tornado of Ji Yu''s No. 4 incarnation formed, around the 10,000 offspring of No. 4''s incarnation, tornadoes nearly a thousand meters high also rose up. These tornadoes are constantly moving outwards, and the ring-shaped tornado formation continues to expand. So, look from outer space to the stormy side of Mars. Bianneng discovered that 10,000 tornado eyes suddenly appeared on the surface of Mars with rolling yellow clouds without warning. The large ring-shaped array formed by these tornadoes continued to spread to the periphery, and soon occupied nearly 300 square kilometers of the entire side of Mars. The tornado is mighty, with 10,000 smaller tornadoes constantly rotating and moving around the largest tornado in the center. The terrifying and shocking scene can be described as a sharp visual impact. V1.Chapter 182 Outside the orbit around Mars, at this time, there are several man-made satellites orbiting Mars. There are not many of these satellites, because the only countries that have been able to successfully launch satellites to Mars since modernization are the Ryan Federation and America. Inside the Ryan Federal Space Agency. At this moment, several astronauts who are responsible for daily satellite tracking are chatting while watching the pictures sent back by the satellite. "Leader, do you think the sandstorm on Mars will not be the same as that found in America in the last century? The whole sandstorm will blow for a year?" Some crew members expressed a little nervousness when they watched the scene of Mars losing its blood-red color and showing yellow sand. "The current situation on Mars is really possible. A week-long sandstorm has covered one-third of the surface of Mars, and our Mars rover ''Ask Star'' is about to be affected by this sandstorm." "Yes, I think the coming of the big sandstorm is already a doomed fact, but I don''t know how long this time will last. It is very difficult for us to keep the Wenxinhao." "If you can''t keep it, you have to keep it. We don''t know how many years it will take to send a Mars rover if we lose the Asterisk. The manpower and material resources spent in it must not be wasted like this." The team leader of the Mars observation team asked Tianshen Said extremely resolutely. "Keep it? Old Xiang, you just say that you can fly to Mars if you have the ability?" "With such a big sandstorm, don''t say that our Ryan''s Mars rover may not be able to keep it. It is estimated that the American Mars rover looks the same." "We know you are in a hurry, but can this kind of thing happen in a hurry?" Lu Feng, the deputy leader of the Mars team, retorted, and at the same time he continued with a sigh: "Now in this world, it''s meaningless to explore the moon or Mars." "In the three years since Ziyue appeared, how much has the funding of our Mars team at the space agency been reduced, don''t you know?" "To be honest, even if this incident didn''t happen, the existence of our Mars team would not mean much." "The people above are not in the mood to pay attention to this matter at all. Ziyue alone is enough to give them a headache, Mars? What''s the use of exploring Mars?" Lu Feng''s words obviously had some resentment, but the sigh and loss in this resentment are the most close expression of his current state of mind. It has been nearly ten years since the formation and establishment of the Mars team. During this period, the team leader Xiang Wentian and deputy team leader Lu Feng spent a lot of energy for the entire team and the Mars exploration work. They invested in emotion and enthusiasm, but the emotion and enthusiasm gradually disappeared because of Ziyue''s appearance. Without follow-up funding, no one continues to pay attention to the situation of the Mars team. They are like a forgotten team, living a mediocre life every day. Two points and one line, without any passion and hope. Lu Feng''s words made the entire observation room of the Mars team quiet for a moment. Xiang Wentian looked at Lu Feng, but Lu Feng remained silent. As the two looked at each other, Xiang Wentian finally looked like a defeated rooster. "Even if it doesn''t make sense, we should try our best to fight for it." His words have lost their original strength, and even sighed. "Okay, everyone, don''t just stare stupidly. Let''s do our own thing. In addition, let''s call up the terrain map near the question star. In any case, we should try our best to find a low-lying area for it to take refuge in." Having said that, in fact, Xiang Wentian also knew that all this was in vain. Because even if the Mars rover finds a low-lying refuge, but the huge sandstorm has passed, can the Mars rover buried underground still be used? He was just seeking psychological comfort, and he was unwilling to admit his failure with the entire Mars team. "Everything that happens on Mars is irresistible to human beings, so let''s keep an eye on it." Having worked together for nearly twenty years, Lu Feng naturally knew Xiang Wentian''s mood and unwillingness at this moment, so he spoke a word of comfort. But it was just this sentence, and then he turned his gaze to the big screen at the front of the monitoring room. At this moment, on the big screen, countless cloud images similar to the blue star weather are being displayed, but this cloud image shows only a yellow cloud at the moment. Huangyun has a dividing line, and also displays various data, such as air pressure, wind speed and so on. Huang Yun''s display should have been peaceful, but when Lu Feng stared at the big screen and sighed inwardly, on the cloud map of the big screen, in the most remote upper corner, suddenly appeared eye of the wind. As soon as the eye of the storm came out, Lu Feng didn''t pay attention to it at first, he just thought that there was a tornado in the sandstorm. Tornadoes have eyes just like typhoons, and even if they do appear, it''s not uncommon on Mars. But this time, Lu Feng obviously didn''t expect that hundreds of tornado eyes bulge were suddenly detected near the tornado eye in less than a minute after the tornado eye appeared. And that''s not all, with just one breath, nearly ten thousand storm eyes appeared in the upper left corner of the entire big screen. Most of these eyes are small, but they gather and spread in a ring, and they always surround the largest eye in the center. As soon as such an unreasonable phenomenon appeared, Lu Feng and several other crew members who saw it immediately felt stunned. "I''ll go! Isn''t it? Why are there so many wind eyes suddenly appearing on the cloud map?" A crew member murmured, and the people beside him immediately looked up at Yun Tu. In an instant, all the personnel one after another looked at the cloud map on the big screen, and even Xiang Wentian, who had been looking at the terrain map on a crew member''s computer before, raised his head. Looking at the countless densely packed small black spots appearing on the upper left of the cloud map, Xiang Wentian''s mind froze for a while. "It''s unreasonable. How can these wind eyes not produce rejection at such a close distance? Isn''t this too unbelievable?" Lu Feng''s expression was quite calm, and he immediately frowned and made a sound when he saw the appearance of countless storm eyes. "Old Xiang, what do you think caused this situation?" Xiang Wentian came back to his senses, and his brows were also wrinkled. "You ask me who am I asking?" "Go, call Lao Li from the meteorological team, let''s let him see the situation here, what''s going on here." Xiang Wentian gave instructions to a crew member. "Okay, okay, I''ll go right away." The young crew immediately got up and ran out the door quickly. "I''m afraid there are nearly 10,000 of these wind eyes, right? Heh~ it''s really surprising." Lu Feng said so, but immediately said to a crew member at the console: "Xiao Zheng put that Map of location zoomed in." "Okay, I''ll tune in now." The crew Xiao Zheng replied, and then zoomed in on the graphic near the tornado very skillfully. Immediately, the entire big screen was filled with a picture of thousands of tornadoes spinning in unison. The ring-shaped tornado is constantly rotating around the central tornado. They occupy a very large area, but during the continuous rotation, they have stopped moving a little bit. Just like that, it quietly attracted all the wind around it and rotated in place. Looking at the circular tornado that appeared in the picture, everyone was attracted by this scene. "It''s unbelievable. These tornadoes are so close to each other that they don''t seem to interfere with each other. It''s so unreasonable." "No, this is the first time I''ve seen it." "You say it has something to do with Ziyue, right? After all, what happened on our blue star is already fantastic enough, so it doesn''t seem incomprehensible if something happens on Mars, right?" Some crew members had quick thoughts and instantly connected the tornado with the purple moon and other phenomena. "No way?" Some crew members mouthed it, obviously not wanting to believe it. "Why not? Ziyue, creatures of the gods, and gods have all been confirmed. Is it difficult to explain this situation on Mars again?" "If you want me to tell you, maybe some monster is born in it." "Damn! Don''t be crow-mouthed, okay?" "..." There was a lot of discussion in the entire observation room. Xiang Wentian and Lu Feng watched quietly. "Old Xiang, do you think this situation might have happened naturally?" Lu Feng frowned and approached Xiang Wentian. "Created naturally? Tens of thousands of tornadoes still appear in such a neat and circular manner?" Xiang Wentian took a deep breath, and sighed: "This is absolutely impossible to be a natural phenomenon, but in the case of Mars, we can''t see what''s going on below, and I really hope that this is a natural phenomenon, otherwise ......Hey, let¡¯s wait for Lao Li to come over.¡± At this moment, Xiang Wentian obviously had bad associations with the appearance of nearly ten thousand tornadoes. But he very much does not want this association to be real, so he hopes that this is just a natural wonder. Otherwise it would be too scary. Can the purple moon not only affect the blue star, but also affect the entire solar system? It''s kind of scary to say it. "Perhaps we don''t need to be too pessimistic. Perhaps the creatures that appear on Mars will be god-followed creatures like Lingxiao?" Lu Feng said so comfortingly. "God''s creature?" Xiang Wentian shook his head. "You also said that it is a creature of the gods. Creatures, what creatures are there on Mars? You don''t expect the so-called gods to revive some ancient fossils that may exist under Mars, do you?" "Furthermore, I don''t think there are any gods in this world. Existences like Lingxiao are just miracles. Those old guys above are just a consolation trick created by colluding with other countries. Do you really take it seriously?" Xiang Wentian is a staunch atheist, so even if things like Ziyue and Lingxiao appear, he still believes that gods do not exist. Even if there is a god, it is just an unknown powerful life, god? As long as possible, Xiang Wentian felt that many people wanted to put this so-called god on the test bed. "I don''t know if it''s a trick, but I only know that there are some very powerful and mysterious creatures in this world." "For the mysterious and unknown, it is necessary to be more in awe. After all, I don''t want us humans to be arrogant and confront all creatures that have opportunities to cooperate." "Combined vertically and horizontally, the wisdom of the ancestors is still useful." Lu Feng shrugged and smiled. Listening to Lu Feng''s words, Xiang Wentian did not refute. Calming down the anxiety before, Xiang Wentian nodded. "It''s true to say that, after all, Ling Xiao has indeed helped us Ryan a lot, but there may inevitably be other inside stories in it. In short, it is correct to have multiple minds." "As for the gods? Believe whoever loves you!" After all, Xiang Wentian didn''t say anything anymore, but continued to look at the big screen carefully. As in the case of the Lane Federation, at the same time that the Lane Space Agency discovered the tornadoes, America also discovered the existence of these large numbers of tornadoes. "Ha~ Our world is really full of disasters, and the situation on Mars is really interesting." "Interesting? You wouldn''t find it interesting if a monster popped out of nowhere." "Oh? So what if a monster appears, could it still fly to our Blue Star?" "Besides, if he really flies here, I guarantee that we will definitely reward him with a few big guys." "..." On the observatory, the two leaders of America were chatting and laughing, and there was no sense of tension at all. "Okay, Charles, be serious and talk about business." "Tell me, what do you need me to do?" The blond man Charles raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Actually, it''s not a big deal. We''ve reported the situation here, but I just thought of an idea." "Oh? What idea?" Charles became interested. "It''s an idea, but it''s actually just a suggestion. I think we need to inform those arrogant druids of this situation." "Don''t they think that the gods mentioned by the mysterious tree are the real gods? Then we can ask them to ask their gods about this matter." "Anyway, it''s not harsh, is it?" "How can the omniscient and omnipotent God not know this? Charles, don''t you think so?" "Heh~, you came up with a good idea, which not only squeezed out the Druids, but also made yourself happy." Charles smiled, but he could see the thoughts of the old man William in front of him. "Okay, just do as you said, and we''ll go and give advice to the above." The two had a tacit understanding, and they were ready to do it after talking. In West Yorkshire, although the druid belief has a long history, it is nothing more than a small sect in the final analysis. They suddenly became active due to the appearance of oak trees, which naturally squeezed the living space of some traditional churches. Naturally, believers in these churches were very dissatisfied with this. They don''t promote evil spirits and suppress the Druids because they are under official pressure. However, even so, conflicts between churches still occur from time to time. The church William believed in and the Druid Order are now in a certain state of hostility. So he who wanted to find fault naturally said so. After all, in William''s view, even if the Druid Order had gods, they might not be able to get the answer. After all, are gods so easy to talk to? Furthermore, William did not believe that the Druid Order had a god, and even if it did, it would be nothing more than a false god. As for why the God of the church I belong to has not appeared, it is simply because the time has not come. This is the rhetoric of many traditional churches in West John today. However, many people sneered at this. After all, monsters such as Ziyue and Jieyu have all appeared, and they even said that the time has not come. It is really easy to deceive ordinary people. So in the matter of gods, the so-called gods of the Druid Order are still very popular among ordinary people. However, the more popular the Druid gods are among ordinary people, the more they will be hated by other traditional churches. The world is so interesting, isn''t it? V1.Chapter 183 On Mars, Ji Yu''s feeling at this time is very strange. The moment the tornado formed, he had actually been watching the entire breakthrough process. Incarnation No. 4 softened and swirled in the center of the eye like mud, and in the process, the mud tornado continued to absorb the endless sand and dust around it. The mass of the No. 4 incarnation is increasing rapidly, and at the same time, in the center of the mud range of the No. 4 incarnation, the core is constantly beating like a fiery red heart. The fiery red heart kept beating, and at the same time, it was constantly absorbing some kind of inexplicable sandy and rocky energy around it. These energies poured in continuously, causing the fiery red heart to grow bigger and bigger. At the same time, a little earthy yellow stone texture appeared on the edge of the heart. It''s just that in this stone-like appearance, it is obviously very smooth and smooth. Gradually, as the No. 4 incarnation absorbed the increasing mass of sand and stones around it, a stone protective cover began to appear around the fiery red heart. The entire protective cover is solid and smooth in yellowish brown. But this yellowish brown is like glass, and the flame inside can still be clearly seen. With the change of time, Ji Yu could clearly see that when the heart of the flame grew to a diameter of about three meters, thousands of threads began to spread out of it. These silk threads first appeared like a fiery red heart, and they were in the color of magma, but as the silk threads continued to mix in the rotation of the mud, these hair-like threads began to disappear and the color began to become like mud. At the same time, Ji Yu can still feel it. With an inexplicable spiritual traction, the countless daughters in the center of the thousands of tornadoes around the periphery are also growing, and in the process of growing, it seems to have reached a certain bottleneck. Ji Yu suddenly felt a sign of the birth of life. And at the same time as this feeling came out, a small flame suddenly began to appear in the center of the thousands of daughter bodies. These flames are thousands of times smaller than the flame heart of the 4th incarnation, just like a small flame lit by a match. The moment the flames ignited, under the observation of a non-material interface, that is, under the induction of the soul, these small flames jumped and then suddenly established a connection with the flame heart of the No. 4 incarnation. Then, following this connection, the heart of the flame began to transmit energy continuously, and made these thousands of small flames become stable from an unstable state. In this way, when the flames appeared in the thousands of descendants and the flame heart of the No. 4 incarnation radiated light, the tornado around the No. 4 incarnation and the descendants suddenly expanded. The whistling continued, and all the sandstorms in this place were cut off by the tornado. The wind from the sandstorm and the sand and stones it carried all became the nourishment for the No. 4 incarnation and offspring. And at this moment, suddenly, a reminder of the game appeared in Ji Yu''s vision. [The No. 4 incarnation is about to break through, please decide on its real name as soon as possible, the importance of the real name is the same as that of the first incarnation] [Note: The new race needs to determine a fixed image, and it needs to be endowed with a natural spirit. ¡¿ [Please confirm the name of the new race] (Suggestions: 1. Golem; 2. Titan; 3. Holy Terra) (Note 1: The race name suggested by the game comes from several nouns that players subconsciously prefer. You can give up the suggestion and re-draw the race name yourself) (Note 2: Incarnation No. 4 will use the lava and the ore at the interface of all substances as the carrier to continuously evolve.) (Note 3: The fixed image determined by the race name does not affect the characteristics of the No. 4 incarnation that can change the shape at will. The fixed image is only determined to maintain a clear sense of racial image identity between the No. 4 incarnation and the new race.) [New races, please confirm the natural spirituality] (Random options are determined: 1. Violent as fire; 2. Arrogant; 3. Extremely timid; 4. Lazy) (Note: The birth of a natural spirituality, like the first incarnation, will treat the player as a father. The subconscious will continue to consolidate and deepen the concept of father in the process of cognitive growth. Please guide the player carefully.) [Reminder: The player did not give the second and third avatars real names, please decide whether to give them or not. The importance of real names is unquestionable, and it is best for the players to determine, rather than for the avatars to confirm themselves at some important time. ¡¿ Looking at the rows of prompt data that suddenly appeared, Ji Yu was almost as big as one head and two big. "Is there any mistake? Can I make sure that such important things are not squeezed together?" Ji Yu looks like rolling his eyes, but in his soul-like state, he has no entity to roll his eyes. Ji Yu was indeed negligent about the real names of Xiaolu and Dongxun. However, the game never reminded Ji Yu when the deer and the olm made their respective breakthroughs, which also left Ji Yu speechless. There is actually a hidden space panel on the second page of the data panel of the fawn and olm. Just like Adam''s data panel, the real name is presented in a semi-hidden form and exists on a second display page that Ji Yu rarely pays attention to. And even on the second display page, Adam''s 26-character real name is all displayed with asterisks. Just like under normal circumstances, the passwords of the accounts of everyone playing games will not be actively displayed unless you click the display button yourself. When Ji Yu saw Adam''s real name on the data panel, the first thing that appeared was an asterisk, so one can imagine the importance of the real name. It''s not hard to guess why the game does this. That is, even if the game is so powerful, when it displays the data panel to Ji Yu, perhaps some powerful beings to a certain extent can find Ji Yu''s abnormality and the existing game panel if they want to peep. Playing the game so far, Ji Yu has long known that this world is not ordinary, and any situation is possible. Although the Incarnation of Everything game is mysterious and powerful, it must have a certain limit. Therefore, in the face of some mysterious existences that may exist, this method of hiding the real name of the game is a necessary insurance in the game''s own operating procedures. And it is precisely because of this that the real name was rarely mentioned in previous games. Moreover, every time the data panel of the avatar is presented to Ji Yu, the page number on the second page is also a transparent small font that is extremely difficult to notice. This is also the reason why Ji Yu forgot and forgot to confirm the real names of Xiao Lu and Dong Xun. And maybe because he noticed the existence of Ji Yu''s forgotten real name, this time the game reminded Ji Yu again. Ji Yu was obviously taken aback by the cautious attitude shown by the game system, but it also made him realize the importance of his real name once again. The real name cannot be revealed, what is this for precaution? Thoughts were flying in Ji Yu''s mind, and at the same time, he associated some myths, movies, animations and novels. In the end, I just came to a simple conclusion. That is why the real name should be hidden as much as possible, perhaps in order to guard against attacks at the level of rules such as the word spirit system. What are the rules? This is really far away for Ji Yu now, but it''s not entirely true. After all, the plane of the deer and the oak tree has the ability to rule, and the ability that even affects space and involves time is really hard for people to guard against. In the plane, the deer and the oak tree are gods. As long as the energy stored in the plane is enough and the plane is big enough, the two can even perform actions similar to the creation of the world in seven days in the myth on a certain day. Thinking of all this, Ji Yu is both emotional and envious. "I want a plane too!" Where there is gain, there is loss. Ji Yu just complained helplessly, and then comforted himself. ''Fawn and Adam are both their own, aren''t their planes also their own? '' Ji Yu muttered this, and then pulled himself together to think about the race names for the fourth incarnation. As for the real names of the deer and olm, Ji Yu planned to wait until the breakthrough of the fourth incarnation was over. Looking at the three suggestions for the race name of No. 4 avatar on the data panel, Ji Yu naturally knew what was going on. The stone giant is just the stone man in his favorite competitive game that Ji Yu first thought of when he determined that the No. 4 incarnation evolved by fusing sand and stone. Golem? Once the racial name is determined, it will determine the solidified image in this way? Seems pretty good too. Titan? This is actually Ji Yu thinking that the first generation of gods in Greek mythology were all Titans, and the combination of giant and stone man is actually not bad for such a name. However, after seeing the holy Terra, Ji Yu was a little embarrassed. There is no other reason, because this thing is the name of the empire in a game Ji Yu played before, but because it sounds very good, so I always remember it. But what does this have to do with race names? But then again, who said that racial names have to stick to the rules? Hehe, I''m sorry, Ji Yu changed his mind and really determined the race name of the No. 4 incarnation as Holy Terra. A lot of fun? isn''t it? Besides, for the sake of feelings, it doesn''t matter. [The racial name of the No. 4 incarnation has been determined: Holy Terra. ¡¿ When Ji Yu confirmed the race name of the holy Terra, the fixed image engraved with this race name was also the image of a stone man in a certain competitive game. And even Ji Yu''s real name was directly stolen, it was Malphite, and Malphite was only the first affix of his real name, and Ji Yu added countless random Western-style affixes later. [The real name of the No. 4 avatar has been determined: Malphite Gilgeous Saint Phetia¡¤ ¡­] This time, Ji Yu directly added the real name of No. 4 incarnation to a length of forty characters. Moreover, the real name and Adam are generally determined in Laing script, not West Jordan. After doing all this, Ji Yu cast his eyes on the natural spirituality. In terms of natural spirituality, four random options are clearly given. When looking at these four options, Ji Yu once wanted to curse. There is no mistake, none of the four personalities is good. Ji Yu finally realized the unscrupulousness of the game. Just like Ji Yu was so unscrupulous that he gave the No. 4 incarnation a racial name and real name that he thought was amusing, this time it was the game''s turn to tease him. Violent as fire? Ji Yu immediately thought of the image of a huge stone man with a head full of muscles who only knows how to fight and kill. That feeling is a bit hard to describe, but let''s keep it for now. proud and arrogant? In this regard, all Ji Yu can think of is an image of self-righteousness and reluctance to listen to suggestions. This is actually not as good as the first nature, but it is not too bad, so I will keep it for the time being. Extremely timid? Needless to say, Ji Yu immediately passed this option at a glance. After all, can you imagine the hot eye scene of a huge guy shivering? Lazy? Standard dead house personality? Nothing to say, PASS is lost, too lazy to do it, after all, Ji Yu still has to worry about whether he can handle the things he explained well in the future. Therefore, after such a decision, the only two characters left now are violent and arrogant. Looking at these two options, Ji Yu deliberated for a long time. If it was a peaceful era, Ji Yu would naturally choose to be arrogant. After all, being arrogant is not a problem, as long as he has enough action to do what Ji Yu told him well, that''s fine. However, considering the current crisis faced by Lan Xing and Ji Yu, Ji Yu fixed his eyes on the fierceness like fire. Because Ji Yu is in urgent need of a real militant incarnation. Xiao Lu escaped, and was always timid in his heart. Even if he gained the current powerful strength, it would be difficult to correct it for a while. Although the oak tree has a good combat power and a passable personality, it can''t move, which is a problem. As for the olm? Well, although this little guy has a slightly stronger temper, his nascent wisdom is still somewhat uncertain like the little deer. In terms of combat, it was actually just so-so, and Ji Yu couldn''t advance the olm to the third level for at least a month and a half, so compared to these, the combat power of the No. 4 incarnation is particularly important now. The olm and the deer are species that already have intelligence in the Blue Star biological world, so their personalities can only be cultivated, and they cannot form their established personalities through direct instillation of consciousness like the oak tree and the stone man. Therefore, thinking about all kinds of things, Ji Yu finally determined the character of the No. 4 incarnation as violent and fiery. [Violent as fire personality confirmed] [The birth of the holy Terra Malphite natural spirit begins, and the estimated time is 13 minutes and 23 seconds. ¡¿ As soon as the reminder came out, Ji Yu immediately felt his mind start to replay the images of violent people and things that he had known in his life. Some of these images come from science fiction and fantasy movies, while others come from animation and novels. The pictures are constantly skipping in Ji Yu''s mind like a slideshow. These pictures include soldiers and generals fighting with blood on the battlefield, as well as monsters destroying cities. In short, pictures like this are constantly being evoked, and they begin to be transmitted to the No. 4 incarnation in an inexplicable way. The picture of the whole memory is very fast, less than a minute. Then at the moment when Ji Yu''s mind was clear, Ji Yu saw that the wind and sand tornado around the No. 4 incarnation began to stop. At the same time, the huge python-like mud also quickly settled and gathered together. Then, the mud on the ground quickly takes shape. First the legs, then the body and hands, and finally the head. The whole process was a bit slow, but during this slow time, Ji Yu could watch the whole scene of ''Malphite'' being born. At the same time that Malphite began to shape, the countless tornadoes revolving around the ten thousand sub-body also began to stop, and these sub-body also began to manifest their limbs like Malphite. V1.Chapter 184 The screen in the process of the stone giant attribute has a strong sense of magic. Because when the huge stone magma protrudes and forms huge stone feet, the flame heart of the stone giant will continue to spread out magma-like threads, and these threads are like the meridians of the stone giant. Giant''s foot. Afterwards, the fiery red meridians continued to spread throughout the stone giant''s body. These meridians were exposed, and the veins composed of fiery red light actually appeared on the stone giant''s stone skin like unknown rune symbols. Dense runes and meridians spread all over the stone giant''s body, and finally, a super life with a height of nearly 150 meters was finally born. And just as the stone giant with fiery red mysterious runes shining all over its body took shape, around the stone giant, small stone figures were born one after another. Most of these small stone figures are the same height, all about twenty meters tall. And in appearance they are also very similar to Malphite, but the difference is that there is nothing special on the stone skin of these small stone men. At the same time, they also look very assembled. The joints of the ankles, wrists and feet are similar to the U-shaped structure of the joints of human bones, as smooth as balls. The advantages of such a combination are obviously more conducive to their convenient actions. Of course, such a human-like body structure is also indispensable for the pulling force of the meridians, and the meridians are naturally the energy threads that spread out from their cores. Compared with the stone giant Malphite, these little guys only have one meridian connection, and it is very difficult to move. At least, according to Ji Yu''s observation, the moment these guys finished shaping, many of them fell to the ground directly while trying to move. But even if they fell down, their situation is much better than Ji Yu''s own initial attempt, because their bodies and various stone joints are not torn apart, and those seemingly small meridians are strongly pulling and fixing them body parts. The expressions of these stone figures were dull, and the glazed eyes that were shining like fire were shining in their eye sockets. The center of the fiery eyeball, the color of the pupil is yellowish brown. Judging from the overall appearance and shape, these sub-body stone men actually look very inflexible, and even in some respects, they are somewhat similar to the blue star''s current robot-like machines that only know how to operate according to the program. Although all the descendants tried to move their bodies, none of them left within a radius of five meters from their own positions. After adapting to their own state for a while, these descendants kept staring at the stone giant Malphite in the center. And at this moment, the stone giant standing in the center finally slowly opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, Ji Yu first looked at the tens of thousands of descendants with his real eyes. [Holy Terra (child): no gender] [Life level: 1] [Spiritual Wisdom: Collective Will] [Body Strength: 146.78] (Maximum 300) (Note: The physical strength of the sub-body is the same as that of the main body, only the characteristics are weakened by a hundred times.) [Characteristic ¢Ù: Homogeneous Fusion (High)] (¡Â100) [Characteristic ¢Ú: Derived Magnetic Field (Special)] (¡Â100) ¡­ Under the effect of the Eye of Reality, when Ji Yu looked at it at a glance, such almost identical data would appear on the heads of every daughter around him. At a glance, all the ten thousand offspring are looking at Ji Yu, and Ji Yu is also looking at them. And it was at the same time that Ji Yu was looking at them, all these daughters knelt down on one knee in the direction of him and made a medieval knight''s salute. "Father!" These sons knelt down and shouted in unison. Suddenly, a thick sound wave oscillated in the atmosphere of Mars, and it was extremely imposing. There is gravity in Mars, and there is also an atmosphere. Although the atmosphere here is different from that of Blue Star, the propagation of sound is produced by the vibration of the atmosphere. Therefore, as long as the volume of speaking is loud enough on Mars, the sound will also be Can spread. The volume of these stone figures'' sons'' mouths was full and thick. If a person stood in front of a single son''s body, his eardrums would probably be broken by the sound. This is just the sound of one son, ten thousand sons shouted together, the huge sound wave even formed a sound wave, and shook the surrounding wind and sand that was about to be blown by the storm again. The 10,000 sons occupy a 50-kilometer radius in a circular manner, and the kneeling knight salutes and shouts even made Ji Yu suddenly have the illusion that he is the king. Looking at the body of the stone man kneeling down in front of him with his head bowed, Ji Yu was also infected by this majestic momentum, and had the illusion that he was about to put on armor and want to fight the enemy. And the source of this illusion is no surprise, it comes from Malphite''s emotions. At the moment when the will was born, although the main body of Malphite was occupied by Ji Yu, all the ten thousand sub-body expressed their respect and obedience to Ji Yu under its control. Controlling Malphite''s main body, Ji Yu''s face was calm, and at the same time, he was as serious as a superior should be. However, for Malphite Ji Yu also showed a trace of peace. So while nodding, Ji Yu said in a slightly gentle tone: "Well, Malphite, get up." The main body of Malphite under Ji Yu''s control spoke, and the sound was louder. Although it was not a roar, it was transmitted with energy. So these words seem to be peaceful and low-pitched, but the sound wave formed is still extremely strong, and can be heard by all the descendants within 50 kilometers around. "yes!" All the ten thousand children responded in unison, and once again stood up neatly. They all looked at the subject under the control of Ji Yu in the center, and remained silent. Seeing how well-behaved Malphite is, Ji Yu''s sense of Malphite naturally improved. Ji Yu was curious about Malphite''s state, so he immediately opened his mouth and said again: "Don''t be restrained, Malphite, tell me how you feel now!" "How is your state? How much is your awareness in consciousness?" Hearing Ji Yu''s inquiry, the surrounding sons did not hesitate, and immediately replied in unison: "Father, I feel that everything is fine with me." "As for cognition, I think I understand all the knowledge you passed on to me, father." "My mission is to fight!" "For the great father, I will dedicate everything to bring you victory!" At the end, all the descendants shouted together, and the huge sound wave once again lifted all the wind and sand around. At the same time, Ji Yu can also find that these descendants are bursting out with extremely powerful fighting spirit under the control of Malphite at the moment. Violent as Fire deserves to be Violent as Fire. While Malphite responded, Ji Yu clearly felt that Malphite''s consciousness wrapped in his own consciousness was exuding an extremely strong fighting spirit. But Ji Yu is also very satisfied with this. Because this is what Ji Yu wants to see. "Very good! Malphite!" "Your self-confidence is wrong, and you should always remember your words and feelings now." While expressing his satisfaction and appreciation to Malphite, Ji Yu also began to open the data panel of Malphite''s main body to check. [Fourth Incarnation: Holy Terra Malphite] ¡¾Malphite State¡¿(expand) ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Strength: 146.78] (upper limit 300) [Height: 156 meters] (upper limit 350 meters) [Quality: 42,300 tons] (upper limit: 100,000 tons) ¡¾Age: 1¡¿(no upper limit) [Characteristic ¢Ù: Homogeneous Fusion (High)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Derived Magnetic Field (Special)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Unlimited daughters (special)] [Feature ¢Ù acquired this time: Soul Devouring Body (Special)] (Live to fight, die to fight, everything has a spirit, no matter what kind of life form, as long as it has a soul, it can be swallowed in the fight, swallowing the soul will quickly expand the core) (Note 1: Due to the effects of the spirit-eating body and the infinite offspring, the devoured soul will be purified by the core and can be separated quickly and give birth to offspring with individual will at the fastest speed) (Note 2: A descendant with individual will will greatly enhance the prosperity of the race and the possibility of diversity development, which is a benign manifestation.) (Note 3: A child born with individual will will be like a blank sheet of paper due to the purification of the soul, so there is no need to worry about any accidents.) [Feature ¢Ú obtained this time: King of the Battlefield (High)] (Lifeforms with this characteristic will passively trigger the frenzy effect on the battlefield. Under the frenzy effect, the soul of the lifeform will produce hyperactive emotional radiation. Under this emotional radiation, all friendly camp units within a radius of three kilometers will all Entering a state of frenzy, boosting morale to the extreme, sacrificing one''s life until the end of the battle.) powerful! Invincible! Seeing the two new features of Malphite, Ji Yu was really surprised. As he thought, Malphite really became a weapon of war. However, needless to say, the Soul Devouring Body is definitely a magical skill, because devouring souls in the battlefield will make the core grow rapidly. And the core poop also means that Malphite is extremely unlikely to die. Its body can be separated, but as long as the core is not attacked, the separated body can be fused together again in an instant. Under such circumstances, if Malphite is on the battlefield, he will definitely become stronger as he fights. At the same time, the strengthening of the core will also speed up the speed at which Malphite absorbs matter to grow himself. At the same time, with the blessing of the characteristics of infinite daughters, he can continue to create daughters in the battlefield and enter the battle. That''s it, what else could it be if it wasn''t a divine skill? It is comparable to the natural disaster of the undead. And compared to those undead in fantasy stories, the offspring of stone giants are many times stronger. After all, the physical strength of each of the stone giant''s offspring is consistent with his body''s strength. Except for the fact that the core of the soul may be very weak and easy to perish, in terms of combat effectiveness, each of these offspring is estimated to be like a tank charging on the battlefield. These descendants only need to use the stone skin to protect the core during the war, then everything will be fine. And except for the blessings of the Soul Devouring Body and the Infinite Son Body, the characteristics of the King of the Battlefield are also powerful enough. Because the morale of all friendly parties will not be weakened on the battlefield, it is definitely an extremely powerful BUFF not to stand timidly and to go forward bravely. The reason why it is said to be a powerful buff rather than a magical skill is entirely because the characteristics of the king of the battlefield are also flawed. Because in the face of a powerful enemy, if Malphite leads the ''army'' to fight, then the final result is very likely to face total annihilation. However, even so, Ji Yu is extremely satisfied with Malphite''s state. And even from the data panel, Malphite can really be regarded as the one with the strongest potential among Ji Yu''s current four incarnations. If strength is converted into vitality, Malphite''s second-level peak state is three times the peak state of Ji Yu''s previous three incarnations. Although there are few features, each one is stronger than the other. On the battlefield, Malphite is definitely a king-level leader, there is no doubt about it. Furthermore, although Malphite''s current fixed image is a stone giant, don''t forget that this is just an image given to Malphite for the fixed centripetal force of a race. Malphite and his offspring can change form at any time. It can be a stone man, a stone beast, or even a stone octopus. In short, when entering the battlefield, Malphite can slowly accumulate experience when facing the enemy and change the image that is the easiest to face the enemy at any time. Therefore, for Malphite, Ji Yu naturally gave the greatest expectations. Malphite, who is 156 meters tall, is currently covered in reddish brown. Red is like billowing magma, while brown is like rock formed when magma cools. Its eyes are like torches, and it always exudes an innate strong fighting spirit. Just like Malphite''s violent and fiery character, the appearance it forms also has this kind of violence. Under the wrapping of Ji Yu''s consciousness, Ji Yu could feel Malphite''s desire to fight very much, and his mood was still in a restless mood. This kind of restlessness was very strong, but when facing Ji Yu, Malphite tried his best to suppress the mania in his heart. In front of Ji Yu, it is extremely respectful and longing. Respect comes from Ji Yu''s fatherly attitude, while thirst is the desire to fight, and the desire to get Ji Yu''s praise after the battle is won. Ji Yu''s will is Malphite''s will. As Malphite said just now, all the thoughts in his mind came from wanting to execute all the combat orders issued by Ji Yu. That''s why he exists. Feel the desire and mood in Malphite''s heart. Ji Yu was clear about everything, and at the same time, he really planned to try how Malphite''s combat power is now. The core is protected by the stone skin, and no one can see the flame heart. Of course, no one would know his weaknesses for Malphite, an outlier. But even so, Ji Yu moved Malphite''s flame heart to the abdomen of his body just to be on the safe side. Humanoid, humanoid creatures may subconsciously attack Malphite''s head and chest, but who knows? Malphite''s heart is actually in the abdomen and can move at any time. At the same time, even if some external stone bodies are knocked down, these bodies can return to the main body under the invisible pull in an instant. That''s it, it''s just like opening and hanging. On the battlefield, Malphite will definitely be the enemy''s nightmare. Moreover, Malphite is considered to be in the second level state, but it is enough to despise the legendary and non-legendary lives. After all, not all life forms have the planes that demigods and even gods can have like the deer and the oak tree. V1.Chapter 185 Ji Yu already has some ideas about Malphite''s first battle, but before that, Ji Yu still has an experiment to do. And this experiment was something Ji Yu had been considering before. At the first level, Malphite''s offspring couldn''t bear it, but now, he can give it a try. So the next moment Ji Yu asked Malphite to wait quietly, and then he took over all the control rights of the descendants. The sandstorm once again blotted out the sky. Numerous winds and sands were blowing, but Malphite and Son Body stood fearlessly in the winds and sands. Then, Ji Yu settled down, and at the same time immediately projected his consciousness to nearly a hundred sons fifty kilometers away. These one hundred daughters are the outermost daughters of the circular array, and under Ji Yu''s control, they quickly softened and became muddy. Then one of the offspring began to change first. Like water, the softened daughter body began to rapidly rise in three directions, left and right. On the lower body, countless sharp thorns spread out and pierced the ground fiercely. In this way, the softened daughter body was quickly lifted into a thin plank during the lifting. It''s just that the plank soon began to curve slightly, and quickly became wider and thinner as it continued to rise. In the end, this lifting officially ended when the sub-body was pulled up to a thickness of less than two centimeters. Then, a hexagonal clay tablet with a side length of about 100 meters and a height of about 150 meters was formed. Then after heating, cooling and solidification, the daughter body finally became a piece of slightly transparent hexagonal glass. It is not glass, because the daughter glass of the hexagon is not very transparent, and the surface has a stone-yellow color. Although it is smooth, its transparency is very low. Looking from one side of this daughter body to the other, it is very blurry, and there is only a little light. Still, that''s enough. Because, this daughter body is already thin enough and huge enough. Even in the storm, the child body was not blown down, and at the same time, some wind, sand and stones hit it and could not cause any damage to it. Just because even if there are traces on the surface of this daughter body, it will quickly repair the traces in an instant. Now that it has become such a thin daughter body, its core is naturally revealed. Its core is only the size of an egg, it is fiery red, and its surface is protected by a circle of transparent material. The core stands in the center of the hexagonal ochre-glass, which radiates fire and illuminates its surroundings at all times. Looking at the performance of this hexagonal glass-shaped daughter body, Ji Yu was suddenly excited. Then around the hexagonal glass daughter body, under Ji Yu''s control, the other ninety-nine muddy daughter bodies quickly began to approach the hexagonal glass body. Then they began to shape rapidly against the hexagonal glass. In just one minute, a hundred khaki-faced hexagonal glass daughters were lined up fifty kilometers away. They are close together, and the places where they meet each other form grooves and protrusions. Concaves and convexes meet each other, and they are tightly pressed together. In this way, from Ji Yu''s place, this row of curved glass walls with a length of more than 10 kilometers and a height of about 150 meters is very spectacular. However, because the city walls formed by them are too long and too large, the strength of the impact of the storm will naturally increase exponentially. They began to vibrate a little, but at this moment, Ji Yu immediately did something drastic. Immediately, in the next instant, Ji Yu immediately controlled another thousand offspring in the ring formation near the outer area to quickly melt into mud. Then, they began to close together and fit together according to the appearance Ji Yu wanted in his mind. They become glass and continue to splice, and the scene can be described as extremely spectacular. What Ji Yu wants to do now is a very far-reaching and important thing. That is to build a fortress city on the surface of Mars. The entire fortress city has a diameter of 30 kilometers and a circumference of 94.2 kilometers. In Ji Yu''s plan, the highest point in the center of the entire fortress city will naturally reach a height of fifteen kilometers, which is 15,000 meters. Thus, the surface area of ??the entire hemispherical honeycomb-style fortress city will reach about 2,826 square kilometers. Based on the calculation that the glass area formed by one daughter body is about 0.018 square kilometers, then the entire project will need to consume nearly 160,000 daughter bodies. This project is undoubtedly huge. But for Ji Yu, it is something that must be done. Using the magnetic field of the offspring and the abilities of the deer and the olm, Ji Yu intends to revitalize the entire fortress city. The fortress city is high enough and big enough, and it is all airtight to isolate all external radiation and influence, so it is perfect to build this place into a base camp belonging to Ji Yu''s incarnations. The water can allow the olm to absorb enough seawater to bring it over and over again, and then evaporate at high temperature to turn it into fresh water. And plants can allow the fawn''s group to collect seeds to bring and catalyze. As for the constant temperature, in fact, the temperature emitted by the core of the 160,000 descendants of the protective cover is enough to achieve it. And keeping the gravity consistent with the blue star can also be achieved by the magnetic field of a large number of quantum bodies buried deep underground. All the conditions have been met, and the strength of the daughter body is enough to create the huge city protective cover. So why doesn''t Ji-woo do it? At this time, under Ji Yu''s attention, 9,420 daughters were consumed just to build the first row of circular glass walls closest to the ground. The project of the entire fortress city is really too big, far exceeding the limit of what Malphite can do at present. And although the consumption will gradually decrease further upwards, the number of offspring is still too far behind. Although Ji Yu can also build the first fortress city smaller, but Ji Yu is unwilling. Because Ji Yu wants to simulate a space that can naturally form cumulonimbus clouds and has a multi-layered atmospheric environment. A hemispherical shape with a height of up to fifteen kilometers is essential. At least this will ensure that at around 2,000 meters there is enough room for as many clouds as possible to emerge. Under the influence of the daughter magnetic field, these cumulonimbus clouds will rotate in a circular manner. In short, it is the most reasonable to simulate a small-scale natural ecology. After half an hour and the cooperation of countless descendants, Ji Yu just built a closed 150-meter-high glass city wall, and then he gave up on continuing. After all, there are less than six hundred descendants left, which is not enough. Therefore, Ji Yu has already started testing, that is to see how quickly Malphite can produce daughters. Malphite, who was promoted to the second level, naturally had the third stage of guiding tasks. It''s just that this guide task still continues the content of guide task 1, but there are new adjustments in the quantity and quality of this content. [Guiding task (stage three): Absorb and assimilate substances, and use the characteristics of infinite daughters to separate one million daughters; the quality of daughters is required to be no less than 80 tons. ¡¿ [Task Reward: Advance to Level 3 Lifeform] One million daughters, the difficulty can be imagined, after all, although it only took a week to create 10,000 daughters. However, the ten thousand sons are only 50 kilograms, compared to 80 tons, this is not a small increase, a full 160 times. So Ji Yu is still a little worried about the speed at which Malphite can produce the current daughter body. However, the final result still needs to be tested to know. Therefore, Ji Yu immediately controlled Malphite to soften and re-form a huge pool of lava-like material laid on the ground of Mars. Then at the moment when the homogeneous melting is started, the underground sand and underground stones are continuously melted and absorbed by the homogeneous. As time passed, after only ten minutes, countless protruding pillars began to emerge on the nearly fifteen kilometers of magma melted by Moffitt. And these raised pillars began to shape rapidly. Half an hour later, the first batch of daughter bodies finally took shape from the lava of Malphite''s main body. These offspring are the same as those that have gained weight before, all of which are nearly twenty meters high. At the same time, their number has reached an astonishing number of nearly three hundred. Based on this calculation, if Malphite does not increase his own mass but splits the offspring with all his strength, then one hour is enough to split nearly six hundred offspring. And one day is 7,200 offspring, and it will take nearly five months to accumulate one million offspring in this way. "Sure enough, there really isn''t such a cheap thing in this world." Ji Yu looked at these descendants who were born and began to move away from Malphite''s lava body, and sighed a little. Because it didn''t take more than two months for the deer and the oak tree to enter the third level from the second level, but Malphite was different. To enter the third level, one million daughters must be split, the number is clear and the time can be accurately calculated. Five months. It''s a constant time. However, if you think about it carefully, Ji Yu can accept it if you come back. After all, Malphite is so powerful just at the second level, so it is only natural that he has a strong potential to slow down his breakthrough speed, right? Furthermore, 7,200 offspring can be split in twelve hours a day, which is an extremely exaggerated number. Calculated on the basis of 80 tons per daughter, then the weight of these 7,200 daughters reached 576,000 tons. What kind of concept is this? It is roughly equivalent to about one-seventh of the weight of the Ryan Federation''s first aircraft carrier. And Malphite''s own secondary limit mass is 5 million tons. Compared with the limit height of 350 meters, the mass of 5 million tons is actually very light. After all, the aircraft carrier is 350 meters long and 4 million tons, which is hollow. And Malphite''s body is a dense entity, if it is all steel, its mass should be tens of millions of tons. And Ji Yu doesn''t think that the strength of Malphite''s body is not as strong as that of steel. The reason why Malphite''s body is so light is entirely because of some mysterious changes in its body composition and homogeneous substances. After all, if Malphite''s body is like ordinary stone, can it achieve random magma and drag the material movement of its own body at will? This is obviously impossible, so Ji Yu will not compare Malphite''s physical strength with the conventional cognition of the world. In short, when looking at mysterious things, many things must be changed in thinking. Having said that, 7,200 daughters a day is indeed good news for Ji Yu. Because of this speed, if he wanted to complete the fort city by himself, he could complete it in twenty-three days. But don''t forget, now that Malphite has spiritual intelligence, even if Ji Yu goes offline, then Malphite can completely complete the task of splitting the offspring by himself. Of course, Ji Yu didn''t forget that he has an enhanced version of the game''s BUFF, so the homogeneous fusion and splitting offspring are so fast. But, even if Malphite couldn''t do Ji Yu''s speed, he could at least finish one-tenth of the amount, right? Splitting seven or eight hundred daughter bodies in twelve hours can also speed up a lot. If calculated in this way, even if 8,000 daughters are split and born in one day, then the amount of 160,000 daughters will only take 20 days, and the 1 million daughters required for stage three can be shortened by one month. A three-level breakthrough can be achieved in just four months. This is also a good result. Therefore, after testing the specific speed of Malphite''s splitting daughter body, Ji Yu asked Malphite to reshape from a magma state into a stone giant. Standing on the surface of Mars, Malphite sank almost one meter within a fifteen-kilometer radius of the matter-split daughter body he had just absorbed. The strength of this homogeneous fusion is really powerful. Ji Yu sighed a little, but at the moment he tried to make Malphite take a step. With just one step, he raised his leg and put his foot down, and a roar was produced immediately. The ground stepped on by Malphite sank more than ten meters in an instant. The huge vibrations and footprints left on the surface are extremely exaggerated. But after all, Mars is a death star, so Ji Yu didn''t care at all, and then he started to walk step by step, and finally he even made Malphite run quickly. Then, wherever Malphite ran over on the surface of Mars, it was as if an earthquake of magnitude 4 or 5 had occurred. In the sandstorm, Malphite sprinted against the storm, his ferocious aura was terrifying. Just like this, to be honest, Ji Yu really dared not let Malphite appear in Blue Star easily. After all, it is estimated that just walking is enough to destroy most of the surrounding ground, and sprinting back and forth in the city can achieve the effect of destroying the city even more. However, Ji Yu actually had a novel idea when he thought about it this way. After having a novel idea, Ji Yu immediately melted Malphite in the sandstorm into lava again. The lava piled up on the ground and then pulled up rapidly back and forth. Finally, under Ji Yu''s control, a giant reddish-brown centipede about 300 meters long appeared. The densely packed feet, the fiery red pupils, and the huge and sharp mouthparts are enough to make people daunting. The image of a thousand-legged centipede has more visual impact than that of a stone giant, but in this state, Ji Yu couldn''t move the densely packed limbs under his abdomen in a coordinated manner. After all, everything needs to be learned. Human beings are used to walking on two legs, but now suddenly there are a thousand legs, and Ji Yu can''t control it at all. Unable to coordinate and wriggle naturally, unable to walk normally. Walking a little distance, it was also crooked, and the pinching of feet made Ji Yu dumbfounded. "The idea is good, but after changing the shape, it is obviously necessary to study hard for a period of time." Ji Yu was disappointed, and then thought about passing some physical pictures about Blue Star animals to Malphite. Then let Malphite change his shape to adapt to the activities in different shapes when he is free. V1.Chapter 186 It is now the middle of June. The ginkgo trees that were supposed to bear fruit in July have already produced plump fruits one after another in Xiaolu''s circular forest. There are a lot of ginkgo trees in Xiaolu''s ring forest, and at least three of the five rings are all of this tree species. Most of these ginkgo trees are maintained at a height of 60-80 meters, but three of them have successfully entered the secondary state under the catalysis of Xiaolu. The limit height of these three ginkgo trees is about 150 meters. After entering the extraordinary state, the three ginkgo trees have obviously given birth to a trace of spirituality. But this spirituality is just spirituality. Compared with the lower oak trees guided by oak trees and successfully enlightened, the spiritual wisdom of these ginkgo trees is completely incomparable. The intelligence of the three ginkgo trees is very low, just like ordinary animals that can only express joy and dislike. Moreover, they cannot move the roots, and the only thing that can move is the leaves. For Ginkgo''s enlightenment, Xiaolu doesn''t do this kind of thing, and it doesn''t have that patience. Therefore, in this matter, Ginkgo''s enlightenment deer was completely handed over to the fairies Mira and Rosie. For plants, the fairies Mira and Rosie have a natural affinity. They like green plants and are naturally willing to do this kind of thing. However, when doing this kind of thing, they are also constantly collecting the fruits on the ginkgo tree. Two goblins are flying in the treetops, and all the ginkgo fruits caressed by them fall from the connected branches. Then, under the tree, a group of sika deer took these fallen ginkgo fruits into their mouths. Take a big mouthful, and the herd turns around and leaves. And just like them, there are still many sika deer that are constantly planing the roots of flowers and plants on the ground, and then keep nibbling the flowers and plants in their mouths. Finally, they all gather and pass through an invisible gate in the center of the ring forest Continuously transport the things in the mouth to the plane. The herds of deer were in good order and kept coming in and out in long lines. This scene can be described as a rare miracle. And such actions were naturally discovered by the Ryan special envoy team outside the ring forest. This group of special envoys was dispatched after a week of discussions among the top leaders of the Lane Federation. They came here with a mission. However, Fawn had ignored their arrival and handed it over to the two goblins. Because Xiaolu has been busy helping his elder brother Adam and sister Dongxun before, so this is not the second day after Adam broke through the third level, Xiaolu finally has time to take care of his own plane. At the same time, Xiaolu also planned to meet this group of people. Of course, this was also instructed by Ji Yu. For today''s deer and Adam, the strongest weapon of mankind is just a joke. Just because they can enter the planes in the cracks of space at any time, if they can''t resist me, can''t they hide? So Ji Yu didn''t intend to continue to let Xiao Lu hide his true nature after gaining confidence. So what if we let humans know that Xiaolu''s heart is like a child''s? So what if humans know about the existence of planes? All plots and calculations are naturally controlled by Ji Yu. Furthermore, it is impossible for the weapons of the human world today to break through the space. What about the strongest weapon for human beings, even if it is a hydrogen bomb with an equivalent of tens of millions of tons that can theoretically shake the entire Eastern Continent? If you can''t find the target, everything is empty talk. Furthermore, if this thing really entered the plane through the plane channel opened by Xiaolu without Xiaolu noticing, it would be impossible to detonate at all. In the rules of the plane, Xiaolu only needs one thought to instantly disintegrate into powder. In the plane, the little deer is a god, and its ability is definitely an atomic-level controller. It is easy to decompose everything. This is also the experimental result obtained by Xiaolu occasionally in the plane where Ji Yu lets Xiaolu control the plane. The deer and the oak tree with the planes are extraordinarily powerful, at least beyond Ji Yu''s previous imagination. The only ones who can resist this kind of power in the plane are gods, right? So for Blue Star''s gift, Ji Yu finally knew what kind of preference it was. It''s no wonder that Blue Star''s gift of a demiplane would hurt his own origin when Oak Tree advanced. For the deer and the oak tree, the only thing they are worried about now is their own family and clan. After all, no matter how strong the deer and oak tree are, they cannot take care of them all. Furthermore, after all, it is not human beings that Xiaolu and Oak are guarding against now, but Ziyue. For human beings, what the deer and the oak tree have to do is to compare their hearts. If I treat you well, you must also treat me well, otherwise... This time, Xiaolu actually wanted to express his opinion when meeting these missions. Not only express one''s position, but also intimidate, and then cooperate. Primary and secondary must be equal, this is the core. What appeals do the fawn and the oak tree have to human beings? In the final analysis, cooperation has always been a disadvantage for Ji Yu and the avatars. But Jiyu also admits this kind of loss, because it is a loss that must be suffered to save Blue Star and save mankind. If Ji Yu is an extreme person, a person without any sense of responsibility, he can actually completely set aside all the human beings in Blue Star and be himself at this time. After all, both Fawn and Oak have planes, and soon they will own Martian Fortress City. In this case, Ji Yu can completely abandon the Blue Star humans and leave with only his relatives and people who believe in the Oak Affinity Avatars. But Ji Yu didn''t do that. Ji Yu for what? Isn''t it just to be able to have a clear conscience? As for the reason, Ji Yu has no such thoughts at all. All he does is not to make others think he is kind-hearted, but just for peace of mind, and to protect human beings and protect their own blue star homeland. As for the rights and interests, Ji Yu, who owns the Incarnation of Everything game, doesn''t care about these at all. Ji Yu just wants to let human beings see clearly who is the enemy and who is the friend, stop making indifferent suspicions, and let everyone be more open and honest. What about heterogeneous? Have fawns and oaks and even olms ever harmed humans? Or are you unable to communicate? We are all Blue Star Life, and we all have a common home. If we don¡¯t have enough resources, why don¡¯t we go to the stars and the sea hand in hand? This is Ji Yu''s best idea, but it is not known what the final direction will be. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. In the tall ring forest. At this time, there was a white deer with a whole body of snow and a height of nearly five meters leading nearly a hundred humans through it. And these one hundred humans all rode on the backs of ordinary deer herds with a body length of nearly two meters. The reason why these people are allowed to ride on the back of a deer is entirely because many of these people are old people over half a century old. Furthermore, the radius of the ring forest can be 30 kilometers. If these people are not allowed to drive in, the ghost knows how long it will take them to reach the center of the ring forest. In addition, as a "king", Xiaolu invites these humans to enter, and it is also very necessary to show a certain amount of goodwill and etiquette. The experience of riding a deer is a rare and novel experience for this group of people. It''s just that compared to riding a deer, this group of people is obviously more concerned about the strange scene in the ring forest. Looking at the tall trees, the surrounding fragrant flowers and the dancing butterflies, this group of people felt like entering a fairyland. "Professor Qin, I really admire your decision-making at that time. If you hadn''t argued hard in Congress at that time, it might not be possible for us to reach such a tacit cooperation with Lingxiao today." "Ziyue, realms, and weird creatures, all of this is like a nightmare to me. Lingxiao has shown us the real hope, and 25,000 extraordinary warriors are the beginning of everything. .¡± On the way, an old man in his sixties sighed to Professor Qin beside him while looking at the beautiful scenery around him. Professor Qin teased the mushroom head that had jumped from the tree and climbed onto his shoulders. At the same time, he immediately turned to look at the old man, and said with a smile: "This is not due to me alone. I remember that you were the first to support me at that time, Mr. Qian. If it weren''t for your influence, I don''t think the Congress would have gone so smoothly that time." Professor Qin touched the head of the mushroom head with his hands, and the little guy just sat on his shoulders and dangled his little feet that looked like roots, while squinting his eyes and whispering with a comfortable look on his face. Seeing the interaction between Professor Qin and the strange creature like Mushroom Head, Qian Wenyao looked surprised, but at the same time he said with a smile: "This is also forced by the current situation. At that time, Lingxiao was the first one with wisdom and clear thinking that we discovered. ''spoofed'' creatures." "Treat Lingxiao with more caution." While talking, Qian Wenyao kept his eyes fixed on the mushroom head on Professor Qin''s shoulder. Seeing Qian Wenyao like this, Professor Qin smiled knowingly, and then picked up the tentacles of the mushroom head and lifted it up. And when this little guy was mentioned by Professor Qin, he naturally started to scream and struggle. But when Professor Qin put it in the palm of Qian Wenyao''s outstretched hand, the little guy immediately calmed down. The little guy sniffed Qian Wenyao''s palm, then turned around and babbled to Professor Qin. That appearance, like saying that I don''t like him, you take me back. Seeing this, Qian Wenyao didn''t feel any embarrassment, on the contrary, his eyes were filled with more curiosity and admiration. "This little guy should be one of the ones I met here before, maybe he''s a little shy." As Professor Qin said so, he immediately smiled and stretched out his palm close to Qian Wenyao''s. After that, the mushroom head jumped into Professor Qin''s hand immediately, and sprinted along Professor Qin''s arm all the way to Professor Qin''s shoulder again. Seeing this, Qian Wenyao burst into a hearty laugh. "This magical creature is really interesting. By the way, this is what Ling Xiao brought back from the Ziyue world, right?" "Of course, otherwise, do you think there are such creatures in our world?" "How is it impossible? With Lingxiao''s ability, what if this guy evolved from a mushroom?" Although Qian Wenyao said so jokingly, he said with a complicated expression in a moment: "Lingxiao is full of kindness towards us, at least we should be able to see clearly from the alien civilization coin from Ziyue World that it gave us last time." "However, I find it difficult to accept the information given by those two goblin-like creatures." "If their words are true, then the Ziyue world is really too scary for us now. Hey, I don''t know if we humans can resist it in the end." The Ryan Federation now knows more about the Ziyue world than Frans does. And all of this was naturally expounded selectively by the goblin Rosie when she communicated with them. "Whether it''s true or not, the Ziyue threat already exists, and it''s useless to worry too much. Now we just need to do the current thing well. As for the future, we can only take one step at a time." Professor Qin followed with a sigh. "Indeed, but we still have hope of breaking the game. Now it depends on Lingxiao''s attitude." Qian Wenyao settled down and said this, and then quickly said: "France can confer the title of earl on Silver Dragon, and we Ryan will naturally not be stingy." "Furthermore, if Lingxiao accepts it, then after it has a legitimate title, it can be regarded as a good start for both of us." Having said this, Qian Wenyao frowned and looked slightly worried at the same time. "However, if it''s a cooperation, what can we come up with to satisfy Lingxiao now? This is really an uncertain factor." "Furthermore, in the final analysis, we still can''t fully trust Lingxiao. Sometimes there are certain things that we have to pay close attention to." Professor Qin naturally knew about Qian Wenyao''s worries. Cooperation must be reciprocal, and if there is no reciprocity, if Lingxiao blindly favors Ryan, then Ryan will have to worry about whether Lingxiao has other plans. After all, for thick and black politicians, it is difficult for them to believe that someone pays without asking for anything in return, let alone this person is not a human being. Although there are quite a few people in the Ryan Federation who have goodwill and affection for Lingxiao, there are still some other thoughts mixed in this goodwill and goodwill. Just like how the two goblins revealed how terrifying Ziyue was when they contacted them before, many people would speculate whether Lingxiao deliberately let these two aliens mislead them, and then used this as an opportunity to let humans Had to rely on him even more. Then in this dependence, Lingxiao can use it to achieve some ulterior purpose? Politicians and ordinary people think differently. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s unfair to Xiaolu to think like this, because the responsibility on them is too great. Especially in today''s threat of the purple moon, they are very afraid that one of their decisions will destroy the country and lead to the death of many people in the country. Such a result is something that no one wants to see. They must be responsible for the life safety and national interests of 1.5 billion Ryan people. Qian Wenyao dared to say that directly in the team led by Bailu, obviously he was very enlightened and had a certain depth. He was not afraid that Lingxiao would know what he said, but he also hoped that Lingxiao could understand their worries, and hoped that Lingxiao could give a reasonable answer in the future, and then dispel their worries. The threat of Ziyue is to Ryan, and to the whole world, it is a sword of Damolix hanging above his head. An enlightened old man like Qian Wenyao naturally hopes to unite all the ''people'' who can unite, and puts too much hope in Lingxiao Qian Wenyao. He really didn''t want to see Lingxiao''s hope turned into nothing, or even his enemy. Ryan can''t afford it anymore, and the whole world can''t afford it anymore. They will continue to provide assistance to Ziyue, and hope that this assistance is at least something that they can absolutely trust at this stage. V1.Chapter 187 Along the way, the 100-member mission has been communicating and constantly observing the situation of the ring forest. During this period, when they marched to the second ring forest, the herd of deer, which was rarely seen before, suddenly increased here. At the same time, these people can also see these deer are pawing the soil with their hooves and digging up the grass and flowers. Watching the herd of deer gnaw on the grass and flowers and leave one after another, the group of hundreds did not have doubts in their eyes, it was just a little complicated. After all, a large number of deer came and went in and out of the plane channel, and it was impossible for the high-altitude unmanned reconnaissance plane to miss it. The invisible channel definitely exists, but human beings don''t know where this mysterious channel leads to. The unknown channel is understood by Ryan as a certain ability produced by the fawn''s breakthrough, just like he always disappeared and appeared in the Frans and Bana areas before. The relationship between deer, oak and olm is now being speculated in various countries. And this kind of guessing will naturally lead to the unknown "God", because only the "God" really exists, then the three will have such a close relationship. Regarding the real existence of gods, countries all over the world are now cautious and silent. They expected to get answers from the deer, oak and olm, but they couldn''t do anything if the three ignored them. After all, it is impossible for them to quarrel with the three because of this matter. After all, it is human beings who turn to the god-followed creatures, not the god-followed creatures to turn to them. There is still a necessary tacit understanding. Who can still have no secrets? Besides, can people talk about gods at will? The gods are not something that ordinary people can spy on, at least that''s what believers understand. So the silence between Fawn Oak and Olm is reasonable. The Ryan Federation group is a little worried about the unknown passage that appeared in the ring forest. "Professor Qin, what do you think Lingxiao is thinking now? The behavior of these deer is really worrying." Qian Wenyao frowned slightly. Hearing Qian Wenyao''s question, Professor Qin didn''t know how to answer. After all, the behavior of the deer group was not a good phenomenon in his opinion. Seeing a group of deer in front of them biting the grass roots and dragging the one or two meter long grass back quickly, Professor Qin hesitated and said: "If I just infer from the current actions of the deer herd, then I can only draw one conclusion." "That''s because Lingxiao still can''t completely trust us, maybe it''s planning to build a more hidden place." "However, I think there is nothing wrong with Lingxiao doing this. After all, our previous actions were really too slow and it was too difficult for Lingxiao to feel at ease." "It has been more than two months since Ling Xiao appeared, but what about us? We have never established a firm relationship of trust with him." "Although this is also affected by some kind of weird effect that Lingxiao had before that could not be seen directly, in the final analysis we are still too cautious." Speaking of this, Professor Qin felt a little disappointed. "Look at Frans, they are better at judging than we are, and they have established a firm relationship within half a month since the appearance of the silver dragon, and Frans also took the initiative to conceal the existence of the silver dragon before, and Not to hesitate to turn against their ally Danmelk for this." "On this point, we are no match for their determination." "What''s more, they are the first country to take an unprecedented action, making a foreigner the earl of their country." "As far as these are concerned, I really admire the actions of Queen Anna I and President Boulder." "Of course, Mr. Qian, I don''t think we need to belittle ourselves. After all, our national conditions are different from theirs." Professor Qin finally comforted Qian Wenyao with this. Listening to Professor Qin''s answer, Qian Wenyao felt a little complicated. Because, even without Professor Qin''s answer, Qian Wenyao could actually guess what Professor Qin said. However, this is not what Qian Wenyao wants to see. After all, Xiaolu''s distrustful behavior will definitely make some people in the Ryan Federation dislike it, and this will definitely affect the relationship between the two. "Forget it, Professor Qin, you don''t have to comfort me anymore." "As far as the current situation is concerned, we have really made mistakes. Some people''s indecision has affected the decision-making, and the distrust it has caused is inevitable." "I just hope we can redeem it." Qian Wenyao has devoted his whole life to Ryan''s country. As one of the three most influential figures in Ryan''s political arena, he has been actively promoting the relationship between Ryan and Xiaolu. However, Ryan is too big after all, and there are many members of Congress. It is really difficult to coordinate all opinions without a strong and powerful leader. Qian Wenyao''s ability to achieve this level now is due to the deterioration of Ziyue''s situation, and everyone has to place their hopes on Xiaolu to have this highest-level contact. Qian Wenyao''s heart was a little heavy, but soon his old face showed strong determination again. Because of this trip, he has thought a lot and made up his mind to build mutual trust with Xiaolu. After that, Qian Wenyao remained silent all the way, thinking about how to let Xiaolu establish a real trust relationship with them. Near noon, Qian Wenyao and his party finally entered the first ring. But just as they entered the first ring, the fairies Mira and Rosie immediately put down their work after seeing them appear. They danced down from the tops of ginkgo trees. And very naturally came to Qian Wenyao and his party. Rosie''s life level is relatively high, and her spiritual intelligence and memory are also extremely strong. She has been able to use a large number of Lane languages ??in less than two weeks after learning the Lane language from the goblin Mira. "Welcome everyone, our king is waiting for you." Rosie was wearing a small white gauze dress at this time. And the hem of this skirt was woven by herself with white deer hair. Naturally, she would not let herself wear the simple green leaf-like clothes like Mira before. Rosie is polite and knows how to receive distinguished guests. Looking at Rosie and Mira who were flapping their wings and fluttering in front of them, Qian Wenyao nodded. "Then there are two Laos." "It''s okay, that''s what we should do." Rosie smiled softly, and at the same time immediately turned her head and nodded to the white deer. Then the group of people immediately headed towards the center of the first ring. At this time, the busy deer herd had already stopped their movements, and soon two hundred and thirty-six sika deer appeared one after another from the passage of the plane of nothingness. These nearly two hundred and thirty-six sika deer are all second-level life forms. After the little deer broke through to level three, most of the deer herd''s shackles had gone due to the influence of the little deer''s race prophet. Moreover, ten to twenty second-class sika deer are born every day. And it is precisely because of this that there are now more than two hundred second-class sika deer here. These sika deer stand neatly in two rows from high to low, and at the same time, the common deer are also lined up behind them. Orderly as an army. They split on both sides of the invisible passage, and silently stared at Qian Wenyao and his party. But at this moment, after entering the "guard of honor" of the deer herd, most of Qian Wenyao and his party had a strange emotion in their hearts. It felt like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. They were very curious about the wisdom and order shown by the deer herd, but at the same time they felt that they were like animals being watched. Being stared at by nearly ten thousand deer, it feels so awkward. However, this group of hundreds of people has seen many big scenes after all, so they didn''t show any discomfort. They quickly calmed down their emotions, and then stared at the empty plane passage in front of the deer herd honor guard. The plane channel has no form and is invisible to the naked eye, but even so, everyone can know that their next stop must be another area that Xiaolu is building. When they were two hundred meters away from the plane passage, they turned over and got off the backs of the deer, and then began to step forward under the guidance of the little fairy Rosie. 100 meters. fifty meters. ten meters. ¡­ In the end, among the group of people, Qian Wenyao was the first to pass through the plane passage, and the moment he passed through the plane passage, Qian Wenyao himself did not feel the slightest. There was no dizziness, no magic, and what appeared in Qian Wen''s eyes was an environment that made him a little dumbfounded. In his eyes, the sky is endlessly black, but there is sunlight in this darkness, and this sunlight is very dazzling. At the same time, in front of Qian Wenyao''s line of sight, he also saw the blue planet that was so familiar to him. Qian Wenyao couldn''t believe it, and immediately turned his head, only to see a barren starry sky. "What the hell is this place?" "Space? But how?" At this moment, Qian Wenyao''s inner emotions fluctuated greatly. Under Xiaolu''s adjustment, the barrier of the plane fully displayed the starry sky outside, and only then did Qian Wenyao have the vision of seeing blue stars from a space station. The plane has its own gravity field, so even if the plane is flipped and the sky side faces the blue star, it is still like standing on the ground of the blue star. And this is why Qian Wenyao can see the blue star from the sky of the plane. What kind of power is this? Why is there such an unreasonable boundary in the world. No matter how knowledgeable Qian Wenyao was, he was briefly absent-minded when he entered the plane and saw the blue star and space. But the moment he regained his senses, Qian Wenyao thought of the starlight that rushed to the sky and then disappeared when Xiaolu broke through ten days ago. "In this way, maybe this is the starlight that disappeared at that time?" Qian Wenyao tried his best to control the shock in his heart, but the rapid ups and downs of breathing revealed his mood at this moment. But when Qian Wenyao was shocked by the weirdness and mystery of the plane, the crowd who entered after him were not as calm as him. When these people first entered, they all fell into a brief absence, but then they were nervous and restless. The old man who was afraid of heights just sat down on the ground. And some began to call into the headset next to their ears continuously, probably because they wanted to contact the person who had been paying attention to the situation on the communication channel. But unfortunately, when entering the plane, even if these people''s headsets are satellite headsets, they cannot transmit or receive even a trace of external signals. "What the hell is this place?" "Blue Star? Space? Are we hallucinating?" "What exactly is Lingxiao going to do? What''s going on here?" The anxiety of this group of old people grew stronger. They looked around nervously, but soon found that the place where they appeared was too barren. Surrounded by uneven and barren land, there is only a tall and lush forest in the south of the line of sight. The plane that covers an area of ??about fifty square kilometers is really not that big. There are no mountains and rivers, and the end can be seen at a glance. And that''s why, looking at the starry sky around them, and Lan Xing, they had a feeling that they were being hung upside down. Although the gravity field of the plane made them bound as if they were on the ground, the visual impact still made them feel as if they were hanging upside down. Most of the hundred-member missions are half-hundred old men, how can they stand this kind of stimulation. So momentary gaffes are inevitable. However, this quickly disappeared. Because just after the goblin Rosie and Mira entered the plane, the barrier that originally looked directly at the starry sky and the blue star in the plane disappeared immediately. Then the scene of blue sky and white clouds appeared in everyone''s sight, as if it brought everyone back to the ground again. Looking in astonishment at the world that suddenly became normal again, everyone''s reactions were quite different. "What the hell! What the hell is Lingxiao going to do? Is this intentional to give us a bad blow? It''s simply unreasonable!" "Exactly, we worked so hard to protect it in Congress before, but now we come to see it and it treats us like this?" "Professor Qin, is this the very approachable Lingxiao you mentioned?" "..." Because of the gaffe just now, many people naturally transferred their anger to Professor Qin who had always seemed calm. At this time, Professor Qin showed embarrassment. This is the reality, because no matter how you look at it, Lingxiao''s move looks like a blow to the horse. Professor Qin didn''t know how to explain it when asked by everyone. After all, it was all too sudden, and even he wasn''t even prepared. However, just when Professor Qin was in a dilemma, Qian Wenyao, who had already controlled his emotions, suddenly spoke out. "Okay, you old guys, don''t make things difficult for Professor Qin. We can naturally ask why Lingxiao did this in person." "Furthermore, by doing this, Lingxiao may be expressing his dissatisfaction with Ryan''s previous distrust of him." "However, what is the specific situation? Don''t be suspicious. Isn''t it back to normal now?" Qian Wenyao said so, but there were more than a dozen old men in the 100-member envoy, who were full of dissatisfaction. Because of the gaffe just now, these people feel that they have lost face in the eyes of others, which naturally cannot calm them down for a while. When did they live like this in a high position? However, even if they were not angry, these people still gave Qian Wenyao face, so after complaining a few words and under Qian Wenyao''s comfort, everyone finally calmed down. After doing all this, Qian Wenyao turned to Professor Qin, intending to ask Professor Qin if he knew about Ling Xiao''s situation. However, at this moment, a childish and joyful voice suddenly appeared in everyone''s minds. "Isn''t my home beautiful? Isn''t it amazing? Hehe, it''s so funny how you are scared." As soon as Xiaolu''s voice came out, everyone showed some surprised expressions at first, maybe they didn''t expect Xiaolu''s voice to be so decent. But after hearing Xiaolu''s cheerful laughter, the faces of this group of old people were covered with black lines. But at this moment, the little deer didn''t seem to know that he had done something bad, and came jumping and jumping from the distant forest. Xiaolu''s useless step into the air naturally attracted a group of people''s astonished gazes. The deer at this moment is just the image of an ordinary sika deer, and he has just used up the life energy absorbed outside the forest in order to create the southern forest on the plane. Therefore, the ordinary image of the little deer jumping and jumping without magic really caught everyone by surprise. Everyone was full of thoughts, and they were all silent for a while. V1.Chapter 188 "What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk? You won''t be really scared, will you?" The little deer had already arrived in front of the group of elders, its big watery eyes were filled with uncontrollable joy. "Don''t be so stingy, besides, you kept throwing bombs at my house before, but I never said anything." At this time, the deer didn''t use consciousness to transmit sound at all, let alone opened its mouth. In the plane, the little deer just thought, the surrounding air would naturally vibrate and transmit vibrations similar to the sound. The immature and clear Zheng Taiyin fell, and Professor Qin on the side took the lead in accepting this immature image of Xiaolu. His eyes were slightly complicated, but he couldn''t help but smile at the end: "That''s not the same. We dropped missiles on the border before to assist you. How can this be the same as the movement you made just now?" "Also, I''m a little curious, why does your voice sound like a child''s? God-fated creatures shouldn''t be more sensitive, how should I put it..." Professor Qin wants to say that it is more stable, and it should be in line with the image of wisdom that a creature that can approach the gods should have. But after thinking about it, Professor Qin still didn''t say this. After all, before he knew Xiaolu''s specific character, he was not good at talking nonsense, for fear of causing unnecessary disgust from the other party. The reason why Professor Qin would think so is actually quite normal. And even this group of extremely high-status old people are the same. After all, Xiaolu had never directly communicated in this way when negotiating with them before, and during the communication process, Xiaolu''s performance was still very stable. Especially after everyone on Blue Star accepted the fact that the gods might exist, these people would take it for granted that the deer who are close to the gods should all have high intelligence and be extremely stable. However, the reality often deviates from people''s imagination, just like the little deer now, looks like an ordinary deer, and speaks in a slightly detached voice. "God-followed creatures? Are you referring to me?" For Professor Qin''s words, Xiaolu''s focus is obviously different. Seeing Xiaolu''s questioning tone, Professor Qin felt a headache. This is really far from the deer image he imagined before, he needs to adjust his emotions, otherwise he is afraid that he will lose his temper. However, Qian Wenyao suddenly smiled when he came back to his senses. "It seems that our understanding of you has a huge deviation, but it''s okay." "Huh? Do you think I''m a kid so easy to cheat?" Xiaolu looked at Qian Wenyao curiously and spoke bluntly in a clear voice. Xiaolu''s ''simplicity'' almost choked Qian Wenyao. However, Qian Wenyao''s mentality is also very good, he slightly adjusted his mood and said with a smile: "That''s not the case, it''s just that we didn''t expect you to communicate so well." Qian Wenyao didn''t lose his proper etiquette because of Xiaolu''s immaturity, and he kept saying "you" all the time. No matter what the deer''s personality is, none of these can change that it is a king, a mysterious and powerful creature. "Oh, that''s it? I thought you guys would think I''m easy to deceive, but my brother told me that you human old men like to deceive children the most, and told me to be careful of you." "But I''m not afraid of being deceived by you. If you dare to deceive me, I will, I won''t let you come to my house." After all, Xiaolu has never experienced the intrigues of human society, so he will naturally say what he thinks of. And it was precisely because of Xiaolu''s behavior that many elders in the Hundred-Member Mission laughed out loud. The unhappiness just now suddenly disappeared. Qian Wenyao looked at Xiaolu and couldn''t help laughing. At this time, the fairies Mira and Rosie, who were flying on both sides of the deer, seemed a little helpless. Having such a "king" like Xiaolu on the booth made them feel lucky but also helpless. "Nothing like that. We came here with great sincerity this time. By the way, who do you mean by the elder brother?" Qian Wenyao discovered the key point of Xiao Lu''s words, and at the same time made some guesses. "Brother is brother, you can guess whatever you want, anyway, you must be smarter than me, and you must be able to guess it." Xiaolu spoke very self-aware, and added: "By the way, I don''t know your name yet, what''s your name?" The little deer approached Qian Wenyao like an ordinary sika deer, and looked at him. Xiaolu''s every move really looked very childish, and the elders of the hundred-member mission didn''t comment at the moment, but kept looking at Xiaolu quietly with interest, amused, or thoughtfulness. The deer didn''t answer, and Qian Wenyao didn''t ask further questions. After all, the relationship between the deer and the newt was already very clear, and now it just made him confirm something more. "Qian Wenyao, what about you?" While Qian Wenyao answered, he was waiting for a smiley rhetorical question. And it was Qian Wenyao''s rhetorical question, and Xiao Lu immediately excitedly said as if he was waiting for his question: "My name is Lu Wu, isn''t my name good?" "Lu Wu?" Qian Wenyao was a little stunned, but what surprised him was not Xiaolu''s name, but what Xiaolu was so excited about suddenly. The deer''s name was naturally given to it by Ji Yu last night. And it is the last suffix of the real name. Because Xiaolu is in Ryan, according to Ji Yu''s idea, Xiaolu''s name must be oriental. After thinking about it, Ji Yu thought of the homonym, and used Lu Wu in the fairy tale as the name of Xiaolu. It''s just that it''s a real name after all, and the name must be long. Therefore, in order to be more oriental, Ji Yu immediately searched some poems about deer on the Internet. Then take a poem containing a deer from the selected poem, and mix it together to become the name of the deer. The full name of the little deer is [Ji Tan Mao Fa Fa ¡¤ Spring Grass Deer Yoyo ¡¤ Frost Falling Bears Rising Tree ¡¤ Forest Empty Deer Drinking Stream ¡¤ Deer Seeing When Trees Are Deep ¡¤ Stream No Bells at Noon ¡¤ Lu Wu] The combination of Xiaolu''s real name is quite wrong, but Ji Yu thinks it is appropriate. After all, who would have known that Xiaolu''s real name would be so funny? In short, for Xiaolu, Ji Yu asked Xiaolu to just declare that his name is Luwu. And Ji Yu''s name for Xiaolu will always be Xiaolu. Naturally, Xiao Lu would not know what Ji Yu was thinking when he chose the name, but was also happy because Ji Yu gave him the name. When he got his real name, Xiao Lu was very excited. Last night, he kept smirking and chanting his name for a long time. This made the goblins Mira and Rosie dumbfounded for a while. Xiaolu is like a child who loves to show off. Now that he has a name, he wants others to praise him for his good name. That''s why Xiaolu was so excited when Qian Wenyao asked Xiaolu''s name. "Yes, yes, Lu Wu, isn''t it a nice name?" Looking at Lingxiao looking at him expectantly, Qian Wenyao was a little stunned, and immediately said with a smile: "It''s really good, it has a meaning, it''s a good name." After Qian Wenyao said this, Xiao Lu turned around excitedly. "Look, I''ll just say the name sounds nice." Xiao Lu said to Mira and Rosie, and finally said to the old man of the Centuries: "Do you think my name is good?" "good!" "very nice!" "Lu Wu, Lu Wu? It''s really good." "..." The old men of the hundred members were obviously amused by Xiaolu''s appearance, so they immediately echoed. "Hey, don''t be like this, I''m ashamed to say that." Xiao Lu said so, but his eyes were full of excitement. Seeing Xiaolu''s disagreement, the elders present couldn''t hold back any longer. Suddenly burst out laughing. In this way, after a while, the atmosphere on the scene became relaxed and harmonious. However, Qian Wenyao did not forget the purpose of this trip. So, when Xiao Lu was still excited when they praised his good name, he said: "Okay, Mr. Lu Wu, shouldn''t it be time for you to talk to us about something serious?" Qian Wenyao''s tone was as if coaxing a child, it seemed very weird anyway. After all, the two sides are of different species now, and the atmosphere should be serious in the first place. But facing such a deer, even if Qian Wenyao wanted to be serious, it was difficult for him to be serious. For such an atmosphere, Qian Wenyao did not reject it, but felt a little relaxed. Because in his opinion, if Xiaolu''s character is really that simple, then this negotiation will be much easier. Of course, Qian Wenyao also has his own caution. Because Xiaolu is obviously not alone, he has an older brother, and even another support that they don''t know about, or is it the ''god'' behind it? Therefore, when dealing with negotiations, Qian Wenyao must maintain a certain degree of caution, and has no intention of deceiving Xiaolu. "Business?" The little deer was stunned, and immediately straightened up as if thinking of something, feeling like a little adult. "Yes, it''s business. What do you want to say? You can talk about it first, and I''ll just listen." Because of Qian Wenyao''s previous praise, Xiaolu obviously has a certain affection for Qian Wenyao and others. For Xiaolu''s simple and out-of-the-ordinary thinking, it is so easy to have a good impression. "Well, since that''s the case, then I''ll say it." Qian Wenyao also put away his smile, and all the 100-member missions looked solemn and looked at Xiaolu. "The purpose of our trip is very simple, just like we asked Ms. Rosie to send you a message. We hope to establish a more harmonious cooperative relationship with you." "We need a large number of superhuman beings, because the situation in the Ziyue Realm in our country is getting worse and worse. We need your help. In short, you should take it as our request?" "Of course, if you have any request you want to ask, you can just ask, we will do our best to meet it." After Qian Wenyao finished speaking, he stared at Xiaolu closely, and Xiaolu seemed to have already made up his mind, and immediately said with a slightly excited expression: "It''s simple, can you stop being so defensive about me in the future? I''ve been holding back at home for a long time, and I want to go outside and have a look." V1.Chapter 189 "Of course, this is just my own idea. Look, other people''s Frans and silver dragons can fly in the streets and in the sky casually, and they are so popular, but I can only fly in the forest. It''s not fair anymore." Speaking of this, Xiao Lu obviously felt a bit of complaint, and then he continued along with the words: "Also, it''s okay to make extraordinary fighters for you, but I also need some things. My home still lacks a lot of things. Can you give me some pictures of flowers and trees? I want to pick one , and then you can deliver some seeds or saplings according to my choice." "By the way, there are more, can you send me some smart and beautiful birds, I want some to be my partners, I always feel lacking without partners in the sky." "Also, by the way, can you make me a special so what...? Oh, by the way, a tablet computer, that is, something with images in the dot painting. I want to go online and have a look. I really want to I know what you humans are playing." "Well, still..." Xiaolu''s mouth is like that machine gun. Although the requirements are not high, there are too many things, and they are messy, and they are all related to play. "Okay, okay, stop!" Qian Wenyao rubbed his eyebrows with some headaches. Xiao Lu spoke too fast, and seemed to have no end, so he couldn''t remember at all, and although the Hundreds were followed by a recorder, but if Xiao Lu made such a request, who knows how long Xiao Lu can say. However, for what Xiao Lu just said, Qian Wenyao obviously also knows that Xiao Lu already has a certain understanding of the human world. This understanding may come from the ''god'', but more likely from its siblings, especially the silver dragon he just mentioned. "Mr. Lu Wu, what you mentioned is not difficult. We can do it in the future, but there must be a standard for cooperation, right?" "For example, how much material can be exchanged for the birth of an extraordinary human being, should we discuss this matter?" Hearing what Qian Wenyao said, Xiaolu was stunned. "Huh? It''s so troublesome? My requirements are very low. This is what my brother said." "Besides, the big deal is that I will give you a thousand places every day. You make a lot of money. Anyway, you don''t lack the things I need, do you?" It takes only two or three hours for Xiaolu to strengthen the life of a thousand ordinary people, so Xiaolu doesn''t think it is difficult. Moreover, with the peak strength of tens of thousands of trees in the ring forest, the deer can absorb seven or eight times of life energy in a day. Moreover, these trees at the peak of the first level can recover completely by themselves within two or three days. And these seven or eight times of full life energy are enough for Xiaolu to strengthen tens of thousands of ordinary life forms to the peak of the first level. The recovery speed of the trees is really fast, which can be regarded as a gift from nature. Hearing Xiaolu''s words that he didn''t want to complicate things at all, Qian Wenyao also felt that he was indeed a little too pushy. After all, it''s really hard for you to talk about the precise details of the deer''s current character. One thousand quotas per day, this is good news for Qian Wenyao. However, Qian Wenyao had the habit of negotiating after all, so he immediately said: "It''s fine if you don''t want to complicate things, and we have indeed made a profit, but can the number of people be increased?" "After all, you should also know that Ziyue is our common enemy. If possible in this regard, I still hope to strengthen our fighting strength as soon as possible." As soon as Qian Wenyao finished speaking, Xiao Lu immediately shook his head. "No, I have my own work to do. The maximum number of people is one thousand. In addition, Ziyue and others can be regarded as helping out. Don''t ask for other requests, or I will be angry." "In addition, if there is a big purple moon disaster, I can also selectively help you. This is already the best I can do." "Anyway, you can say now whether you agree or not." Xiaolu seemed a bit headstrong and stared at Qian Wenyao after finishing speaking. Seeing Xiaolu''s appearance of being able to expel them at any time, the elders of the Hundred-Member Mission suddenly started talking among each other in a low voice. And Qian Wenyao also fell into a short thought. In this regard, Xiaolu also gave them time to discuss, so he sat there and watched the group of old people discuss. "These humans are not fun at all, it''s better to be Xiaoluyi and Xiaoluling." The little deer was thinking like this, and at the same time, he looked back at the forest by the lake that he had just built in the distance, and there were two children hiding behind the trees and secretly looking at the little deer. These two children are the twin siblings who belonged to the village of Dongdian Kingdom that Xiaolu had rescued at the border of Lane before. Under the contract between Xiaolu and Mira, and under Xiaolu''s careful nurturing, although the two little guys can''t speak smoothly, they can already walk, and they also have Mira''s ability to control thorns. A child who is only eight months old now has the intelligence of a child of about two or three years old, and also belongs to a certain kind of individual with very strong potential in terms of physical strength and ability. For these two children, under Ji Yu''s reminder, Xiaolu did not directly instill a large amount of life energy. Instead, it provides the energy children need every time they are hungry. Children need childhood, education, and more importantly, a complete life. If Xiao Lu uses a lot of life essence, Ji Yu is very afraid that these two children will suddenly grow into adults, thus losing their childhood and some fun. For children, Ji Yu also has the care that most adults have, so Ji Yu still has a special inspection on this matter. The twin siblings have very good eyesight. When the deer looked back, the two chubby little guys hiding behind the tree suddenly made faces at the deer. Seeing this, Xiaolu immediately grinned. "Hmph, watch me come back later and spank your ass." The deer transmitted the sound, making the two siblings laugh straight away, and continued to stick their tongues at the deer by the tree as if they were not afraid. Xiaolu didn''t care about this, but had already made up his mind that Mira and Rosie must educate the siblings after a while. And when Xiao Lu was thinking of teaching the two little guys a lesson, Qian Wenyao and the others had already discussed it. "Mr. Lu Wu, we can agree with you, but we have a small suggestion to deepen our mutual trust." "suggestion?" Xiao Lu looked at Qian Wenyao suspiciously. "Yes, a suggestion. Our idea is that in order for you to enter and leave Ryan normally in the future, and to make the people more accepting of your existence, we plan to pack your identity to a certain extent." "Before this trip, we have actually been instructed, that is, to make you the honorary commander of my Ryan Federation, that is, the rank of general." "You will represent the military while erecting a positive image against Ziyue." "I don''t know what you think?" "Commander? Admiral?" As soon as Xiaolu heard Qian Wenyao''s words, his eyes immediately lit up. Although Xiaolu didn''t know how big the general was, he knew what the commander was during the communication with Adam and Om these days. The commander is a very big official, and he is the one who leads all soldiers in battle. "That''s good, then if I become a commander, can I command your soldiers?" The deer was a little excited. "Uh, it''s possible, but this honorary commander is actually just a title, after all, it''s more convenient for publicity." Qian Wenyao said with some embarrassment. "Oh, that''s how it is?" Xiaolu suddenly lost interest, can''t command human soldiers? What is the use of this commander? It''s really stingy to just say nice things without giving real benefits. Xiaolu thought like this, but considering the situation of the olm, he still agreed. "That''s all right. In this case, you humans won''t be afraid when you see me in the future, right?" "By the way, you''re talking about publicity. Do you still need to take pictures, videos or something?" Xiaolu suddenly remembered the scene of Olmex and the little girl showing him the knighting ceremony on the tablet a few days ago, and suddenly had an association. "That''s for sure, so am I not asking for your opinion?" "As long as you agree, then I have a very good idea, that is, I plan to arrange a thousand sensible children to come to your home to participate in an interaction with the deer herd, and then reflect the beauty of harmony and fairyland, which will be more Help us promote you." "A child? A home in Wonderland?" Hearing Qian Wenyao''s words, Xiao Lu''s interest suddenly rose again. After all, Xiaolu is still a child after all, and he is very interested in playing with children and so on. In addition, Qian Wenyao praised the ring forest as a fairyland, which is also a good compliment for Xiaolu. Therefore, Xiao Lu immediately said: "This is good, this is good, just do it, I have no objection." Seeing that Xiaolu was so interested and had no objections, Qian Wenyao naturally felt that this trip was close to perfection. However, after the general matters are determined, there will naturally be a special person to discuss the specific content with Xiaolu. But now Qian Wenyao doesn''t need to explain this. "Then, I wish us a happy cooperation." Qian Wenyao stretched out his hand to Xiaolu with a smile. The moment Qian Wenyao stretched out his hand, he knew that he was a little too subconscious, after all Xiaolu is not human. However, looking at Qian Wenyao''s hand, the little deer immediately understood the meaning, and then its shoulder height, which was originally only 60 to 70 centimeters, grew rapidly. In the eyes of the 100-member mission, the deer turned into a deer with a height of 1.5 meters and shoulders in the blink of an eye. At the same time, the fawn also stretched out a front hoof that was slightly soiled. Qian Wenyao didn''t care about this, and smiled and shook hands with the little deer''s front hooves. For a while, the whole atmosphere was finally relaxed again. V1.Chapter 190 Before leaving, Qian Wenyao had one more thing to ask, so he immediately spoke up again. "By the way, Mr. Luwu, what''s going on with you here? Are we still on Blue Star? Or is your home really in the orbit of Blue Star?" "Here? This is also my home, it''s in heaven." Xiaolu said without any concealment. Hearing Xiao Lu''s words, the Hundred-Member Mission and even Qian Wenyao were a little taken aback. Because although they knew that Xiaolu was powerful, but this weird place was really located in space, it was really a bit too exaggerated. Before, they thought it was just a fantasy land created by Xiaolu, and it was still in Blue Star. As for the space scene seen before, everyone habitually thought that it was an illusion created by Xiaolu. However, at this moment, after Xiao Lu clearly answered that this place is ''heaven'', everyone present felt a little too fantastic. "Heaven? How did this happen?" "It seems that Lingxiao''s ability has already surpassed part of our cognition." "But if this is outside space, why is there gravity? And the air is so normal?" "..." The strangeness of the plane amazed the hundred-member mission, but at the same time, it also felt that the three views were a little bursting. How can such a large place be in the orbit of Blue Star? And the satellite hasn''t noticed it yet? Is this too exaggerated? Ziyue, the creatures of the gods, although all these things already exist, human beings have very limited understanding of these mysteries, especially in terms of their magical abilities. Seeing the hundred-member mission discussing with each other in disbelief, Xiao Lu didn''t bother to explain. Therefore, he directly controlled himself and everyone else to float in the air in his mind. "Ah! What''s the matter?" "Mr. Lu Wu, what are you doing?" Some elders in the hundred-member mission spoke out one after another, being carried up into the sky by some invisible force. Although they panicked for a moment, they had previous experiences, so they tried their best to control their emotions and asked questions quickly. "Didn''t I show it to you guys, don''t be afraid, it''s hard for you to die if you don''t have permission here." While speaking, Xiaolu led the group of old men to the hundreds of meters of the plane sky. And these old people were also surprised after hearing Xiaolu''s words, but in order to maintain their image, most of them still endured the panic in their hearts and waited for Xiaolu''s explanation. However, the little deer didn''t do anything at this moment, but according to what he thought in his heart, in just an instant, everyone saw that a wasteland that was originally flat on the ground suddenly raised without warning, forming a series of spikes. The spikes are extremely sharp and reach tens of meters. At the same time, just above everyone''s heads, the sky suddenly darkened. Because before everyone noticed, the sky was filled with dark clouds, and then huge thunderbolts could be seen exploding in the dark clouds. "Here, I can control everything. By the way, this is also the power I forgot to show you before." "In this home of mine, as long as anything, including your human missiles, enters here, I just need to think about it, and everything will be instantly broken down into powder." Xiaolu spoke childish words, and watched the expressions of everyone. But at this moment, including Qian Wenyao, the 100-member mission group was shocked and speechless. "Well, well, that''s the end of the demonstration, you don''t have to be nervous, I did this just because I want to remind you that your current weapons are useless to me at all, as long as I want to avoid them if." "So after you go back, you must remind those who want to harm me, please think clearly." Hearing Xiao Lu''s words, the hundred members fell silent for a while. What Qian Wenyao thinks most at the moment is that Xiaolu''s deterrent behavior should not be something it can think of and do. Because of Xiaolu''s xinxing, Qian Wenyao felt that he had understood something in this short contact. Now Xiaolu''s threatening and intimidating speech is obviously caused by the existence behind it. For a mature intelligent life, doing so is actually quite meaningful. After all, to cooperate with a country, you must reflect your own value, and more importantly, your own strength. Only in this way will no one dare to easily plot against him during negotiations and cooperation. In response, Qian Wenyao shook his head immediately. "Of course we know these things. Mr. Lu Wu, you don''t have to worry. One day when I''m here, I assure you that no one will dare to harm you." "Furthermore, Ziyue is our enemy now, so it''s not suitable for this kind of confrontation, is it?" Qian Wenyao said to Xiaolu, in fact, it was a disguised form to let Xiaolu notify the existence behind it. "Of course it''s the best way. I didn''t show you this kind of show because I didn''t like it. I''m not afraid that some of you will always have my ideas, so let you have a certain understanding of me first, that''s okay. Let you go back and inoculate those humans with dirty thoughts yourself." The little deer nodded briskly, and at the same time made the dark clouds, thunder and lightning and the sharp rocks on the ground disappear. Then under Xiaolu''s control, he led the crowd to land on the ground again. Xiaolu''s speech skills were naturally taught by Ji Yu before, otherwise Xiaolu''s knowledge and way of thinking would not be able to say these speech skills at all. "Is this ability really something humans can fight against?" "Lingxiao''s current ability is infinitely close even if he is not a god, right?" "Can this ability only be displayed in this miraculous place? That''s fine, otherwise it would be too exaggerated." "...." In the group of hundreds, the elders were worried and had many thoughts. For Lingxiao''s power, the people present now had a more intuitive understanding, and at the same time, some people had the illusion that they were already breeding tigers. After all, Ryan people generally believe in their ancestors, not so-called gods. That''s why they would always have a certain degree of suspicion in terms of gods and gods before. Suspicion of the purpose behind it, suspicion of what kind of god the so-called god is. Of course, such suspicions are now rare. For a really smart person, like Qian Wenyao, he never thought of Xiaolu as a potential enemy. After all, Ziyue is deadly enough, even if Xiaolu goes too far, he will not make some dangerous moves at will. Furthermore, Xiaolu can communicate, and his temper is very approachable. In addition, as far as the exaggerated power of the deer is concerned, Qian Wenyao also feels that this is beyond the controllable range of today''s human beings. If Xiaolu really wanted to harm humans, maybe he could have done it long ago, right? But it didn''t do that, like other god-followed creatures, they all behaved very kindly. This also made Qian Wenyao truly feel the necessity of the existence of gods for the first time. Only under the instructions of the gods, these powerful creatures of the gods will be so easy to contact, right? Only in this way, Ling Xiao will be willing to help Ryan form an extraordinary army as if he is at a disadvantage, right? "God? What kind of existence is He?" Qian Wenyao really, really wants to understand all this at this moment. But looking at the fawn, he couldn''t speak like that. Because even if you ask, with the previous attitude of the god-followed creature, you will definitely not answer. And even if they answered, it would still be the same old way, talking about how the gods are just, kind, wise and so on. "Perhaps it is a kind of blasphemy for mortals to want to touch this mystery?" Looking at Xiaolu, Qian Wenyao was filled with many emotions, and at the same time he was determined to do everything possible to maintain a trusting relationship with Xiaolu. Because Xiaolu''s personality is easy to guide, as long as Ryan tries to show kindness to Xiaolu, then it should be extremely easy to accept them with Xiaolu''s personality. Therefore, Xiaolu''s title of honorary commander will definitely be assigned. Looking at the little deer and the barren world, Qian Wenyao really felt a lot of emotion. After that, the 100-member mission behind Qian Wenyao naturally began to communicate with Xiaolu again. Some of them are asking Xiaolu how the world came into being, and some are asking Xiaolu what he thinks in helping Ryan in this way? There are really many questions like this. Facing these questions, Xiao Lu kept asking for help under the spiritual connection with Ji Yu, and then Ji Yu continued to assist Xiao Lu and asked him to answer. In short, Xiaolu hardly concealed much from these Ryan people. Because it doesn''t make much sense to conceal it anymore, a deer with a plane is not something that the weapons of the modern technological world can fight against. Incomprehensibly powerful, this is the evaluation of Xiaolu''s current state by the hundred-member mission. Behind this evaluation, these people also evaluated the danger of the deer. That is, the danger is extremely small, and relatives, with a temper like a child, can be guided and belong to the existence that needs to be actively accepted. For the evaluation of the plane, these old men can only come to one conclusion, that is, only magic can resist magic. At the level of the deer, this kind of powerful life is no longer something that can be killed by conventional forces. And it is precisely because of these comprehensive evaluations and opinions that the 100-member mission group is full of hope for the upcoming cooperation between Ryan and Xiaolu. Ziyue is very incomprehensible, but with the little deer and the creatures of the gods, this situation can definitely be broken. Of course, the premise is that Xiaolu can be intimate with Ryan, and is willing to undertake the task of fighting against the realm. Therefore, at this time, looking at the deer, these old men are like looking at a rare treasure. The scorching gaze made the little deer a little unbearable. "Oh, the eyes of these old men are really scary. Why do I feel like they are going to eat me?" Xiaolu still maintains this connection with Adam in soul, and complains so to Adam. In this regard, Adam just smiled, and then said: "Because you are their hope, it is a good thing that they will do this. At least if you want to go out to play in the future, it should be very simple." Adam said so with a smile. And the little deer murmured a little. "It''s good to go out and play, but it''s not good if they follow me." Regarding this, both Adam and Ji Yu felt a little funny, but they didn''t say anything. Xiaolu must grow up, this is a consensus, some things, let him experience more, Ji Yu doesn''t want to interfere too much. Therefore, when the group of old men surrounded the little deer to ask questions, Ji Yu kept watching through the soul connection, and only mentioned something when necessary. The whole process was very harmonious, and it wasn''t until two hours later that this group of people decided to leave contentedly. However, just when the group was about to leave, Ji Yu suddenly thought about Malphite. Therefore, when the game was offline, Ji Yu immediately asked Xiaolu to stop the group of people. "Well, don''t go, actually, I have something I want to tell you." Xiaolu suddenly stopped the hundred-member envoy who was about to walk out of the plane passage. "Huh? What''s the matter?" Qian Wenyao was a little curious, and turned to look at the deer together with everyone. The little deer had a brisk face and approached the crowd bouncing around. "Well, didn''t you have a lot of casualties in the realm? As for me, I actually have a younger brother who is a bit irritable and wants to fight to hone himself, so I want to ask, do you need his help?" As soon as Xiaolu said this, everyone was stunned for a moment. However, Qian Wenyao reacted instantly, and his face looked very eager. "Yes, of course it is possible!" The realms that exist in the Ryan Federation have been solidified one after another. Even if there is no Ziyue, monsters still run out of these realms from time to time. One can imagine the pressure. Therefore, if there is a strong support, Qian Wenyao and the entire Ryan Federation will naturally be happy to see it. It''s just that after answering, Qian Wenyao was a little confused again? warlike? younger brother? Blue Star now only has three god-followed creatures, right? Qian Wenyao naturally had doubts about Xiao Lu''s younger brother. The silver dragon is a female, which is already known by all countries in the world, but the gender of the oak tree as a tree is really hard to say. But the oak tree is the earliest god-followed creature. If there is a connection between the god-followed creatures, the elder brother in the deer''s mouth should also be the oak tree. Where did this brother come from? Of course, those who have such doubts include the members of the Hundred-Member Mission. They looked at each other and were a little puzzled. Could it be that another divine creature that has never been discovered by other countries appeared on the blue star? Everyone guessed like this. Just when everyone was guessing, Xiao Lu suddenly laughed. "That''s good, but before that, you should meet my younger brother, Mr. Moffett." As Xiao Lu said, at the same time, a hint of interest in watching the fun flashed in his eyes. It looked forward to the expressions of these old human beings when they saw Malphite. Then, while everyone was a little stunned, in the plane of Xiaolu, a huge monster suddenly appeared in the sky without warning. The behemoth fell suddenly from a few hundred meters in the sky. Because of the deer, although this behemoth did not cause a shock when it fell. But after he appeared on the ground, the appearance of that non-blue star life immediately made everyone present momentarily absent-minded. Malphite, whose whole body was glowing with lava and whose eyes revealed a violent aura, looked at the small hundred-member envoy on the ground, and directly said proudly in a majestic tone: "My name is Malphite, I come here in the name of God!" "Human! Tell me where the battlefield is!" "..." V1.Chapter 191 Hot, violent, powerful. This is the image of Malphite in the eyes of Qian Wenyao, Professor Qin and others at this time. The light of the lava, and even the fiery red lines and mysterious runes all over Malphite''s body raised Malphite''s mystery by more than a few levels. Looking at Malphite, which is more than 150 meters high, anyone will feel a sense of smallness and powerlessness. What''s more, although Malphite was nearly 200 meters away from everyone, the billowing heat waves emanating from his body still made everyone feel hot. The surrounding air also seemed to rise by more than ten degrees instantly because of Malphite''s arrival. The elders in the hundred-member mission looked at Malphite with shock, surprise, and heaviness in their eyes. But no matter how their expressions changed, they were all silent at the moment. It is very irrational to discuss the parties in front of the parties. For Malphite, without any understanding, everyone naturally did not dare to treat him lightly. In the end, it was Qian Wenyao who quickly sorted out his emotions, and after exchanging a look with Professor Qin, he took the lead to take a step forward and greeted him. "Mr. Moffett, hello." "We sincerely welcome your arrival. We will arrange your battlefield as soon as possible, but your current posture is too ostentatious. Can you change your posture? Just like your elder brother, Mr. Luwu? " For Malphite, Qian Wenyao really wanted to give Xiaolu that kind of trust, but in terms of the manic feeling displayed by Malphite, Qian Wenyao was actually full of worries. However, after all, he was the one who took the matter, and it was too late to regret it now. All he can do now is try to think of a more compromise solution, and inquire about Murphy''s personality from the deer as soon as possible in the future. Looking at Qian Wenyao who was like an ant, Moffitt''s mood swings never changed a bit. He looked down at Qian Wenyao with pupils that were beating flames, and his tone was full of contempt and arrogance. "Human? Are you ordering me to do something?" Malphite''s rumbling voice was full of oppression, which made Qian Wenyao feel as big as a bucket in his heart. Facing Moffett''s oppression, Qian Wenyao did not show the slightest fear, but said calmly: "No, Mr. Moffett, we are not ordering you, this is just a small request." "I probably understand your arrival and your desire to fight. However, you should have seen our human body. We are very weak. If you are on the ground with us, I am very worried that someone will be killed by you." Injured by the powerful." "Furthermore, our relationship should be one of cooperation and equality, instead of you blindly oppressing others? Don''t you think so?" After all, Qian Wenyao has been in a high position for decades. As one of the leaders of the Ryan Federation, he must show Ryan and the unyielding spirit that human beings should have in the face of power. You can see this as the arrogance of human beings, or you can see this as the spirit of human beings to resist in the face of oppression, but in any case, when facing foreign enemies, such a spirit is necessary. Because Qian Wenyao is talking to Malphite on behalf of Ryan''s entire country and the will of all the people at this time, so he must show this spirit when facing Malphite. Looking at Qian Wenyao and the hundred-member mission, Moffitt already had a more irritable mood in his heart. But he didn''t forget Ji Yu''s explanation. Therefore, for this group of people, Moffitt still snorted in disgust: "You are very courageous! Human, have you thought about the price of angering me?" When he said this, Malphite had already bent down and looked at Qian Wenyao with a superior attitude. At the same time, the heat wave on Malphite''s body also followed. In just an instant, all the members of the hundred-member mission began to sweat. This is not to say that the 100-member mission was afraid, it was just because the temperature was too high physically. Malphite''s arrogance made many elders in the hundred-member mission enraged. At the same time, some members of the 100-member mission also looked at Xiaolu who was watching the excitement. Looking at the eyes of some members of the hundred-member mission as if they were begging for help, Xiao Lu blinked and pretended to have an innocent expression. ''What do you see me doing? '' ''What happened here? Why I don''t know. '' Xiaolu''s innocence seems to be saying such words. Seeing Xiao Lu''s performance like this, more than a dozen people in the hundred-member mission were speechless. I''m afraid the two of you brothers are playing a double reed for us? An old man thought so. Malphite''s oppression seems to be pressing every step of the way and is on the verge of fury, but the clever hundred-man mission naturally knows that conflict is impossible. Because the existence of the deer will definitely avoid such a situation. No matter how unreliable Xiaolu is, but the two parties have just reached a cooperation, Xiaolu and even the existence behind it that is watching the development of the situation should not allow the situation to deteriorate. But no matter what, in the face of the current situation, as the leaders of human beings, the hundred-member mission should also show its due attitude. At least not to lose Ryan''s face. So even if it''s acting, you have to perform the trick to the end. "Enraged?" Looking at Malphite, Qian Wenyao was neither happy nor angry, and he just shook his head with a sense of sweat on his forehead. "Mr. Moffett, if you want the battlefield to hone yourself, we will give you the battlefield. Is it too much for us to make a small reasonable request?" "Of course, your coming must have been of great help to us. I naturally pay tribute to you in this regard, but in the final analysis, we humans also have our own dignity. If you despise us so much, then please go back. , we don''t want to conflict with you, let alone make it difficult for your brother, what do you think?" Qian Wenyao looked at Malphite quietly, the old man''s expression was unprecedentedly firm. The small eyes of the two looked at each other and refused to give in to each other. "Heh~ Conflict? Just you?" Moffitt smiled disdainfully. "You don''t understand the greatness of God, you don''t understand my ability, and you probably feel a little bit annoyed when you say that you think too highly of yourself?" "For me, there is no difference between you and reptiles. As for me despising you? Then you should show the ability to talk to me on an equal footing first!" When Malphite said this, he also looked at all the humans present with his eyes. He took in all the discontent, anger and scrutiny in the eyes of the hundred-member mission, and then stood upright again. He despised all the humans present, and said in an unfriendly tone: "Humans, do you think I don''t understand your situation? Do you think my Father God doesn''t know the situation of your Blue Star?" "Ryan, a country that doesn''t have the slightest reverence for the gods, I can be considered extra tolerant to you like this." "Humans, let me give you a piece of advice!" "Put away your useless arrogance, and also put away your poor self-esteem. Fearing our Father God is your only salvation. Only in this way can you survive in the future changes in the world, otherwise... ¡­¡± Speaking of this, Malphite didn''t continue to say anything. In short, anyone who is not a fool can understand the meaning of this sentence. As for what Malphite said, most of the elders in the 100-member mission were lost in thought, and Professor Qin was even more so. Anger and resignation can''t solve any problems, and the old people who are over fifty years old also know this truth, so they are not too emotional when they face Malphite after this, but start to ponder the information contained in his words. "It is an undoubted fact that the ''God'' does exist, but He is obviously dissatisfied with Ryan''s current disrespectful situation, so is there Malphite''s warning now?" Professor Qin understood so. However, if Ji Yu could know what Professor Qin was thinking now, he would definitely look a little dumbfounded. Because everything Malphite said and did was spontaneous, and Ji Yu didn''t teach him that. After all, Ji Yu doesn''t care about these false names. Moffitt''s character is like this, so there is no way. For Malphite, Ji Yu is 10,000 satisfied, at least Malphite seems to be extremely concerned about Ji Yu''s father, and maintains his image very much. Therefore, through the connection of the soul, Ji Yu has been watching the situation on the scene and waiting for the next development. Qian Wenyao was silent, and the hundred-member mission was also silent. Through Malphite''s words, they are all analyzing the attitude of Malphite''s so-called Father God towards Ryan now. Thus began to formulate certain strategies to improve the ''god''''s view of Ryan. Ryan and other countries in the world can despise the gods internally, and can even comment at will, but now, they cannot ignore the god who has never shown up. Gods, creatures and gods are all existences beyond the control of human beings. With the self-confidence and strong desire to control established in the modern human society, in fact, the anxiety and complexity in my heart are still very strong. Especially for the superiors, they also have to consider how to maintain the interests of human beings and themselves in the era of theocracy. But on the other hand, some smart people have already seen it. Because if this so-called god wants to revive the theocracy and oppress mankind, he can completely favor some individual human beings, so that they can destroy the nature of the existing regime from within human beings. And doing this is easier for humans to accept than the situation that the creatures of the gods are aliens, but did the gods do this? Did God not expect it? How can it be? Therefore, many people have already understood that for an existence with such great power, why should He care about human rights, money and even status? It''s ridiculous, even boring. So this is also the idea that is being propagated by Xiyue today. The gods are great, and they appeared in order to save Blue Star. As for why individual human beings are not favored by gods, there are still a lot of speculations in West Yorkshire society, but none of these will affect the reverence and devout belief of billions of people in West Yorkshire countries for gods. And it is precisely because of the spread of this kind of thinking that Ryan will change now, and actively carry out this negotiation and cooperation with Xiaolu. V1.Chapter 192 "Mr. Moffett, I think you really misunderstood us." After pondering for a while, Qian Wenyao spoke solemnly. "Although we were suspicious of the ''god'' you mentioned before, we have begun to change after so many things." "After all, thinking cannot be changed overnight. All we can do now is to continue to promote the benevolence, love and greatness of the gods, so that some suspicious individuals can accept His existence in a more harmonious way." "And now, our close cooperation with Mr. Lu Wu is the first step, what do you think?" "Of course, you say that we are too arrogant, and I don''t agree with that." Having said that, Qian Wenyao cleared his dry throat, and then continued: "Arrogance is just because you have seen our attitude towards you before, so you feel that human beings are too arrogant without tolerance and awe." "But at that time, we didn''t have any communication and contact, so of course we couldn''t talk about mutual trust, and the posture that Mr. Lu Wu showed at that time was indeed a bit too scary for us, but even then, did we hurt Mr. Lu Wu?" "Don''t talk about hurting Mr. Lu Wu, we tried our best to help, and we also had a long period of contact with each other. Although we seemed a little too cautious and distrustful during the process, it can''t be called arrogant, right?" "In addition, in your current view, perhaps we humans can no longer use our strength to achieve parity with you." "However, what I want to say is, why do we have to look at both sides with such a biased attitude in such a vast world?" "Besides the comparison of strength, can''t there be an equal basis for dialogue between us?" "Just like the ''Father God'' in your mouth, is it as powerful as He has the power to oppress and force us humans to change our views on Him, and even have to surrender to Him?" "Benevolence, fraternity, and great power, even if you don''t need to oppress others, you will definitely win the respect and faith of everyone under the proof of time." "And you, as the heir of the gods, do you think your current behavior is appropriate?" After saying all this, Qian Wenyao stopped talking and looked at Malphite quietly. As for Malphite, he was a little dazed after listening to Qian Wenyao''s words. But this daze was only for a moment, and Malphite looked at Qian Wenyao, and at the same time suddenly laughed. "Human, you are very good at speaking." "It seems that there is nothing wrong with the logic, but you have forgotten the most important point, that is, God the Father is God the Father precisely because of His benevolence and greatness." "Father God tolerates everything, and of course he also tolerates all our personalities and practices." "I am not the Father God, let alone hope to reach the height of the Father God, but I know one thing, that is, all those who are disrespectful to the Father God and dare to challenge the majesty of the Father God will be destroyed!" When Malphite spoke, his aura seemed incomparably majestic at the end, and the lava flames on his body once again swayed into a circle of heat. The heat wave hit, and everyone in the centurion had to step back and turn their heads to avoid the dust blown by the heat wave. Looking at the frightening Malphite, the group of hundreds and Qian Wenyao finally understood the general character of Malphite, a divine creature, through dialogue. This is a born king with a very arrogant personality. Don''t try to change the other party''s mind about such an existence, because doing so may only irritate the other party. At the same time, this is also an existence that worships and paranoidly believes in gods. For gods, he has the paranoia similar to members of the heresy trial in some churches in the Middle Ages. So when facing him, it''s best not to talk about the gods, let alone slander the gods. For a moment, the entire hundred-member group fell silent, and at the same time began to think about some attitudes everyone should have when they return to China and deal with Malphite. But at this moment, Xiao Lu looked at Malphite and felt that his younger brother was a little scary. However, with Xiao Lu''s detached personality, he is also thankful that he is an older brother, otherwise, with his younger brother''s strength, he might not even be able to be lectured by him in the future. That''s not beautiful. At the same time, as the elder brother, Xiaolu also feels that the current atmosphere is very bad. Maybe it''s time for me as an older brother to come out and reconcile? Therefore, Xiaolu acted immediately after thinking like this. The deer briskly walked between the Hundreds and Malphite, and then said with a smile: "Okay, okay, you''ve got to know each other, don''t be so serious." "Also, Malphite, your body temperature is too high, take it back a little?" When Xiaolu said this, Malphite, who was still strong just now, suddenly seemed to have no momentum in the eyes of the hundred people. I saw Malphite lightly tapped the huge head at the deer, and then lightly hummed to dissipate most of the flames on his body. The old and the young are orderly, which is what Ji Yu has always emphasized to the creatures of the gods. So for Xiaolu''s elder brother, Malphite also has due respect. No matter what Xiaolu''s character is, at least as a younger brother, Malphite must show the attitude that a younger brother should have. Therefore, even though Malphite still looked so terrifying at the moment, he also showed a scene of obedience when facing the deer. Seeing Malphite being so obedient, the deer was naturally happy, and then said to Qian Wenyao in the hundred-member group: "Don''t be afraid, Murphy''s personality is just like this. Anyway, you should understand and tolerate each other a lot." "Also, Malphite can''t become smaller like me, so don''t think that Malphite is so unreasonable, he just has some, some, oh, by the way, Tsundere, sorry to say that he won''t change Small." When Xiao Lu said this, Malphite immediately felt bad. However, he still kept silent despite the calculation, while the group of hundreds showed the appearance of being suddenly enlightened. Also, with Malphite''s haughty character, he certainly wouldn''t say that he wouldn''t get smaller. So this caused the unharmonious follow-up of the series just now. "I see, but I misunderstood Mr. Moffett, sorry." As an elder, Qian Wenyao, who also understands the ways of the world, immediately opened his mouth and apologized to Moffitt. And Malphite remained silent, acting as if he was great. Regarding this, Qian Wenyao also smiled and then looked at Xiao Lu again. "If this is the case, what should we do? After all, my plan is to ask Mr. Moffett to go to the second realm to help, but the distance is really far away, and with Mr. Moffett''s posture, we really can''t help it." It¡¯s not good to take him there.¡± Qian Wenyao frowned. "Is this easy to handle? Can you not forget me?" Little Lu complained. "You can take me there first? As long as I get to the place and have the coordinates, I can let my house open a door there, and then Malphite will go directly there?" Xiaolu said it as a matter of course, and this directly stunned the hundred members. "Eh? Mr. Lu Wu, can your so-called plane still be like this? That will solve a lot of troubles." Qian Wenyao was stunned, and then said in a little surprise. "Of course, my family is amazing, these are trivial things." After Xiaolu said this, his eyes showed excitement immediately: "Okay, it''s settled, then when will you take me away? How about we leave now?" Seeing Xiaolu''s eagerness to see the human world of the Ryan Federation, Qian Wenyao and the elders in the group of hundreds were immediately amused. Xiaolu has such a heart, so Qian Wenyao will definitely not shirk it. With Xiaolu and Malphite, the pressure on the second realm can definitely be greatly reduced immediately. As for the Black Sea in the No. 1 Realm, no matter how you look at it, Qian Wenyao doesn''t think it is suitable for Xiaolu and Malphite''s battlefield, so the No. 1 Realm can only continue to besieged with heavy troops. However, if there is Malphite''s long-term suppression in the second realm, then the extraordinary army from the second realm can be drawn out and then go to the first realm. In this way, it is also a good choice. Therefore, Qian Wenyao nodded immediately after making a decision: "Okay, if that''s the case, then let''s set off immediately. On the way, I will immediately contact the Congress and ask someone to arrange everything on the way." "Yeah, okay!" After confirming the next itinerary, the deer is naturally happy. But before that, Xiaolu still needs to send Malphite back to Mars. After all, Malphite still has the task of creating split offspring, so he can''t waste the necessary time staying in Xiaolu''s plane. Therefore, the deer immediately turned to Malphite and said: "Malphite, go back first, and I''ll call you when I get to the place." "good!" Moffitt just said so. Then, after Xiaolu opened the plane channel, Malphite directly disappeared into the plane through the plane channel. "This consumes a lot." After Malphite left, Xiao Lu suddenly muttered with some pain in his heart. Opening the plane channel will also consume energy, and this energy consumption can be either faith or the dark matter energy absorbed by the plane. The consumption of the plane channel opened at the same time is also related to the distance. Xiaolu''s plane is in the crack of space in the orbit of the blue star, and it is also blessed by the rules of the blue star, so the consumption of opening the plane channel facing the blue star is almost zero. But it only took a few seconds to open the plane channel leading to Mars, and the consumed dark matter energy dropped rapidly. Although Xiao Lu can''t have a clear data panel like Ji Yu, but as the master of the plane, he can clearly feel the change of energy. That''s why he felt some flesh pain at this moment. After all, Xiaolu''s current plane can only absorb ten units of dark matter per month, and Malphite''s departure once consumed a little more of his dark matter. And as far as belief is concerned, almost all the deer''s belief energy now comes from its own herd, and the speed of dark matter collection is not fast. Therefore, muscle pain is inevitable. But for Xiao Lu''s escape character, this kind of pain lasted only for a few seconds, and then he excitedly began to look forward to the "tour" in Ryan again. And soon left the plane with the hundred-member mission. V1.Chapter 193 ¡¾Player status¡¿ ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: 3] [Physique: 105 (maximum 200)] [Height 1.82m/17.23m (maximum 25m)] [Age: 26 (up to 1000 years old)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Natural Affinity (High)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Power Burst (High)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Life Grafting (High)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Element Transformation (Special)] [Feature ¢Ý: Hydrogen Control (Special)] [Characteristic ¢Þ: Optical Stealth (Special)] [Characteristic ¢ß: Super Huge (Special)] [Characteristic ¢à: Legendary Domain (Special)] (Oak tree level 3 breakthrough acquisition) [Characteristic ¢á: Derived Magnetic Field (Special)] (obtained by Malphite''s second-level breakthrough) In the middle of the night, Ji Yu stood on the roof of the dormitory building and looked at the night scene below the street. There was no traffic on the street, and although the lights were always on, the only people walking around were the military police who were on patrol. Under the curfew policy, people are not allowed to go out at night, but it is still noisy at this moment. Because in the residential area, people may be carnivaling all the time to relieve stress, or because they don''t have to work overtime. Many people turned up the high-pitched public speakers, and the music sounded up and down. And in the underground parking lot, the grandpas and aunts are also happily dancing in the square, as if they have forgotten Ziyue''s threat. At the same time, some night market stalls have also successfully moved into places with relatively large spaces such as underground parking lots, and they have done well. Under the financial turmoil, the global economy is in an avalanche. However, in order to save the market and try to stabilize the mood of the people, many places have begun to build underground passages. These underground passages will connect various communities and connect with some large commercial plazas. Under the threat of Ziyue, it is impossible for Ryan and other countries around the world to do nothing, so in order to stabilize the economy, the establishment of underground passages and the construction of some large underground public facilities have also been listed as top priorities. At this moment, the construction industry naturally ushered in a period of great development. Looking at the street and feeling the interaction and play of the young people on the roof, Ji Yu silently opened his data panel after a long absence and looked at it in detail. Looking at his data panel, Ji Yu looked extremely disappointed. Because who would have thought that in just three months and ten days, he would change from an ordinary tuberculosis patient to an extremely terrifying existence. Looking back now, it all seems like a dream. Looking around the roof, and at the silver moon hanging high in the sky, Ji Yu turned off the data panel. At the same time, Ji Yu also began to leave the crowded places on the roof. At the corner of the water storage tower where no one was watching, Ji Yu immediately activated the characteristics of optical invisibility, and quietly left Wuyang City with the help of the ability to control hydrogen. After leaving Wuyang City, Ji Yu drove all the way, and in less than half an hour, he arrived at the sky above a lake about 180 kilometers south of Wuyang City. Qingshui Lake, this is a wetland nature reserve outside Wuyang City that few people visit. Under the illumination of the silver moon, the surface of Qingshui Lake shimmers and radiates all the beauty in the blowing night wind. Looking at the lake and looking around, Ji Yu lowered his height and walked on the lake after confirming that there was no one there. Then Ji Yu''s body began to grow bigger and bigger as he walked on the lake. ten meters. fifty meters. One hundred meters. ¡­ In the end, Ji Yu''s height reached a terrifying height of nearly 170 meters. At this time, Ji Yu can be said to be completely inhuman. Two light blue sharp horns appeared on the forehead of the 170-meter giant. These two sharp corners are nearly ten meters long, as thin as a blade, and the light blue texture also reflects a moistness similar to metallic light. And Ji Yu''s hair is also very thick and loose. These hairs radiated a yellow-brown light, and were nearly a hundred meters long at the waist. The tips of the hair meander and move from side to side from time to time, as if everything is active. At the same time, on Ji Yu''s buttocks, a very thick and nearly 200-meter-long tail stood up. This tail is somewhat similar to the devil''s tail of fantasy creatures, and it is slightly slender, but there are brown scales that belong to rock formations on the surface. Brown with a hint of dark, and full of metallic sharpness. At the same time, at the very tip of this tail, the coccyx is like a spike and covered with fine barbs, just looking at it will make people awe-inspiring. As for Ji Yu''s own body, there are countless protrusions formed by the extrusion of silver-white muscles. From a rough look, Ji Yu''s appearance at this time looks like a terrifying humanoid monster assembled with muscles. However, at the moment when this image was formed, Ji Yu looked at his forehead, chest, abdomen and body, as if he was a little dissatisfied, and then the muscles of his whole body began to melt as if they returned to his body. Then, the silver-white giant of more than 170 meters revealed Ji Yu''s human appearance. The whites of the eye sockets are light blue, the pupils are red like flames, the whole body is silvery white, with two horns on the head, and a giant black-brown spiked tail standing taller than the body on the buttocks This is Ji Yu''s real form now. Looking at his current appearance, Ji Yu didn''t know how to evaluate himself. But the appearance of a human with silver-white skin can barely agree with Ji Yu''s aesthetics. At least it''s not like the state where the appearance was all dark and full of evil. Looking at his own face reflected in the lake, Ji Yu felt that although it was not very good, it was just that. Because Ji Yu''s face has already changed greatly at this moment, the whole face looks a little narrow and long like a melon-shaped face, and coupled with the change of eyebrows and eyes, it is full of a sense of tranquility and softness. After he withdrew the explosive muscles all over his body, his whole posture now had a kind of normal softness. It''s just that the two horns and the tail seem a little out of place. But that''s all. After all, the horns on his forehead are a kind of watery light blue, which is considered pretty. And although the black and brown of the tail and the silver and white of the body seem not so harmonious, as a kind of combat power, the existence of the tail may also be a necessity? But one thing to note is that Ji Yu''s trip is purposeful, and he needs to pay attention to his image. Ji Yu''s trip this time is not only to understand his current posture and strength, but in fact there is also one thing that needs to be done incidentally. Therefore, after observing his own form for a while, Ji Yu focused on the 100-meter-long yellow-brown hair. Ji Yu''s mind moved slightly, and the large amount of hair that was originally scattered behind him like silk began to move by itself in an instant. After that, Ji Yu''s originally messy hair on the top of his head became slightly fluffy and arched, and began to separate from his temples and spread over his shoulders and chest. Soon, a hairstyle full of ancient oriental style was formed naturally. But here Ji Yu is still not very satisfied. Because at this moment his whole body is still in a state of ''red fruit''. So Ji Yu immediately turned on the magnetic field and formed an extremely strong gravitational field around him. Then, under the clear water lake, the lake water began to rotate, and soon turned into swirling water columns, covering Ji Yu''s body. The water is transparent, so while the water covered his body, Ji Yu also waved to some trees on the shore of the lake nearly 300 meters away. Then the leaves of these trees seemed to be pulled and shattered by an invisible force, and they continued to gather towards Ji Yu''s direction. At this moment, the trees on the shore must have been seedlings, at least nearly a hundred trees were directly bald. And the benefit they bring to Ji Yu after they are bald is that Ji Yu has a green and panicked wide robe made of water and leaves. The green robe is also emitting a faint fluorescence against the gentle silvery-white light scattered from Ji Yu''s body all the time. In short, at this moment, Ji Yu''s giant figure is finally presented perfectly. Unparalleled and powerful, and possessing a fairy-like image at least on the surface, Ji Yu is also satisfied. As for the dissonance of horns and tails, so be it. In fact, Ji Yu is also a little speechless, that is, Ji Yu can understand when he grows a tail, after all, this is equivalent to going back to his ancestors. But the two horns that were born made him speechless. There is no scientific basis at all. Is it possible that in the process of Blue Star''s biological evolution, the initial form of human beings still had long horns? Ji Yu was also amused by this. But so be it. So, after doing all this, Ji Yu finally settled down. At this time, he had already removed his optical invisibility. Standing on the surface of the lake, his body exuding silver, yellow and brown shimmer is like a building, extremely eye-catching but extremely sacred. Although the vicinity of the Qingshui Lake Wetland Reserve is sparsely populated, Ji Yu may also be discovered by humans who come and go nearby. Even late at night, accidents will inevitably occur. After all, Ryan has too many people, and anything can happen. But even so, Ji Yu was not worried at all. After all, even if he is discovered now, it will not be a serious problem, because under the optical invisibility, he can leave quietly again at any time. The reason why he chose to work in Qingshui Lake was because he didn''t want to cause too much confusion and attention. So after removing the optical invisibility, Ji Yu immediately used the space teleportation given by the game, and moved the olm from the distant Frans to his front. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "Old Zhao, let me tell you, are you really crazy? If we run out like this, if those guys in the town find out, we will be notified and criticized again." At this time, on a small road in the jungle, two men in their forties were riding a battery car at a high speed. "What can you do if you find out? You are just too timid. It''s almost one o''clock in the morning, and the town is not the city. Those guys have already slept, how can they patrol so actively?" "Besides, do you think we can still go fishing in Qingshui Lake if we miss the evening?" "If we come here during the day, we will be fined if we are found. Now I feel disgusted when I think of the people in the reserve. Didn''t we come here last time to catch more than a dozen small fish, and we were fined in the end? One thousand for two people, shit, how can we do it if we don¡¯t get our money back?¡± V1.Chapter 194 Zhao Mande was cursing, while Feng Jianyuan, who was sitting behind his car, sighed a little. "Am I timid? If I were really timid, I would have reported you long ago, and would I have come out with you?" "Besides, I''m actually a little panicked. I''ve been in the air force every time I go fishing these days, and now I feel uncomfortable thinking about it." "It''s fine to accompany you to go fishing in Qingshui Lake, but am I worried about the sudden appearance of Ziyue? Now this matter is serious, we still need to pay attention." Feng Jianyuan looked at the silver moon in the sky, and there was obviously a little worry on his face. "You still say you are not timid? There are so many trees near Qingshui Lake, if Ziyue comes out, we can just hide for a while." "Besides, we don''t have any realms nearby, so what are you worried about?" For people in rural villages and towns, Ziyue and even the boundary actually have very little influence on them. And they also learned all the information through news programs. So under such circumstances, in fact, many people in Ryan''s country lack a real sense that the end of the world is coming. Just like a major earthquake occurred in Ryan in a certain year, the news said how many people died. Some people will still post some sarcastic content on the Internet. There are not a few such people in any country at any time. He will never pay attention or pay attention to disasters that do not come before him. "Hey, you''re just stubborn, and you won''t take it seriously if I tell you. Do creepy creatures know? Under the radiation of the purple moon, our blue star''s animals will undergo some terrible changes? You can''t read more news ?" Feng Jianyuan said helplessly. "News? You just have to look at that thing once in a while, why? Don''t people still live after the end of the world?" "If it''s really the end of the world and you''re going to die, can you still hide there? Besides, have you seen the weird creature you mentioned? At least I haven''t seen it. Just look at some things. The ghost knows what the official said. How much is true and how much is false?" "Besides, if it wasn''t because of the exaggerated appearance of the divine deer this time, we might still be kept in the dark by the authorities, so ah, some things can be opened up. Anyway, I don''t feel how big our world is. Change, what to eat, what to sleep, what to sleep, what to play, that¡¯s all.¡± Zhao Mande didn''t care, and said at the same time: "Besides, don''t there still be gods and so-called gods in our world now? With the help of these gods, ghosts and ghosts, I don''t think the situation will be bad. Where are you going?" "By the way, didn''t the news also show the situation of those so-called extraordinary troops? Just looking at the superhuman ability is enough to exaggerate. With them, our world can''t be finished, so, you Don''t worry about it anymore." "These things are what young people should worry about, not us two ordinary middle-aged uncles." Zhao Mande''s indifference made Feng Jianyuan a little speechless. After all, what he just said is related to his own safety, but what about Zhao Mande? But what he said rose to the level of the country. However, generally speaking, Feng Jianyuan was not too panicked about Ziyue''s specific degree of danger. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come out late at night with his old fishing friend Zhao Mande. In Ryan and even the news media all over the world, in fact, only a very small part of the pictures about the realm are released. And their purpose of doing this is that since the people know the danger of Ziyue, but at the same time, they don''t want the people to be too frightened and affect the normal social order. And that''s why, the officials have repeatedly publicized the dangers of Ziyue, but some people still don''t care. After all, for ordinary people, except for the hazards of Ziyue''s light, the outer domains are clearly marked. As long as they don''t go to those places, they naturally don''t have to worry too much about their lives. Of course, in the final analysis, the lack of rational cognition is most prominently manifested by the older generation with a low level of education in rural areas and other places. At the same time, in places like villages and towns, curfew management is relatively loose. In addition, it was night, so Zhao Mande and Feng Jianyuan could secretly leave their home and go to Qingshui Lake. "Okay, I can''t say no to you, but it''s already early in the morning, so the probability of Ziyue appearing isn''t too high." Feng Jianyuan said with a helpless smile, and at the same time shook the fishing gear in his arms as if changing his mood. "The bait I brought this time is all my latest deployment. I hope I can catch a few more big fish tonight. By the way, where is your bait, Lao Zhao? Why didn''t I see you bring your bait box today?" "My bait? I brought a linen distiller''s grain to make a nest. After all, I think earthworms are the most suitable for fishing. Both big and small fish can be caught without spending any money." Zhao Mande was very satisfied that Feng Jianyuan no longer nagged Ziyue, so he answered with a smile at this time. "Distiller''s lees? I feel that the effect of that thing is really not very good. As for the earthworms, I also brought some, but let''s see, anyway, if it doesn''t work, you can change it at any time." Feng Jianyuan said so, and at the same time began to look towards the front of the forest path. At this time, the night is dark, and the dirt road in the forest is quite bumpy, but for rural people, this bump is completely fine. Just like that, while chatting and driving the battery car without any haste, the two quickly approached Qingshui Lake. However, at the same time as the two approached Qingshui Lake, through the gaps in the leaves above the trees in the forest, the two found that there seemed to be a clearer light around them. "Hey, the moonlight is quite bright today." Zhao Mande said suddenly while chatting while driving the car. "It''s indeed a bit bright. It doesn''t seem like it''s a full moon today, right? That''s really weird." Feng Jianyuan interjected, and at the same time looked up at the sky above the gaps in the leaves of the dense forest. Above the sky, the silver moon at this moment is crescent-shaped, and it is not much different from the moon Feng Jianyuan saw before. And this naturally aroused his surprise. The ecological protection near Qingshui Lake is very good, and the surrounding trees grow very thickly. The two cannot see the situation near Qingshui Lake, so they have no idea that there is a strange scene happening in front of them. So amid the surprise of the two, they still drove towards Qingshui Lake in a leisurely way. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. On Qingshui Lake, after Ji Yu used the space to move, the olm suddenly appeared in front of him in an instant. As soon as the olm, which was about 500 meters long and was in its second-level peak state, appeared, its figure naturally fell into Ji Yu''s eyes. The silver scales all over the body looked very clear under the moonlight, and the huge dragon head even showed a trace of calm and majestic temperament. But above this temperament, a kind of coldness is undoubtedly revealed. A kind of cold air is scattered around the olm itself at any time. Although this kind of cold air has been deliberately controlled, it can still make people feel a little cold different from summer. The moment the olm appeared, its four claws firmly stepped on the water level of Qingshui Lake. Then she said that the lake surface she stepped on immediately froze to form four downward cylindrical platforms. Stepping on the ice, she faced Ji Yu with her dragon head, and her eyes were also full of joy and respect. "Father!" The voice of the olm is a little delicate, but compared to Xiaolu, her character is in a state of reticence. "Well, did Irisviel bring something?" Ji Yu looked at Om and said softly. Irisviel is Ji Yu''s name for the olm, but the real name is slightly different from Oak and Malphite. Because at the end of the affix of Irisviel''s real name, Ji Yu, who is like a deer, even chose an oriental name for her. Long Bingling, just like her good friend is called Lucy and Yang Nana. Bing naturally refers to her ability to control water and ice, while Ling means Lingxiu. As for the Western-style name of Irisviel, it is probably Ji Yu''s own preference, and it just reminds me of a girl in a certain animation. In short, Ji Yu himself feels that the name is not bad, as for what Irisviel thinks, it is out of Ji Yu''s consideration. Besides, she would naturally have no objection to the name Ji Yu gave Olmex. Hearing Ji Yu''s question, Alice Fite immediately nodded nervously. "Brought it." While speaking, Irisviel immediately opened her mouth and spit out a not-so-big bubble. Inside the moist bubble were a lot of holy crystals. The number of these holy crystals is at least over a hundred, and all of them were saved by the humanoid tribe that Irisviel went to that Purple Moon World these days. She only gave France a small part of the Federation, while the rest she kept under Ji Yu''s previous instructions. Seeing the water bubble flying towards him, Ji Yu slightly opened his hand, and the water bubble shot towards his hand immediately, and he directly held it in his hand. Looking at her father, Irisviel felt extremely anxious at the moment. And in this anxiety, she was also very curious about Ji Yu''s form. Ji Yu could see Irisviel''s curiosity, but he didn''t explain anything. The holy crystal is what Ji Yu urgently needs, because after a series of experiments by the Frans Federation, the holy crystal has no side effects. At the same time, in the last purple moon, Frans also exposed the criminals who had taken the holy crystal to the purple moon. Down. And the final verification result of this experiment is that human beings who take the holy crystal can really move under the purple moon without hindrance. Although it has not been confirmed how long taking the holy crystal can last under the purple moon without causing confusion or mutation, it is enough. Because Ji Yu needs these holy crystals to be taken by his parents, at this moment when the threat of Ziyue is becoming more and more urgent, the safety of his family must also be put on the agenda. Therefore, calling Irisviel was actually Ji Yu''s long-awaited plan. "Good job, Irisviel." Ji Yu praised. Hearing Ji Yu''s praise, Irisviel''s originally apprehensive mood suddenly revealed a little joy. "This is what I should do. As long as my father is happy, I will help my father no matter what." Irisviel''s voice was cold and delicate, but her tone was full of confidence and affirmation. "Well, I''m naturally happy that you think so, but for the time being, I don''t need anything from you brothers and sisters. Go back, Irisviel, and protect yourself well. Your brother Malphite will need it in a few days." You did something." What Ji Yu was referring to was naturally the construction of the fortress city. "Yes! Father." Irisviel nodded skillfully, without any unnecessary questions. Although Alice Feier is curious about Ji Yu''s state, and has doubts about Ji Yu''s need for Shengjing, she also has a kind of obedience to Ji Yu that ordinary children don''t have. She knew exactly what to ask and what not to ask. So she will not explore Ji Yu''s existence form, she only knows that her father is her father, and he is far from powerful as she imagined, everything is enough. Irisviel learned a bit of military temperament from Joanna of the Frans Special Countermeasure Bureau, and it was this temperament that made Ji Yu extremely satisfied with Irisviel''s growth. Looking at Irisviel, Ji Yu didn''t move extra, and immediately nodded at Irisviel with a smile again. At the same time, with a wave of his hand, Irisviel''s huge body disappeared immediately. However, at the moment Irisviel disappeared, Irisviel''s eyes suddenly looked coldly at a dense forest to the west of Qingshui Lake. Naturally, Ji Yu also noticed the cold gaze of Irisviel when she left. So Ji Yu suddenly turned his head to the side to look at the woods. After a while, Ji Yu just smiled meaningfully at the forest, and then disappeared abruptly. In just an instant, the center of Qingshui Lake regained its supposed calm. But at this moment, after Ji Yu disappeared, Zhao Mande and Feng Jianyuan were already so frightened that they sat on the ground. And the mobile phone they used for filming also fell to the ground. "Oh my god, isn''t Earl Silver Dragon too powerful? Can you spot us from such a distance?" "Damn it, don''t say it, it''s all your fault for being too far ahead, and it''s also because the giant didn''t have any malicious intentions, otherwise we would have confessed here." "However, what happened to the giant? Is it a human being? God favors human beings?" "This is a big discovery! Isn''t it always said on the Internet that there are no gods favoring humans? Damn, we''re going to post it!" Feng Jianyuan recovered from the panic, and his face was full of surprise. And Zhao Mande also reacted at this moment, and immediately became excited: "Yes, this is a big discovery for us! Fuck, as long as we put it on the Internet, we will become popular immediately." "It''s no wonder that no one has discovered that God favors humans. It turns out that this person will be invisible, and he is still in our Ryan territory. This time we really made a profit." "That''s not it. This video will not only be uploaded to Ryan''s network, but we can also ask my kid to help us put it on the international network. In short, we must be famous this time!" "Haha, I never thought that a person would be famous once in middle age. It''s worth it, everything is worth it." At this moment, both of them were so excited that they completely forgot what they were scared just now. About the oak tree, the silver dragon and the deer, there is a lot of publicity in all countries in the world, so the two of them recognized Irisviel the moment they discovered it. And that''s why they dare to stay and record. The two chatted excitedly, and then they didn''t care about fishing, picked up the mobile phone and ran back quickly, and returned immediately after riding the e-donkey. For all this, Ji Yu, who was hidden in the sky, watched from the beginning to the end. But Ji Yu didn''t care about it, because Ji Yu''s face under the super-giant form was not the face of a human being at all, so he just went with the two of them. Think of it as a way to relax in this tense world right now. In this way, Ji Yu smiled slightly, and then quickly flew towards the residence in Wuyang City. V1.Chapter 195 Just as Ji Yu imagined, in the early morning of the next day, after Ji Yu turned on his computer and logged on to the news website, he immediately saw the video about himself meeting the olm on the trending search. The news was broadcast one after another, and the titles were also different. ¡¾Amazing Discovery! God''s Favored Human Night Gathering Earl Silver Dragon] [God favored human beings are in Ryan, why should he cover up his existence? Can we find it out? ¡¿ [I appeal to the gods and humans to establish contact with my Ryan official as soon as possible, and we will definitely accept the principle of fairness and openness] [Is the terrifying giant really a god favored by humans? Why did Earl Yinlong seem to be very respectful? ¡¿ ¡¾What are the gods and humans worried about? Why did he keep hiding his existence? Is there any secret in this? ¡¿ [There is a connection between the creatures of the gods that we don''t know, what does this connection between them mean? ¡¿ ¡­ Looking at the news headlines one by one, Ji Yu was also a little overjoyed. However, Ji Yu was a little speechless about the most popular news headline. party? What party? Can this wording be more rigorous? It was like a tryst. And Ji Yu also noticed the sixth news headline. There is communication and connection between the gods and creatures. This is a fact that the high-level officials of all countries are clearly aware of. But the people didn''t know it, and after watching this video, the unofficial media naturally discovered the key points, and felt that the connection between the gods and creatures was a bit too mysterious. At the same time, some conspiracy theories emerged during this period. However, compared to a few conspiracy theories, most people still care about whether Ji Yu''s super-giant giant image is a creature of God or not. Naturally, there are countless discussions and comments generated from this. Just click on any news, and Ji Yu can see a lot of comments. Fantasia 1996: "Look? I knew that gods and humans must exist, and because they were worried about being regarded as tool people by the government, they never appeared. See, am I right? Hehe~ I said that gods hate humans before, What about the people who want aliens to rule Blue Star? Come out and say it now? Continue the conspiracy theory!" Ash dust: "@ÏëÏë1996, no, I thought those keyboard warriors who were threatening were extremely disgusting. If there were no god-followed creatures and the help of the god deer codenamed ''Lingxiao'', we, Ryan, would have nearly 20,000 5,000 extraordinary soldiers? Besides, if I were a human being favored by the gods, I would definitely not want to come out on the bright side. Anyway, with my IQ, I think I will definitely be eaten by those people who are good at calculating in the official Tough, I still prefer to be free and unrestrained compared to the possibility of being restrained or even passively cooperating with research.¡± Dameng, Chuxing: "I agree with the upstairs very much. Why do gods and humans have to appear? Others want a free environment and it¡¯s not enough? And the news about the fireball in Wuyang City before I think it must be this god The human beings have done it, and he is most likely in Wuyang City, and he is doing what he can, so what else do you want? Others don¡¯t owe you anything?" Exquisite life depends on you and me: "Hehe~ The three hot comments upstairs are really funny. People like you deserve to die immediately. What time is it now? Do you know how many realms Ryan has? Yes How bad is our Lane situation? You still say that we have conspiracy theories, and I still think you have conspiracy theories? Is it hard to believe the official? What about gods favoring humans? He is not human anymore? Just because you are lucky enough to get the favor of the gods, you can stand high and be alone? Does he have no parents? Don''t have any relatives? He and his relatives can live in peace until now, isn''t it all because of the official efforts of the country? Thinking so petty in the face of disasters, doubting this and doubting that, I think this is a typical selfish individualism, completely ignoring the country and the people. I don''t ask him to take the lead, but at this time, can you stand up and cooperate with the authorities? Given his strength, would he still be afraid of the official schemes? Besides, do you think the government doesn''t even have this vision? Still studying and calculating him? If this is the case, can we still establish a good relationship with Shenlu? I just hehe. " The night road of life walks slowly: "@¾«Æ·Éú»îDepends on you and me, brother, I must give you a thumbs up, you are so good, my hometown is in the thirteenth realm, you don''t know the horror of the realm Ah, I don¡¯t even want to think about that scene now. Really, the official releases are very little and I¡¯m afraid to scare you. In short, the danger of the realm is definitely beyond everyone¡¯s perception. At such a critical moment, if God really favors human beings, I still hope that he can stand up bravely, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, if he doesn''t even have this bit of masculinity, then I have nothing to say." Mushroom-picking lettuce: "You guys are funny enough, and the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility? Is the greater the power, the greater the responsibility? Did others get any benefits before they became gods and humans? Did they enjoy any high welfare policies? ? Now when something happens, someone else should stand up and bear all the dangers about Ziyue for us? How dare you say it out loud? Anyway, if I were a god-fated human being, I would never pay attention to you. I will only protect the people and things around me as much as I can. That''s all. Come on, keyboard warriors, you can scold me. " Chitong o Jiangchen: "@²É²ÝµÄÖ¥½Ú, sister paper, I very much agree with your reply, these people are a bunch of idiots, and they make others have to stand up, and oppress others with the righteousness of the country, if they really stand up , in the future battle, if a certain defeat causes some purple moon monsters to hurt the surrounding humans, are these guys going to spray other people''s hot chickens again? Why didn''t they spray others to protect them? It''s really funny, this It¡¯s a thankless thing, even if it¡¯s me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t take care of it.¡± Learning is the most important thing: "The polarization in this comment area is really strong, but I still have to talk about my views. From a neutral and objective perspective, we are first of all a person, and we are extremely vulnerable ordinary people. Don''t you and I not want to obtain a safe environment for such a mysterious disaster like Ziyue? People are afraid of Ziyue, that''s why they want the gods and humans to stand up and destroy the realm. This kind of psychology is understandable. However, as others have said, people, after all, have selfishness, and those who make up the framework of society and the country are also people with different ideas. In this environment, everyone should not think too much about the officialdom. At least if I am an official leader, I definitely hope that by studying the creatures of the gods, I will have the opportunity to allow the whole people to evolve, and the creatures of the gods will definitely not be so cooperative, and I will definitely not consider maintaining the normal relationship between the two. This is different for the gods and human beings, because they are both human beings, so I can use various indirect means to try to break through his psychological defenses in the interests of the country and from the perspective of his relatives and friends, and at the same time gain the ability to study him. possible conditions of the body. Of course, this kind of research will definitely not be a low-level method such as slicing. It is the most wise method to draw a little blood and get some stem cells. Blood can be drawn to see if there is any specificity in the composition of the blood, and even if this specificity cannot be transplanted into a normal human body, one can also consider using the stem cells of divinely favored humans for cloning. In short, there are countless methods. Therefore, it is understandable that the gods and humans do not stand up at this stage, and you don''t have to be too harsh in special times. After all, the gods and humans seem to have helped us in Wuyang City, which is actually not bad in this regard. " Yeyue Hli: "After reading a lot of your comments, I think you guys are pretty funny too. It''s boring enough to quarrel over an undetermined incident. You''re so sure that the giant in the video is a godsend Human? Don¡¯t forget that his appearance has horns and a tail, so it¡¯s not good to be human.¡± Billion big bags: "That''s right, didn''t you see Earl Yinlong in the video seemed very respectful? Didn''t you suspect that it might be the so-called god descending into the world? An external image created at will? What exactly is a god exists, but I have not yet determined it, but I think it is absolutely beyond our imagination to be able to create such an exaggerated fantasy life as a creature of the gods. At the same time, I think a real god should be a The state of intangible matter, he can be human or animal, but all of this is just a manifest image that he shows at will. He should be a high-dimensional existence, and it must be a human being that we cannot understand. Existence, and only in this way can he be worthy of the image of a god I imagined. " Ling Xiao Y: "I don''t want to guess what kind of state the gods are, but now I think the gods must exist. As for how he views humans and the entire Blue Star, I don''t think so from the dynamics of the gods. It should be a kind of malice, because at least these god-followed creatures are relatively close to humans nowadays, and I have never heard of them doing any evil deeds, so in this regard, I think we should still have a certain reverence for the gods, if It¡¯s not that he is not the appearance of a creature of the gods, the current situation of our Blue Star may have been out of control long ago.¡± A set of books by Baishi Jinglun: "Yes, what the upstairs said is very pertinent. The gods should not have malicious intentions, but we should pay more attention to the secret connection between the gods and creatures. After all, I still believe that. It is not a wise saying that the minds of our race must be different." "...." Ji Yu looked at the comments on the news, and was a little surprised by the polarization that appeared in it. At the same time, it also made Ji Yu see one thing clearly, that is, most of the people in Ryan now have an understanding of the existence of gods and gods. sense of trust. That''s a good thing, and a good start. V1.Chapter 196 The capital of the Ryan Federation. After a night of tossing and turning, Xiaolu is now in a very luxurious state-level hotel. Standing in the lobby of the hotel, Xiaolu has always been extremely curious looking at the colored lights in the lobby and the magnificent decorations around. He was like a curious baby who knew nothing about the human world, just looking at the lamp, the smoothness of the marble and the delicacy of the metal utensils around him felt very excited. The mentality of being extremely curious about everything makes him full of interest in everything around him. Xiaolu rejected the request to see some of Ryan''s leaders, and bluntly said that this time he only acted to be able to quickly reach the second boundary to provide Malphite with the battlefield coordinates. But even so, Xiaolu can stay overnight without rest, but Qian Wenyao and others can''t. At the same time, Qian Wenyao also needs to report and discuss the work of this trip with some people from the Ryan Federation. So this is the reason why Xiao Lu temporarily rested in the state-level hotel. State-level hotels, in fact, are just like that. The people inside are all professionally trained, and they also know Xiaolu''s identity. So for Xiaolu, all the young men and women in these hotels responded with the greatest enthusiasm and curiosity. In short, the whole process is nothing more than these people constantly introducing the names of the hotel decorations and the usage of some things to Xiaolu. Then, less than three hours later, Xiaolu and Qian Wenyao set off again. At the Capital Airport, in a military transport plane, Xiao Lu was standing at the window of the plane and looking at the clouds curiously, while Qian Wenyao suddenly spoke in a deep thought. At the same time, Qian Wenyao also took the tablet computer handed by the assistant beside him. "Mr. Lu Wu, the destination of this trip will arrive soon, but before that, I have to confirm with you one thing." As Qian Wenyao spoke, he immediately opened a video on the tablet. When Xiao Lu turned his head to look at Qian Wenyao, he immediately saw the screen played on the tablet. What is played on this screen is the scene of Ji Yu meeting Alice Fel. Seeing this scene, Xiaolu''s eyes suddenly looked very surprised. "Hey, who is this giant? Why haven''t I seen it? Why did my sister meet him? Is it my father?" Xiao Lu had some guesses in his mind, but he didn''t say it out loud. And at the same time, the deer also used the connection of the soul to directly ask the olm Alice Faier. Xiao Lu: "Is Xiao Ai here?" Alice Fell: "..." Xiao Lu: "Hello? Are you there? Don''t keep talking? You heard it all, why don''t you talk?" Irisviel: "I can hear it. Our communication is not a human phone. Please don''t ask me like this. Besides, my name is not Xiaoai. Please call my full name Irisviel again." Or Ice Spirit will do.¡± Irisviel''s cold voice stunned Xiaolu a little, but Xiaolu immediately said with a smile: "Mmm, okay, Ms. Irisviel is the head office, right?" "Don''t be so cold, I have something to ask you." Irisviel: "Brother, please tell me." Xiaolu: "Well, I just saw a video from an old human man. You appeared in the video, and a giant also appeared? Is that the father?" Irisviel was silent, and said after a while: "Brother, why are you asking this? Is that human asking you something?" Xiaolu: "I just want to confirm, and I''m also curious if that is another heir of my father, so I''m a little curious why he failed to establish contact with us." "Besides, sister Xiaoai, can you stop thinking about the stupid book I think, I won''t tell humans about my father." Although Xiao Lu has a wild temper and is sometimes unreliable, he attaches great importance to matters related to his father, Ji Yu, and will not speak casually. Alice Feier: "I don''t think you are stupid, brother, I just think that your temper and thinking are too simple, and I don''t know how to evaluate you for your carefree personality. After all, your growth time You are taller than me, but I can grow up so quickly why you still haven''t changed?" Irisviel also has a lot of helplessness towards Xiaolu. In the contact, she communicates with Xiaolu the most, and the relationship is also very good. But in this exchange, Alice Feier''s thinking matures very quickly, while Xiaolu always seems to have no General changes. Alice Feier now has some doubts about whether her brother Xiaolu is like this because he has less contact with humans? After all, Irisviel''s growth was also influenced by Joanna of France''s Countermeasure Bureau. The two communicated the most and had a very good relationship. Therefore, the blonde beauty is also very fond of the olm in certain matters, so now the two It can also be regarded as a good relationship between friends and girlfriends. Little Lu didn''t care about Irisviel''s helplessness, but still said naively: "Why is there a change? I think I''m fine? Isn''t it good to live happily every day? Brother Adam is silent, and you are still cold. Now you finally have a younger brother, but you still have a violent personality , I don¡¯t even know who to play with now.¡± Xiao Lu seemed a bit resentful, he couldn''t empathize with the other three because his main purpose was to play. "Obviously, Irisviel, you used to like talking to me so much, and you also called your brother to ask this and that all day long, but now it has become like this. I am so sad, you are not cute anymore." Listening to Xiaolu''s words, Irisviel''s dragon head standing in the water showed a slight expression of not knowing whether to cry or laugh. But thinking of her innocence in the past, and the communication with Xiaolu, she also felt very warm in her heart. At the beginning, Irisviel was very insecure and wary of the human world, but it was under the influence of Xiaolu''s cheerful personality that she accepted humans step by step, and accepted that the world still has a very beautiful side. But after accepting humans, she found that Joanna, the so-called high-level human female officer, was always complaining about how some people in the human military treated her. Don''t worry about it. Especially when it comes to her marriage issues, and when it comes to the situation of the little girl Yang Nana, Joanna has nothing to say when she is drunk. In this way, the olm had been listening to Joanna''s complaints at the beginning, and then slowly had a conversation with Joanna. Over time, Alice Fell developed a friendship with Joanna, a cheerful female officer, and Joanna talked to her all kinds of things, telling her about the evil of human beings, so she had to be careful not to be used blindly, to Knowing that after doing something, you must ask for the corresponding reward, you cannot be a tool dragon, etc. Joanna longs to be favored by the gods and have the power to break the current environment and break other people''s ulterior motives for her. In short, this is also the indirect reason why Joanna has a friendship with the olm. So such a female officer has actually ''betrayed'' long ago, and has become a devout believer in gods. Irisviel thought about what had happened to her for more than a month, and it felt like a dream, and for Irisviel, this dream was not short. It seemed that it was only over a month, but the rapid maturation process of thinking made her feel as if she had gone through a long journey of heart experience like a century. Hearing Xiaolu''s complaint, Irisviel felt a little warmth in her heart, and then said: "It''s not cute if you''re not cute, but I think you''ve always been cute, brother." Hearing Irisviel''s answer with a smile, Xiao Lu was slightly stunned, and immediately excitedly said: "Cute? Really? I''m cute? I think I''m cute too! Hehe~~~." Xiao Lu was a little narcissistic and said again: "Look, it is because I am cute that Father God likes me and also made me the first to break through? So, sister Xiaoai, you should learn from my brother, please do You can''t be led astray by brother Adam, it''s not good to learn from him, um, not good." While Xiaolu was talking, he immediately lowered his voice as if he had thought of something: "By the way, don''t tell brother Adam that I said these things, or he will lecture me again. It''s really uncomfortable to be nagging like an old human being." As soon as Xiao Lu finished speaking, a familiar voice appeared in the soul connection. "I''ve heard it." As soon as the voice came out, Fawn and Alice Felton looked at each other in dismay. Irisviel couldn''t help showing a suppressed smile in reality, while Xiao Lu was stunned, and immediately said indignantly: "Brother, how can you do this? Do you know that eavesdropping on others is bad? It''s too much." Adam: "Eavesdropping? I just thought of something and wanted to contact you. Didn''t this just happen to bump into you, the little guy, and speak ill of me behind my back? Can you blame me?" "Okay, your brother, I''m not stingy enough to tell you about this matter, let''s talk about the business." Xiaolu: "Business? What business? I have something to ask little sister Ai." Adam: "Well, that''s fine, you can continue to ask, I''ll just listen." The old God Adam was there, so he stopped talking, while Xiaolu looked helpless, but he had no choice but to continue to ask. Xiaolu: "Sister Xiaoai, you haven''t answered my question yet? Is that the father? Or is it another brother?" Xiao Lu didn''t ask Ji Yu what he wanted to do with Irisviel, and he didn''t care either. What he cared about was whether the giant was his father or another brother. Irisviel: "It''s the father, but it''s not the father either." Xiaolu: "???, what is father and not father? I''m almost confused by you." Alice Viel smiled slightly at this. Because Ji Yu had contacted him just now, because Ji Yu was able to know anything in this special soul space where the avatars were connected. That''s why there was an explanation to Irisviel. V1.Chapter 197 Irisviel: "That is a descended body of my father, just like when we are favored by my father, my father can control us and help us, but the descended body is a creature that my father randomly searched for, and thus appeared in the world. That''s all." "Father needs to investigate some things about Ziyue, so that''s why I went to see my father before." After Irisviel finished speaking, Fawn suddenly realized. "Hey? A descended body? Can an ordinary life carry the mighty power of my father? How amazing?" Irisviel: "It''s nothing special, right? Didn''t our father take care of us when we were still ordinary lives?" Xiaolu: "It seems to be the same? So father is really amazing. It''s amazing to be able to observe the whole world at will." Although Adam didn''t know what Xiaolu and Irisviel were discussing before, but now he roughly understood the situation through Irisviel''s answer, so this time Adam immediately spoke. Adam: "Alice Feil, you need to pay attention, you don''t have to explain to anyone about what your father told you to do, including me and Xiaolu." "You should have the most rigorous attitude towards your father. You should not explore what your father didn''t say. It''s true that your father is a father, but your father is also a god and a supreme being. We must maintain the image of your father." "And we should lead by example when it comes to maintaining the image of our father. Otherwise, how can we ask the family members to have a respectful attitude towards their father when the father comes?" "Father may not care about all the rules and regulations of the world, but he has done so much for us and the world, we should repay him, and creating rules and creating a world that can satisfy father is the only thing we have now. things that can be done.¡± Speaking of this, Adam also sighed: "Father''s existence is really too illusory, especially after Malphite appeared, I feel that my father may not really come to Blue Star, maybe my father will leave after the Ziyue incident, but you are willing to see such a thing ?" Irisviel: "I don''t want to!" Xiaolu: "No, I don''t want father to leave!" Before Adam finished speaking, Irisviel and Xiaolu immediately spoke out eagerly. The eagerness of the two makes Adam feel relieved, but at the same time he also feels that being an elder brother is too difficult. In order to teach his younger siblings well, he needs to work harder. Adam said softly: "We don''t want to see father leave, so we should work harder. Father doesn''t ask for anything in return, but we have to do it." "The only thing we can do now is to create a world that satisfies my father. At that time, maybe my father will see our efforts and see the devotion to him in the world. It is not certain that my father will stay." "So for this reason we must set up a goal now, that is to let everyone in the world be full of faith and devotion to the father. We don''t need to do this too radically, but we can subtly change human beings and even the father. All life''s view of god-followed creatures and gods." "So, you guys, don''t want to explore everything about your father without knowing the rules, do you understand?" Irisviel said with firm eyes, "Understood." Xiao Lu was aggrieved and said: "Understood, I won''t do this again." "Well, that''s good, that''s all I can say. In fact, I came to you this time to talk about this, because the appearance of my brother Malphite made me think about it for a long time, and at the same time I felt that my father was far away. It''s more ethereal than I thought it would be." "He may just be looking at our blue star now. The real father may be really far away from us. His kindness made him notice the crisis that the blue star is facing, so he will come. This It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always thought of.¡± "Of course, it''s not easy for me to say exactly what the real father is like, but there is one thing we must pay attention to, that is, no matter what, we must be cautious about everything about fathers." "In order for my father to always take care of us and watch over us, we must do everything well. Even if my father has to leave Blue Star in the future, I hope to follow my father instead of being abandoned here by my father." Adam''s devotion to Ji Yu has already reached a height that is not what it used to be, so with the awareness that Ji Yu might not always exist in Blue Star, he began to plan to do everything well, and at the same time teach these younger brothers The younger sister must understand the truth that the gods cannot exist forever. Adam kept talking, while Irisviel and Xiaolu seemed to have seen the picture of their father leaving them. Just thinking about it, both of them immediately felt sad from their hearts. Irisviel suddenly let out a mournful roar in the waters of Frans, which directly caused a commotion in the whale group following her. These whales surrounded Irisviel and quickly protected her, while looking at her with big innocent eyes. In this regard, Irisviel said nothing. She just remembered all the memories of her being transformed from a little olm by her father into what she is now. Wrapped by Ji Yu''s soul consciousness, she felt so warm and comfortable, and also had such a sense of security. This is a feeling that the little girl Lucy cannot bring her, and it is also an experience she has never had. Ji Yu is her father, this has nothing to do with race, it''s just because of Ji Yu''s love for her and the teaching she gave during the time of the gods. Thinking of Adam saying that his father might leave some time in the future, no matter how mature Irisviel was, she still couldn''t help letting out a long howl. And Irisviel''s mournful cry naturally aroused the worries of the whales. At this time, the number of Irisviel''s family has already exceeded a thousand, among which 500 whales are the main ones, and then there are some sea snakes, sea turtles, jellyfish and even sharks. Among these family members, the whale group is the smartest, especially after reaching the peak of the first level, the whale group has higher intelligence. Feeling Irisviel''s uneasiness, the group of whales naturally changed from following to encircling. Under the command of three of the second-level whales, the entire family group immediately alerted their surroundings and looked at Irisviel worriedly. At this moment, the two Frans cruisers that had been following more than ten nautical miles away also discovered the abnormality of Irisviel. "What happened to Earl Irisviel? Could something have happened?" On the naval ships, some officers immediately became suspicious. After all, the cry of the olm is still very loud. Everything was calm on the sea, but for the ship, the officers on board would not regard Irisviel''s mournful cry as a trivial matter. "Everyone pay attention to vigilance, and immediately approach the earl, and then I will inquire personally." On the first ship, Joanna had a heavy heart, and at the same time gave orders immediately. "yes!" "..." On the military plane, Xiaolu is just like Irisviel at the moment. But after all, Xiao Lu''s heart is more childish, so he cried directly. Tears filled the deer''s eyes and flowed down his cheeks. A crisp deer cry, and a mournful cry came from the deer''s mouth. Qian Wenyao was stunned by this scene in front of Qian Wenyao''s eyes. Because Xiaolu was obviously very cheerful before, but he just watched the video without saying a word for a few minutes, and that''s the end? Qian Wenyao never expected it. Therefore, Qian Wenyao immediately walked towards Xiaolu with some nervousness in his heart, squatted in front of Xiaolu, and said, "Mr. Luwu, what''s wrong with you? Did you think of anything? Or is it something else?" "Don''t be like this all the time? It makes me, an old man, a little at a loss." Xiao Lu looked at Qian Wenyao, shook his head, and then slowly stopped crying. It did not transmit any content to Qian Wenyao''s consciousness, but immediately contacted Ji Yu immediately, unable to suppress his emotions. After all, Xiaolu is different from Adam, Irisviel and Malphite. Xiaolu couldn''t hold back anything in his heart, and he admired Jiyu very much, this kind of emotion was like a child''s attachment to his parents. Therefore, thinking of Ji Yu''s possible departure, it couldn''t suppress the emotions in its heart no matter what, and went towards Ji Yu''s voice transmission with a crying voice. The connection between Ji Yu''s soul consciousness and the soul consciousness of the incarnations has always been one-way, so this kind of sound transmission can only be known between the two. So his connection with the avatars is not the same as the avatars exist in a shared space of soul consciousness. "Woooo~ Father, will you leave in the future? Xiaolu doesn''t want to, Xiaolu wants to be with father all the time." Xiaolu''s crying sound transmitted even Ji Yu was astonished. Because, Ji Yu heard everything that Adam said to Xiaolu and Irisviel just now in the space of soul consciousness, but he really didn''t expect Xiaolu''s reaction to be so big. For Xiaolu, Ji Yu really treats a son who is obsessed with him, so Ji Yu immediately comforts Xiaolu. "No, father will always be there, don''t cry, Xiao Lu, you are a big brother, you have to be strong, you know? Do you think father is still here?" Ji Yu''s gentle reassurance made Xiaolu feel better, but Xiaolu couldn''t control his emotions, and continued to cry: "But brother said, father, you will definitely leave in the future, father, you must have deceived me as a child, father is a bad person, woo woo woo~~~." Ji Yu couldn''t help but smile bitterly, and immediately continued to comfort him. In short, the whole process made Ji Yu a little helpless. It''s not the first time Ji Yu has seen Adam''s brain-complementing ability, but like now, Ji Yu never expected it. But as a god and as a great father, Ji Yu is not easy to say anything. Because Adam''s brain supplement undoubtedly made Ji Yu''s gods and characters fuller and more mysterious, but it was precisely because of this that Ji Yu felt a little sorry for his ''children''. However, at this stage, Ji Yu can only let him develop. After all, he has become an existence imagined in the hearts of his children, so in order not to destroy their imagination, Ji Yu can only be forced to change himself and make himself a real man. Perhaps only on that day will he have the courage to face these sons and daughters who are dedicated to themselves? V1.Chapter 198 Here is the endless grassland at high altitude. The white clouds in the sky seem to be very low here, and everything around them looks so fresh. But as it went deeper, on a military armored vehicle, Xiaolu saw many bullet craters outside through the bulletproof glass, and many turf was lifted up and turned yellow and dried. At the same time, as it went deeper, Xiaolu also saw a large number of rocket launchers and countless personnel carriers going deeper from another route. These rocket launch vehicles are arranged in a circular row, and there are no less than a thousand of them just watching, and there are also large-caliber artillery mixed in them. And around these artillery and rocket launchers, countless soldiers are also patrolling and preparing for battle at all times. A large number of camouflage military tents are spread all over the grassland, and the number of soldiers changing guards is beyond imagination. At the same time, Xiaolu also saw that there were still a lot of trenches and obviously newly built concrete and steel walls in the front of these military camps. The concrete and steel walls are nearly ten meters high, and they extend along the farther side of the grassland and seem to have no end in sight. After getting off the military armored vehicle, there was no so-called grand welcome ceremony for Qian Wenyao and Xiao Lu''s arrival. The only few senior officers receiving them was the current situation here. Because the No. 2 boundary may manifest at any time, it is impossible for senior military officers from various fronts to come to greet them. "Mr. Qian, this must be Commander Luwu, right?" Of course there was a notice of the deer''s arrival, so the officers in charge of the reception still knew about the deer''s situation. They looked at the little deer curiously, and the little deer glanced at a few people and immediately sent a voice transmission: "Just do your own thing, and leave me alone when the place arrives. I''ll go ahead and have a look." After Xiaolu finished speaking, he ignored Qian Wenyao and these officers, and ran to the front of the concrete and steel reinforced city wall. Seeing Xiaolu leave, Qian Wenyao shook his head slightly and said helplessly. "Okay, Lingxiao''s matter is to let him go, the whole army has been notified about Lingxiao''s arrival, right?" "It has been notified, and we have also notified you about the arrival of the giant molten god''s creature that you previously notified." "Wherever Lingxiao goes, the whole army will be far away, and we will cooperate with them as much as possible." The officer solemnly reported the report, but at the same time he was a little hesitant. Qian Wenyao saw the officer''s hesitant expression and nodded at the same time: "Well, in this case, let''s go to the headquarters first, and we''ll talk when we get there." "OK." "Well, Mr. Qian, please come here." After all, several officers invited Qian Wenyao to the direction of the headquarters. At the same time, the deer has come under the concrete and steel walls. When the little deer arrived, the soldiers patrolling around obviously gave the little deer a few more glances. There was curiosity and anticipation in their eyes, but no one stepped forward to negotiate. In this regard, the deer is naturally happy. With a light leap, the deer jumped from under the city wall to above the city wall. After reaching the top of the city wall, what caught Xiaolu''s eyes was a large number of corrosion marks on the city wall. On this concrete city wall, there are potholes everywhere, and there are countless traces of artillery fire and bullets. The city wall is very wide, about ten meters long, and the shape of the city wall is circular. Large cannons were erected on the circular city wall one after another, and at the same time, a heavy machine gun was also placed in one gap after another in the city wall. Just judging from the weapons prepared for battle, one can know how fierce the battle on this battlefield will be. The enclosed area of ??the entire circular city wall is very large, with a diameter of more than 50 kilometers inside. At a glance, the deer can see that there are a lot of minced meat in the distance covered by the city wall. These minced meat residues made it impossible for the fawn to recognize what they looked like, but it was no surprise that all these minced meat residues exuded the unique aura that belonged to Ziyue. The smell of flesh and blood mixed with ammunition was very strong. The soil was overturned, bomb craters were placed one after another, and the entire No. 2 boundary was a mess. Looking at the tragic situation in the No. 2 boundary, Xiaolu was stunned for a long time. And when Xiaolu stared blankly at the situation in No. 2 Realm, many soldiers near Xiaolu had already watched it for a long time. These soldiers guarding the front of the city wall are all extraordinary. And it wasn''t the first time they had seen Xiaolu, after all, they had all received Xiaolu''s favor before they became ''superhumans''. It''s just that the fawn at that time couldn''t get smaller, and it still had the characteristic that it couldn''t be seen directly. So seeing the deer''s current appearance as an ordinary sika deer, these extraordinary soldiers were somewhat curious. Li Tao, who was resting on the city wall, was suddenly awakened by a comrade in arms. "Li Tao, wake up quickly, Ling Xiao seems to have arrived, it''s on the south side of the city wall." "Um?" Li Tao was a little sleepy, and he didn''t recover for a moment when he heard what his comrades said. Li Tao is very tired these days, the No. 2 boundary will appear every four or five hours, and this kind of intensity of fighting can make him terribly tired. "Is Lingxiao here?" Li Tao was shocked, and immediately stood up when he came back to his senses and looked towards the south wall. "Where''s the deer? Why didn''t I see it?" "Aren''t you a sleepy idiot? Lingxiao can become smaller now, do you expect to be able to see it from our side?" Fu Hongxue said angrily. "Uh, that''s true, but, if you are a muscular girl, can you speak more femininely? With your current appearance, I''ll see how you marry in the future." Li Tao retorted mercilessly to Fu Hongxue. "Marry? Hehe~ Do you think anyone is worthy of my old lady?" "Besides, Lingxiao can change from big to small, and we will definitely be able to do it in the future. In addition, you don''t want to be a fool all day long. Think about how to survive these battlefields." Fu Hongxue didn''t take it seriously, but looked at Li Tao with contempt. No one wants to die, especially Li Tao and Fu Hongxue, who are truly second-level superhuman beings. Although they also have the courage to dedicate themselves to the battlefield in the face of national crisis, the intensity of the battlefield often affects the confidence of many people. Initially, when this group of 10,000 superhumans were assigned to the No. 2 battlefield, they were all gearing up for a big fight. In fact, this is indeed the case. The strength shown by the extraordinary in the first battle has inspired countless people. And also boosted a lot of morale. But people have forgotten the most important point, that is, fighting in the realm is endless, and people will get tired. After nearly a week of continuous high-intensity fighting, people like Li Tao and Fu Hongxue had already become somewhat pessimistic. Because just this week, the extraordinary army of 10,000 people had suffered casualties, and it was close to 300 people. This number of people seems small, but don''t forget that they are all humans at the peak of the first-level life form. If they were replaced by ordinary humans, the casualties would definitely increase several times. At the same time, this is still the case under saturated artillery strikes. The earth-shattering artillery fire, the soil on the ground was flying, and the flames were raging. But even so, there are still a steady stream of giant scorpion-like monsters in the No. 2 realm. The gun barrel, the gun barrel was so hot that it couldn''t be fired, but those monsters still rushed out like a tide. White phosphorus bombs, thermobaric bombs, incendiary bombs, and all kinds of shells have been tried, but they can only temporarily clear an area. In this week''s battle, a large number of stronger individuals have begun to appear in the giant scorpion group, and some smaller scorpions that can fly are also included. These little scorpions mixed with the strange black smoke produced by some individuals directly broke through the boundary and entered the boundary of Blue Star. They charged up the city walls and toward some gunships. The damage caused by this is extremely terrifying. Although the follow-up military has also shipped a large number of small drones, these drones carry bombs to accurately pursue all small scorpion groups and self-destruct attacks, but still let some small The group of scorpions escaped successfully. Therefore, all the grassland herdsmen in the northeast have already been transferred, and the scope of the army''s patrol has become larger. In short, here in the No. 2 boundary, the military power invested by the Ryan Federation has already reached an extreme. Nearly 250,000 soldiers, and nearly 10,000 various large-scale artillery and missiles, the ammunition and material consumption required for this is not small at all. The logistical pressure has long since become very high for Ryan. However, after all, Ryan is a country with a large population, coupled with the military factories of the Modern Society, so it can barely guarantee the logistical needs of various borders. However, the logistics and supplies have kept up, but the Ryan military has to consider morale. Because this kind of endless battle consumes a person''s will very much, and psychological counseling has become a key concern of Ryan''s military. Thinking of the situation here in the No. 2 realm, Li Tao fell silent for an instant. "It is true to say so, but if even our soldiers are cowardly, can our country survive?" "Behind us is our country and our relatives. No matter how difficult it is, we must hold on to it. No one wants to die, but dying here is equivalent to dying here." "Just like our ancestors a hundred years ago, would we, Ryan, be able to successfully get rid of invasion and colonization without their sacrifices?" Although Li Tao''s expression was a little worried, his eyes were slowly firm. No one knows these words, and the military is always propagandizing them, but it''s hard to say how many soldiers really have this will. However, facing the frontier at least at this stage, the military can still successfully prevent all bad things from happening. Li Tao looked at the mess in the realm below the city wall, feeling a little emotional but determined. "We human beings are not fighting alone, because we still have existences like Ling Xiao, come on, let us see which of the two worlds will win in the end!" Li Tao was thinking so excitedly in his heart, and at this moment, before his eyes, the originally peaceful place in the realm began to appear an illusory scene again, and this scene quickly began to solidify. In an instant, the alarm of battle resounded throughout the realm. V1.Chapter 199 On the city wall, Xiaolu saw clearly the whole process of No. 2 Realm changing from virtual to real. In the beginning, what appeared in the second realm was just an illusory scene. In the scene, Xiaolu saw a lot of scorpions. These scorpions are densely packed all over the ground. The smallest of them are the scorpions that are about the size of an adult''s thumb flying in the sky like black clouds. The largest one belongs to the center of the realm, the nearly hundred giant scorpions with a body length of nearly sixty meters and a height of about ten meters. The whole body of these giant scorpions is covered with purple and black patterns, and at the same time, a kind of gray light is scattered on their carapaces. And what caught Xiaolu''s attention the most was that in the center of the nearly a hundred giant scorpions, in the invisible passage between the two worlds, there was a strange creature sticking its head out at this moment. Ordinary people may not be able to spot this creature, but with the deer''s current mysterious state, it can be seen clearly. It was a humanoid creature whose head was wrapped in a black robe. There were many sarcoids on the face of the creature, and the whole body was swollen and filled with a sense of bloat. Its eyes were like snakes with vertical pupils, and at the same time it was cold. He carefully looked at the circular city wall and the many humans outside the boundary. This greedy and disgusting look that is so familiar to the deer makes the deer stare at it closely, and at the same time the deer is also waiting for the moment when the realm becomes real. Fawn wants to prove himself, to prove that he can fight and bring victory without his father''s help. And just as the little deer was staring at the invisible two-world passage in the realm, the realm was also rapidly becoming real. It is also the first time Xiaolu has seen this boundary scene formed without the help of Ziyue celestial phenomena. The manifestation of the realm is like a huge black curtain, it covers from the bottom to the sky, and finally forms a night hemisphere with a diameter of about 30 kilometers. This hemisphere covers the center of the city wall, and at the same time through the night of the boundary, a round of purple moon can still be seen hanging high above the hemispherical boundary. This kind of scene can be described as completely weird, but it really appears. And at the moment when the boundary was about to become solid, this time the Ryan military''s artillery fire did not immediately cover and saturate the attack. Because the deer has jumped off the city wall and entered an area not yet covered by the boundary. The deer walked towards the hemispherical area covered by the boundary step by step without haste. While facing the direction of the little deer in the realm, all the giant scorpion monsters looked at it. "Here we come! We''re here! I can finally see Lingxiao''s strength." The extraordinary soldiers who were paying attention all the time looked at Xiao Lu excitedly, and in the headquarters outside the city wall, Qian Wenyao and his group also watched everything on the scene. They were apprehensive and excited, and they all had their highest expectations for Xiaolu. "It''s really time for me to come. I met you as soon as I came, but you are really ugly. Don''t think that there are many people so you can bully me." Xiaolu smiled and used his huge spiritual consciousness to instantly transmit this idea to all the giant scorpions in the realm. At the same time, the fawn''s body also began to grow larger as it stepped out step by step. ten meters. fifty meters. One hundred meters. ¡­ Under everyone''s gaze, the little deer turned into a giant in just a few tens of seconds. The shoulder height is nearly 160 meters, the body length is 300 meters, and the whole body is covered with one after another white flowers of the holy family. Milky white light is scattered around these holy family flowers, and at the same time many small white deer shadows are projected on top of many flowers. These deer shadows are the souls of the dead who belonged to the sika deer group absorbed by the flower characteristics of the deer''s holy family. There are really very few wild sika deer in the world. At least according to Ji Yu''s search, the answer he can get is less than 5,000. There is no doubt that wild sika deer is an absolutely endangered species. However, if you count the number of sika deer in farms all over the world, the number of sika deer is actually quite considerable, at least hundreds of thousands. Therefore, the more than 27,000 sika deer in the Xiaolu Ring Forest are really 80 to 90% of the existing sika deer in Ryan. Therefore, in the short term, it is impossible for the deer population to continue to expand. As for the follow-up breeding, the deer can look forward to it, because many does in the deer group are already pregnant. After a year, the group of the deer may expand again, but it is obviously not possible now. In the more than ten days since Xiaolu broke through to the third level, the number of souls of the same family absorbed by Xiaolu''s Holy Family Flower has already exceeded 300. During the gestation of the flowers of the holy family, these deer spirits are presenting in the form of souls. At the same time, under the control of the deer''s mind, the flowers of the holy family are also under the control of the deer''s mind. These deer with soul bodies and white bodies all break away from the flowers of the holy family, and turn into a smoke with a shoulder height of nearly four meters and a body length of nearly ten meters. giant deer. Nearly 300 white smoky giant deer accompanied the deer, and the threat they brought to the scorpions in the realm was also very strong. In the realm, all the scorpions began to stir at this moment, and at the same time, some giant scorpions in these scorpions roared one after another. Under the chain reaction, all the scorpions in the entire realm turned and faced the deer. The boundary area with a diameter of 30 kilometers has an area of ??more than 700 square kilometers. In such a large area, there are more than a hundred thousand scorpions, and there are various small scorpions. The number of these scorpions has already exceeded a million. "Crack! Crack! Crack!!!" "Roar!!" Numerous scorpions brandished their pincers and made angry and menacing loud noises, while the slightly larger scorpions opened their terrifying mouthparts and roared. Facing the colossal deer, these giant scorpions were obviously frightened. In the face of the deer, what they can do is to keep making noises with numbers, hoping to scare the deer. But different from their simple, chaotic and bloodthirsty thinking, the fawns are not the ignorant and ordinary creatures they used to be. Facing the millions of scorpions, the deer continued to walk towards them. And at this time, in the realm, at the passage between the two realms of the invisible substance, the strange and cunning unknown monster apparently also found Xiaolu. There was suspicion in its eyes, but also greed. Looking at the deer, this monster of unknown shape and unknown existence quickly retracted its head back into the Ziyue world. And the moment it left, all the giant scorpions roared at the deer and got ready to fight as if they had heard some order. For the purple moon creatures, they have no concept of retreating at all, especially under the command of higher life forms, they are full of manic desire to fight. However, the current boundary still has considerable obstacles for these scorpions. Because most of them can''t break out of the boundary, only the scorpions in the first-level life form can break out of it. The flying scorpions all over the sky are like black clouds, and they moved the moment the scorpions roared maniacally. They rushed towards the huge fawn with an indomitable momentum. The black mist covered the sky and the sun, and it also carried the noise of wings and scorpions baring their teeth. They are as huge as a cloud and wrap around the whole body of the deer in an instant. However, the moment these dark scorpions approached, Xiaolu grinned. It looked like a human being laughed, but the smile was a little funny. Because at the moment when the seemingly huge scorpion approached, it was as if a group of invisible auras had swayed from Xiao Lu''s body. This kind of aura is like the spread of sound waves, swinging in a circle, and then time seems to be frozen. The scorpion clouds above the sky, which looked turbulent and terrifying at first, were all abruptly stagnant, and then they all fell towards the ground in the blink of an eye like rain. And at the same time as they fell to the ground, countless black mist continuously evaporated from their flesh and blood. These scorpions, which were originally only the size of an adult''s thumb, were like shriveled cokes after the black mist evaporated, and after the fawn''s body once again opened up a circle of energy-generated airflow, these shriveled scorpions suddenly turned into dust all over the sky and blown around. scattered. At this moment, seeing that the terrifying Xie Yun was easily dealt with in this way, all the surrounding soldiers on the city wall were shocked. Although everyone knew that Xiaolu was very strong, but killing Xie Yun so lightly made everyone present feel the frightening power of Xiaolu. "How did Lingxiao kill these scorpions? These scorpions haven''t come close to it yet? Isn''t this too scary?" After Li Tao came back to his senses in a daze, he said in shock. "This is probably the power with purification ability mentioned in Lingxiao''s information, right? As for how to do it? Probably only it knows." Fu Hongxue exclaimed, and at the same time, his eyes were filled with a desire for power when he looked at the deer. "Well, I don''t think we have anything to do now. With its terrifying ability, I guess it only needs to walk around the boundary, and those scorpions are probably dead." Li Tao looked enviously at the little deer emitting a soft white light all over his body, his face was full of emotion. "Yeah, for us, a battle that obviously requires a lot of ammunition and a lot of manpower is so vulnerable to creatures of the gods. To be honest, I am a little inexplicably desperate. I always feel that Blue Star The future is not the era of our humans, but belongs to Ling Xiao, and belongs to the extraordinary era." Beside Li Tao, another second-level peak man said in amazement. "That''s true, and we can be regarded as pioneers, right? Fortunately, there is, but we still need to study how we can break through the current state, not to mention reaching the height of Lingxiao, but we have to find ways to break through ourselves. It is impossible to always rely on Lingxiao to help break through." "However, the gap between us and Lingxiao is really too big. Now I''m really curious, what level do god-followed creatures like Lingxiao belong to? Are their evolution methods really the same as ours? If we say We are in the state of a second-level life form, so what level is it in this state?" "Is the gap between gods and non-gods really that big? Thinking about it makes people desperate!" Li Tao and the others were discussing, but Xiaolu continued. At this moment, the little deer has entered the realm, and at the same time, the real battle has just begun. V1.Chapter 200 Fawn was never a brave deer. Even though Xiaolu was eager to show and prove himself on this battlefield, he still hesitated a second before he stepped into the boundary. And in this hesitation, Xiaolu has already opened the portal to Mars in his own plane. After contacting Malphite and allowing him to enter his own plane, Xiao Lu instantly submerged his whole body into the realm. And the moment Xiaolu stepped into the boundary, the endless sea of ??scorpions engulfed it immediately. The endless scorpions, big and small, either raised their tail stings high and rushed towards the deer, or they rushed towards the deer with the help of Ziyue''s increased strength and waved their huge pincers. These scorpions were like tides and waves, submerging the nearly 170-meter tall figure of the deer in an instant. But this submersion only lasted for a moment, and the scorpions all began to fall from the deer''s body as if they had lost their lives. But even so, more scorpions in the distance continued to swarm. At the same time, the other three hundred white deer spirits near the deer also cheered and snorted angrily. These deer spirits turned into white whirlwinds and rushed into the sea of ??scorpions, blowing away countless scorpions. At the same time as these scorpions were being blown away, the scorpions were all drowned in the sea of ??scorpions as if they had lost their lives. It is true that the three hundred deer spirits are the manifestation of the soul, but they are also the extension of the deer''s body at this moment. These deer spirits are actually ordinary spirit bodies, and they don''t have any abilities at all. However, during the process of being conceived and raised in the flower of the gods, Xiaolu discovered that each of these deer spirits can be used as an extension of his own will. Borrow part of your strength. And it is precisely because of this that these ordinary deer spirits can appear in the form of white smoke at this moment. Spiritual bodies are invisible and can change at will. And just like that, the more than three hundred deer spirits immediately began to turn into swirling lights in the sea of ??scorpions and rushed around the deer. All the scorpions that hindered the deer spirit were blown away, and because of the whirlwind generated by the more than 300 deer spirits around the deer, a white storm even appeared around the deer for a while. The rushing scorpion sea insect nests were blocked by the storm, and the scorpion seas that had been covered by the deer''s body were deprived of their lives by life grafting and died after being weak. These dead scorpions were blown away by the deer spirit whirlwind around the deer, and at the same time turned into fine dust like sand and dissipated. The little deer who got rid of the sea of ??scorpions shook his head while shaking off some of the dust on his body, and then looked at the endless sea of ??scorpions all around again. "I haven''t tried hard yet, so many people died." "It''s so boring. I know it''s not my opponent, but I still send it? Ziyue creatures are really unreasonable." Fawn muttered to himself, but at the same time he was a little excited about his strength. "This is what you asked for, you can''t blame me for not being merciful to your subordinates." Xiaolu''s big bright eyes looked at the endless scorpion waves that were blown away and died by the whirlwind formed by the deer spirit, and suddenly muttered, then suddenly bowed and jumped high into the sky. The sound of the wind rang in the little deer''s ears, and the next moment the little deer had landed again. "boom!!!" The moment the deer landed, the ground exploded, and at the same time, all the scorpions within a radius of nearly one kilometer after the energy of the life-grafting diffused all at once lost their vitality. The little deer seemed to have opened Wushuang, mowing the grass in front of the sea of ??scorpions. Then, in the eyes of the Ryan military outside, the situation in the boundary seemed to have changed the style of painting. Because, in the eyes of the Ryan soldiers, what they see at this moment is that the deer is constantly jumping and jumping in the boundary, and every time it jumps, it is like a missile landing, and there is a huge explosion, and then after a circle of strong air flow, All the scorpions within a radius of one kilometer of the deer, no matter how big or small, all lay down on the ground in an instant and continued to wither and die. As the whirlwind of more than 300 deer spirits released by Xiaolu before blows, the battlefield in this realm is suddenly filled with smoke and dust. Everyone has gradually been unable to see the situation in the boundary clearly, but they can see the white light of the deer jumping up and down in the boundary from time to time. At the same time, the sound of explosions and vibrations also let everyone understand that the battle in the realm is still going on. "I!!! Well, I have nothing to say." In the headquarters, an officer stared dumbfounded at the sky full of smoke and dust and the white light that fluctuated from time to time, feeling as if ten thousand muddy horses galloped by. "Why do I feel that the serious and tense battle seems to have changed? Lingxiao isn''t playing, is he? Is it my illusion?" "Don''t get me wrong, it''s just playing!" Qian Wenyao didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and patted Deng Ji, the staff officer of the Second Army, on the shoulder. "Although I don''t want to offend everyone, Lingxiao''s character is just like that, and this might be a good game for him now." The picture taken by the drone is also not clear, but through the video, everyone can still know that the deer is active in the smoky and dusty realm, and is still jumping. Can you imagine a skyscraper jumping on the ground? The current state of Xiaolu fits this metaphor very well. In terms of the tonnage of the deer, its ordinary jump is definitely no less than an explosion site with a large equivalent of TNT. Furthermore, the deer will also use the energy in the body to amplify this impact. And this is why the deer''s jumping will quickly fill the entire realm with smoke. "This is really an eye-opener. Lingxiao''s power is really far beyond my imagination." "It''s true to say so, but if Lingxiao''s temperament is really a child, then we have to pay attention. I always feel that Lingxiao is like a child holding a nuclear bomb button, which makes people feel a little uneasy." "What is there to worry about? Hasn''t the Congress already reached a conclusion? Lingxiao''s character is still very easy to guide, and Lingxiao is an urgently needed reinforcement for us. With it, we will never lose It will be much easier.¡± "Easy? Don''t forget that Lingxiao only promises to help us when necessary. Do you still want him to help us guard the boundary all the time? Is it possible?" "Yeah, the form is different now. After all, Lingxiao is not a human being or a citizen of our country. We can''t persuade it with the righteousness of the country. Besides, there is an unknown god behind it, and there are other gods behind it. Dependent creature." "If it has any dissatisfaction with us and suddenly runs away from our Ryan to the country where other god-followed creatures are, then we will lose a lot." "I suggest that the Congress should arrange an award ceremony for Lingxiao as soon as possible. In addition, we can also release the video of this battle. This will not only boost the confidence of the people, but also make it easier for the people to accept Lingxiao as the leader of our country. About the general officer." "Well, that''s a good idea. The video this time has a lot of room for manipulation. In addition, I think the Congress should try to meet all of Lingxiao''s conditions. No matter what, we must maintain a close relationship with Lingxiao." "..." In the headquarters, many officers were discussing in one go, but Qian Wenyao saw all of this. In this world, others will always value you only if you embody value, and the value embodies by Xiaolu is undoubtedly huge. At the same time, in the eyes of the military, these people don''t care what the Congress thinks, they only think about how much burden Xiaolu''s help can relieve them, and how many passionate men can be saved. As for whether there is any conspiracy or calculation, it is none of their military''s business. The military only cares about fighting and making war-related requests to Congress, they don''t care about political affairs, and they don''t care about contact with Xiaolu. In short, the deer is undoubtedly a sweet pastry for this group of people, and it is a sweet pastry that must be close. After all, Ryan''s realm is not limited to this one place, and if we build a good relationship, maybe we can let Lingxiao come a few more times in the future. Therefore, in this discussion, this group of officers is also considering how to receive Xiaolu after the battle in the border area is over. As for the situation of the headquarters, Xiaolu who is far away in the border area does not know. And now Xiaolu has gone crazy. "La la la!!! One jumps and the other dies." "Two bouncing and dying." "Three jumpers are all dead." "La la la~~~!" The deer only jumped hundreds of times in the boundary, and the millions of scorpion tides almost died. But in the center of the realm, in the invisible passage connecting Ziyue, there are still countless tides of scorpions continuing to emerge at this moment. The tide of scorpions is endless, but facing Xiaolu''s Wushuang mowing grass, it also seems a little powerless. They appeared not as fast as the fawns. And just like that, Xiaolu finally stood directly on the edge of the boundary passage and just guarded it. Then when a group comes out, it jumps, and after killing a group, it sneaks a peek at the passage of the realm. The deer peeked at the passage of the invisible realm, and was very curious about the existence of the passage of the realm. In the end, it stopped jumping, but approached the boundary passage, and during this process, there were occasional huge scorpions over sixty or seventy meters in the boundary passage, but the little deer just kicked them directly. The big scorpion that appeared was kicked towards the boundary channel and disappeared. The boundary channel is invisible and intangible, but it is similar to Xiaolu''s plane channel. In the deer''s sensitivity to space, this boundary channel is actually an oval. And its maximum diameter is at least over 400 meters. "Why hasn''t that sneaky guy come out yet? Are you afraid of me?" "But it''s really boring to just send my little brother out to kill me. If you don''t come out, then I will come here?" Xiaolu blinked and muttered hesitantly. "However, let''s call Malphite before going over, otherwise he is probably going to lose his temper." Thinking in this way, Xiaolu immediately opened the channel of his own plane, and at this moment, Malphite also quickly and impatiently appeared from the channel of the plane. "My name is Malphite, the purple moon monster is..." The moment Malphite appeared, he began to shout slogans as usual, but before he finished shouting, what he saw was a mess and the innocent eyes of the deer blinking at him. Malphite was silent, and looked at the deer without saying a word for a long time. V1.Chapter 201 Without any accident, Malphite and Xiaolu directly entered the Ziyue world from the space passage of the realm. And after they entered the Purple Moon World and disappeared into the Blue Star''s realm, the headquarters of the No. 2 Territory Defense Corps immediately issued an unprecedentedly bold military order. Yes. This military order is to order the extraordinary army to enter the realm and go to the Ziyue world. The space passages that exist in the realm are no secret to the countries of Blue Star. In order to have a better understanding of the Ziyue world, the Ryan Federation''s military will never be willing to be a turtle and watch the creatures of the gods enter the Ziyue world without doing anything at all. Although the risk is huge, entering the Purple Moon World is a milestone military operation for the Ryan Federation. It has great significance, so no matter how big the risk is, it must be done. Therefore, at the moment the order was issued, the army of nearly ten thousand extraordinary people who were still watching on the city wall immediately moved. These people began to quickly disassemble the large-caliber artillery, and some teams rushed into the boundary with three or five people carrying the artillery weighing nearly ten tons. At the same time, some communication soldiers also began to quickly set up signal base stations on the edge of the border. Under the rapid delivery of drones, these communication soldiers directly pulled the optical cable and ran towards the boundary channel. After all, Ziyue World is different from Blue Star. Considering that the radio may not be able to communicate, the communication method naturally needs to rely on wired optical cables. At this time, Qian Wenyao and the people in the headquarters had already arrived at the city walls around the border. At this time, ordinary soldiers were replaced on the defensive wall of the boundary area. These soldiers were busy, but they appeared to be in order. A large amount of ammunition and supplies are constantly being brought in, and fighter jets in the sky are constantly roaring past and rushing into the boundary. Counterattacking the border area or the Ziyue world has always been something that all countries dream of doing, and the Ryan Federation has always been prepared. Although Ryan has been at a disadvantage in the previous battles in the realm, and has no chance to counterattack Ziyue World at all. But the high-level human beings have the courage and calculation to take a step and see a hundred steps. This is not to say that human beings are arrogant, but that with the help of god-followed creatures and an extraordinary army, a bolder strategy must be planned and deployed in advance. And it is precisely because of this that there will always be sufficient material equipment in the No. 2 realm and even in the vicinity of each realm. Everyone has been waiting for this moment, and now under the leadership of the two ''super bosses'', Xiaolu and Malfitt, Ryan''s military executives naturally don''t want to miss this opportunity. This time, the counterattack against Ziyue World''s military also deployed a large number of video equipment to record in all aspects with multiple cameras. The reason for this is that the military will selectively release the video directly afterwards, and use it to inspire the confidence of the people and the military. At the same time, Ryan also intends to show people all over the world that human beings are not without achievements in the face of Ziyue''s oppression and crisis. At the same time, it is also necessary to prove the importance of the god-followed creatures to the people of the Blue Star countries, so as to break the conspiracy theory that certain countries and humans have always had about the god-followed creatures. In order to win the friendship between the deer and various creatures of the gods, this time Ryan''s official statement can be said to be a complete statement and determination. In the final analysis, all of this is because Xiaolu showed his great strength to the hundred-member mission before, and the plane also made Ryan officials see the gap between himself and the creatures of the gods. Since the gap between human beings and god-followed creatures is already like a natural moat, why bother to discuss the threat theory of god-followed creatures? Anyway, it is definitely impossible to win the fight, so uniting and getting close to the creatures of the gods has become the only choice. As for what direction the world will develop in the future, let time tell everything. At least at this stage, all humans and god-followed creatures have a common enemy. Standing on the city wall, Qian Wenyao watched the countless crowds of soldiers under the city wall busily transporting weapons and equipment to the boundary, feeling a lot of emotion in his heart. "This is really a rare victory. To counterattack the Ziyue World''s No. 1 Army, we will definitely be recorded in the history of mankind." Su Guotao, commander-in-chief of the No. 2 Boundary Defense Corps, looked at the Boundary Territory with pain in his heart. Can''t help giving birth to a kind of pride. "This is inevitable, but the two god-followed creatures code-named ''Ling Xiao'' and code-named ''Zhu Rong'' also contributed a lot. I don''t know how the Congress thinks about it, but we must remember that their military exploits are also indispensable. The history of our mankind will also blend with the creatures of the gods at this moment." "I have a hunch that the close relationship between us humans and the creatures of the gods will last for centuries from now on." The head of the Thirteenth Army also said sadly. The defense legion where the No. 2 boundary is located is composed of nine army groups. At this moment, the eight army commanders and the commander-in-chief Su Guotao are all gathered together, and they can''t hide their excitement as they watch the extraordinary army counterattack and enter the boundary. "Everyone, I think it may be too early to be happy. After all, we don''t know the specific situation in the Ziyue world. In addition, everyone should not forget that even if we wear protective clothing, our extraordinary army cannot theoretically enter the Ziyue world." under the radiation for five hours." "And the Ziyue radiation intensity in Ziyue World may be even stronger. In short, we must be cautious." The head of the 25th Army said cautiously. "Of course we should pay attention to this point, but haven''t we already ordered that all extraordinary people must return when their radiation concentration exceeds five units? Although this concentration of radiation may cause some people to have bad symptoms, as long as they can Come back, with Lingxiao''s purification, it''s not a big deal." "Moreover, how can we bring confidence to the world when we are worried about this and that? Soldiers must have the spirit of daring to take risks. From the moment they become soldiers, they have already represented the will of the country and the people. It is a wise saying in any era, Commander Liu, don''t you know these things?" The commander of the 33rd Army Corps said solemnly. "It is true to say so, but I am always a little worried. After all, we know too little about the Ziyue world. How long the passage of this realm can be maintained, and how our army will come back after the realm disappears is also a key point. Ah, the Legion of the Extraordinary is the key to our battle against Ziyue, we can''t afford to lose at this stage." Liu Xianzhao, the regimental commander of the 25th Army Group, was stationed in the south of the boundary area before and had some delays and did not participate in the military discussion, so he didn''t know much about many things in the previous military meeting. The Commander-in-Chief Su Guotao''s sudden order to counterattack Ziyue World surprised him for a long time. As a soldier, although he said that it is his duty to obey orders, as the commander of the first army, he must also consider the safety of the lives of all soldiers. It is true in the slogan of strengthening the army that soldiers are not afraid of sacrifice, but this sacrifice must be meaningful. Therefore, what Liu Xianzhao said was actually a rhetorical question. He wanted to know how the commander-in-chief Su Guotao thought about it, and why he dared to issue such an extremely risky order. Looking at Liu Xianzhao, Su Guotao smiled and asked the chief of staff to explain. And its explanation has two contents. Realms 1 and 2 have been manifested for more than half an hour. According to previous calculations, this realm should disappear in more than ten minutes, and it will appear next time if there is no accident. It was four or five hours later. And this time also happened to be the limit value for the Legion of the Extraordinary to resist the radiation of the purple moon. In addition, Xiaolu and Malphite are the main force, and the Legion of Extraordinary is in the rear as support, so the casualties will definitely not be too exaggerated. Furthermore, why did Xiaolu and Malphite, the god-followed creatures, dare to rush into the Ziyue world? There are two reasons for this situation, one is that they have strong confidence in their own strength, and the other is because they have a way to return at any time. With these two considerations, based on the news brought by Qian Wenyao, the military naturally chose and identified the second possibility in their conjecture. This possibility is also because Xiaolu has a magical plane. And it was the existence of the Xiaolu plane that Su Guotao finally ordered the Legion of Extraordinary to follow Xiaolu and Malphite into the Ziyue world. Considering that the world urgently needs a victory, Su Guotao''s order to counterattack is actually reasonable. Therefore, after listening to Su Guotao''s explanation, Liu Xianzhao was suddenly stunned, and also showed a trace of disappointment. "The surprise that Lingxiao brought us is really big, but speaking of it, don''t everyone be curious about the existence of ''Zhu Rong''?" "Its size is so large, if we are on Blue Star, we should have discovered it to some extent, but have you discovered it? Whether it is us or other countries, no one has ever discovered its existence. " When Liu Xianzhao said this, everyone in the world immediately showed signs of thinking. "Well, I think so. This is actually understandable. Think about it, what does Zhu Rong look like? I think its magical life may be related to lava? If it exists in a volcano or underground, do you think we might find it? ?" "Furthermore, where Zhu Rong exists actually doesn''t have much reference value for us. We just need to know that it is also a kind of god-followed creature." "Even if Mr. Qian said that Zhu Rong is not easy to communicate with, isn''t there Lingxiao in it? So, we don''t need to explore too much, we just need to know that it is an unexpected and full of surprises for us." Strong support will do.¡± Another legion commander said with a smile. As soon as he said this, most of the crowd nodded in approval one after another. "That''s true. Thinking too much is useless in our current form. We just need to know that it''s here to help us." "Um." "That''s a good word." "...." V1.Chapter 202 Purple Moon World. Xiaolu and Malphite took the lead, and the moment they entered, they had already started to kill. Opposite the boundary channel is a black desert, and a huge purple moon is hanging high on the top of the desert. The moment Xiaolu and Malphite entered the realm, Xiaolu felt an inexplicable shackle. This kind of shackles was something Xiaolu had never felt before entering the third level. Before that, under Ji Yu''s control, Xiao Lu also entered the world of Ziyue. But at that time, what Xiaolu could feel was Ziyue''s neither strong nor weak radiation. But after entering this time, Xiao Lu obviously felt a sense of rejection from Ziyue World. At the same time, Xiao Lu also felt that the purple moon in the sky seemed to have infinite malice, and was always watching it. This feeling is very strong, and once made the deer a little suspicious. Ji Yu was always paying attention to the status of Xiaolu and Malphite, and at the same time, he found a hint on the game system layout the moment the two entered the Ziyue world. [The environment of the player''s second avatar and fourth avatar has changed, and the environment is being confirmed......¡¿ ¡¾The game system is in progress...¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡¿ [Environmental confirmation, it is detected that the rules of this world are repulsive, and because the second incarnation of the player has a blue star part of the personality power that is more repulsive to the rules of the Ziyue world, the strength of the second avatar will be suppressed by one-third in the Ziyue world , and will be excluded from the world at 23 minutes and 06 seconds¡¿ [The strength of the fourth incarnation has no effect, but it is subject to exclusion by the rules and will be excluded from the world in 3 hours, 37 minutes and 24 seconds] Looking at the prompt on the interface, Ji Yu started to frown for no reason. "The deer will be suppressed by the rules? This is a bit unexpected." Ji Yu also thought that at a certain moment, all the incarnations would capture Ziyue''s area together, and then began to research and discover more secrets about Ziyue. But the current situation with Xiaolu made him feel a little bit disillusioned with his plans. Although this situation is a bit unexpected, Ji Yu can still figure it out. After all, Ziyue''s life has a similar situation in Blue Star. Life that is too advanced cannot leave the realm and appear in the Blue Star world. And even if the rules of Ziyue World are a little more ''open'' than that of Blue Star World, there will obviously be a strengthened rule suppression for legendary beings with Blue Star personality like Xiaolu. Now that the two worlds are in the early stages of war, it is not surprising that the two sides are in the same situation. Ji Yu was thinking, while Xiao Lu and Malphite had begun to enter a certain kind of excitement at this moment. Malphite is like a human-shaped bomb, causing a bloodbath wherever he goes. Among them, there are giant scorpions with a length of nearly 100 meters, but this kind of giant scorpion is only a circle when facing Malphite. Malphite''s fist was full of lava flames, and he could directly punch the giant scorpion''s body when he smashed it hard. At the same time, when dealing with small scorpions, spikes appeared on Malphite''s body surface from time to time without warning, and all the scorpions that climbed onto Malphite''s body were stabbed in half without any accident, and after the spikes shrank They all fell to the ground. And during this assassination, Malphite''s Soul Devouring Body feature was also fully unfolded. All the scorpions killed by him will have streams of soul in their bodies, and all the streams of light will be pulled and melted into the core by Murphy. And it was also with the help of the characteristics of the devouring body that Malphite''s body and feet began to homogeneously melt the black gravel under the desert of Ziyue World. These gravels originally looked black and full of eerie feeling. But under Malphite''s homogeneous fusion, all these black gravels seemed to be burnt and then turned into lava and entered Malphite''s body. In this way, as more and more gravel was homogeneously fused, in the battle, Malphite''s body began to rapidly split into spherical daughter bodies one after another. After the splitting of these daughter bodies, they immediately began to shape, and successfully turned into stone giants with a height of nearly 20 meters. These stone giants were a little confused when they appeared, but they quickly noticed Malphite and the surrounding scorpion tide, and then these stone giants immediately began to roar and join the battlefield. And at this moment, another passive characteristic of Malphite, who was getting more and more murderous and entered the state, was activated. The king of the battlefield, all friendly units within a range of three kilometers have entered a state of frenzy, and their combat effectiveness and morale have reached their peak. And it was also at this moment that Malphite was already tired of the lethality brought by his giant form, so he jumped up high and smashed a 100-meter giant scorpion with its giant pincers raised. After standing on the body of the dead giant scorpion, it immediately began to turn into lava, and then quickly turned into a huge ball. The diameter of the sphere is fifty meters, and there are a large number of spikes protruding from the whole body. It began to roll, and rushed towards the screaming tide of scorpions. At this time, Malphite''s offspring also began to imitate, and followed Malphite, they all turned into balls covered with spikes and began to rush directly towards the tide of scorpions on the flat sand dunes. . During this process, Xiao Lu was already dumbfounded. Because in less than ten minutes, the number of Malphite''s descendants exceeded a thousand, and they were still splitting and appearing at an exaggerated speed. Malphite became more and more courageous as he fought, and he fought more and more offspring, but on the other hand, the tide of scorpions? At this moment, there is at least a ten-kilometer radius without a single person moving. There is black blood everywhere, and there are scorpion corpses and minced meat everywhere. The whole area seems to have become a purgatory. At this moment, the legion of extraordinary people who had already followed in was also obviously stunned by the scene in front of them. But they regained their senses as soon as possible, and immediately began to assemble and erect the disassembled large artillery. At the same time, from the boundary passage, one after another fighter jets dived in from low altitude. The moment they entered the Ziyue world, these fighter jets began to increase their altitude and began to move towards the battlefield where Malphite was in the distance. Immediately, when these fighter jets entered the battlefield of the Scorpion Tide, they dropped one shell after another. Many of these shells are incendiary bombs, and there are also thermobaric bombs and conventional ground-to-surface missiles. In an instant, shocking explosions and seas of fire appeared one after another on the ground of the entire black desert. At the same time, the communication soldiers passing through the boundary channel also set up the signal base station immediately, and then these communication soldiers began to take pictures of Ziyue World and send them back to the Blue Star Command. During this period, nearly 10,000 extraordinary legions have been assembled one after another, and then more than 1,000 large artillery pieces and nearly 10,000 mortars were quickly set up. These extraordinary legions will not join the battlefield because of wearing protective clothing and considering the radiation of the purple moon, but the moment the artillery and mortars are set up, they begin to aim their muzzles at Malphite and the offspring who failed to take care of all the soldiers. to the east. Then thousands of artillery fire. "boom!!!" "boom!!!" "...." Earth-shattering explosions continued to sound, and the entire black desert trembled like a huge earthquake. Mixed with the screams and artillery fire of countless scorpions, the whole world has truly become a purgatory at this moment. The scorpions flying in the sky were densely packed like locusts. The moment countless artillery fire appeared, they began to turn around and rush ferociously towards the position of the superhuman. Like thousands of miles of black clouds, these waves of flying scorpions are extremely astonishing. But the Legion of the Extraordinary did not back down, because at this moment, everyone held the heavy machine guns in their hands and fired all of them into the sky. Tens of thousands of bullets are like thousands of sparks, and when they rush into the sky, countless flying scorpions rain down in the black clouds. But the number of these flying scorpions in the Purple Moon World is really too many, even if thousands of them die, there are still more scorpions still rushing towards the Legion of the Extraordinary like rolling black waves. "Ah!!! Give me death, death, death!!!" "Damn it, come on, come on, labor and management don''t believe that you are really endless!" "..." Countless soldiers in the legion roared angrily, and after the heavy machine gun became red and hot, they immediately replaced it with another spare heavy machine gun on their backs. Of course, the person at the front has already started to draw out the alloy heavy knife behind him to prepare for close combat. However, at the same time that many soldiers were getting ready for close combat, dozens of fighter jets rushed out from outside the boundary passage. As soon as these fighter jets appeared, they immediately fired high-explosive missiles and countless white phosphorus bombs at the tide of flying black cloud scorpions. In just a split second, the black cloud was blown away piece by piece, and with the burning of the white phosphorous bomb, the black cloud was instantly like gasoline ignited by flames, and the waves of scorpions that burned one after another were like fire clouds in the sky. come down. And that''s not all, because at the moment these fighter jets rushed out, after that, because the signal was guaranteed, Ryan''s newly developed combat robot also began to enter the battlefield. Many of these combat robots are small drones, but many more are small, tracked infantry fighting vehicles. These small infantry fighting vehicle robots are about 1.5 meters long. They look small, but they are equipped with five large-caliber heavy machine guns, and they can carry tens of thousands of ammunition. As soon as more than five hundred combat robots entered the Ziyue battlefield, they immediately shot wildly at the sky. The terrifying firepower lit up the entire sky, and Xiao Lu stared straight at it. But at the same time Xiaolu stopped moving as a spectator, more intelligent robots began to transport various military supplies such as shells and bullets outside the boundary passage. With the guarantee of logistics, the artillery that had been temporarily suspended suddenly rang again one after another. This time, the Defense Corps of the No. 2 Realm can be said to have taken out all their belongings in order to fight this beautiful victory. Seeing the dense rain of gunfire, as well as the fighter jets flying into the sky from time to time and then dropping missiles and returning again, both Xiaolu and Ji Yu, who is always paying attention, have been shocked beyond belief. In the past, it was the creatures of the gods and Ji Yu who shocked the human beings, but now it is the turn of the human firepower to shock Xiaolu and Ji Yu. Compared with the pictures shown on TV, the terrifying firepower of the battlefield in Ziyue World really made Ji Yu sigh beyond words. "Is this the combat power of our Ryan army? It''s good enough! This kind of group battle scene is not at all comparable to the movement made by Malphite." "Wonderful, really wonderful." V1.Chapter 203 Time was passing by quickly, and the passage of the realm finally disappeared abruptly 20 minutes after the battlefield opened. The disappearance of the boundary channel also means that the outside boundary has disappeared. At this time, the surrounding areas of the Black Desert had already been emptied. In just 20 minutes, there were tens of thousands of cannonballs slanting, and this terrifying firepower coverage was enough to wipe out all visible scorpion tides. And it is precisely because of the baptism of this intensive artillery fire that the No. 2 boundary can be firmly guarded all the time. With the observation of facing the terrifying firepower of human beings, Xiaolu also has a clearer understanding of human technology at this time. However, I don''t really feel much about these cannon fire deer. Because this kind of group battle looks very grand and has a strong visual impact, but the destructive power and intensity seem ordinary to Xiaolu. Xiaolu felt that he could cover his whole body with the huge and qualitatively changed energy in his body, and then carry these artillery fires and add a sprint that broke through the speed of sound to instantly wipe out the nearly ten thousand extraordinary army. Xiaolu''s surprise and shock were just because he was very surprised by the grand scene of the human group fighting. This is a novel visual experience. Xiaolu, who is full of curiosity about the human world, naturally has his own evaluation of this. Of course, Xiao Lu is also curious about the nuclear explosion picture that Ji Yu conveyed to him. However, the curious little deer doesn''t want to face that thing directly, because just seeing the explosion video of the nuclear explosion makes the little deer a little scared. It is also that Xiaolu has a plane now, otherwise Xiaolu probably wouldn''t want to appear here. Not to mention working with Lane. In the realm, Xiaolu was less than two minutes away from being excluded from Ziyue World. At this time, Xiaolu had already strode to the front of the ten thousand army, and said to all the extraordinary soldiers who looked up at him: "Okay, it''s time for us to leave. I don''t know what orders you have received, but now I am the biggest officer here, you know?" "So, now you all have to listen to me, everyone quickly withdraw, I don''t have much time, so hurry up." After Xiaolu finished speaking, he didn''t care about the reaction of the soldiers below, and began to sense his own plane, and then directly opened several light doors leading to the plane in Ziyue World. The reason why the plane channel shines is entirely because Xiaolu wants these people to know the location of the plane channel clearly, otherwise these soldiers who cannot sense space fluctuations might need Xiaolu''s guidance. So in order not to waste time, the deer let these light doors emit a faint light directly as a reminder. And at the moment when the channel of the plane appeared, the Legion of Transcendents who had been prepared for a long time did not talk nonsense immediately. Under the command of regiment-level cadres at all levels, they each carried weapons and artillery and quickly moved towards the several huge light gates that appeared. . And when these people evacuated, Xiaolu was also sensing the energy consumption of the plane. Strange to say, the plane passage to send Malphite back to Mars in a few seconds needs to consume nearly one unit of dark matter energy, but when opening the plane passage to Ziyue World, Xiaolu found that the consumption was surprisingly small. How to put it this way, it probably costs a little more than Xiaolu''s opening of the plane passages connecting various parts of Blue Star. It is not difficult to see from here that the current connection between Ziyue and Blue Star should be in a very ''close'' state. And it is precisely because of this state that so many realms can appear in Blue Star, right? With the change of time, Blue Star and Ziyue World may eventually achieve a certain nature of synchronization, and then Blue Star may face all the monsters of Ziyue, right? Although Xiaolu''s temperament is immature, he still has the information he should have. Moreover, under Adam''s guidance, Xiaolu also has normal thinking and reasoning ability. It will definitely take time for nearly ten thousand soldiers to evacuate, but the coordinates of Ziyue have been recorded by Xiaolu. As long as the energy of the plane is enough, Xiaolu''s plane channel will always exist. So even if the deer will be excluded from the Ziyue world at this moment, the deer can still let the plane channel exist. Therefore, Xiaolu, a soldier who was evacuating against Qi, stopped urging him, and instead turned his head to look at Malphite who had already run far, far away. Malphite was already addicted to killing at this time. The scorpion tide within a radius of nearly 30 kilometers near the black desert was completely wiped out. In exchange for this, Malphite''s own split daughters have reached an exaggerated number of nearly ten thousand. These descendants continued to attack the scorpion tide in the image of a nearly twenty-meter stone giant, and the resistance they encountered during this process naturally became stronger and stronger. For example, somewhere in the southeast of the black desert, nearly a hundred stone giants were surrounded by more than thirty hundred-meter giant scorpions. These giant scorpion tail thorns can directly break up these stone giants with a flick. But even if these stone giants were scattered, those scattered bodies would quickly gather again and rush towards the giant scorpions again. In the process, more sub-body stone giants also discovered the encounter in the southeast. Afterwards, the stone giants from all over the place began to roar and rush towards the thirty giant scorpions over a hundred meters. Some jumped onto the back of the 100-meter giant scorpion and smashed it wildly, while others turned into a stone scorpion in the shape of a giant scorpion and confronted the giant scorpion head-on. In this process, although the stone giants of the descendants seemed vulnerable, they could always be reorganized, and in this kind of attrition war, the giant scorpion obviously suffered a big loss. If they can''t find a way to kill the stone giant, they will naturally be ground to death by the wheel battle. During this process, Ji Yu also landed on Xiao Lu briefly and looked at those giant scorpions with his real eyes. Then a set of clear data was obtained on Ji Yu''s data panel. [tentative name: giant scorpion] [Life level: 3 (severe pollution)] [Vitality: 29.43 (maximum 30)] [Body length: 102 meters (maximum 105 meters)] [Height: 16 meters (maximum 18 meters)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Frenzied Bloodlust (Low)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Size doubled (medium)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Deadly Toxin (Medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: offspring parasitism (medium)] [Remarks: This is an ordinary extraordinary life with average potential. After the life level reaches level 5, there is a very small probability of breaking through to the legendary level] ¡­ With a blink of an eye, the data of the thirty or so giant scorpions are similar, all of which are close to the limit of the so-called third-level life forms. The so-called ordinary extraordinary life is actually a manifestation of low potential. To successfully break through to the legendary level, they must reach the so-called five-level limit of ordinary life, and the probability of breaking through is extremely small. In fact, this so-called gap is easy to understand. For example, the deer and Malphite are both boss panels in the game, while the giant scorpions and their families are mobs. The same level, but the strength is very different. Therefore, when facing Xiaolu and Malphite, these seemingly huge giant scorpions could not last a round in their hands, and could be kicked and exploded with one kick and one punch. Of course, these giant scorpions are actually quite sad in Ji Yu''s eyes. Because they are also third-level life forms after all, but they are powerless against these first-level descendants of Malphite. Because although these daughters of Malphite have a low life level, their defense and existence are different from ordinary flesh and blood life. Therefore, under the siege of Malphite''s offspring, the venom of these giant scorpions and the so-called offspring parasitism have no effect at all. In the end, it can only be torn into pieces of minced meat under the beating of these descendants. The entire battlefield is completely one-sided. Malphite became more and more courageous as he fought more and more, and its idiosyncratic offspring, which were instilled with souls by the Soul Eater and possessed individual thinking, gradually began to understand how to cooperate with each other. Then these offspring slowly split into ten battle groups, each of which had nearly a thousand offspring stone men, and they kept charging towards the tide of scorpions, which was completely brutal beating. They turned into balls and ran over the small scorpion swarms in a row, and then when they encountered a larger scorpion swarm, they turned into stone giants and began to beat up the scorpion swarm. The number of dead scorpions now exceeds tens of millions, and the entire desert is full of broken corpses, and the black blood of the scorpion tide even dyes the entire black desert with a strange wet color. At the northernmost point, Malphite continuously absorbed the dead souls of the scorpions, and with the homogeneous fusion, Malphite''s height was already over two hundred and fifty meters high at this moment. At this moment, Malphite''s second-level state has grown rapidly on the battlefield. At this moment, he stands upright and his whole body is blazing with flames. The flame''s temperature was at least two thousand degrees Celsius, and at the same time it also acquired a related characteristic in this battle. [Fourth Incarnation: Holy Terra Malphite] [Status] (expand) ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Strength: 267.23 (upper limit 300)] [Height: 264.43 meters (maximum 350 meters)] [Quality: about 3.7 million tons (upper limit: 5 million tons)] [Age: 1 (no upper limit)] ¡¾characteristic:......¡¿ [Feature ¢Ù obtained this time: Blazing Explosive Flame (High)] (The body can wildly radiate high-temperature flames with a maximum temperature of over 5,000 degrees Celsius, which can greatly increase the lethality of the individual.) Malphite was born for battle, so naturally he grows the fastest in battle. Relying on the enhanced core of the spirit-eating body, it can rapidly absorb and smelt all the sand and stones, and while splitting a large number of quantum bodies, it has always maintained a super-strong growth rate. This was only over twenty minutes, and the exaggerated growth rate of this mad wolf was completely beyond Ji Yu''s expectations. However, it all depends on these scorpion seas, right? Who would have thought that there would be so many scorpions in the second realm? The continuous soul being devoured by Malphite naturally made him grow rapidly. At this moment, in front of Malphite, there are all giant scorpions with a body length of more than 100 meters or even 200 meters, but these giant scorpions have already been frightened by Malphite''s terrifying aura. They flinched, showing the fearful gesture of a lamb in front of Malphite. At this time, Malphite had already noticed the gray-robed figure hidden in a group of black mist above the sky. There are three gray-robed figures in total, and the specific faces are not clear, but Malphite can find that these gray-robed figures are very huge, and they seem to be communicating fiercely. So at this moment, Malphite stopped his movements, and the flames on his body swung to a high temperature, which immediately made all the giant scorpions around him retreat a long distance. "Hmph! Cowardly and timid! Do you dare to come down and fight with me?" "If you don''t dare, I will slaughter your entire ethnic group! Come on, let me offer a bigger gift to the great Father God? Don''t let me down!" "..." V1.Chapter 204 With a height of 267 meters, Malphite is really terrifying. Its whole body was blazing with flames, roasting the black gravel on the ground until it began to crystallize. Looking at the sky, its eyes were like fire and formed a vortex that was constantly rotating. The flame it waved was like a ball of flame light thrown away, directly blasting the group of giant scorpions that were surrounding it but cowering in front of it, creating a large flame pit. Looking at the sky, Malphite continued to stimulate the three unknown figures wrapped in the black mist in the sky with his thoughts. "Don''t you dare to fight me? Then don''t blame me for really slaughtering your subordinates or ethnic groups." "I have plenty of time!" While speaking, Malphite immediately jumped up high, and the moment Malphite jumped up, the sand dune he was standing on exploded with a roar. Huge force, and terrifying quality, the reaction force of Malphite''s crouching and jumping is like a missile explosion with a large equivalent, which immediately exploded the ground and also caused a huge sonic boom around him. The smoke and dust billowed, and the shaking of the ground caused a huge commotion in the sea of ??scorpions surrounding Malphite, but at the same time as the commotion, Malphite had leaped to an altitude of nearly a thousand meters with billowing sound waves and flames. After surviving in the sky, Malphite''s body suddenly melted. Then I saw Malphite''s body suddenly exploded in the sky like a small sun. The blasted magma formed fireballs of different sizes, like meteorites hitting the blue star all over the sky. The terrifying scene made countless Scorpion Seas look up in horror, but they were bombarded by countless meteorites just when they looked up and saw the flaming meteorites lighting up the Purple Moon World. "Boom boom boom!!!" "Boom boom boom!!!" The moment Malphite''s mass of more than 3.7 million tons split in the sky and bombarded the ground, the world of the black sand sea seemed to have entered the end of the world. The ground trembled continuously, and some of the Transcendent legions who were transferring before were stunned when they saw the doomsday scene in the distance. Because of just this blow from Malphite, the scene of the infinite flame meteorite crashing into the ground is already comparable to the scene of a nuclear explosion, and it even covers a wider area than the nuclear explosion. At this moment, Malphite was already more than a hundred kilometers away from the deer in a straight line, but Malphite''s blow still caused the sand dune where the deer was to continue to shake violently. The tremor was definitely no less than a magnitude 7 or 8 earthquake. The roiling heat wave spread from the range of Malphite''s bombardment, once making the human soldiers of Transcendents who were transferring feel scorching heat, and quickly sweated and then evaporated again. The strong air wave blinded all these extraordinary soldiers for a while. The next moment they opened their eyes, these extraordinary soldiers began to run faster under the urgent shouts of some officers. The battle in Ziyue World has long been beyond their knowledge, and it is no longer within their reach. So in order not to be accidentally injured, these people ran as fast as they could. The soldiers who were farther away from the passage of the Xiaolu plane even simply abandoned some large artillery and sprinted for a while with the only small weapons on their shoulders. Among them, the soldiers who were sprinting kept looking at the distant desert covered in fire. These people were both horrified and excited by the movement made by Malphite. Because this is an extraordinary life, and they may also be able to achieve this level in the future. Although it may be difficult, people cannot live without dreams. At least looking at the doomsday scene created by Malphite, these extraordinary soldiers have a more intuitive desire and longing for their future breakthrough. In the distant desert, Malphite''s body split and formed a meteorite sea of ??flames that covered an area of ??nearly twenty kilometers with just one blow. And under this kind of impact, the number of dead giant scorpions directly exceeded one hundred thousand, and more giant scorpions among them were seriously injured. The huge soul energy brought to Malphite by the dead third-level or fourth-level ordinary extraordinary scorpion made Malphite feel a sense of comfort that was strongly filled. According to Malphite''s perception, the soul quality of these giant scorpions is very high, at least several times higher than the soul quality of the small scorpions. In the center of the sea of ??flames, a stone ball with a diameter of about ten meters wrapped around Malphite''s core. At this moment, countless scorpion souls with black smoke were being pulled by an extremely strong vortex produced by Malphite''s core. And in the process of pulling, the souls of these giant scorpions were constantly purified and torn apart by some inexplicable energy. After the smoky giant scorpion''s soul was torn apart and purified, all negative infections related to Ziyue were naturally eliminated. Afterwards, the giant scorpion soul that had been torn apart by the purification quickly turned into white spots of light and was swallowed by Malphite''s core. And after devouring the endless soul energy, Malphite''s core heart became more and more dazzling. At the same time, under Malphite''s control, the core also began to separate fiery red spots in a saturated state. These light spots flashed away, and then within a radius of twenty kilometers, the falling flame meteorites separated from Malphite''s body quickly softened and turned into pools of fiery red magma. They began to rapidly and homogeneously melt the black gravel on the ground, and then it can be seen that in the rising of countless black mist, the magma parts separated by Malphite expanded rapidly, and at the same time, bulges continued to appear inside. Then, in the process of this kind of bulging, in less than a few seconds, one after another stone human bodies with a height of nearly 20 meters were shaped in these fiery red magma. About 600 meteorites were separated from Malphite''s body, and about 5-7 daughter bodies were simultaneously produced in the magmatic lava transformed by these 600 meteorites. Then, in such an instant, the number of Malphite''s descendants increased again by nearly 4,000 descendants. Although these split offsprings were momentarily absent-minded and empty after they appeared, the newly reborn them soon had their own imprint and fighting will to belong to the holy Terra family. Then, at the moment when the eyes of these descendants were clear, and under Malphite''s order, they rushed out of the magma and roared, blasting hammers at a large number of giant scorpions that were not dead but all had different degrees of injury. Then, during this process, Malphite naturally once again felt the soul energy flowing from the surroundings to the core. But this time, the three unknown figures in the sky may finally be unbearable, right? It may be difficult for ordinary life to feel the existence of the soul, but the three unknown figures in the sky can obviously discover the situation of Malphite devouring the soul. So the three unknown figures in the sky finally moved together. "Arrogance!!!" With a burst of cold and gloomy thoughts appearing in Malphite''s mind, the black mist around the three unknown figures in the sky increased rapidly and formed a dense black cloud. The cloud cluster was like a vortex spreading out on a plane. The moment the vortex appeared, Malphite felt that the soul of the black mist giant scorpion that he had been absorbing was being pulled by the suction of the sky and flew into the sky. Taking food from the tiger''s mouth? This is undoubtedly a fierce provocation for the proud and arrogant Malphite. And it was also at this moment that the magma that was originally split by Malphite quickly turned into streamers of fiery red light that violently converged towards Malphite''s core. Countless magma swirled and wrapped Malphite''s core like a flame storm rising from the ground. The blazing flame storm surpassed five hundred meters in height in just a moment, and at the center of the flame storm, Malphite''s stone giant posture appeared again. It''s just that with this appearance, Malphite''s state has reached the second-level peak. The giant lava beast with a height of 315 meters and a mass of nearly 5 million tons suddenly roared into the air. Then, at this moment, Malphite finally remembered to use his own derived magnetic field characteristics. The next moment, Malphite''s whole body''s magnetic field opened wide. A terrifying gravitational field suddenly appeared. The ground of the sand dunes within a radius of five kilometers from Malphite''s body all seemed to be crushed, and instantly sank tens of meters underground with a roar. These sandstones were squeezed by the gravity field and all turned into lava and flames under the scorching heat. And it was also at this moment that most of the giant scorpion souls that were being sucked away by the swirling black clouds in the sky were suddenly captured by the gravity field, and all of them were swallowed up by Malphite. At the same time, the daughter bodies around Malphite turned into spherical shapes at the moment Malphite expanded the magnetic field and flew towards it. These thousands of daughters hovering around Malphite are like flame satellites rapidly rotating around the planet. They rotated faster and faster, and soon, in Malphite''s roar, they shot towards the huge black cloud cluster in the sky at a speed exceeding dozens of times the speed of sound like giant cannonballs. The moment nearly 4,000 flame spheres with a diameter of nearly five meters blasted towards the black clouds, the entire sky was covered in fiery red. The wild wolf and the exaggerated sonic boom, accompanied by the scene of flames soaring into the sky, once made the eyes of Xiaolu and the extraordinary soldiers who watched this scene widen. And that''s not all. Because at the same time when Malphite''s descendants were all lasing towards the black cloud, the sea of ??lava and flames under Malphite''s feet also turned into pillars of fire that soared into the sky at the moment Malphite exerted his strength again. There are nearly a hundred pillars of fire, and all of them are nearly 30 meters thick. After doing all this, Malphite obviously consumed a lot, and the flames around him obviously dimmed. But at this moment it is still looking at the sky with a frenzied will to fight. All of this happened in just a few tens of seconds, but within these few tens of seconds, the three unknown beings in the sky were obviously taken aback by Malphite''s performance. But they didn''t do nothing. Because at the moment when countless fireballs and pillars of fire rushed to the sky, three creatures of unknown stature above the sky suddenly received three thick purple beams of light from above the purple moon. A purple beam of light shone down, and at this moment, the huge black cloud suddenly expanded and covered tens of kilometers in radius. At the same time, another deafening thunderstorm resounded in the sky. The moment these thunderstorms roared, countless deep purple lightning lights appeared in the black clouds, and these lightning lights went towards Malphite''s flame daughter body and fire pillar like dense spider webs in the black clouds all over the sky. V1.Chapter 205 The thunder and lightning that continued across the sky were extremely violent. Under the purple-black lightning strike, all of Malphite''s offspring were hit accurately, and scorched black pits appeared in many places where these offspring were struck by lightning. At the same time, after being struck by the purple-black lightning, they fell from the sky as if they were powerless. At the same time, when these daughter bodies fell to the ground, it could be clearly seen that the surface of the ball formed by these daughter bodies was covered with purple-black smoke. These daughters are being infected by the Purple Moon energy and are being invaded into the core over time. But at this time, under Ji Yu''s reminder, Xiao Lu quickly left through the plane passage, and returned to Ziyue World again only tens of seconds later. But the moment Xiao Lu returned to the Ziyue World, it saw a purple thunderstorm that pierced the sky and fell from above the black clouds in the sky. The thunderstorm overturned and hit Malphite straight and instantly. The horror of this thunderstorm was beyond imagination. It hit Malphite''s magnetic field barrier and immediately destroyed Malphite''s protection. Then hit Malphite accurately. The purple-black thunderstorm beam just passed away with one blow, but even though Malphite had been standing upright, his whole body was filled with purple electric arcs at the moment, and at the same time Malphite could still feel a strong burst of light from Ziyue. pollute. But, at this very moment, Xiao Lu quickly made a move. It carried the life force of the tree drawn from the plane world and quickly approached Malphite in a few spans. At the same time, the life grafting is activated to transfer the continuous life essence to Malphite''s body. Malphite''s life form is different from the traditional life forms of Xiaolu. Naturally, these life essences cannot be used. However, although these life essences cannot be used by Malphite, they are constantly entangled with Ziyue''s pollution energy along his body. And the two phases cancel out in collision and approach. After all, Malphite hadn''t reached the Legendary level, and his resistance to purple moon pollution was not as strong as that of the deer and the oak tree, so it was inevitable that he would suffer a big loss in the face of the three unknown beings at the same time. What''s more, Ziyue World is the opponent''s home field. However, fortunately, Malphite is not alone, Ji Yu is paying attention to it, and Xiaolu is also paying attention to it. At the same time, under Ji Yu''s control, the olm Alice Faier is also suddenly teleported by the space Arriving at Xiaolu''s plane, and relying on the plane channel opened by Xiaolu''s plane, a silver dragon with a length of nearly 500 meters roared and appeared in this world in an instant. Ji Yu''s spatial teleportation cannot directly move the olm to the Purple Moon World, which is what Ji Yu just discovered, but fortunately, relying on Xiaolu''s plane, the olm Alice Fel still successfully entered the Purple Moon World . There are less than ten seconds left for Xiaolu to stay in Ziyue World at this moment, so if possible, Ji Yu still wants Malphite, Xiaolu and Olm to kill the three unknown creatures in the sky as much as possible. Therefore, with the positioning of Ziyue World, Ji Yu also let Oak Adam directly open a gate to Ziyue World under the mutual soul induction of the avatars. When Adam opened the door to the world of Ziyue, he almost opened it to the maximum. At the same time, it also fully exposed his huge figure as high as more than 1,500 meters. The huge and emerald oak tree exudes a strong breath of life and energy fluctuations all over its body, and at the same time Adam also instantly launched his own legendary field. In the center of the plane, the legendary field expanded by the oak tree has a maximum coverage of fifteen kilometers. Excluding the five-kilometer radius of the plane itself, this field also directly spreads to the deer, olm, and ink through the space channel of the plane. Fett''s side. And it was at this moment that a fresh field with a little energy boost was formed. The pollution on Malphite''s body was quickly removed under the joint force of the deer and the oak tree. And in order to possibly continue the next big battle, the deer immediately rushed into Adam''s plane while removing the pollution on Malphite''s body, and began to absorb a large amount of life energy from a large number of trees in Adam''s plane. After quickly absorbing life energy to an extreme, the deer surrounded by colorful light stood on the edge of the space channel again, and stared closely at the sky of Ziyue. At this moment, three unknown creatures who had just borrowed the energy of the huge Ziyue also showed their appearance at this moment. The moment the extremely strong Ziyue energy dissipated before, the black clouds and thunderstorms also quickly dissipated, and the Ziyue beings that appeared in the sky were three strange creatures with a scorpion body and a humanoid body. These three Ziyue beings are very huge, the body of the scorpion is at least six hundred meters long, and there are several pairs of wide and long wings of purple and black behind the body of the scorpion. Under the scorpion body, they also have dozens of pairs of thick and sharp feet, and at the same time, there is a human-like upper body at the front end of their scorpion body. Their upper bodies are more than two hundred meters high, and they are covered in a gray mist-like black robe. Under the black robes, these three humanoid beings had six muscular arms, and on their left arms they were still holding a huge scepter emitting intense purple moon energy. The gray black robes concealed their faces, but there was no doubt that these guys were all legendary existences. Above the sky, these three huge figures were looking at each other with Fawn, Olm, and Malphite. But at the same time they paid the most attention to the deer and the oak. Because the opening of the deer plane and the opening of the oak plane made them feel a strong threat. The little deer and the oak tree are not ordinary legendary beings, but living beings that possess the divine kingdom of the plane and have the super potential to break through to the rank of gods. Therefore, after they discovered the plane where the deer and the oak tree existed, they obviously showed a cautious and vigilant mood. Before the two sides knew much about each other''s methods, they faced a confrontation for a while. But in this confrontation, one of the scorpion-shaped life forms suddenly made a sound after a while of contemplation. "It''s really surprising to us. I can''t imagine that there are so many powerful beings like you in an ordinary world used for sacrifices." "However, although it is unexpected, you are nothing but ignorant beings with no power." "You don''t know the greatness of **** at all. You are as worthless as dust in front of him. Your only salvation is to accept the baptism of holy splendor. Only in this way can we introduce you generously To my lord, and only in this way, in the radiance of ****, you, together with us and our lord, can gain the favor of **** and regain new life and eternal life." The voice of this idea was unexpectedly clear, and it also lacked the evil spirit of the six-winged thorn banshee before. If it weren''t for the scepter formed by the energy of the purple moon in their hands, it would be hard to imagine that such a calm and mature voice would be something that an evil creature could say. And from their words, Ji Yu also got some information instantly. That is, there is an unspeakable existence in their words, and this existence is replaced by a mixed sound the moment they speak. At the same time, beneath this ineffable being there exists what they call the Lord. And this naturally reminded Ji Yu of the key information given to Ji Yu by the goblin Rosie before about Ziyue World. Ziyue and the thirteen star-like giant light balls surrounding Ziyue. Maybe the so-called master of these scorpion people is one of the thirteen ''stars''? Of course, all of this is just Ji Yu''s guess, but even so, Ji Yu probably has a new understanding of Ziyue''s world at this time. "Lord? Haha!!! It''s ridiculous and stupid!" When Ji Yu, Xiao Lu and others were analyzing the information in the scorpion man''s words, Malphite took the lead in responding, and laughed while looking at them with arrogance. "Master? Do you mean the master of your group of monsters?" "Haha, monsters are also worthy of making us bow down?" Malphite obviously didn''t think he was a monster, and when he said this, Malphite''s eyes turned cold for an instant. "It''s ridiculous, a group of monsters are even worthy of shouting in front of us? In front of our Father God, your master is just a group of ants that can be easily destroyed! Even if there is no Father God, as long as you give me some time, I will surely Let your Lord kneel before our Father God and pray humbly." "I''m not afraid that you monsters will know, do you know how long I was born?" "Haha! It''s only been eleven days. In just eleven days, my Father God has allowed me to have such power? Can your Lord do it? Haha, a frog in a well is worthy of shouting, but it really made me realize what ignorance is. Hahaha~~~." In Malphite''s eyes, his father is the greatest existence in the world. At the same time, only the great power of his father can make him and Xiaolu and other brothers and sisters become as powerful as they are now in a short period of time. Can the master of this kind of mighty scorpion do it? In short, with Malphite''s character, it is impossible for him to listen to anyone, let alone a hostile force. There is nothing in this world that can be greater and more benevolent than one''s own father, and only one''s own father deserves the label of God and God. This is the cognition engraved in Malphite''s subconscious, and also engraved deep in his soul. And it was precisely because of this that the moment Malphite said this, the three scorpion figures above the sky were all stunned for a moment. At the same time, they also began to have doubts. Because creatures at their level actually don''t know many things, and there are countless legendary beings like them under their so-called masters. So even if they are in a hundred years, they may not be able to contact or see the so-called Lord in their mouths once, and they know even less about the blue star information that Ziyue invaded. They are just the assimilated Ziyue life group in a "small" place in the endless area of ??Ziyue world. Here they thrive and are always ready for good luck. And this good luck naturally refers to the once-in-a-hundred-year Ziyue invasion, sacrificing countless lives through the realm in order to obtain stronger and longer lives. But now, the good fortune of the realm has appeared, but the situation is different from what they expected and imagined. When the realm first appeared, they didn''t have to send a powerful group to appear in the Blue Star realm. After all, it was impossible for too strong life forms to enter the invaded world in a short period of time. But knowing this, they still let countless ethnic groups appear in the boundary of Blue Star, And the reason why they do this is to deliberately consume a group of groups that have exploded in endless years. At the same time, sacrifice the flesh and soul of the clansmen who died in the battle with the creatures on the other side to Ziyue World first. This kind of plan was very effective at the beginning, but after the appearance of Xiaolu and Malphite, their actions were broken in an instant. At the same time, an unknown life like Malphite can absorb souls, which is simply more evil than they seem. At the same time, it also made them feel a kind of weirdness and vigilance. And the menacing aura emanating from Xiaolu''s body that could purify Ziyue''s energy also made them hesitate even more. And it is precisely because of this that they have been debating whether to take action in order to protect themselves. The number of scorpion tribes is not limited to those seen and eliminated on the opposite side of the second realm. In the vast area of ????Ziyue, there are countless lower scorpion tribes like the three scorpions that have countless lower scorpion sea tribes. There are many, many. In the long time when no realm appeared, they have even been fighting each other all the time, and in this way reduce the excess population of the group, and sacrifice their flesh and soul to their master and Ziyue world. So for them, the death of the lower group is simply indifferent. They are most concerned about the appearance of the deer and Malphite, and the information they know about Blue Star is only a brief message they got from praying and asking their so-called lord. That is, the blue star world they are currently invading is a very easy world to deal with, and it is just one of the many appetizers before the grand ceremony once every ten thousand years. Because this one hundred years happened to be the most grand ''festival'' carnival once every ten thousand years in Ziyue World. At the same time, it is also the period when the most terrifying unspeakable existence in the Ziyue world is most active and awake every ten thousand years. Therefore, this time, the invasion of Blue Star is just one of the many worlds that Ziyue World has invaded, and it is still an inconspicuous one. However, in this unremarkable and seemingly very weak world of the "lord", powerful beings like deer and Malphite appeared that shouldn''t exist. Therefore, the moment Xiaolu and Malphite appeared, the three scorpions began to be suspicious. The Blue Star World is definitely underestimated, and through Malphite''s dictation, these scorpions have a terrifying association. That is, there is an absolutely terrifying existence sleeping in the opposite world. And their owners don''t even know about it. This is a little scary. While Ji Yu was analyzing the information in the words of the scorpions, these scorpions naturally also analyzed the information in Malphite''s words. Based on this, the scorpion was obviously frightened in Malphite''s brain-filling speech. For a while, the two sides fell into a brief silence again. Then, there was no more after that, because these three guys chose to run away without saying anything. It disappeared in just an instant. Ji Yu, Xiao Lu, Malphite, Irisviel and Oak were all dumbfounded by this. "Isn''t it? Is this scared away by Malphite''s brain supplement?" Ji Yu was a little dumbfounded, but at the same time Ji Yu also felt the pressure, this place can''t stay anymore. Maybe it will attract existences that Ji Yu and the incarnations can''t deal with. Ziyue World is the opponent''s home field, so let''s hurry back to Blue Star. Therefore, Ji Yu didn''t say anything, just praised all the avatars and let them all go away. For a moment, the Ziyue World, which was still in full swing, became quiet in an instant, leaving countless traces of terrifying battles on the scene. V1.Chapter 206 After all the avatars had evacuated from Ziyue World, Ji Yu had already made plans. That is, you can''t take too many risks before you have absolute strength. Although Malphite''s brain-filling boast before scared the other party away, but at the same time, such an approach is also very likely to attract the attention of more powerful beings of Ziyue. Without knowing whether there is close interaction information among the various powerful beings in the Ziyue world, the risk of avatars entering the Ziyue world again through the realm guarded by powerful beings will undoubtedly become even greater. Therefore, Ji Yu felt that after that, the avatars must not be able to enter the world of Ziyue at will. As for his avatars, Ji Yu can no longer regard them as pure game characters or tool people. Because these avatars of him are all real and have their own emotions, just from their father, Ji Yu has already changed subtly. The oak tree, the deer, the olm, and Malphite are all Ji Yu''s children, although he and these children do not have the same blood relationship as a father and son in a human family. But don''t forget that all Ji Yu''s avatars were actually born under his guidance. They love themselves and want to be close to their feelings, which Ji Yu can feel all the time. Therefore, from this aspect, compared with the father-son relationship of ordinary human beings, the relationship between Ji Yu and the incarnation is actually closer and closer. And that''s exactly how Ji-woo doesn''t want to risk any of his avatars. It is true that Malphite was born for war, but not fighting unprepared battles is what a modern person should have. In the case of not knowing most of the enemy''s situation, a certain conservative attitude is still needed. Therefore, with this understanding, after all the avatars returned to their respective positions, Ji Yu immediately ordered them to focus on defending the Ziyue Realm instead of blindly rushing into the Ziyue World again like this time . The life in Ziyue World is wise, once or twice suffered the loss of the creatures of the gods, so what about three or four times? With this consideration in mind, Ji Yu also made arrangements immediately. That is, Ji Yu can''t ignore the situation in the boundary of the human world, but this kind of management can be mainly supported by a small degree at this time. In this way, Ji Yu also let Malphite leave nearly five thousand sons. The one who gained the most from this battle is undoubtedly Malphite. Because in this short period of time, Malphite not only successfully reached the limit of the second-level life form, but even the number of split offspring exceeded 16,000. And these 16,000 daughters are not the same as the daughters that Malphite split on Mars before. Because there are individual wills in these offspring, not the blank collective wills dominated by Malphite. In the subsequent growth of these descendants, various personalities and cognitions will surely be born, and at the same time, the Holy Terra family will become more energetic. During the growth of these descendants, some may slowly produce some kind of rebellious emotions under the passage of time. However, as the offspring of Malphite, it is impossible for them to produce substantive rebellion, because Malphite is the subject, and for these offspring, it is the same as Ji Yu''s incarnation. The gods are in control and will die. Unless the incarnation of Malphite dies, it is impossible for these descendants to escape the control of the racial god Malphite. Under this kind of strong control, these descendants will definitely become Malphite in the long years, and become a part of Ji Yu''s subordinate army with considerable combat effectiveness. Among the 5,000 sons left by Malphite this time, Ji Yu took special care of his own country and left 2,400 for the Ryan Federation, while the other 2,600 were distributed equally among the countries. There are one hundred and forty-nine known realms in the world, and Ryan has twenty-four. According to the number of 100 descendants allocated to Ryan every other boundary, this is already the most special preferential treatment. However, each country in the world has only 20 children assigned to each territory. These countries will definitely be dissatisfied with this. But the dissatisfaction is dissatisfaction, this negotiation is not about Jiyu negotiating with them, but the Ryan Federation is negotiating with them. Therefore, no matter how dissatisfied these people are, they will vent their emotions on the Ryan Federation at most. At the same time, these descendants also received Malphite''s order, that is, they are only allowed to fight defensively. That is, they will only fight when there are purple moon monsters rushing out of the boundary, and when the purple moon boundary does not launch an impact on the blue star, they only need to cooperate with humans to guard the periphery of the boundary. And such an order is for safety, and only in this way, these descendants will not be consumed by some overjoyed officers in the boundary. Although Malphite''s descendants are only at the first level, when they split, they were split from when Malphite''s was about to reach the peak of the second level. Their bodies are extremely strong, and under the condition that they are not easy to be destroyed, their weak cores can be better protected. In this way, these daughter bodies are capable of resisting even ordinary extraordinary beings of the third or fourth level. Therefore, this kind of strength will be discovered by humans from all countries sooner or later on the battlefield. And there are many human beings who have great achievements, and the subsequent performance of these descendants will definitely give these humans the illusion that they can counterattack the Ziyue world. For this reason, the order to order these descendants not to participate in the battle entering the boundary is still very important. Malphite''s descendants are strong, but if they encounter some powerful spirit-like energy Ziyue beings, or even some weird legendary beings, they will definitely cause casualties. Just like the three flying giant scorpions that Malphite and Xiaolu met this time. Just one blow paralyzed the four thousand descendants of Malphite, and if it wasn''t for the follow-up deer using life energy to solve the pollution on these descendants, these descendants would definitely not be spared. At this moment, Ji Yu can imagine that if the Ryan Federation releases the video of this counterattack in a few days, it will definitely cause a global shock. At this stage, although countries around the world communicate with each other, it has long been a tradition to compete secretly, so these countries will definitely take their own actions in the future. And Malphite''s offspring will also be counted by it. Therefore, it is still necessary for Malphite to order that the offspring are not allowed to enter the boundary to fight, at least to avoid the death of the offspring as much as possible, and to make some human officers give up the idea of ????heating their heads. Ji Yu naturally arranged the arrangements that should be made clearly. In this regard, Ji Yu also breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Ji Yu has already sat on the bullet train back to his hometown. Ji Yu''s hometown is not far from Wuyang City, and it only takes two hours to reach the county town by train. And when you arrive at the county seat, you can take another bus for about half an hour to go directly to your home. This time, Ji Yu didn''t do too much when he returned to his hometown. He just secretly added the ''Sacred Crystal'' powder that he crushed into the tea of ??the two elders for them to drink, and then prepared to use his natural affinity Go into the mountains and find a flock of birds or animals. Then Ji Yu will use his own life graft to strengthen these birds and animals to the first level limit, or if possible, also strengthen some animals that have the potential to enter the second level to the second level limit. The idea of ??protecting their parents is then passed on to these animals. Doing this is all Ji Yu can do at this stage, and with the protection of these animals, Ji Yu can continue to do what he wants to do with peace of mind. Ji Yu has his own decision, and he will not let the two elders who have lived a simple life easily get in touch with things about Ziyue. As for the relatives who can take care of him, he will also take care of them, buy some gifts and come to the door, and then finish everything that can be done during the tea ceremony. Compared with Ziyue, these trivial things in Ji Yu''s family are not worth mentioning, so Ji Yu just went back to his hometown to visit some old people and stayed quietly for a while. In this way, time passed quietly like running water. On the fifth day after Ji Yu returned to his hometown, Ryan finally released a video of counterattacking Ziyue World that shocked the world. At this time, Ji Yu was sitting in the room on the second floor of the cement board house at home, using the laptop he brought back to connect to the Internet hotspot of his mobile phone and watching the news on the computer screen. V1.Chapter 207 [One attempt, one victory, this is Ryan''s victory and the world''s victory, we did it by counterattacking Ziyue World] [Major disclosure, what exactly does the Ziyue world on the opposite side of the boundary look like] [Another creature of the gods appears, where does the lava giant Malphite come from] [The Ryan Federation sent an invitation to the whole world to discuss the specific share of the 5,000 fighters supported by the divine creature Mr. Moffitt. ¡¿ ¡­ And so on, almost all the international and Ryan''s domestic online news were flooded with similar headlines. This time, the video released by Ryan Federation is still very long. The video lasted nearly fifteen minutes, and the appearance of Xiaolu and Malphite in the process made netizens even more hooked. Especially the scene where Xiaolu and Malphite wield great power to wipe out all the scorpion tides near Ziyue World made everyone clearly know what a creature of the gods is. That terrifying power, just looking at it, made the netizens dumbfounded and shocked. The god-followed creatures once again proved their strength to the world, and at the same time showed their intention to cooperate with human beings. And it is precisely because of this that all the netizens felt their blood boil when they saw the deer and Murphy wield great power to destroy all the Ziyue creatures. With regard to the views of the creatures favored by the gods, almost all the people in the whole world are leaning in a good direction at this moment. However, some people don''t like it when they see this kind of video. On the southern continent of Blue Star, in a federal country called Ocalanta, in a certain small town at this moment, many people are also watching Ryan''s news about counterattacking Ziyue World. However, when these people watched the video released by Ryan, their faces were all full of indifference. There is even a strong malice in this indifference. In a certain tavern in a small town, hundreds of people are gathering at this moment. These people look at the TV hanging on the wall directly in front of the tavern and the news broadcast on the TV, and all of them show a kind of hatred. Of course, the object of this hatred is not the purple moon creature, but the deer and Malphite. It''s as if Xiaolu and Malphite didn''t kill Ziyue creatures, but humans. "Mr. Arnold, what exactly are you trying to tell everyone with this video? You don''t expect us to deal with these terrible guys, do you?" In the tavern, after the video was played, a muscular middle-aged man sitting in the front row took the lead in taking a sip of wine to the owner of the tavern and said casually. "of course not." The owner of the tavern is an old man with gray hair. The old man is full of wrinkles, but he is very energetic. He looked at the middle-aged man, and at the same time he looked at all the people in the tavern who were looking at him and smiled lightly: "I called everyone here because I just wanted to remind everyone that your actions in the future must be more covert. Our world''s "evil god''s patron" has reached an extremely terrifying level." "And before our Agas, our great Lord, comes, we must gather all the information about these evil gods'' patrons." "My lord has sent us new oracles and reminders, that is, the ''evil gods'' of our world are likely to be stronger than expected, so before my lord comes, my lord asks us to collect as much information as possible about these Heterogeneous information favored by evil gods." "So, I asked you to come here, just to ask whether the manpower you have arranged for these days has entered some key departments of each country." The old man named Arnold looked at the few people in the front row and said with a smile all the time. "Arrangement? It would be nice to have such a good arrangement. The detection mechanism for holy month baptism in various countries has long been stricter. A few days ago, several of my subordinates were discovered in the conscription team." "Fortunately, this bastard is still smart. The Ocalanta military only assigned them to the people who were slightly polluted by the ''Holy Moon''. Otherwise, they would be miserable, but I would like to ask you, Mr. Arnold .¡± "The scarabs you gave me last time couldn''t be mixed with water, did they? You saved the good ones for others and gave me a bunch of bad ones?" Aaron, a middle-aged man, spoke in a rather weird tone, with distrust written all over his face. In this regard, Arnold looked at Aaron and frowned slightly, but at the same time said thoughtfully: "That batch of scarabs are larvae after all, maybe there are some problems, but Aaron, the new batch of people you recruited may not be very obedient? Scarab larvae need enough fresh blood to feed, as long as you put a little effort into it, you won''t be able to Make this happen." "Furthermore, the manpower we have expanded during this period of time is a bit too much, and there is a limit to the scarabs that God Servant can provide." "The chances of successfully breeding scarabs with the flesh and blood of ordinary people are still too low, and it is not good for us to make big moves at this stage. The homeless people we can get must also be controlled within a controllable and safe range." "If it is brought to the attention of the officials of various countries, we may soon usher in a huge crisis based on our current situation." "Although our assembly has been changing, it''s hard to say that there is no possibility of exposure. I think you have seen the horror of those minions of evil gods just now. Regarding this, Lord God Attendant has given certain warnings, warning us that we must act more carefully. .¡± "At the same time, Lord God Attendant also sympathized with our hard work these days, so he specially distributed some holy liquid to us." While talking, the old man Arnold signaled to the ''waiter'' in the tavern to move out a barrel. Then, as the waiter opened the lid of the wine barrel, the smell in the barrel immediately wafted throughout the tavern. The so-called holy liquid in the wine barrel is purple and crystal clear. It looks really holy and clear, but it is filled with a stench similar to corrupt blood. But instead of showing any expressions of disgust, the people in the tavern who smelled the smell showed great enjoyment and took deep breaths. At the same time, after smelling this smell, the pupils of these people all showed a kind of purple red at this moment, and at the same time, some people''s bodies began to show an inexplicable excitement, and then suddenly tore their clothes to reveal a terrifying appearance . Among them, Aaron is the most exaggerated. I saw him staring at the barrel of holy liquid in front of him, his eyes immediately exuded a kind of fanaticism. Then in this kind of frenzy, Aaron''s body suddenly burst through his clothes, his height quickly broke through to about 2.5 meters, and his body was full of explosive muscles. His head became slightly elongated, and at the same time, the teeth in the mouth quickly revealed canine shapes and extended from the mouth. The two pairs of slender canines in the upper and lower jaws intersected with each other, and it was very scary at a glance. At the same time, behind Aaron, a pair of huge black wings with a wingspan of more than six meters quickly stretched out at this moment. A terrifying aura emerged from Aaron''s body and instantly made many people daunted. Aaron''s appearance is very demon-like, but also somewhat similar to a vampire in a fantasy movie. His stance was a source of pride for him, and it made him one of the most powerful members of the secret society. Seeing Aaron showing such a gesture, the old man named Arnold immediately put away his kind eyes, and said in an extremely powerful attitude instantly: "Aaron, control your emotions and take back this posture immediately. If you can''t, I don''t mind loosening my old bones." As soon as Arnold said this, Aaron immediately turned his scarlet eyes on him who was less than 1.7 meters tall in human form. During the stare at each other, Aaron''s eyes were full of bloodlust, but in the end he still didn''t move, and soon began to withdraw his current posture while staring at Arnold. "Mr. Arnold, I know that you are one of the favorite people of Lord Godservant, but don''t forget, would you be able to achieve this position without our support? Sometimes I feel that you Isn''t it a little misunderstanding and harsh?" When Arnold regained his human form, he still looked at Arnold, but at the same time, his words were still full of arrogance and frivolity. In this regard, Arnold changed back to a benevolent expression in an instant as if changing his face, and said with a smile: "Aaron, I have always been very satisfied with you, and you must be very clear about this." "But as a leader, Aaron, you are far worse than Tristan. You have to know that this world is not a world that we can do whatever we want. If you don''t want to kill everyone, I hope you can Get a little control over your emotions and behavior." Arnold said so, and Aaron suddenly shrugged with a chuckle when he looked at him. "Well, since you have said so, Mr. Arnold, then I must be obedient?" "Okay, big man, don''t stand around stupidly, and quickly distribute the holy liquid to everyone. Wasting time is not something a gentleman should do." "..." V1.Chapter 208 Since Ryan released the video of counterattacking Ziyue World, and because of the stone man''s joining, the whole world seemed to be in an inexplicable sense of peace at this moment. During this period, the officials of various countries even arranged for some media to enter military defense areas such as border areas to broadcast live in order to appease the people. In the process of this live broadcast, in order to create a scene of peaceful coexistence between the gods and humans, the official also asked some people to interact with the stone man and the gods. Among them, the herd of deer in the Fawn Forest is the most popular. Because in the ring forest of the deer, the beautiful environment is like a fairyland, and in this fairyland, the deer are full of agility and rest in it. On a summer morning, the mist in the forest fades away. The morning dew dotted the grass, the petals, and the leaves. There are palm-sized colorful butterflies flying by in the forest, and some beautiful birds are chirping cheerfully. With the cooperation of the Ryan Federation, at this moment, the species diversity of creatures in the ring forest of Xiaolu has been expanded to the greatest extent. Colorful parrots, colorful butterflies, and colorful peacocks, all of which make the whole forest seem like a miraculous fairyland park. And in this fairyland park, countless children watched all this in novelty, and at the same time they were very happy to visit everything nearby under the guidance of an adult. During this period, the herd of deer taking a nap in the grass looked around at the passing crowd. On the treetops, some mischievous mushroom heads stood in groups of three or four on the branches and looked at the children who were brought into the ring forest. These children looked at the deer, looked at the birds, and looked at the mushroom heads. The eyes of the children are full of novelty, and even more full of a kind of excited idea of ??wanting to have fun. But these children are very obedient, because although these children are not more than ten years old, they are all selected from some strict art and sports academies. The children selected by these colleges are undoubtedly the most obedient, and they know how to obey the rules better than ordinary children. Nearly a thousand children were divided into three batches and taken to different regions. And following these children is the official media of the Ryan Federation. Along the way, the official media will naturally broadcast live explanations all the way. "Please look, everyone, the resting deer here are some of the sika deer group of Mr. Luwu, the God''s favored deer. Their average shoulder height is 1.5 meters, and their body length is about 2.8 meters. They are the most common one in Mr. Luwu''s group. species, but even the most common of them have the wisdom of a child." The female reporter turned sideways to the camera and pointed to the herd of deer who were resting in a grass field and visiting them. "Since the arrival of the purple moon, our world has undergone too many changes, and even I don''t know whether these changes are good or bad, but everyone is lucky enough to see this magical forest. You all feel that this life is not in vain, right?" "However, these are only part of Mr. Luwu''s entire fairyland forest." As the female reporter spoke, the camera had switched to flowers in a circular forest. These flower bushes grow neatly and randomly next to the ring-shaped trees. At the same time, the flowers are bright and full of a sense of moist dew. In the early morning, there are a lot of butterflies flying in the flowers, and there are countless types of these butterflies. Occasionally, there are big birds flying down in the sky, and these butterflies will immediately run away, but this pursuit makes the forest full of colorful feeling. On the surface, the butterflies and birds only embody the law of the jungle, but in the eyes of the audience, this beautiful scenery makes them admire. On the backstage of the official media''s live broadcast, there are thousands of barrages at this moment. "It''s so beautiful, I really want to go there once." "These butterflies are so big? Does that mean the larvae they lay are also big? I''m going to get goosebumps just thinking about it." "Beautiful is beautiful, but it''s a pity we can''t go, it''s a pity." "...." The female reporter looked very satisfied as she watched the barrage on the background screen displayed by the staff. However, before that, she still needs to continue explaining. Therefore, the female reporter continued: "Have you seen these butterflies? Don''t you think they are beautiful?" "But you may not know that the mutation of these butterfly groups has also successfully led to the mutation of their larvae. Here you can take a look at our newly discovered butterfly larvae." As he said that, a butterfly caterpillar about the size of an adult''s index finger that was bulging all over the body, probably similar to a silkworm, was switched to in the video of the official media. This caterpillar is green all over and has some seemingly poisonous burrs on its body. They crawl on a leaf and can eat a palm-sized leaf in just a few minutes. "Have you seen it? The food intake of these evolved butterfly larvae is still extremely terrifying, but here, the butterfly larvae cannot multiply." While the female reporter was joking, the camera turned around again, and the high-altitude drone immediately photographed a group of pigeon-sized birds perched on the treetops. The whole body of these birds is yellow, red and blue, with bright and smooth feathers, and their appearance is agile and beautiful. There are not many of them, but there are more than 300 of them. They are gathered together, and they are constantly looking under the tree from the top of the tree with sharp eyes. Then, some birds will quickly gather to some areas with more caterpillars, and then peck at one bite and let some survive. They seem to be selectively killing the excess caterpillars. And during the killing process, many birds would chatter and communicate, and at the same time look at the caterpillars in front of each other with crooked eyes, as if they should definitely kill or not. Such a smart and beautiful flock of birds naturally attracted barrage of frenzy. "Wow, these birds are too smart, aren''t they? So cute." "I really want to raise one!" "I don''t want to ask anything now, I just want to ask when will this fairyland forest be open to the public?" "Open to the outside world? Then let a group of unqualified people ruin it?" "Can it be ruined? There are so many smart birds and creatures. I feel that if people without quality go there once, they probably won''t be able to go there a second time." "It seems to be the same. Mr. Lu Wu is a god-followed creature, and his intelligence must be very high. It seems that we can''t open this area by discussing some rules with our country?" "It''s possible to be open, but it shouldn''t be. After all, the animals here have evolved. If the butterfly larvae in the picture just bit an ordinary person, I think it would be more than just a pain, right?" "Okay, can everyone on the barrage stop for a while? The dense subtitles make me want to turn off the barrage, and you guys are too disturbing to watch." "Civilized barrage, enjoy quietly!" "Civilized barrage, enjoy quietly!" "...." I don''t know who first posted the words "Civilization Barrage", but then the barrage began to change to the same caliber. Regarding this, the female reporter continued to say as if she didn''t know: "Have you seen it clearly? These birds are not a species, but evolved from munia." "Speaking of which, I think everyone is admiring Mr. Lu Wu''s magical ability, right? However, there is a limit to the creatures that Mr. Lu Wu, the God''s Blessed One, can evolve every day, and it is precisely because of this that our soldiers are now stage can only undergo some kind of transformation slowly with the help of Mr. Lu Wu." Of course, what the female reporter said was memorized. How could the official report on the specific abilities of the creatures of the gods? "However, these are all digressions. After all, this time we are bringing you to experience the beautiful scenery of Mr. Lu Wu''s fairyland forest." While the female reporter was speaking, she continued to explain. "I wonder if everyone has noticed a situation?" "Although the physical appearance of these evolved birds has changed a lot, obviously their intelligence shouldn''t be improved so much overnight, right?" "They are not the same as us humans. After all, we humans have learned systematically and have a social culture that has been passed down for thousands of years. So these birds selectively hunt butterfly larvae and what is the basis for judging which ones are acceptable?" What can I eat and keep?" "Are these birds really so smart?" V1.Chapter 209 As the female reporter asked herself, she immediately smiled teasingly. "Of course it''s impossible. These birds can''t judge which bugs should be eaten so clearly and which ones shouldn''t be eaten. The reason why they are selective is entirely because of the elves in the forest." When the word elf appeared, countless question marks appeared in the entire barrage. At the same time as these bullet screens were filled with question marks, the goblins Mira and Rosie, who were ready to show up, suddenly appeared beside the female reporter. At this time, the camera of the live broadcast has switched to the front of the female reporter. "Have you seen the two ladies next to me? Are you surprised?" The female reporter smiled, and at the same time said with an exaggerated attitude: "I was taken aback when I saw the two elf ladies. To be honest, I really find it hard to believe that there is such a race as elves in the real world." "But the facts are in front of me, and I have to believe it." "Then let the two say hello to everyone now? I think everyone can''t wait to get to know the two beautiful ladies." As the female reporter spoke, she turned her head to Mira and Rosie who were flying over their right shoulders. Milla and Rosie are wearing a very bright gauze skirt today, and it has been carefully dressed by some of Ryan''s publicity departments. Because Xiaolu and Ryan are about to start a close cooperation, so in this cooperation, Mira and Rosie will naturally become important objects of attention of the Ryan Federation. After all, apart from Fawn, there are only two of them who can communicate clearly with Ryan at this stage. So when dealing with Mira and Rosie''s affairs, the people on Ryan''s side were also extremely attentive. "Hi everyone, I''m Mira the Elf." "Hi everyone, I''m Rosie the Elf." "Everyone must be very curious about our situation, but we can''t tell you too much now, so everyone just needs to regard us as the housekeeper of Mr. Lu Wu, the God''s Blessed One." Rosie greeted the camera politely and said with a smile: "Mila and I are in charge of managing Mr. Luwu''s home, which is this beautiful ring forest." "We usually need to be responsible for dealing with a lot of trivial things, and the selective eating of butterfly larvae by the beautiful birds you saw just now is done under our guidance." "This kind of thing seems quite miraculous, but I think from the time when Ziyue appeared, everyone should know that the world is no longer as simple as everyone used to think." "So, in this live broadcast, the first appearance of me and Mira is also to let everyone know that our world has long been different." "Under the threat of Ziyue, Mr. Lu Wu, the God''s Blessed One, and we will work together with everyone to protect our beautiful planet." "At the same time, Mr. Lu Wu is also full of worries about the state of the world today. He ordered our sisters to come out this time. In fact, he also has something to say, that is, when facing the threat of Ziyue and facing all difficulties, he hopes that all blue people in the world will The intelligent life of the stars can be united." "At the same time, he also hopes that everyone will not continue to publish some remarks attacking him and the gods in the future, because this is very bad." Rosie said with a chuckle, without any sense of arrogance or seriousness. "As for the details of Mr. Lu Wu''s cooperation with the gods who have appeared and various countries, it is difficult for us to disclose here, because these are important matters that need to be kept secret. For the future of Blue Star and everyone, please also tell us It would be better for these so-called non-human species to be more tolerant.¡± "At least, I think the so-called non-me races in your mouth must have different hearts, but it is somewhat inconsistent with the current world situation." "Okay, that''s all I can say. As for other things, it''s useless to say too much. In short, if you are interested in knowing more about us, you can apply to the Culture and Tourism Bureau of the Ryan Federation after this. " "Everyone heard it right, yes, our beloved Mr. Lu Wu will open the fourth and fifth rings of the ring forest, and then provide them for everyone to come and play." As soon as Rosie said this, the official media''s live video immediately exploded. "What? Is it really open? God, I thought it wouldn''t be so soon even if it would be opened." "Wow, everyone is still thinking about it here, why don''t you hurry up and go to the official website of the Bureau of Culture and Tourism to have a look." "I''ve seen it. At the same time Ms. Rosie broke the news, the official website of Wenlv immediately opened a green application channel for traveling to Wonderland Park." "There is a limit of 5,000 places per month. The initial review will be a lottery. Everyone has a chance. Hurry up!" "Five thousand? Still drawing a lottery? Damn, I don''t have to draw if I''m a non-chief of ten thousand years. I''ve seen the end." "One and a half billion people, five thousand? I''m a little desperate." "Don''t despair, what if? Besides, you didn''t read the restrictions? Those under the age of eight and over sixty-five cannot participate in this event." "In addition, anyone who has a criminal record and a bad record in their personal files will automatically lose their quota." "There is also a hidden benefit in this travel lottery, that is, all people aged 18-35 who are in good health and have the willingness to choose to join the army will have a five-ten-thousandth chance of winning." "Damn, the official game is really fancy. Isn''t this a cover-up to join the army? But I like it, because my grades are not good, and I plan to join the army after the college entrance examination. Although my whole family is now Just don¡¯t agree.¡± "Join the army? At a time like this? It''s dangerous, and there are so many only children in this day and age, it''s really hard to say that the older generation is too selfish." "In the face of national crisis, if everyone doesn''t join the army, who will protect the country and protect your family?" "The older generation is just afraid of this and that, no matter what, I will sign up to join the army immediately after my business trip is over. As for whether I can pass it, that''s another matter. A hot-blooded man still has to look like a hot-blooded man. " "..." There were crazy heated discussions on the barrage, and Ryan was officially satisfied with this. However, Rosie, who was broadcasting live in the ring forest, was not in the mood to care about Ryan''s official calculations. After talking about the opening of the fourth and fifth ring forests, Rosie said again: "Okay, everyone who is interested in visiting our place should sign up as soon as possible. Next, Mira and I will lead you to get to know the various members of our place." While Mira and Rosie were flying forward, the camera of the drone immediately followed. Then, Mira and Rosie came to a tree branch, and pointed to a group of mushroom heads sitting in rows on the tree branch, shaking their roots-like feet and said: "Look, everyone, these little guys are the number one mascots in our ring forest." "You can call them Mushroom Heads, or you can call them the Mushroom Clan. Because they look very mushroom-like, their family name is a little more visual." Talking and laughing, Rosie was still standing beside the group of mushroom heads, and her arrival instantly attracted the attention of the six mushroom heads sitting in a row. Looking at Roxie, the mushroom heads immediately yelled away. Moreover, two of them stood up and stretched out their tender little hands to push Roxie. It looks like they are saying that this tree branch is their territory, and outsiders are not allowed to come over. Because Rosie can fly, it is impossible for her to be touched by these two mushroom heads, but these mushroom heads kept yelling at Rosie while Rosie was flying. It looked like they were trying to drive away Rosie not to disturb them. So after Rosie flew high for a certain distance, these mushroom heads immediately sat in a row again and looked at everything under the tree. However, in the process, there was also a funny and unexpected scene. That is, when one of the mushrooms was unsteady when sitting down, it immediately pulled the other mushroom head around it in a panic, and then pulled it in succession, and the mushroom heads in this row suddenly came out together amidst yelling. Branches fell. During the fall, the umbrella-shaped heads of these mushroom heads slightly expand and become larger, then sway with the breeze, and finally land gently. After landing, these mushroom heads refused to admit defeat, and looked up at the tree branch where they were sitting before. These mushroom heads immediately looked at each other and shouted, and then started another long march to climb the tree. Looking at the performance of these mushroom heads, many women in the live broadcast even softened their hearts by their cuteness. And kept brushing the live broadcast so cute, I really want to raise one and so on. During this period, Rosie continued to smile at the live camera and said: "Aren''t these mascots cute? But everyone, please be careful when you come here, because these little guys are very fragile, and you may trample them to death with one step." "In addition, the IQs of these cuties are not high. It is probably the limit to have the IQ of your human three or four-year-old children." "So if you come here in the future, please take care of them." After Rosie finished all this, she stopped continuing, but selectively flew to the predetermined venue of the ring forest while introducing the beauty of the forest. And after arriving there, there will be a series of follow-up interactive activities between the deer herd and the children arranged by the Ryan Federation. V1.Chapter 210 On Mars, the sandstorm that filled the sky at this moment has already enveloped the entire Mars. Looking down from above the orbit of Mars, the originally red planet has already turned a yellowish yellow at this moment. And under the harsh environment, under Ji Yu''s control, Malphite is constantly working hard to split the offspring. After nearly twenty days of hard work, the number of Malphite''s descendants finally broke through the 160,000 mark today. These descendants stood in the sandstorm and let the wind and sand blow, but they still stood tall with their heads held high. The 160,000 20-meter-high sons lined up row after row, and the magnificent scene made Ji Yu feel a sense of pride. During these 20 days, Ji Yu has been staying in his hometown, cooking for his parents when he has nothing to do, and the rest of the time he has been quietly staying in the room on the grounds that he needs a computer to work, controlling the avatar Malphite to rapidly split the child body . Now that he finally saw the results, Ji Yu couldn''t be more pleased. Although Malphite needs a million sons to advance to the third level, Ji Yu doesn''t need to be too happy now. But now the 160,000 sub-body Ji Yu is of great use. Because, just when the 160,000 daughters stood quietly like a mechanical army on the surface of Mars filled with yellow sand, they immediately started to move under the control of Ji Yu''s mind. These daughter bodies rely on the magnetic field to attract each other, and then start to rebuild the ring-shaped city wall that Ji Yu built before in the outermost row. These daughter bodies turned into lava, turned into hexagons, and then slowly expanded and continued to grow larger. In this way, after a ring-shaped wall with a diameter of 30 kilometers around the ground of Mars appeared, the rest of the descendants quickly turned into molten lava, and they began to cover the sky one by one along the established ''foundation'' wall. The whole process was very fast, at least faster than Ji Yu imagined. In Ji Yu''s eyes, Malphite''s offspring melted and climbed up to the sky one by one, and then spliced ??together one by one, and finally successfully formed a huge giant on the surface of Mars in less than half an hour. Hemispherical fortress city. The whole of this fortress city is composed of yellow and transparent glass-like hexagonal daughters. Relying on the glowing cores of these daughter bodies, the fortress city in the yellow sand filled the sky brightly. Of course, this kind of brightness is the color of the setting sun, but it is much better than the dark conditions of Mars, where the yellow sand is all over the sky. The moment the fort city was formed, Ji Yu could feel the temperature inside the fort city rising rapidly. Under Ji Yu''s intentional control, this rate of temperature rise did not begin to weaken until the temperature inside the fortress city reached about 20 degrees. And at this time, the fortress city was truly completed. At this time, standing inside the fortress city, looking up, you can see the fiery stars all over the sky. And these stars are just the light presented by the core of countless daughter bodies. The area of ??the entire fortress city has reached more than 700 square kilometers as Ji Yu envisioned before, and the highest point has successfully reached 15,000 meters. In this hemispherical fortress city, if it is built according to the modern city, then it is not a problem to live here with two to three million people. "There is no need to worry about the firmness, so the next step is water." After Ji Yu felt that there was nothing wrong with the sub-body under the pressure of the storm outside, he made a slight assessment and immediately let Oak Adam open the plane passage to Mars. At this time, the olm Alice Felton, who had been prepared for a long time, followed Adam''s plane passage and came directly to the desert-like fortress city in front of her. After all, Ji Yu''s spatial teleportation is only three times a day. So if you really want to use the avatar as a construction worker for a long time, you must rely on Adam''s plane channel for transmission. Adam is different from the deer, because Adam''s followers already number more than a million. Whether it is a pan-believer or a pious person, as long as there are people who believe in it, the energy of faith that Adam gets will be endless. And it is precisely because of this that Adam can get a considerable source of faith energy every day, and it is precisely because of the huge faith energy that Adam''s plane rules are constantly being rapidly strengthened by him. At the same time, the consumption required to open the plane channel is not a big consumption for Adam. Therefore, in the process of building the fortress city, Adam''s plane must serve as an infrastructure highway. The moment I arrived at the fortress city, Irisviel''s huge dragon head watched the entire fortress city curiously, and then quickly looked at Malphite under Ji Yu''s control. As the two looked at each other, Ji Yu nodded slightly, and then Irisviel opened his mouth wide. In an instant, a huge water column spit out from Irisviel''s mouth. These waters were the seawater that Irisviel swallowed, and when she spit out the seawater, all the seawater went towards Malphite. Facing the huge water column, a billow of fire suddenly rose from Malphite''s body. The moment the fire wave collided with the water column, countless billowing thick smoke was produced immediately. Accompanied by the roar of sea water being evaporated, and also accompanied by the rising of billowing thick smoke, suddenly, a large amount of water vapor began to appear in the entire fortress city. During the process of evaporating the seawater, Ji Yu kept the temperature around Malphite at about 200 degrees at all times, the water cup evaporated, and the salt was melted and flowed to the ground along the surface of Malphite''s body. This time, the sea water that Irisviel brought was not too much. With a length of about 500 meters, she can store about 1,000 tons of seawater through her body at one time. But this time, Ji Yu needed nearly 50 million tons of water. So many water fortresses are definitely not used in cities, but Ji Yu has another great use. Because Ji Yu had let Malphite''s offspring enter the ground before, and turned into lava-like streams to melt the underground sand and stone. All the sandstones underground have been crystallized, and most of them have formed extremely tight rock formations. With these sealed rock formations, Ji Yu planned to create a huge underground reservoir. And it is precisely because of this that 50 million tons of water is not a big deal for the entire fortress city. In addition, the 50 million tons of water are not only provided for the immediate fortress city, because more fortress cities will continue to be built after this. Therefore, it doesn''t matter how much water can be stored now, in short, Ji Yu never refuses anyone. Therefore, after the formation of the fortress city, this day became the busiest moment for Ji Yu and Alice Feier. Alice Faier brought the seawater over and over again, and then Ji Yu controlled Malphite to evaporate the seawater over and over again. The evaporated seawater naturally forms water mist and continuously spreads towards the highest sky of the fortress city. But in the process of spreading, the smoke couldn''t reach the hexagonal barriers of the descendants at all, and it was impossible to form water droplets attached to the appearance of the descendants of the fortress city. Because, when these water mist rose up, they began to be bound by the magnetic field generated by countless daughter bodies. They were bound by a magnetic field that was neither strong nor weak, and quickly formed a slowly spinning cloud two kilometers above the fortress city. Then, with more and more white clouds and more and more mist, under Ji Yu''s deliberate control, the temperature in the entire fortress city began to cool down rapidly. And the moment the temperature dropped, the water mist in the layers of white clouds immediately began to cool and gather rapidly. Then the dark clouds rolled down, and the heavy rain fell in an instant. From this, fresh water began to be produced, and gathered in the depressions that had been built in the fortress city to form lakes. In order to make the water in these lakes become running water, Ji Yu also spent a lot of effort, that is, using the magnetic field formed by the daughter bodies to make water outlets and water inlets appear at several ends of the lakes. The water flows continuously along the ditches on the edge of the fortress city, and then flows into the lake again under the pull of a certain gravity field to form a cycle. The heavy rain is overturning all the time, and the surface of Mars in the fortress city is constantly absorbing all the rain like rain after a long drought. During this process, the smell of dust was very strong, but as the heavy rain continued, a muddy feeling soon appeared in the fortress city. But at this moment, Ji Yu and Dongxun Alice Feier stopped for a while. V1.Chapter 211 Standing under the fortress city, Ji Yu looked up at the sky which gradually warmed up under the control of the child body and quickly became clear again, feeling extremely emotional. Because, at this moment, Ji Yu felt as if he had become a real god. He can manipulate the weather at will, and even the ecology can be copied continuously. As long as Ji Yu is given some time, Ji Yu is even confident that all the planets in the entire solar system can be restored to life. Malphite was standing on the muddy ground, while Irisviel was flying in the sky, her eyes filled with many doubts. And she finally had time to ask these questions during the nap at this moment. "Father, is this city built for humans?" "No, at least not at this stage." Ji Yu gave a clear answer, and controlled Malphite to smile at Irisviel. "This city is provided for you. Although Blue Star is also your home, in the final analysis, sometimes you need to seek development for yourself on a planet dominated by humans." "This place can be fully provided to your family in the future, as well as the human beings who believe in you and agree with you." "As for more, you need to be reserved." "Although humans and you are in a cooperative relationship, dominance has always been a very problematic matter." "In the age of theocracy, disregarding primary and secondary will inevitably bury hidden dangers. Therefore, here, you can create the order you want at will." "Life that does not abide by this order can naturally refuse their arrival." When Ji Yu said this, he was actually worried about the emotions of the avatars now. Because Adam wants to create his own order, while Malphite hates humans. Although the deer is heartless, in the final analysis, he is also wary of humans. As for Irisviel, Irisviel doesn''t hate humans too much, but because of the existence of Joanna and the little girl, she more or less has a certain kindness towards humans. However, to sum up, there is a certain degree of wariness towards humans, Ji Yu''s incarnations, and these aliens. Of course, this kind of wariness is not aimed at civilians, but at officials. At the same time, at this time, Ji Yu has gradually developed an ambition. And this ambition is naturally derived from the long-term ''maintenance'' of the avatars. People change, and Ji Yu, as an ordinary person, will naturally change too. In the past, Ji Yu could say that he had nothing to ask for and helped mankind with a peaceful heart, but now Ji Yu has a new idea. That is, since helping human beings is a disadvantage for oneself and the incarnation, why not take this disadvantage for granted? And this kind of thing is a matter of course, and it is natural to bring some human beings into the new social system in the age of God''s descent. With the god Ji Yu as the core, with the incarnation as the supplement, build a kingdom that belongs to the gods. In this kingdom of gods, humans and animals naturally become an equal relationship for all beings. Only Ji Yu and the incarnations are transcendent existences. Divine right, Ji Yu suddenly wants to have this right. This is Ji Yu''s desire in Adam''s imagination, and after thinking about what he is for and what he can get. Ji Yu will always treat human beings with peace of mind and try his best to save everything. But in the process, Ji Yu also planned to establish his own country. And this country will naturally appear on Mars. This first fortress city is where it all began. Listening to Ji Yu''s words, Alice Fairy looked thoughtful. Then there was a kind of recognition in the cold voice. "Father, are you doing this for brother Adam?" Ji Yu''s existence is close to Irisviel but at the same time invisible. Although she seems to be having a direct conversation with Ji Yu now, Alice Feier still has the feeling that Ji Yu is far, far away from them. Reminiscent of Adam''s teachings to these brothers and sisters before, Alice Feier naturally guessed that Ji Yu''s move was probably to make them prepare for his possible departure in the future. This preparation is naturally to allow them to separate and rule from humans without conflict. Dad might leave? After the purple moon crisis? Thinking of all this, Irisviel couldn''t help feeling a helpless expression like a child again. In the final analysis, Irisviel is just a life with two months of wisdom. No matter how mature her thoughts are, she still has the feeling of being attached to her parents in her heart. Therefore, whenever thinking about what Adam said before that Ji Yu might leave, Irisviel couldn''t help but feel a very uncomfortable feeling in her heart. Seeing Irisviel looking at him with a hint of pleading and apprehension in his eyes, Ji Yu suddenly smiled sadly. "It can be said that this is not only for your elder brother, but also for you." "As for what your brother Adam told you before, I might leave after all this? You little fellows can figure it out for themselves. Your father, I am not as desireless and great as you imagined. " "Just like you, as long as there is wisdom, there must be concerns and desires in the heart." "For example, I want to be with you, for example, I want you to follow my father so well all the time. These are all kinds of desires." "Anyway, Irisviel, don''t think of your father too great." Ji Yu said with a smile, and his voice was full of intimacy and ridicule. As if an ordinary father and daughter were chatting, Ji Yu didn''t have much taboo about talking to Irisviel. However, Irisviel would not treat Ji Yu''s words in an ordinary manner. Therefore, when Ji Yutiao smiled and explained his thoughts in a fatherly manner, Alice Feier immediately said firmly in joy: "Irisviel also wants to be by her father''s side all the time, so I don''t want you, father, to be as great as brother Adam said." "Father, even if you want to leave Blue Star in the future, please take Irisviel with you to leave. Irisviel has nothing to miss here." Irisviel''s huge body of 500 meters looks very terrifying, but the gesture of the little girl reflected in her tone also made Ji Yu feel a kind of contrast. In this regard, Ji Yu smiled slightly: "Well, it''s fine, father knows, in short, it is enough for you to have this kind of heart, as for what will happen in the future, it depends on your efforts." Ji Yu''s words naturally had the meaning of urging them to continue to maintain this kind of heart, and Alice Faier could naturally hear it. So Alice Feier immediately nodded firmly at Ji Yu. Looking at Alice Faier, Ji Yu also had a lot of emotions. An ordinary twenty-six-year-old social animal, who would have thought that he would be where he is today? Being protected by a group of ''cute'' children, that feeling is really warm. At least, this gave Ji Yu a lot of comfort when facing Ziyue''s pressure. However, at the end of this conversation, Ji Yu thought of another thing, so he said immediately: "By the way, Alice Feier, what are you going to do with the dwarves in the realm?" "dwarf?" Irisviel was stunned for a moment, and immediately thought of Doro, the Sax family who had completely recognized him as the messenger of the gods. On the opposite side of the deep sea realm, in that skinny and dwarf tribe, these people have been waiting for Irisviel''s rescue. They want to see everything in the normal world, feel the sunshine, and go to the beautiful world imagined in their hearts. Their beliefs have always been strong, but they didn''t dare to make this request at all when facing the behemoth Irisviel. After all, the two parties have only been in contact for less than a month, and they are extremely respectful and devout towards Irisviel, who are afraid of being misunderstood. During this month''s interaction, Irisviel brought them a lot of modern materials, and of course they also provided Irisviel with a lot of holy crystals. As for their desire to come to Blue Star to see the normal world, Irisviel naturally saw it in his eyes and kept it in his heart. It''s just that, for Blue Star, these saxophones are really too ugly, and they are almost no different from monsters. The whole body is dark, skinny, mutant individuals with asymmetrical eyes and mouths can be found everywhere. Although these saxophones have kept their hearts in the purple moon world, they have long been unable to be regarded as normal creatures under the radiation of the harsh environment that has accumulated over time. Irisviel is also very sympathetic to these Saxophones, but in order not to let them suffer unnecessary discrimination, and to prevent them from exposing the existence of the Holy Stone to humans, Irisviel naturally did not intend to let them appear easily at Blue Star. However, now, after the appearance of the fortress city on Mars, this situation may be slightly changed. Alice Feier said with bright eyes: "Father, do you mean to let them live here?" "Well, I have such a plan, but it depends on your opinion. After all, they are a group of poor people, and now they are also your family members. It is okay to treat your family members a little better." Ji Yu nodded and smiled. After Ji Yu finished speaking, Alice Feier was naturally overjoyed. The heart seems to be cold, but kindness is the commonality between Irisviel and the creatures of the gods, so after getting Ji Yu''s affirmative answer, Irisviel quickly began to return while saying goodbye to Ji Yu. V1.Chapter 212 "Uncle Doro, do you think we have a chance to go to the world of God Envoy?" Sitting around the edge of the black lake, Beth, the daughter of the patriarch of the Doro family, is looking at Doro with hopeful eyes, and her face is full of a vision of imagining a beautiful world. Looking at the thin girl who was less than sixty centimeters tall in front of him, Doro was actually not sure. This is not because Doro thinks that it is impossible for his family to enter the beautiful world mentioned by the envoy Irisviel in the future. However, after Doro saw the many exquisite food and supplies brought by Irisviel, he began to hesitate instead. Because, the Sax family can no longer be regarded as normal life. In the terrifying world of Ziyue, after thousands of years, their family has already changed their appearance, even undergoing a huge genetic degeneration. Big head without hair, dark body, protruding eyeballs, short stature, and most of them have deformities of one kind or another. For such a group, if they go to the normal world, will they be accepted by life in the normal world? Doro is not stupid, and according to ancient records, he only needs to think about this kind of thing to come to a conclusion. But, even so, Doro still hopes to see what the normal world looks like with his own eyes. For the normal world, Doro is full of many imaginations, but these imaginations are always like seeing flowers in a fog. Without inherited knowledge, without extensive cognition, he has existed in Ziyue World for a long time, and his imagination of the normal world is really very poor. Even what he longed for, hoping to see the sun and sunlight in the records, he couldn''t have a clear understanding of what kind of scene it was for him. He just relies on the beautiful description of the normal world in the records to generate his desire. In the world of Ziyue, in the area around the Black Lake, there are really too few things that Doro, the Sax family, can recognize. Even the so-called colors, they actually know very little. Here in the Black Lake, the colors they can see are usually purple and black, and the other colors they occasionally find are quite a surprise to them. And it is precisely because of this that when Irisviel appeared from the black lake and shone with clear light all over her body, the Doro family finally knew what is bright and what is the color of crystal glass. For Irisviel, the Doro family felt the most fear at the beginning, but after getting along for a month, the Doro family had already begun to develop a fanatical belief in Irisviel. And all of this is naturally related to the large amount of food and clothing that Irisviel provided them. In Ziyue''s world, the Doro family has never had enough to eat. Even if they are fishing in the Black Lake, they are always worried about whether they will be caught back by the fish in the Black Lake. Therefore, in the continuation of this struggle to survive, the appearance and help of Irisviel directly brought about earth-shaking changes in their three views and cognition. Doro still remembered, at the very beginning, the scene when he first saw exquisite bread and gorgeous clothes. Doro may never forget this scene in his lifetime. He trembled, and touched the food and clothes brought by Irisviel with great care. That move was because he was afraid that if he was not careful, he would dirty the food and clothes that looked like treasures. That kind of cautiousness and timidity made him feel full of sadness and sadness when he recalled it now. Once upon a time, my own family also had its own powerful country, everyone lived and worked in peace and contentment, everyone had ample food and clothing, and people could even chase powerful creatures to fight and kill them. But now? Thousands of years are really too long for an ordinary life. The Sax family has long forgotten all glory, and even broke all inheritance. They are struggling to survive in this abyss-like world. The population is less than 1,000, and most of them are so poor and weak that others can fall over with a little push. If there is no accident, in fact, they may disappear as a whole in a hundred or even two hundred years. But at this moment, the olm Irisviel arrived. With her coming, the Sax family saw the light, felt the heat, and at the same time realized what it means to live comfortably. Regarding what the world Irisviel lives in, in fact, Doro and several elders of the Sachs family still have a clear understanding. They can also maintain a rational view of Irisviel, and will not regard Irisviel as the god and divine envoy in their inherited beliefs. But for other tribesmen, for those tribesmen who have lived in fear all their lives, the appearance of Irisviel just made them find their spiritual home. For Alice Faier, these tribesmen became very fanatical, and they spoke one by one of the envoys, and shouted that the gods would save them in the end. Regarding this, several elders of the Sachs family and Doro just watched quietly. Because, even if they know the reality of the world, they can''t be more reluctant to break the last illusion of the clansmen. Even Doro and these elders began to pray silently, praying that the world where Irisviel lived would not be swallowed by the Ziyue world, thus falling into their situation. And it was also during such a process that Doro and these elders cooperated as much as possible and told everything about the Ziyue world they said they knew about each time Alice Feier came. However, as a weak race, as an intelligent life that does not want to be assimilated by Ziyue, they really know too little about the outside world. All information is inheritance, and it is really too difficult to be sure of how much of it is true and how much is not. But there is one thing that Irisviel and the Sachs family know, that is, if they want to know more information about their family and even the Ziyue world, they must return to the refuge city they first came to this world to establish. Although the city has long been in ruins, there are always more or less useful information under the ruins. For example, Doro relied on a recording slate he found in the ruins before. By the lakeside, Doro looked at the frozen lake and thought about everything that happened recently, feeling like a dream. Some are unreal, but they are full of fascination and hope. "Master God Envoy will definitely save us, Beth, you will definitely see the normal world one day in the future." Doro stretched out his withered hand to touch the top of the skinny ''girl'' in front of him and said with a smile. And the ''little girl'' Beth happily narrowed her mutated and shrunken eyes at this moment. Beth''s whole body is really too skinny, and the degree of mutation is also very high. Her eyes are different from most Saxophones, they are already a little gray and cracked, inside the big orbital skeleton, the small eyes are deeply sunken, completely ghost-like. But she looks so scary on the outside, but she is actually a very ordinary girl with insecurities in her heart. Beth is already in her twenties now, but such a ''girl'' in her twenties is less than sixty centimeters tall, and a gust of strong wind can even blow her down. It is conceivable that for such a girl, the appearance of the olm Irisviel is a kind of spiritual salvation for her. In this month, the Sax people have already received five material "rescues" from Irisviel, and it stands to reason that their physical condition should have become more mellow. But the reality is that even though they have plenty of supplies, they are still reluctant to eat, let alone wear. Because they were afraid that the envoy of Irisviel would suddenly disappear one day, and then they would fall into the precarious life before. Therefore, after receiving sufficient supplies, all the Sax people quickly dried and stored all the food that could be dried and preserved, and they arranged the delicate clothes in a place where only the envoy of Irisviel appeared. It''s time to dress up. These miserable sax people have really experienced too many hardships. Therefore, I have a clearer understanding of what kind of attitude to live better in Ziyue''s world. Not wasting, or even frugal, is their attitude towards life. Regarding this, Irisviel didn''t know what to say. Because after seeing the life in the human world of Blue Star, and comparing the life of these monster-like Sax people, really, this huge contrast made Irisviel feel an extremely sympathetic attitude. However, Irisviel did not interfere with these Sax people''s attitude towards life. Because the previous Irisviel couldn''t guarantee anything for these people, let alone provide protection at any time, so Irisviel just watched their own life attitude and form of existence. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Under the dim light of the purple moon. By the frozen lake, a cool breeze gradually blew through the gaps between the dead branches of Hessian trees. The cool wind whistled across the street of the Saxophone''s gathering house, and produced a whimpering sound similar to ghost howling. Under the illumination of the purple moon and the sound of howling ghosts, Doro and Beth by the lake at this moment are looking at a certain huge hole in the center of the lake quietly and longingly. Doro stroked Beth''s head, full of thoughts in her heart, while the little girl Beth dreamed about the normal world with bright eyes. And at the back of the lake, several elders were sitting on a stone platform, looking at the backs of the two with unprecedented peaceful eyes, each in a state of melancholy. Today will be the once-a-week meeting with the ''God Envoy''. All Sax people have already put on gorgeous clothes and waited quietly. And it was in this kind of quiet and hopeful waiting, when the purple moon gradually slanted down to the south of the sky, accompanied by a trembling of the frozen ice on the lake, Irisviel''s sacred figure was revealed again in these Saxophone eyes. V1.Chapter 213 The whole body is like water, scattering light like a diamond. The appearance of Irisviel instantly illuminated everything in the entire Black Lake. The huge dragon''s head was raised high, and the huge dragon''s claws, which were as thick as 20 meters in diameter, grabbed the ice surface, causing the ice surface to crack and tremble. The 500-meter-long Alice Viel is undoubtedly an unimaginable creature for Saxophones. The terrifying momentum and the sacred light, everything deeply attracted everyone''s attention. Looking at Irisviel, the sax people gathered by the lake did not know who shouted first, and then most of the sax people knelt down and yelled frantically at Iris Viel. Like these tribesmen, even though Doro and the elders of the tribe knew that Irisviel was not a so-called god or angel, they still knelt down. This is the attitude of the weak to the strong. As for dignity? That kind of thing is long gone for the Saxophone. Even if there was, they would behave in the same way in the face of Irisviel, the sacred life who saved them and gave them most of their hopes. Irisviel never revealed anything about herself and the Blue Star World from the beginning to the end. But for the Sax people, it is a very natural thing to regard him as a god, or an envoy of God. No matter what kind of person, no matter what species, as long as there is wisdom, then in this process, it must be accompanied by the imagination of the god in the heart. This is an inevitable stage in the process of all intelligent life in the early stages of awe of nature and the unknown. With the development of society, as more and more people know about the unknown, the god may gradually lose the serious and inviolable image he originally had in people''s hearts. But, in Ziyue, this apocalyptic world. Instead, the gods have become the only spiritual support for all intelligent life struggling to survive. The more chaotic and the more end-time, the more important and deeply rooted the belief is. And in this gathering place of the Sax people, they are also gods with their own fanatical beliefs. Same as the Blue Star World, the gods believed by the Sax people are also omniscient and omnipotent, but according to their own appearance and inheritance, the gods'' human body images are slightly different. And the appearance of Irisviel the olm, and the support provided by Irisviel to them in these days. These Sax people naturally regarded Irisviel as the messenger of the gods. In the process of Irisviel becoming the so-called envoy of the gods, there are not only the personal thoughts of the old priests of the Sax tribe, but also their eagerness and rush to the doctor when they see hope. Whether it is human beings or these Sax people, they all have a herd mentality, and it is this mentality that makes them firmly believe that Irisviel is the envoy who can save them. The gods finally cast their eyes on them, and finally came to save them. For the Sax people, this is a common idea that most of them have already had at this time. They only want to believe what they want to believe, that''s all. As for the reactions of these people, Irisviel has always looked at them quietly, without explaining or clarifying. Seeing the saxophone kneeling all over the ground in front of her and still chanting certain slogans, Irisviel just took a slight look and then locked her eyes on Doro. At this time, Doro had already shown a humble expression under Irisviel''s gaze. "My lord envoy, welcome. We have already prepared the holy crystal you need. I wonder if you have any other requirements this time?" Doro felt the cool but comforting aura exuding from Irisviel''s body, and his heart was filled with a piety that was far stronger than that of other tribesmen. It''s just that, compared with other uneducated and uncultivated tribesmen, Doro can behave more decently. Irisviel''s strength was self-evident, and in this strength, Doro saw a change that made him extremely fanatical. That was Irisviel. A month ago, she was only a little over 200 meters in size, but now the olm is more than twice as big as before. At the same time, on Irisviel''s body, Doro also felt a stronger aura and terrifying coercion than before. This huge change in Irisviel was seen and remembered by Doro, and at the same time made him understand that Irisviel is definitely not a life in conventional cognition. After all, which life can change so much in such a short time? Perhaps only by being favored by the so-called gods, or being a god himself, can such exaggerated growth be achieved? Therefore, when Doro knew that Irisviel was a life in another world, and it was impossible for them to be the envoys of the gods that the ignorant people of their clan recognized as belonging to their gods, Doro still had a great feeling for Irisviel. Great vision and faith. No matter what Irisviel is, at least in Doro''s eyes, Irisviel has become an existence that their family must believe in. Because now, only Irisviel can save them. Faith is actually just such a thing. If it is beneficial to oneself and can make oneself feel redeemed, then even if the other party is not a god, it can still be made into a god by man. For Irisviel, Doro has an understanding far beyond that of the ignorant people, but at the same time, he is more reverent and pious than the ignorant people. Looking at Doro, Irisviel''s huge dragon head nodded slightly. With the current mysterious state of Irisviel and the avatars, learning a certain language is actually an extremely easy task. They have superb memory, and they can be easily understood and learned after only a period of observation. The same is true for Ji Yu now, Ji Yu now has no barriers to communication and understanding of the languages ????of the Blue Star countries. As Irisviel nodded, Doro immediately opened a package on the ground, knelt on the ground and spread the package towards Irisviel to reveal the holy crystal. Inside the package, there are more than forty holy crystals the size of a sesame seed. Irisviel looked at these holy crystals, but a gleam of clear light appeared in her eyes, and then these holy crystals were swirled by a sudden floating waterline. As the holy crystal was surrounded by blisters, they were soon inhaled by Irisviel. Seeing Irisviel swallowing the holy crystal, all the Sax people present secretly watched and looked at her expectantly. According to the usual practice, Irisviel should have swallowed countless food and supplies at this moment. But this time, Irisviel was not like this. Therefore, after swallowing the holy crystal, Irisviel continued to observe the crowd instead, and also focused on the holy stone surrounded by several old men behind the crowd. And at this moment, under the doubts of all the Sax people, the holy stone surrounded by several old men was suddenly suspended under a stream of water and flew towards Irisviel quickly. "this?" "My lord envoy? Are you?" At this moment, several old men among the Sax people lost their composure, and their faces immediately changed drastically. At the same time, Doro and countless terrified Sax ordinary people also changed their faces greatly. At this moment, they even think that there is something wrong with their own family that they are disgusted by the envoy? However, at this moment, Irisviel''s voice suddenly resounded in the minds of all Sax people for the first time in history. "I have seen your hard work and devotion, and at the same time, the great Father God has also noticed you." "So, at this moment, your suffering will officially end, and the next thing you will welcome is a new life." "Thank the great God, thank the great Father God! Only He is the only light and guide of the world, Ziyue will be wiped out by our Father God in the end, and saving you is a small beginning of all this!" Irisviel''s tone was cold and extremely serious. From the moment she learned that her father had established a kingdom belonging to the favored of the gods, Irisviel had already come to her senses. That is to keep a distance from the "mortals" who believe in oneself, and to erect the greatness of the father, and in this greatness, only if one''s own performance is more appropriate can the father''s stalwart image be better erected. At this moment, Irisviel held her dragon head high, and stared coldly at all the Sax people on the shore below her. But at this moment, the Sax people on the shore were all in a dazed state. They looked at Irisviel''s huge dragon head with disbelief on their faces. And this kind of disbelief suddenly turned into an earth-shattering excited cry at a certain moment. In this excited yelling, many people even cried aloud. "This? Is it true? I''m not dreaming, am I? I... can''t be dreaming... right..." A skinny man muttered to himself and unconsciously seemed to think of something Tragic memories usually cry out. "I knew it, I knew it, the envoy of God will definitely save us, and the gods will definitely save us." The other person roared loudly, and the excitement on his face made him look crazy. "Saved? Can we enter the kingdom of God? Or go to the normal world?" Someone didn''t have any sense of reality, but just muttered in disbelief. "...." These saxophones were too excited for themselves, many of them hugged each other, while a few were limp and weeping with joy. In short, with just one sentence, Irisviel saved the hearts of this suffering group. Seeing all the excited emotions displayed by the clansmen, Doro fell silent, and all the elders in the clan also fell silent. Unlike other clansmen, at this moment, Doro and the elders were not too excited, all he had were memories of pain. Although the sudden surprise made them feel surprised and excited for a moment, this excitement was diluted after seeing the reaction of the clansmen. Because, although salvation makes people happy, painful memories also emerge. Ending and rebirth, joy and sorrow, this moment mixed with the thoughts of many people, and made them feel a little helpless and silent for a while. V1.Chapter 214 Irisviel could see all the emotional reactions of the sax people in front of her. Although Irisviel sympathized with their experience and tragic past, she would not try to comfort them. She''s said all that needs to be said, so here goes. Turning her head sideways, Irisviel contacted Xiaolu with her soul consciousness. And it was at this moment that Xiaolu immediately opened a passage leading to the realm where the Saxophone was after sensing the space coordinates where Irisviel was. The boundary channel is wide open in a circular shape, with a diameter of about fifty meters. A circular passage appeared beside Irisviel, and then, the fawn poked its head out of it. "Huh? Is this the normal purple moon creature you found, Xiao Ai? It''s so ugly..." The little deer has already made all the preparations at this moment, so the body has already become very huge, and at the same time, the body is surrounded by abundant colorful life energy. In the colorful light package, the deer is like a sacred object descended from the kingdom of God, which is extremely mysterious and eye-catching compared to Irisviel. And just after Xiaolu opened the plane channel and descended, all the Sax people were stunned by the sudden strange scene. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. [The first year of the divine calendar, January 1st. ¡¿ ¡¾I will never forget this day, because on this day we were saved by the supreme Lord God! ¡¿ [On this day, the great God of the Sea told us that our misery has been known to the Supreme Lord God, and at the same time, the benevolent Supreme Lord God has also decided to redeem us from the evil abyss, and officially issued a plan to smash the evil abyss Declare! ¡¿ [On the same day, the great God of Life descended into the abyss. The God of Life was far beyond the imagination of our Sax family. His figure was very huge and his figure was very holy. The Kingdom of God descended and mercifully redeemed 958 members of our entire Sachs family in accordance with the will of the Supreme God. ¡¿ ¡¾The God of Life shines on us with His divine light. Under the blessing of the divine light, I, Beth, the first patriarch of the Sachs clan in the first year of the new era of the divine calendar, successfully gained a new life from my originally weak body. ¡¿ [The newly born us have completely got rid of the ugly posture of the whole family who is less than 1.2 meters tall, dark all over and exudes disgusting body odor all the time. ¡¿ [Golden hair grows from my head, healthy, white and tender skin protrudes from my body, we with blue eyes, our height has returned to about two meters, and we have finally recovered to the ancient saxophone The face of the times. ¡¿ [On this day, I cried for a long time, and all the people in my family cried for a long time. This is the throbbing of joy, and this is the angel''s tears that announce that we will completely get rid of our ugly posture. ¡¿ ¡¾We were crying, we were laughing, we were venting the long-standing sorrow in our hearts, facing the God of the Sea and the God of Life watching us, we can be said to be extremely disrespectful and disrespectful. ¡¿ ¡¾However, even so, the God of the Ocean and the God of Life are still quietly waiting for us, waiting for us to vent everything in our hearts until peace is restored. ¡¿ ¡¾Under the gaze of the God of the Sea and the God of Life, I can feel their relief at the transformation of our race, and at the same time understand for the first time that the gods under the command of the Supreme God may be so great and benevolent, And love all sentient beings, right? ¡¿ [And the facts fully confirmed my conjecture, because on this day we saw for the first time what is called the real normal world that belongs to the final destination of life. ¡¿ [The God of Life opened up the Kingdom of God to us. The moment we entered the world of the Kingdom of God, all the people in my family and I were shocked by the sight of the Kingdom of God. ¡¿ [In the kingdom of God, there is a light that the abyss world will never have. The light is so dazzling, but it also shocks our hearts so much. ¡¿ [Thousands of years have passed, countless generations of sages have passed away, and at this moment I finally know the reason why they are struggling to pursue a bright and normal world. ¡¿ [In the normal world, or in other words, the sky in the Kingdom of God is bright and warm, and the trees are verdant and full of vitality. The play, everything is so incredible. ¡¿ [Here, the family members of the God of Life are very kind, they surround us and send out waves of welcome greetings. ¡¿ [Touching the soil, stroking the trees, and stroking the holy deer who came forward to greet us, we once again burst into tears with spineless tears. ¡¿ [However, the Kingdom of God is the Kingdom of God after all, and it also belongs to the Kingdom of God of Life, so we were soon told that we cannot stay here for a long time. ¡¿ ¡¾Although we are a little disappointed, we can also understand. After all, our Sax family belongs to the family of the great God of the Sea, and at the same time, the place we should go should also be the ground that the God of the Sea guides us. ¡¿ [After a little rest for the night, we finally came to the earth, and at the same time we came to the holy city ''Huanyu Administrative Capital'', which belongs to us and belongs to all god believers] [At the beginning, the environment of the holy city was very different from the beautiful world we imagined, because it was a wasteland. The first experimental eco-city built on the planet using Weili] [There is a lot of waste waiting to be done here, everything is like us Saxophones, a brand new poem opened in the new century under the first year of the divine calendar. ¡¿ [Here, we started to live, and quickly perfected everything with the help of the gods, and soon we finally lived the beautiful life that our family has always imagined. ¡¿ ¡­ ¡¾April 5, 23rd year in the divine calendar¡¿ [This day is another memorable day, because on this day we Sax people successfully established an empire belonging to Sax in the center of the Milky Way] [With the help of the mechanical god Veronica, we successfully defeated the Temeron family and successfully suppressed the pollution of the star world in the Milky Way. ¡¿ [In the same year, under the leadership of the Supreme Lord God and the advance of an army of five hundred gods and trillions of gods, the shadow creatures in the polluted astral world of the Milky Way have been compressed into the last living space. ¡¿ [At the same time, in Shenqi''s plan, the decisive battle with Ziyue World *** is about to begin! May the glory of the gods last forever, and may the world return to peace! ¡¿ [Writing time: April 5, 23rd year of the divine calendar] ¡¾Written by: First Empress of the Sachs Empire ''Beth Lacus''¡¿ Floating and floating in the starry sky, Beth Lux put her personal notes into the ring of the space mustard, looking at the huge metal star in front of her with a sense of loss, a smile appeared on the corner of Beth''s mouth. Who would have thought that the timid little girl would one day become a queen? It can only be said that good fortune and fate play tricks on people. Under the blessing of the gods, she is far from the only one who has changed. With a beautiful figure, she wore a crown of divine light and looked around the entire star field behind her. She saw the posture of the huge starship with more than ten thousand floating in the void. She smiled slightly and then turned around. His eyes also became serious in an instant. Because, at this moment, with her huge sanctified body slightly pointing towards the void, this huge starship quickly disappeared in place along with Beth. V1.Chapter 215 The back mountain of Jiyu''s hometown is a bamboo forest, and the bamboo leaves cover the sky and the sun in early summer. Walking in it, even the sun can''t shine in. I still remember that Ji Yu often used a slingshot to shoot birds here when he was a child. The bamboo forest is not big, and perhaps because it is backed by a steep mountain, it is always full of moisture from the mountains and rivers. It looks nice to be warm in winter and cool in summer, but people who actually live here are very prone to arthritis. However, generally speaking, it''s okay, because the first floor of Ji Yu''s small three-story building is uninhabitable, because of the heavy humidity, Ji Yu''s parents live on the second floor, and Ji Yu himself lives on the third floor. Ji Yu''s parents are very simple ordinary people with little education, but in order for Ji Yu to have money to go to college and have a family that is as good as possible, the old couple have been doing carpentry on the construction site for decades. And it was probably affected by this. According to his parents, the construction industry made money after all, so Ji Yu majored in civil engineering in college. After graduating, Ji Yu was pretty good. He passed the second construction exam and worked as a budget clerk in a company. If he hadn''t suffered from tuberculosis, Ji Yu might have become an ordinary migrant worker with a very good starting point by now, right? It is really easy to earn more than 10,000 a year. Because although the company Ji Yu works for is not a listed company, the boss is also very wealthy, covering the three major industries of decoration, civil engineering and crude oil. The decoration industry was taken over by the boss''s youngest son, who was the one who gave Ji Yu a year''s salary compensation after Ji Yu fell ill. Thinking back to the past, Ji Yu really felt like he was dreaming. At home, today Jiyu''s parents have gone to the fields to work on seedlings as usual. Like ordinary people, the old couple are really frugal and simple, and they never went out again under Ji Yu''s request after Ji Yu started working. Nowadays, the only thing the old couple want is to wait to have a grandson, but Ji Yu doesn''t care about it at all. Ji Yu is a very assertive person, and because he was brought up by his deceased grandma, his relationship with his parents is not too close. Moreover, Ji Yu''s father is taciturn, while his mother has a pampering attitude that is very dependent on Ji Yu, so in many matters, Ji Yu''s parents will hardly refute what Ji Yu has decided on. Just like other people at Ji Yu''s age have already been urged to go on blind dates countless times, but Ji Yu only needs a few words to make his parents quiet down. Ji Yu''s dogmatic and exclusive character can be seen from this. However, the reason why Ji Yu''s parents have been relying on him so much is actually because Ji Yu never let the old couple worry about him since he was a child. Ji Yu''s personality usually looks very gentle, but his personality is extremely good and strong. Since childhood, the only thing Ji Yu learned as a left-behind child is one sentence, that is, he must be stronger than anyone else. You must be strong in your studies, and you must also be strong when you are bullied. Ji Yu was very thin and thin when he was a child, and he was bullied as many times as his hands counted. However, every time he was bullied, even if he was crying and biting, he would bite the other party twice, or even scratch the other party''s face. That''s no joke. Walking in the bamboo forest, Ji Yu couldn''t help laughing when he thought of his childhood. Because he still remembers a time when he was in junior high school, he was troubled by a tall and tall classmate because he was popular with girls, and then the two scuffled together. He cried, and he really couldn''t win the opponent, but that time he Grab the opponent''s chest directly to a bloody mess. In front of the teacher''s office, he was crying like a bullied target. But in reality, he wasn''t hurt at all, just a few bruises from the scuffle. In this regard, the class teacher at that time was a little speechless. But who made Ji Yu a student with good grades? It is inevitable that the teacher prefers, this is the reality, so it is only natural that the student who scuffled with him was invited as a parent, and he was comforted and then exposed. Ji Yu looks thin and thin, but his personality is not the type to be bullied by others, and it is precisely because of this that he has no part in being subjected to long-term campus violence in school. Besides, Ji Yu will sue the teacher, it''s just so unscrupulous. Thinking of all the past, Ji Yu laughed unconsciously. Suddenly, Ji Yu summoned a sparrow as big as a pigeon from the bamboo forest. And under this kind of call, thrushes, mung bean birds, and even three five-meter-long bamboo leaf greens appeared in the bamboo forest soon. With nature in full bloom, this uninhabited bamboo forest soon gathered more than a thousand birds and animals. Those who could come within a radius of at least five kilometers came, while those who couldn''t came were eaten by these birds and animals. This is probably the case with the law of the jungle. These birds and animals came without making a sound, they stayed quietly, and they all surrounded Ji Yu and looked at Ji Yu quietly. During this process, Ji Yu continued to strengthen some animals that had not yet been strengthened. In the countryside, and in a slightly secluded bamboo forest, under Ji Yu''s deliberate control, these birds and animals will not be easily exposed to people''s eyes. Therefore, this change will not be noticed at all. During the strengthening process, Ji Yu''s mind also shifted to Irisviel and Xiaolu. He also knew everything about what they had arranged for the Sachs family. After seeing them arrange the saxophone, Ji Yu''s thoughts began to drift away again. Because, with the last four days left, Ji Yu''s fifth incarnation quota is coming soon, and Ji Yu naturally has high expectations for this. However, while full of longing for the fifth incarnation, Ji Yu also felt a little uneasy. Because, since Xiaolu was promoted to the third level, Ziyue has not appeared for almost a month. This is really not right. Because, the cycle of Ziyue''s appearance before was obviously shortened again and again, and it continued to appear at intervals ranging from half a month to ten days. But this time, Ji Yu suddenly didn''t show up for almost a month, which made it really difficult for Ji Yu to feel at ease. Ji Yu had a very bad premonition. How should I put this premonition, it seems that Ziyue is holding back her big move, and she will definitely give Lanxing a ruthless blow. Ji Yu firmly believes in his premonition, because at Ji Yu''s stage, as a legendary life, he will always have some changes. The sixth sense, or the feeling of predicting something similar, is definitely not Ji Yu''s own speculation, but a kind of early warning. And that''s why Ji Yu really had a bad feeling at this moment. "I hope there is still time, otherwise maybe I really have to run away." Ji Yu murmured looking at the sky, and at the same time began to strongly desire the arrival of the fifth incarnation. V1.Chapter 216 The days of July are always so unpredictable. One moment it was raining and the next moment it was cloudless. "That''s right, Jaeger, your kid has improved a lot in the operation of the H35 fighter recently." On the deck of the aircraft carrier, Reynolds opened the cockpit of the fighter plane and smiled at Jaeger who had just landed and opened the cockpit. Jaeger stretched his back against the cockpit, then shrugged and said, "Captain, it''s not something a qualified middle-aged uncle should do." "Haha~, a qualified middle-aged uncle? What is that? I''m young, don''t you kid call me old." "Also, last time you kid was doing a low-altitude cobra maneuver, you almost threw this precious iron bump into the sea. What''s wrong? As your officer, I can''t say it anymore?" Jaeger shook his head: "Didn''t it not fall? Besides, there was obviously some problem with the engine of the fighter plane that time." "Okay, let''s stop talking about this, shall we? Hurry up and eat? I''m still hungry." Jaeger got out of the cockpit and went down the slide directly to the deck of the aircraft carrier. At this time, Reynolds also went down from the cockpit to the deck while shaking his head and chuckling. "Speaking of which, Jaeger, have you just seen those stone giants on the island? That exaggerated fighting style is really violent enough." "It''s quite powerful, but it''s because of their joining that we can relax a lot, right?" Jaeger recalled those stone men named the Holy Terra family, and he still feels a little speechless until now. Because, as the name of the empire of a fire game, the word Holy Terra still has a strong influence in West Yorkshire. Therefore, after knowing that these races made by god-followed creatures are called Holy Terra, it has attracted the attention of a group of young game fans. Jaeger was not surprised either. Before joining the Royal Navy of the Kingdom of Intis, he was a serious college student who loved playing games. He is very familiar with the Holy Terra, so when the stone men appeared and were allocated the boundaries of the world, Jaeger had a high sense of novelty about these stone men. However, this novelty comes and goes quickly, because these stone men are like gourds, no matter who asks them or says anything, they are indifferent. The arrogant and even arrogant attitude has caused headaches for many military officers in various countries. But fortunately, although these stone men are arrogant and seem not to listen to people''s words, they are unequivocal in guarding the boundary. Just like now, the overseas land of the Kingdom of Intis, the island of Rejikt, when facing the boundary of the island, the ten stone men assigned all showed their proper posture. All monsters trying to break out of the boundary will be destroyed by them, and there is no accident. "Indeed, with these stone men, the world is now much more stable, and we can finally take a rest. I heard that our Veronica will be transferred back to China, so I can finally have a good sleep. Yes, it''s not easy." Reynolds said with a slightly happy expression. "Well, I haven''t rested for almost two months, and it''s time to take a vacation. Otherwise, I guess I''ll make something wrong sooner or later at sea." Jaeger smiled, and also looked forward to this break. While speaking, the two had already walked towards the bridge entrance of the aircraft carrier. However, at this moment, the entire aircraft carrier suddenly let out a loud tremor. And just after this huge tremor appeared, harsh sirens rang out on the entire aircraft carrier. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. [Congratulations to the player for obtaining the qualification to play the fifth avatar, do you want to enter the game now and choose an avatar? ¡¿ ¡¾whether¡¿ With familiar prompts and familiar feelings, Ji Yu confirmed the game behavior without any hesitation. [The player has confirmed the game, the fifth incarnation selection starts] ¡¾The avatar is being selected...¡¿ [The range of selection is determined: the planet where the player is located, low-level life and things... ¡¿ [The selection is completed immediately, and the player starts to enter the game] This time, to Ji Yu''s surprise, the selection range of the fifth incarnation returned to Blue Star. And accompanied by the familiar feeling of weightlessness, Ji Yu''s consciousness came to Blue Star''s outer space again. But this time, Ji Yu''s consciousness existed for a short time in the blue star''s outer space as usual. And it was during this stay that Ji Yu found that his vision had changed a lot. That is, in this vision, Ji Yu found that the entire Blue Star was wrapped in a hazy layer of black mist. The black mist is sometimes clear and sometimes bright, and at the same time, it appears like phantoms at intervals. The appearance of this kind of situation made Ji Yu have a bad association in an instant, after all, it was too similar to the appearance of the Blue Star Realm before it appeared. Unlike the realm, this time the phantom of the black mist enveloped the entire planet. Although it feels that this black mist is not quite like a realm, it is definitely not a situation that can be developed freely. Just when Ji Yu felt that the situation was unexpectedly serious, Ji Yu''s vision began to drop rapidly. During the falling process of vision, the moment Ji Yu''s consciousness entered the blue star''s atmosphere, Ji Yu seemed to see a dark world for a moment. In this world, there are a large number of humanoid black mist. They crowded around in the pitch-black world and looked around in a daze. At the same time, some of the black smoke even showed the appearance of humans in the process. Blonde hair and blue eyes, black hair and black pupils, all the races of humans on Blue Star are here. They roared at each other, crowded and pushed each other, and in the process, some of their heads fell directly to the ground, while others swelled up like balloons, and immediately swallowed several surrounding shadows with their big mouths. Sometimes these black smokes appear in human form, and sometimes they turn into smoke. They are constantly wandering around in the dark world, looking for something aimlessly. At the same time, in this illusion, Ji Yu also saw the black world in the distance, as if a huge monster was being conceived. Countless black smoky figures are flocking to it and being absorbed by it, like a spherical shape it keeps swelling and scatters powerful energy fluctuations. With just a dazzling glance, Ji Yu felt a feeling of extreme disgust spread from the bottom of his heart. And it was at this moment that Ji Yu was suddenly awakened by the system prompt. [Congratulations to the player for successfully using the fifth incarnation] [Fifth Incarnation: Aircraft Carrier (artificial object)] [Aircraft carrier status] (expand) ¡¾ordinary¡¿ [Life Level: None] [Intelligent Core Strength: None] [Power: nuclear power] (two W354F reactors) [Length: 325 meters] [Width: 38 meters] ¡¾Speed: 30 knots¡¿ [Features: None] ¡¾Weapon carrier¡¿ [Weapon ¢Ù: 3 sets of conventional air defense missile systems] [Weapon ¢Ú: 4 sets of intensive melee systems] [Weapons ¢Û: 3 sets of torpedo launcher systems, triple 345mm triple torpedoes] [Vehicles equipped: 54 fixed-wing aircraft, 8 helicopters] ¡­ [Because the player opens the fifth incarnation, the player is specially rewarded with two random advanced features] [Congratulations to the fifth incarnation of the player for successfully obtaining the advanced feature: meme reproduction] [Congratulations to the fifth incarnation of the player for successfully obtaining the special feature: Atomic Recombination] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Meme reproduction (high)] (All mechanical products that come into contact with can be quickly understood and have a clear understanding of replica manufacturing.) [Characteristic ¢Ú: Atomic Recombination (Special)] (It can decompose and aggregate and reorganize everything it touches at the atomic level. With it, you will be able to quickly form a mechanized army.) [Note: Because the fifth incarnation of the player does not yet have the omnic core, the above two features are temporarily invalid. ¡¿ [Guide task (stage 1): Please try your best to imagine the picture of transforming the nuclear power reactor into the omnic core. The specific form of existence of the omnic core will appear in the shape imagined by the player. ¡¿ [Note: Please try to rationalize this imagination, otherwise the generation process of the omnic core will continue to fail. ¡¿ V1.Chapter 217 "???" Ji Yu stared at the system panel in a daze for a long time. In the blink of an eye, he suddenly woke up from the world of black mist, and turned into an aircraft carrier? aircraft carrier? Omnic core? The first thing Ji Yu thought of was ship girl games. After all, at a certain time, ship girl games have been popular all over the world for several years. And Ji Yu was still in college at that time, so naturally he was desperately playing games like liver ship girls. At that time, as a stand-alone game, Jianniang became popular thanks to the spontaneous gathering of players in various forums and groups and posting illustrations to each other, which slowly spread and became popular. I still remember that Ji Yu spent the whole night looking at the screen of his mobile phone and constantly swiping pictures in order to collect the ship girls. It felt like he was really desperate. Wife, sister-in-law, Beizhai, Xiaozhai, etc. aircraft carriers are called the Seven Certificates of the European Emperor. Looking back on the past, Ji Yu really felt a strong nostalgia. At the moment when he turned into an aircraft carrier, Ji Yu really felt an indescribable intimacy. "Wife? My wife has become a daughter?" Ji Yu had nothing to say for a while. Needless to say the gender of the aircraft carrier? As a player, Ji Yu can completely preconceive it as a female character. Therefore, without further ado, at the moment of incarnation as an aircraft carrier, the fifth incarnation must be a woman. However, thinking that the aircraft carrier of the fifth incarnation is his own daughter, Ji Yu feels particularly twisted... After all, the ship girl game has accompanied Ji Yu for half of his high school and entire college years. Ji Yu really has a different kind of affection for the aircraft carrier and the ship girl. Especially now, knowing that the fifth incarnation will definitely take shape according to his own will, this kind of emotion makes Ji Yu feel a little awkward. After all, it''s too much for a ''wife'' to become a daughter. Of course, as an adult, Ji Yu just felt a little uncomfortable. So soon, Ji Yu adjusted his mentality. "Let''s just be a daughter. Let''s take it as a boyhood dream come true. Besides, this aircraft carrier is not an old model in the game. It''s fine if you don''t substitute it." Ji Yu thought with a sigh. And it was after this sigh that Ji Yu also began to carefully look at the situation of the entire aircraft carrier. In a way of all-seeing or sensing, Ji Yu clearly knew the situation of the entire aircraft carrier in just a moment. This aircraft carrier is the aircraft carrier of the Kingdom of Intis, named Vera Nika. Veronica is the name of Intis'' previous queen, and Veronica was built with the support of America during that period. The Veranica aircraft carrier has a displacement of 91,000 tons, and the ship can carry about 5,000 people. At the same time, there are two cruisers, three destroyers and four submarines escorting the side at this time. In addition, there are a total of 4,673 people on board the Veronica aircraft carrier at the moment. These people are doing their own things in the aircraft carrier, and it is peaceful. It''s just that this calm will soon be broken. Because, just after Ji Yu had a little understanding of the current situation of the aircraft carrier, he immediately began to try to enter the imaginary state according to the prompts of the guiding mission. The core of the omnic looks like a machine but belongs to a mysterious creation. There are two situations that Ji Yu can associate with this kind of thing. One is the mental core of ship girl games, and the other is the fire seed in Transformers. Although the omnic core must be contaminated with mysterious elements, in reality, if this mysterious omnic core is to be used to control a giant ship, then it must meet certain conditions. Among these conditions, what Ji Yu can think of is. 1. It is better that the omnic core can be large or small, and at the same time, the interior must be similar to a self-contained space mode, so that when countless cables and pipes are connected to it, it can have enough breadth and depth to provide all normal needs. 2. The omnic core should preferably be able to accommodate the entire aircraft carrier into the core. At the same time, when constricting the aircraft carrier body, it can also form a heart-like component in the humanoid chest cavity in the form of atomic recombination. 3. The core of the omnic must have a strong defense and repair function, at least it must have a strong enough self-protection ability in the face of external damage. So to sum up, Ji Yu started a quiet and quiet ''fantasy''. And it was at the same time that Ji Yu was fantasizing about turning the nuclear power reactor of the entire aircraft carrier into an omnic core, the entire aircraft carrier Veronica naturally began to produce visions. And this vision naturally first occurred on the nuclear reactor. At this time, on the aircraft carrier Veronica, half an hour after Ji Yu began to fantasize about it, two nuclear reactors with a distance of 30 meters between them officially mutated. The first to discover this mutation was naturally the staff responsible for the care and maintenance of the nuclear reactor. "God? What''s the situation? I can''t be dazzled, can I?" When a staff member of the nuclear reactor was eating with a lunch box and walking towards his post normally, the moment he approached the nuclear reactor, the chicken leg in his mouth fell directly to the ground. Because at this moment, in front of his eyes, the entire huge nuclear reactor started to become transparent, and in this transparency, a shining silver Rubik''s Cube was constantly rotating in the transparent nuclear reactor, and it seemed to be constantly turning. It absorbs some inexplicable substance around it. And it is precisely in this kind of absorption that the entire nuclear reactor will become more and more transparent. However, at the moment when the staff member stared dumbfounded at the formation of the silver Rubik''s Cube, the Silver Rubik''s Cube exploded without warning. Yes, there was an explosion, and a super strong air flow was generated from the explosion, which then shook the entire aircraft carrier. The staff member was hit by the invisible airflow and fell against the metal wall. While screaming in pain, he opened his eyes again and found that the nuclear reactor was still as usual, without any damage and no explosion. However, the strong airflow and sonic boom just now did happen. Because all the fragments near the entire reactor were swept by the airflow just now and scattered all over the place. "What''s going on? What''s going on with all this?" Vincent was struggling to get up from the ground due to fear in his heart, and at the moment Vincent struggled to get up, the entire aircraft carrier had already sounded ear-piercing sirens. At the same time, all the entrance and exit doors of the nuclear reactor were closed at this moment. This is because the system defense mechanism to prevent nuclear leakage accidents on the aircraft carrier was triggered, and all the metal gates of the nuclear reactor''s import and export fell down one by one, completely sealing everything. Looking at the completely sealed metal gate, Vincent''s eyes widened at this moment, and at the same time, the fear in his heart rose to a limit. "Command room! Command room! This is the control room of the nuclear reactor. There is no nuclear leak here. There is no nuclear leak. Let me out quickly! Hurry up!" Vincent knocked on the metal gate in horror, and at the same time shouted at the monitor above the gate. And just as Vincent screamed in horror, suddenly, the nuclear reactor, which had returned to normal with the sound of an explosion and vibration, began to become transparent and illusory again. And at this moment, the officers on the aircraft carrier who had already gathered in the command room also instantly saw this exaggerated and mysterious picture from the surveillance. Two nuclear reactors, two silver Rubik''s Cubes, looking at the gradually solidified silver Rubik''s Cube and the gradually illusory nuclear reactor, all the officers had expressions of disbelief on their faces at this moment. V1.Chapter 218 "Hell, it''s unbelievable. Why did the nuclear reactor become like this? What is the Rubik''s Cube?" In the command room of the bridge, some officers were stunned and said, and they felt that their three views had been subverted. "I think it''s time for us to get used to this mysterious change. After all, it was Ziyue first, then the god-followed creature, and then the stone man. Now even our aircraft carrier is changing. To be honest, I always feel that this is The gods are playing tricks on us." A middle-aged officer said bitterly, and at the same time seemed a little discouraged. "It''s true to say so, but should we really just look at it like this now? Maybe we should consider evacuating." "Evacuate? Abandon the only aircraft carrier in our Kingdom of Intis? Are you kidding me? If those people in the headquarters know about it, they will probably want to kill people." "Murder? If we don''t leave, I doubt that the headquarters will convict us. We have to meet God here now." "..." One of the officers was arguing and expressing their opinions. "Okay, okay, there is no need for you to be so noisy. It is definitely impossible to give up Veronica. The Veronica is really important to us. If something happens to it, I think our only All we can do is to be buried with him, anyway we must try to cover our aircraft carrier as much as possible.¡± "Furthermore, the current situation of the nuclear reactor may not mean that it must be a malignant change, right? Think about it, it''s the night now? Is the purple moon coming? Therefore, no matter how our aircraft carrier changes, I don''t think it should be the same as the purple moon. Get involved." "If we have to make a conclusion, I think maybe our aircraft carrier is receiving the favor of the gods." "The previous stone men have all appeared. Now if there is another aircraft carrier man, maybe it is not unacceptable?" The vice-admiral of the fleet said so groaningly. "Aircraft carrier man? General Black, have you watched too many science fiction movies?" "Although what you said is partly reasonable, are you so sure that this is a change brought about by God? What if it''s not? Do you really want us all to be buried with us?" "It''s true that you have your thoughts, but we also have ours. No matter how important Veronica is, she is nothing more than a dead ship in the final analysis. Don''t say such irresponsible words in the era of human rights supremacy. Thousands of soldiers, these are real people, they are neither your nor our tools." "In addition, to be on the safe side, I suggest evacuating all personnel immediately. At the same time, we can also keep monitoring. If something goes wrong on the Veronica, we can immediately detonate all the ballistics on the ship." The chief of staff of the fleet refuted the words of the deputy commander in displeasure, and at the same time gave his own suggestion. As for the commander of the fleet, at this moment the old man is thinking about how to do it is the safest way. However, while these people were constantly discussing, in just a few tens of seconds, after Ji Yu''s first phantom failed, the second time he succeeded quickly. At this moment, in the middle section below the deck of the aircraft carrier, the two nuclear reactors separated by 30 meters are completely unreal, and also disappeared in an instant. And at the moment when the two nuclear reactors disappeared, the originally huge control room of the two nuclear reactors suddenly became empty. At the same time, the entire aircraft carrier also completely lost power, and at the same time, electrical equipment such as electrical communication was completely interrupted at this moment. The monitoring was interrupted, the power was completely lost, and the entire aircraft carrier completely stayed on the sea level. Let alone escape now, even command is a problem. But the only good thing is that during the alarm just now, all the nearly 5,000 people on the aircraft carrier have all rushed to the deck of the aircraft carrier one after another. These soldiers were puzzled and terrified. Nuclear leaks, this is no joke, although they are now on the deck, these people are still uneasy and doubt whether they have been irradiated. And just when these soldiers were all gathered on the deck, and at the next moment when the omnic core was formed, the two Rubik''s Cubes suspended out of thin air began to swing circle after circle of ripples similar to electromagnetic waves. The Rubik''s Cube is flat and square as a whole, like a silvery white metal, but there are many arcs constantly appearing on the silvery white. These electric arcs were just jumping in an arc on the surface of the Rubik''s Cube at first, but in the end they suddenly exploded to the surroundings, like a goddess scattering flowers, and the electric arcs were connected to the metal walls around the control room like silver-white lines. with the ground. They carried the whistling sound of electricity, and after spreading from the silver-white Rubik''s Cube and connecting to the four sides of the entire control room, they continued to spread immediately. Arcs continued to sweep away along the original pipeline of the circuit carrier. Then, in Ji Yu''s mind, the structure of the entire aircraft carrier was clearly reflected in his mind. At the same time, on the deck of the aircraft carrier, nearly 5,000 soldiers had gradually calmed down under the comfort of some officers, but the sudden scene made countless soldiers scream again and again. Because, the deck of the aircraft carrier, the surrounding appearance of the aircraft carrier, and even the bridge all spread and swept through a huge and seemingly chaotic electric light in an instant. These lightning flashes were jumping and dazzling, and after sweeping past, the entire aircraft carrier produced a series of muffled sounds and roars. This kind of roar is not loud, but it is continuous. And the moment all the soldiers came back to their senses, these soldiers found that on the deck of the aircraft carrier, and even the fighter planes docked on the deck, all of them had been burned with unknown traces and grooves on the surface by the electric light that had just swept past. These grooves are large and small, similar to honeycombs, and some are similar to magic circles. Like strange runes, the aircraft carrier and fighter planes that were swept by the lightning and burned out of the groove all emitted billowing smoke at this moment. "Are you kidding me? What was that just now?" "OMG!" "Damn it!" A soldier jumped up in fright at the moment the lightning flashed under his feet, and screamed loudly. At the same time, many of them were also choked by the thick smoke produced by the flash of lightning. When the smoke dissipated, if you observe from around the aircraft carrier, you can find that the entire hull and deck of the Veronica aircraft carrier have clear and obvious rune dents one after another. These rune dents are all over the inside and outside of the aircraft carrier, and all over the equipment on the aircraft carrier, only humans are not burned by the electric light. The moment these dents were burned, countless silvery liquids poured out of the silvery Rubik''s Cube under the deck of the aircraft carrier. These silver liquids are like living things, and they continue to spread along the dents inside and outside the aircraft carrier that have just been burnt by the electric light. V1.Chapter 219 "What''s going on here? Colonel, are you hiding something?" In a line, a soldier shouted nervously looking at a groove under his feet that had just been burned out by the strong electric light. "Yeah! What happened here? What happened to those flashes just now? Are these really nuclear leaks?" "Could the nuclear leak be like this? The scattered electric lights just now are too weird, right?" "Hell, I always feel like something supernatural is going on on our carrier." "..." In the military ranks, one by one soldiers were discussing and worried, and their commanders were just like them, completely confused about the situation. However, at the same time as these people were rioting, suddenly, many soldiers at the forefront of the army line were stunned. And a soldier pointed to the bridge ahead and opened his mouth wide, unable to speak for a while. But the soldier couldn''t speak, but the other soldiers suddenly screamed in the direction the soldier was pointing. "Hell, look, what are those things!" "OMG, what the hell are these silver liquids!" "Stop yelling, I feel that if we don''t run away, we will probably be involved in a weird accident and die." "Jump into the sea, if you don''t jump, I feel like I''m going to die sooner or later!" "..." Countless soldiers yelled in panic, and some of them actually started to jump into the sea, ignoring the shouts of other officers at all. Because even if they jump into the sea, these soldiers are not afraid of being drowned. After all, those who can become a navy are all water-based, and there are escort fleets around, so they will definitely rescue them as soon as possible. Therefore, the first one to start jumping into the sea, then there must be a second one. It''s just that only a small number of people jumped into the sea, because many other navy soldiers were still dumbfounded watching the weird scene on the aircraft carrier. At this moment, on the bridge of the aircraft carrier, and even on the deck, a silvery liquid is constantly spreading along the grooves burned by the electric light before. These silvery liquids scatter incomparably holy white light, seemingly dazzling but gradually becoming milder. Under the stunned eyes of countless soldiers, the silver liquid soon spread along the feet of the soldiers and the landing gear of the helicopters and fighter planes. And when these silver liquids spread all over the entire aircraft carrier, suddenly, under the watchful eyes of all naval soldiers and officers, the entire aircraft carrier seemed to come alive suddenly. Yes, it came alive, because at this moment, the aircraft carrier was powered on again, and transparent light curtains suddenly flashed around the aircraft carrier. These light curtains rose from around the body of the Veronica aircraft carrier, and soon formed a protective shield resembling a honeycomb. Inside the protective cover, one can clearly see some kind of ripples like water and light appearing on those honeycomb-like protective covers from time to time. But at this moment, a soldier suddenly drew out his pistol in panic and hesitation, and shot at the protective cover on the side of the aircraft carrier. "Boom!" The clear gunshots sounded, which attracted the attention of many people. However, the gunshot made many people look disbelieving. Because, on the outermost side of the aircraft carrier deck, that is, on the side close to the honeycomb shield, many soldiers could clearly see it. A bullet is hitting the plane of a honeycomb mask as if time is frozen. And the plane of the mask is constantly scattering and oscillating to produce countless ripples. And the moment the ripples appeared, under an inexplicable influence, it was visible to the naked eye that the bullet that hit the protective cover was directly broken down and turned into powder. Seeing this scene, everyone was completely speechless. All the soldiers and officers were completely silent at this moment, and many of them even stood back to back and looked around defensively with their guns drawn. And just when everyone on the entire aircraft carrier was at a loss or nervous, a new reminder suddenly appeared in Ji Yu''s vision. [Congratulations to the player for successfully letting the fifth incarnation give birth to the omnic core, and the update of the fifth incarnation data panel is complete. ¡¿ [Congratulations to the fifth incarnation of the player who has become a first-level mechanical life form and has acquired the characteristic: Klein field (high)] [Congratulations to the fifth incarnation of the player who has become a first-level mechanical life form and has acquired the characteristic: memetic infection (high)] [Characteristic: Klein Field (High)] (The principle is similar to the Klein bottle, which is used to defend by distorting the flow of energy. It belongs to the product of advanced technological civilization, and the protection strength is directly proportional to the core calculation volume and endurance) [Characteristic: Memetic Infection (High)] (The memetic runes produced by the Rubik''s Cube infect mechanical products to achieve the purpose of controlling all controllable mechanical objects) [Congratulations to the fifth incarnation of the player for obtaining dual omnic cores. Dual omnic cores will produce two kinds of intelligence with different personalities] [The default name of Gemini Core is ''Veronica'', players can modify it later according to their preferences] [Please select the gender and personality of the Gemini omnic core] [Core gender: 1, male; 2, female] (two cores, two choices) [Random personality options: 1. Gentle and elegant; 2. Lively and cute; 3. Indifferent as water; 4. Optimistic and optimistic] (Two core choices twice) When Ji Yu saw the prompt, he was naturally a little surprised. After all, Ji Yu didn''t expect to get two daughters this time, did he make money? Ji Yu was a little dumbfounded, but he immediately began to choose a gender. The gender is naturally all female, as for the character. Ji Yu took a look and thought about it for a while, and then directly chose Wen Run Er Ya and Optimistic Optimism. Ji Yu''s idea is that the gentle and elegant omnic core can be the older sister, while the optimist Daguan can be the younger sister. It''s kind of complementary. And just after Ji Yu chose the gender and character of these two omnic cores, Ji Yu got another reminder. That is, the core of the twins can show a certain shape in the form of projection in the combination of certain particles. At the same time, there is still a limitation in this form of Gemini, that is, it cannot be far away from the 500-meter range of the core of the aircraft carrier. Different from Ji Yu''s imagination, the formation of this omnic core has not reached the level of Ji Yu''s imagination at all. The omnic core can only exist in the center of the power control room of the aircraft carrier, and at the same time, there is no internal space formed, let alone the main body of the aircraft carrier to enter the core. In short, the omnic core is a source of power, which not only provides energy, but also has its own computing power as an intellectual brain. In order to clearly know the status of the fifth incarnation of Veronica, Ji Yu opened her data panel again. ¡¾Fifth Incarnation¡¿ [Status of Aircraft Carrier Veronica] (Expand) ¡¾ordinary¡¿ [Life level: 1] [Character: Female] [Computational amount of the omnic core: 12.13 (upper limit: 100)] ¡Á 2 (gemini core) [Power energy: 102 (upper limit: 1000)] (Mainly absorb nuclear reaction material supplements, but also absorb all conventional energy supplements.) (Note 1: Meme runes are produced by power energy, and the output is 1:10 tons) [Quality: 91,000 tons (upper limit: 1 million tons)] [Scanned meme models: 13] (1. Aircraft carrier, 2. H35 fighter jet, 3. M15 armed helicopter, 4. Engineering vehicle, 5. Cruiser, 6. Destroyer, 7. Shallow ship...) [Controllable unit: proportional to the amount of calculation. ¡¿ [Characteristic 1: Meme reproduction (high)] [Feature 2: Atomic Recombination (Special)] [Characteristic 3: Klein Field (High)] [Characteristic 4: Memetic Infection (High)] V1.Chapter 220 How to choose the specific projection image of the aircraft carrier Veronica? In fact, Ji Yu only had two thoughts on this point. And everything that can be thought of is a ship girl game, the only thing that needs to be chosen is the difference between blonde hair and pink hair. After all, there are tens of thousands of Ship Girl games, and Ji Yu only has a strong preference for the twin sisters in the two games. Furthermore, if the image of the fifth incarnation is very "two-dimensional", it seems to be quite interesting. So for the specific image, Ji Yu directly chose the images of two sisters for the core core of the twins to choose. Then, after Ji Yu finalized everything, Ji Yu''s mind suddenly started to reel. These marquees are all Ji Yu''s known images of gentle, elegant, optimistic and optimistic girls. There are classical styles, British styles, and two-dimensional styles. In short, all the knowledge and cognition about these two characters are constantly flashing in Ji Yu''s mind. Then this information was continuously passed on to the twin cores of the aircraft carrier Veronica. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The command room of the aircraft carrier bridge. "Report to the commander! We have completely lost control of the Veronica aircraft carrier, and all systems have been completely paralyzed." A soldier had a nervous face and reported. At the same time, several officers including the fleet commander who had come to the side of the guardrail outside the bridge all showed stern expressions. Fear? fear? Some officers may have these emotions, but most of them still show a forced and calm appearance. The situation has developed into what it is now, what''s the use of being afraid? At present, the most important thing is to find out what happened to the aircraft carrier Veronica. Therefore, at this moment, Fleet Commander Alsop looked at the clear blue shield covering the sky with a headache. "If you''re paralyzed, just be paralyzed. The situation has developed like this, and I can''t shirk my responsibility. But we must figure out what happened to the Veranica aircraft carrier." "It''s impossible for all of this to happen for no reason. Even if it''s caused by Ziyue pollution, or some alien civilization, it should at least have a purpose." Having said this, Alsop with his head full of white hair rested his hand on his chin, then turned around solemnly and said: "Notice to see if our fighter plane can still be activated. If not, immediately dismantle the missiles on all fighter planes and move them to the top of the two nuclear reactors in the middle of the aircraft carrier." Hearing what the fleet commander said, all the officers present were stunned. Black, who was the deputy commander of the fleet, even sighed slightly. "General Alsop, are you sure you don''t want to continue observing?" "Of course we can observe, but we can''t do nothing. As long as the situation does not deteriorate, necessary preparations are necessary." "Blake, don''t forget that the missile silo in the front section of our aircraft carrier still contains two Windchaser missiles with nuclear warheads. This is a joke from time to time." "Even if the changes in our aircraft carrier may be due to the gods, necessary precautions must still be taken." "Now we can only pray that all these changes are the blessings of the gods, otherwise we may have to sleep with Veronica on the sea." Having said that, Alsop said to the stunned soldiers behind him: "Okay, Colonel Ivan, let''s pass on the order. Now there is no time for us to hesitate." The colonel officer named Ivan had a certain look on his face, and immediately stood at attention. "Yes! I''m going to give the order." After taking the order, the officer immediately began to quickly walk down from the second floor of the bridge. Then, after passing through the hand valve metal gate downstairs of the bridge, under the shout of the officer, some mid-level officers who had already gathered under the bridge all started to move. Watching the soldiers below the deck of the aircraft carrier start to run towards the carrier-based aircraft, the fleet commander Alsop on the bridge immediately looked at the strange energy shield lit up on the side of the ship again. At this time, the two cruisers and three destroyers on the outside of the energy shield had already aimed all the muzzles on their hulls at the aircraft carrier Veronica. At the same time, the submarines that had been cruising around the bottom of the sea also floated up at this moment, and surrounded the Veronica aircraft carrier, ready to give the aircraft carrier the greatest blow at any time. Looking at the countless cannons aimed at him on the sea, at this time, most of the soldiers on the aircraft carrier have already started to curse. Fear, uneasiness, these emotions occupy the hearts of too many people. But at this time, they have no choice at all. Because the energy shield raised around the fleet is very strong and weird. Pistols, automatic rifles, tried them all. But it can''t cause any damage to this energy shield at all. Some people even hit the energy shield with their fists in demented anger, but it had no effect other than making a small circle of ripples on the energy shield. Luckily, the shield''s decomposition targets didn''t seem to include humans. Otherwise, the soldier who just hit the ship''s shield with his fist might just turn into a pile of toner. The dire situation has made many people more defensive and nervous. At the same time, these people also hoped that the fighter plane would be able to start, and even be able to fire some shells to break the energy shield from the inside. However, after many pilots entered the fighter plane with the help of the elevator, everyone was dumbfounded. Because the fighter plane can''t start at all. And when these people entered the fighter plane, these fighter planes with countless blue rune lines shining all over their bodies suddenly started to start by themselves. "Damn it!" A pilot sat in the cockpit with his eyes wide open and yelled in a daze. But just as he was yelling, the fighter plane he entered the cockpit suddenly began to rush to the flight path on the deck by itself. The launch of the fighter plane made many soldiers below the deck see hope, but just when everyone saw hope, the fighter plane drove towards the crowd completely uncontrollably. This naturally frightened all the soldiers to keep avoiding. Then, amidst a burst of shouting and cursing, the fighter plane accelerated, started, and then took off directly amidst the roar of the engine. The fighter plane shining with blue rune light broke through the energy shield of the aircraft carrier. No, it cannot be said that these fighter planes broke through the energy shield of the aircraft carrier, because when these fighter planes took off and approached the energy shield, the energy shield of the aircraft carrier automatically opened a channel. Seeing the soldiers shouting and scolding, and watching the fighter planes taking off continuously, countless officers were dumbfounded. The panicked roar of the pilot kept coming from the headset, and at this moment everyone was aware of the seriousness of the situation. However, they can''t do anything now, and apart from some manned fighter jets, the rest of the unmanned fighter jets started up one after another in an orderly manner and took off along the flight deck. During this process, some officers who were not afraid of death even thought of driving the towing engineering vehicle on the aircraft carrier to stop it. However, when driving on the engineering vehicle, the officers discovered that the engineering vehicle could not even start the engineering vehicle without an electronic system. Looking at the fighter jets and helicopters flying in the sky, the officers and soldiers of the escort formation were all dumbfounded and didn''t know how to deal with it for a while. V1.Chapter 221 "Hey, it''s really fun, sister, look, some of the humans in the cockpit are almost incontinent with fright, I''m laughing to death~" Suddenly, on the top of the bridge of the aircraft carrier, two blond girls appeared. One of the two girls stood on the top of the bridge, while the other sat on the edge of the top of the bridge and laughed while pointing at the fighter jets circling in the sky. The two girls were not human at all. Because, although they appear to be in human form, these two girls are more like 3D animated characters. Their eyes have the big and round characteristics that anime animations have. One of the girls who laughed at the same time, the two eyes can even be like this ''>¡Å<''. Both girls have beautiful long golden hair, and their beautiful oval faces are full of a perfect whiteness and delicateness that humans cannot have. And the body is even more eye-catching. Under the slender arms and feet are wearing sky blue high heels, while above the arms and feet are matched with black pantyhose and white skirt. They were wearing white navy uniforms that showed off their figures. Under the white navy uniforms, the two girls have a lot of plumpness. They look very sassy and have a youthful atmosphere unique to beautiful girls when they wear navy caps and look out. Seeing her younger sister laughing out of shape, the girl who is her elder sister showed a peaceful smile on her face. "Nika, just play around a bit, but don''t really freak them out." "Sister Vera, don''t worry, I know how to measure it. Besides, they are adult human soldiers. How could they be scared so easily?" "Besides, father can say that, if we want us to play with these humans, it can be regarded as a greeting." There is a greeting, but there seems to be no play, right? Through induction, the tall girl Vera could only smile helplessly when she saw some soldiers sitting in the cockpit in the cockpit who were completely bewildered and kept beating the operation panel and the glass of the carrier aircraft. Although they have just opened their wisdom and were born, because they inherited the characters and part of the history of the two sisters in a certain game, they actually have already completed their self-cognition and knowledge. Standing on the top of the bridge, the two girls with independent personalities naturally quickly attracted the attention of several officers under the bridge fence. Seeing the two girls who suddenly appeared on the top of the bridge, the officers were a little dumbfounded at this moment. Especially after seeing that the images of the two young girls resembled the beautiful girls in the anime, this made these middle-aged uncle officers look a little bit out of their minds. Of course, there are some exceptions. For example, when a slightly younger navy soldier heard the girl''s laughter from outside the bridge, the navy soldier immediately walked out in doubt, and saw the blond girl sitting on the top of the bridge. After a certain piece of scenery under the dangling black silk long legs, the navy soldier looked straight at it. And perhaps noticing the inexplicable gaze, the girl Nika immediately stopped her dangling legs, pressed her skirt and looked at the young navy soldier below with unkind eyes. Then there was no nonsense at all, the girl jumped directly from the top of the three-meter-high bridge to the fence platform of the second-floor bridge. Under the stunned gaze of all the officers, the girl with a two-dimensional appearance came directly to the young navy soldier. "What were you looking at just now?" The girl walked up to the navy soldier with a hostile expression on her face, and said viciously. "I..., you..., that..., I didn''t read anything." The young navy soldier blushed, and always felt that the girl in front of him was unreal. But facing the beautiful face and hostile eyes of the blond girl who was at least a head shorter than himself, he could only stammer. "Oh? If you have the ability to see it, don''t you have the ability to admit it?" The girl looked disdainful, and at the same time continued: "See you next time, be careful I''ll beat you up!" The girl raised her show fist and waved at the young soldier. Seeing this, the young soldier touched his nose in embarrassment. However, at the same time, the girl''s older sister has also jumped down from the top of the bridge. Looking at her younger sister, she smiled helplessly, but then she already looked at the three middle-aged officers on the other side. However, at this moment, the fleet commander on the other side of the bridge had arrived because of someone''s notification. Looking at his naval officer and the two beautiful girls in front of him who knew they were not human, the silver-haired Alsop was also slightly stunned for an instant. However, he was an elderly person after all, and he had seen many storms and waves, so Alsop immediately had some guesses. At the same time, he also had a standard smile on his face at this moment and stepped forward and said: "I am Alsop, the commander of this fleet. May I ask who you are?" "Fleet commander?" Before her elder sister Vera could speak, her younger sister Nika immediately walked towards Alsop with a suspicious look in her eyes. Seeing the animated 3D girl walking towards him and constantly looking left and right, Alsop felt a little uncomfortable. However, when Elsob and all the officers looked at the girl curiously, the girl suddenly said with disgust: "It''s so old." "How can you be so old? I thought that my sister and I should be as young and handsome as our former fleet commander. I didn''t expect it to be like this. Hey, it''s really disappointing." When the girl said this, Alsop froze for a moment. Alsop was not surprised because the girl disliked him for being old, but because he had a clearer guess because of some information in the girl''s words, so he was stunned for a while. The moment he came back to his senses, Alsop had already laughed: "Haha, aging is a common feature of human beings. Although it cannot be compared with those favored by gods, the process of aging is also worth remembering and cherishing." The girl took a serious look at Alsop, then laughed and said, "Oh? Are you good at talking? This girl appreciates you a little bit." Looking at the girl''s smile, the young officer on the side obviously hasn''t regained his senses, and when he looked at the girl Vera, he obviously still entered into some kind of imagination. This young officer must have been in the second dimension before he joined the army. You don''t need to guess, just look at his expression. "Appreciate it? That''s a great honor." Alsop replied with a smile, and when all the officers looked suspiciously at him, the old man had a problem, he immediately said softly: "By the way, if I''m not mistaken, you two should be blessed by the gods?" "Yeah, Father God is so radiant that he created us two beautiful girls? How about it? Our image should be very beautiful in the eyes of you humans, right?" The girl Vera was very familiar with herself, and eagerly turned around to Alsop to show her beautiful figure, and then looked at Alsop expectantly after turning around. At this, Alsop was unconsciously amused. The girl was an aircraft carrier. This mutation had been confirmed long ago, so Alsop was naturally relieved from the bottom of his heart. And seeing that the girl was so talkative, Alsop naturally had his own calculations in mind. "You''re pretty, but maybe young people know how to appreciate you better, and we are all old, and we can''t accept such a beautiful and novel image of you." "By the way, I haven''t asked the names of the two, who are they?" Alsop took the opportunity to ask again. "Tch, what, you really are a bad old man, he doesn''t know how to appreciate the beauty of a girl at all." The girl muttered a little dissatisfied, and then immediately put her hands on her hips and said, "Is there any need to ask? Your feet are our bodies. .¡± "My sister and I are the aircraft carrier Veronica. My name is Nika, and my sister''s name is Vera. Remember it." The girl Nika spoke loudly with her chest up, but Vera shook her head and stepped forward when she saw this. "Hi, I''m the aircraft carrier Vera." Vera''s temperament is many times better than Nika''s, but just a word before her makes people feel extremely gentle and decent. Looking at Vera and Nika, Alsop and the officers were full of question marks? You say you are an aircraft carrier, that''s okay, after all, they recognize that such a weird situation will happen under the gods. But on an aircraft carrier, there are two types of images of human life characteristics? Is this normal? Although everyone was puzzled, Alsop didn''t have much time to think about it, and at the same time he responded immediately: "Hello." Alsop held out his hand and shook Vera''s. However, after shaking hands, Vera also spoke directly to the subject after complimenting everyone a few words. "We sisters have no malice towards humans, but we don''t want so many people to step on our bodies and live here. After all, I think you don''t want to have the uncomfortable feeling of having many ants crawling on your body. ?¡± "So, although it''s a bit offensive, please leave one after another in the future." Vera had a smile on his face, still amiable, but his words made some middle-aged officers directly frown. Alsop stared at the girl Vera, and at the same time quickly studied the countermeasures. "Ms. Vera, I can understand what you said, but I think you must first understand one situation." "The aircraft carrier Veronica is the combat aircraft carrier of the Kingdom of Intis. It''s nothing if you ask all of us to leave. At the same time, as the gods, we can also give you such preferential treatment, but I think as a Exchange, maybe you should also go back to Intis with us." "After all, um..." At this point, Alsop paused for a moment, and then continued to speak bluntly: "After all, you are the only aircraft carrier of our Intis, I think, with Vera Ma''am, your intelligence should be able to understand our embarrassment, right?" As soon as Alsop said this, Vera hadn''t spoken yet, but Nika immediately pouted and said, "What, mother-in-law, anyway, let me just say it, my sister and I have never had a relationship since the moment we woke up. I plan to continue to be your tool carrier." "Going to your country anyway, we won''t go. As for you losing your aircraft carrier, it''s not a big deal. We can just build one for you on the spot. Guaranteed to be with me..., hey, with your previous aircraft carrier Same." "It''s really weird, no, the aircraft carrier after you is not allowed to be called Veronica, we are Veronica, anyway, that''s the deal, otherwise if I hear you call the aircraft carrier Veronica in the future, I just blow it up." Nika''s decision to talk to herself made all the naval officers a little dumbfounded. The reason why they were really dumbfounded was that Nika built exactly the same aircraft carrier on the spot. "Made on site?" "Exactly the same aircraft carrier?" Alsop and all the naval officers looked at each other, looking a little speechless. V1.Chapter 222 "What? Don''t you believe me?" Nika pouted. "No, I believe it." Alsop smiled and said, "The two are fantastic beings born under the blessing of the gods. Naturally, they must have great powers that we don''t know, but it is impossible to build an aircraft carrier. Is it conjured out of thin air? Materials are always needed, right?" "Of course." After the girl Nika was stunned, she raised her head and looked towards the sea around the aircraft carrier. "Well... Let me see, you have two cruisers of 12,000-14,000 tons, um, three destroyers of 6,000-8,000 tons, and four submarines of 800-1,600 tons... Eh? Doesn''t that seem like enough?" "Even if all these ships are dismantled, an aircraft carrier of about 90,000 tons will not be produced. It is really a headache." The girl scratched her hair and said in distress. "Demolished?" Hearing Nika''s words, the nearby naval officers almost choked. It turns out that the construction of an aircraft carrier on site requires the dismantling of some of the only ships in our Kingdom of Intis? How is it possible to agree to this? Alsop is also a little speechless to Nika now. The younger sister of the twin sisters is obviously unreliable, so the white-haired he directly looked at Vera who had been standing quietly and looked at his younger sister with a smile. "Ms. Vera, what do you think about my proposal?" Vera smiled calmly. "For everyone, the birth of our sisters has indeed caused you a lot of trouble. However, based on the principle of fairness and justice, we will definitely give you some compensation." "As for going to the country where you are, Commander, we have no such intention, so I have a compromise idea, and I don''t know if you agree." "A compromise idea?" Alsop frowned slightly, looking at Vera, he was naturally unwilling to let go of such a great opportunity. After all, today''s world has become more and more uncertain. Ryan has the deer, Frans has the silver dragon, and the Federation of America and Banner has the mysterious tree. Today''s several influential powers in the world all have their own partners and retreats, but they, Intis, don''t have it yet. Although the countries of the world have already communicated with each other, and they all say that they will help countries without god-fated creatures, but how effective is this kind of help? You must know that the situation of each major country in the world today is extremely complicated, and they may not be able to take care of it themselves. How can they make great efforts to help other countries? It is said that everyone knows it, but in reality it is not the case at all. "Yes, a compromise. My sister and I will stay in this sea area for a long time. At the same time, we also plan to visit the island where you are stationed. Regarding the Purple Moon Realm, our gods will not pay more attention to it than you humans Low." "So, if possible, I hope you can ship all the materials." "Iron ore, copper ore... you can send everything that can make cutting-edge weapons, such as rare earths, crude oil, nuclear reaction materials, etc." "You don''t need to refine it, which also saves most of the cost you need to spend, and as long as you ship all these, then the next step is our business." "Of course, in cooperation, we can manufacture some weapons in proportion to provide you with convenience." Speaking of this, Vera, a blond girl in a white military uniform, said meaningfully: "Based on the information I know, it is very difficult for the Kingdom of Intis to manufacture aircraft carriers and some large military ships, right?" "Funds, technology, maintenance, etc. limit you, and now you only need to give all the raw materials to quickly have a fleet. I think you are actually taking advantage of it." The girl Vera just stood there and looked at the crowd, while Alsop and the naval officers were already deep in thought. Although they don''t know how ''Veranika'' directly manufactures raw materials into ordnance, since they all said so, they must have their own methods. Those favored by the gods themselves cannot be treated with common sense. This is already known to everyone, so they will not be entangled in this matter. The only thing these naval officers are struggling with now are actually three points. 1. If Veronica really has the ability to use raw materials to quickly build ordnance as they said, can it be considered that the other party can create a huge fleet that is invincible in the world at will? Omnic Crisis? Will things like in sci-fi movies happen? Of course, these people can put aside this point for the time being. After all, the performance of the gods in the world has already shown their attitude, and in the face of the Ziyue crisis, politicians from various countries are trying their best not to get entangled in this matter. Who cares about the future without it? 2. If Veronica can really quickly form a mechanized navy, then if this matter is known to other countries in the world, what will the countries do? After all, if Intis purchases a large amount of various industrial raw materials now, it will definitely attract attention, so these people must carefully consider this matter. After all, we came first, how can we let other countries pick peaches? 3. The most important point is also mentioned above. These naval officers still want to keep Veronica as much as possible, and if there is a chance, they will also let their queen award her with honors, so as to bring the interests of the two closer together. But now Veronica''s performance is obviously unwilling, which makes it a little difficult for everyone. Therefore, while these naval officers were exchanging opinions with each other, Alsop quickly made up his mind. "Ms. Vera, your compromise is really hard to refuse, but I still have a small request." "Huh? Commander, please tell me." "Actually, my request may be a little offensive, but for our own benefit, I have to mention it." Alsop sighed. "Human disputes have been going on for a long time. Although countries seem to communicate with each other on the surface, they still have clear boundaries in the final analysis. Racial discrimination, class discrimination, and even more unclear reasons." "In short, the reason I said this is actually to say, if possible, please also Ms. Vera and Nika can only reach a contract with us Intis on this kind of cooperation. For other countries, I hope the two can clarify refuses all cooperation." Hearing Alsop''s words, Vera and Nika were obviously stunned. However, in this astonishment, the two girls quickly figured out the joints involved. Kingdom of Intis wants to play monopoly? By monopolizing the business of Veronica and the two who can manufacture large quantities of ordnance quickly, Intis can become the world''s largest maritime second-hand trafficker. Even if they don''t act as second-hand traffickers, with the cooperation with Veronica, they can quickly return to the original position of the empire on which the sun never sets hundreds of years ago. V1.Chapter 223 Taking a deep look at Alsop, Vera smiled and remained silent. The girl Nika looked around Alsop with great interest. Being watched by Nika like this, Alsop felt a little uncomfortable no matter how calm he was. It was a feeling of being seen through by the other party, which was not a good feeling. "Hey, you old man is really shrewd, do you think we will promise you?" The girl Vera walked away as she spoke, and came to the side of the young soldier who had been looking at her. The girl looked at the soldier with a frivolous expression, while the soldier straightened his back, raised his head and chest without looking sideways, as if I didn''t look at anything. Regarding this, the girl smiled like a goblin and tapped the young soldier''s abdomen vigorously with her middle finger. Then the soldier blushed, but he didn''t dare to move at all. Seeing the soldiers behave like this, the girl Nika suddenly burst out laughing. Seeing the little devil''s actions of the girl, the middle-aged officers next to her seemed to be smiling a little, but Alsop was not in the mood to care about the little girl Nika''s little actions at this time, because he had already said again at this time. "I think the two of you have seen my true intentions with this request." "However, I don''t have much to say on this matter, because there is almost no loss for the two of you. In addition, the two born as our country''s aircraft carrier, I also want to sincerely ask the two of you to look at this relationship. It can provide us with certain convenience.¡± "Of course, we won''t let the two of you suffer. If you have any requirements, just ask. As long as we can do it, we will try our best to do it." Having said that, Alsop also said: "Perhaps in the eyes of the two of you, there is no difference between human beings at all, but what I want to say is that there are differences and barriers between human beings, and the same is true between countries." "Just like the Ryan Federation in the east, they have a god deer, and they have a god deer to help them obtain a large number of extraordinary soldiers, but we slightly mentioned to them that we want to get a quota that must be evolved by the god deer, but the two think Did they agree?" "There is also Earl Silver Dragon of France. The relationship between France and our country seems to be very close, but as soon as we mention Silver Dragon, they immediately change the subject and don''t say anything about assistance." "In addition, there is also the mysterious tree shared by America and the Bana Federation. We, Intis, have never received any convenience from these three." "Until now, in these realms of our country, if it weren''t for the gift of the gods, it would be impossible for us to get the help of the holy Terra family." "Human beings want great harmony, it''s just some people''s wishful thinking. Imagination is beautiful, but the world can never be so simple." "The reason why I say this is not to say how reasonable what I do is, but to let the two know that human beings are not monolithic, and the distribution of resources will never be equal." "So having the honor to witness the birth of the two, we naturally have to seize the opportunity to obtain all the benefits we can win for our country." "To you two, I have confessed everything, so I hope you two can see my sincerity." Alsop is an old man who is nearly sixty years old and has been in a high position for a long time, but he has no airs at all when facing Veronica. Not only is there no airs, but there is always a helpless and pleading tone in his tone. In the end, he even made a deep ninety-degree bow to Vera. Seeing Alsop like this, all the officers and soldiers on the side were a little stunned, but they quickly followed suit. Seeing the actions of these people in front of them, Vera and Nika were obviously a little stunned. In fact, Veronica never thought of refusing. The reason why I was not in a hurry to respond just now was entirely because I wanted to tease these people. In the final analysis, Veronica and the two have no concept of family and country at all, and agreeing to Intis is actually nothing at all. Because, the most important point is that all warships and ordnance manufactured by Veronica can be completely controlled by the two. The meme runes under the meme infection are the guarantee of everything, so even if Intis has any ambitions in the future, all of this will be completely watched by Veronica, and whether to stop it is entirely a matter of thought. For the cooperation with Intis, the only thing they care about is whether the Kingdom of Intis can provide raw materials to the greatest extent. As long as the Intis Kingdom can fully and adequately provide everything, who is it different to cooperate with? Besides, it''s just like what Alsop said. Although Vera and Nika have no concept of family and country, after all, they were born from the aircraft carrier of the Kingdom of Intis, and it is very reasonable to give some help at this level. Furthermore, the two girls could clearly see the sincerity shown by Alsop, the commander. So in this matter, Vera and Nika really have a certain affection for the old man. The world is in turmoil, country and country, class and class, in the final analysis, it is just a word. Of course it is impossible for human beings to achieve great unity. But if there is a person with absolute strength who stands up and smashes all the existing national forms, and then compulsively gathers everyone ''together'', under the suppression of strong strength and then after one or two generations of education, in fact It is still possible to make human beings form a community. Of course, that is the case, but the difficulty is not small, and there are many factors to consider, and it is not possible to become fat with one bite. According to the traditional method, it is very difficult, and there must be a lot of confusion. But if you use faith, in fact, for the current Ji Yu, he already has a certain foundation. Just like what Ji Yu is doing now, slowly let the creatures of the gods expand their influence in the world, gather a group of followers and believers at the same time, and then let everyone gather under the command of the gods. With sufficient material guarantees and the support of extremely strong beliefs, theocracy is such a highly attractive aggregate. As long as the gods exist, the huge empire built on the basis of theocracy will never decline. Watching the communication between Veranika and the Intis Navy. At this moment, Ji Yu really had a strong motivation. Creating your own country, creating your own world, and no longer simply thinking about saving the world, this is more interesting and fulfilling. To do all this, Ji Yu still needs more and stronger avatars, and it will also take some time. Therefore, with Ji Yu''s approval, Alsop and Veronica reached a verbal agreement very smoothly and successfully on the deck of the aircraft carrier. V1.Chapter 224 On the deck of the aircraft carrier, after Alsop and Veranika reached an agreement, the two sides soon began to appear on the deck together, and began to let all soldiers know the reason for everything that happened before. During the appeasement, the soldiers quickly understood the situation, and all breathed a sigh of relief. But at the same time, after many soldiers saw Veronica''s image of both, at least thousands of soldiers showed great enthusiasm for Veronica''s image of a beautiful girl. In short, on the deck of the aircraft carrier, it was very lively at this time. However, while it was very lively on the deck of the aircraft carrier, Ji Yu had already begun to understand Veronica''s current state in detail. How should I put it, Veronica is a mechanical life after all, which is a different and novel experience for Ji Yu. Therefore, while understanding, Ji Yu also discovered that the omnic core can display a lot of peculiarities under the charge of Ji Yu''s consciousness. First of all, the feature of meme reproduction is to scan all the mechanical products that can be scanned nearby, and the scanning process is accurate to even a small screw. In Ji Yu''s mind, the model of the aircraft carrier stood there, and countless models of battleships, fighter planes, and submarines were also presented. Ji Yu was originally a pseudo-military fan who knew nothing, but at this moment he knew almost all the knowledge about manufacturing ordnance. This feeling is very strange. And meme infection is even worse. The meme runes produced by the omnic core can not only assimilate and control all mechanical products, but also enhance the toughness of armor and all equipment under the combination of runes. And the Klein field was born on this basis. As for the properties of atomic recombination, this is even more exaggerated. Because, Ji Yu felt a little bit, as long as it is assimilated by the aircraft carrier or is in contact with the material, all of them can be converted into the most basic atomic unit in an instant. Then, under the supercomputing of the omnic core, Ji Yu only needs one thought, and a fighter plane can be transformed into countless mosaic-like atomic unit aggregates in an instant, and become metals that can be transformed one by one according to Ji Yu''s idea. The object or a little rubber or similar insulating products. After all, in the structural composition of the fighter plane, the cables are wrapped with insulating materials such as silicone rubber and polyethylene. These materials are naturally still raw materials after atomic reorganization. In short, Ji Yu is also full of novelty about the fifth incarnation at this time. However, it has to be said that at this stage, the aircraft carrier Veronica is still a ship with traditional performance. Apart from owning the Klein field, there is no extra black technology at all. All the scientific and technological foundations are all existing, so the force is just so-so. As for wanting to have more black technology, it is estimated that Veronica has to be promoted to the second level, or even let the omnic core use Blue Star''s existing scientific knowledge to deduce and continue to experiment. Technology is a step-by-step thing, and it is simply impossible to achieve it overnight. What kind of meme infection, omnic core, seems to be a mechanical product, but in the final analysis, it is also combined with mysterious factors. It cannot be regarded as a normal technological product at all. If you want to deduce and develop black technology normally, the materials of Blue Star are obviously the biggest problem. After all, Ji Yu has now become an aircraft carrier because of his incarnation, so he has a clearer understanding of the maintenance of aircraft carriers and missiles and the durability of metal materials. The engine of the aircraft carrier must be overhauled and replaced every time it sails, which really requires a lot of money. This is not counting the engine maintenance of the carrier-based aircraft and the loss of various fuels. In short, the cost is really not affordable for ordinary countries. At the same time, Ji Yu also discovered that the most important factors hindering the development of world science and technology today are materials and fuels. Materials and fuels are the fundamental reasons that limit the development of all science and technology. For example, the aerospace engine is actually the same as the engine of the carrier aircraft and the engine of the missile. During high-temperature launches, the engine will be very heated during this process, and many circuits and components will show signs of melting. In aerospace science and technology, an engine can only be used once, and even if it can be recovered, the engine will have been burnt badly. At the same time, there is a limit to the boost force that can be achieved in fuel combustion. In addition, the self-weight of the fuel also limits everything, which is why a spacecraft uses at least three boosters when launching with a rocket. After synthesizing the reasons for the shackles of today''s technology fed back by the omnic core, Ji Yu actually saw a glimmer of hope. That is, the root of the omnic core is a high-energy fuel with extremely small volume and great potential. At the same time, the memetic runes produced by the omnic core can also greatly enhance the toughness and performance of metals. Doesn''t this directly solve the problem of materials and fuels? so? Does the aircraft carrier Veronica really have the possibility of ''spaceflight''? Thinking of this, Ji Yu was immediately excited. So without too much thought, Ji Yu directly asked the omnic core to start the only current topic. That is the derivation calculation, the plan to make itself into an aerospace carrier. Use all the computing power you can have to do all this, and design the drawings and models as soon as possible. As for the mental models of Vera and Nika, that is, their humanoid thinking patterns, they try to compress the amount of calculations as much as possible. The omnic model is actually an intellectual brain in a fundamental sense, so after Ji Yu gave the order, Vera and Nika''s bodies, the omnic core, immediately accepted the order. After the omnic model accepted the order, Ji Yu turned his attention to Veronica''s second-level guidance task. [Guide mission (stage 2): absorb all the traditional fuels and nuclear reaction materials that can be absorbed by Blue Star to replenish the power source to the full value of 1000, and at the same time, use the power source to assist in this way to imagine and nurture the omnic core; the omnic core calculation After the volume reaches the first-level limit, the meme infects and controls at least ten individual mechanical products of no less than 100,000 tons. ¡¿ [Reward: Advance to the second-level mechanical life form] Looking at the task, Ji Yu was lost in thought. Because, supplementing the power source is not a big deal for Ji Yu, after all, now Veronica and Intis have reached a contract. Then follow-up transactions will definitely start soon. But the only thing Ji Yu is curious about is what is the ratio of the power source for fuel replenishment and conversion. However, after thinking about it for a while, Ji Yu felt that it should not be an exaggeration. After all, the two nuclear reactors of the aircraft carrier Veronica provided a power source of over a hundred when the omnic core was formed. But now, the only thing Ji Yu needs to care about is how many materials can be shipped from the Intis Kingdom. Because only in this way, Veronica can quickly build ten aircraft carriers of at least 100,000 tons or other variants of ordnance. "Forget it, I can''t be in a hurry anyway, so I can only wait now." Ji Yu thought so, but at the next moment, Ji Yu looked at the blue sea, and his expression suddenly appeared in a daze for a moment. "seawater?" "Perhaps, I can let the omnic core directly test whether it can absorb the hydrogen in seawater." Suddenly, Ji Yu inexplicably came up with such an idea, and immediately implemented it at this moment. V1.Chapter 225 The idea of ??absorbing hydrogen in seawater as the power source of the aircraft carrier Veronica is very good, but the actual implementation is not worth the candle. Because the amount of hydrogen needs to be very large to produce the kinetic energy that traditional fuels can produce. In addition, the process of separating the hydrogen elements in seawater itself requires energy consumption, and this time, it is almost equal. Compared with nuclear materials, the cost of obtaining hydrogen is extremely high, and it feels a bit overwhelming. Therefore, the idea is beautiful, but the reality is quite helpless. Different from other incarnations, the fifth incarnation of Veronica must use fuel and materials to grow. Without fuel and materials, Ji Yu can only stare blankly even if he comes. Therefore, Ji Yu actually had nothing to do after he successfully awakened both Veronica and the omnic core. At this time, on the aircraft carrier, Vera and Nika are discussing the details of cooperation with Fleet Commander Alsop in detail. As for the details, Ji Yu didn''t bother to listen. Because this is not Ji Yu''s specialty, and he is not in the mood to bargain with other people. Therefore, after explaining that Vera should try to obtain the greatest benefits, Ji Yu withdrew from the Incarnation Veronica. In fact, during the withdrawal process, Ji Yu thought about switching to the fourth incarnation of Malphite. After all, if Malphite does not have Ji Yu''s game buff, the splitting speed of the daughter body will be nearly a hundred times slower, and in order for Malphite to enter the third-level state as soon as possible, Ji Yu should indeed spend a lot of money on Malphite. time. However, Ji Yu did not do this at this time. Because Ji Yu intends to go back to reality and investigate something. That''s what happened to the dark and gloomy world that Ji Yu saw when he obtained the fifth incarnation. Why didn''t I notice it before? At the same time, Ji Yu also has certain guesses about the dark world. That is, that world may be Ziyue''s big move, and at the same time, it is also a world of ghosts. Ji Yu clearly remembered the Granny Li he saw outside his rented house more than three months ago. That ghostly posture really scared Ji Yu a lot at that time, but after so long, it seems that he is the only one who has encountered such an incident in the whole world. During the period, Ji Yu also doubted whether this kind of thing is a small probability change, but now it seems that Ji Yu obviously feels that it is not the same thing. If the dark world I saw before was a world of soul mutations, then this situation can definitely be regarded as very bad. Now Ji Yu''s only doubt is why he didn''t find anything before? Is Ziyue not letting it be revealed? Or in other words, that dark world, like a realm, was unable to affect and project into the material world at the very beginning. And now, because of Ziyue''s strength, this world of ghosts and ghosts is finally about to start stretching out its claws on reality? Ghosts cannot be dealt with with a single gun. Even if they are weak, once they appear in reality on a large scale, Ji Yu can''t even imagine the situation. So Ji Yu went offline in a hurry. However, the moment Ji Yu went offline, Ji Yu heard the familiar notification sound from the game system. [Congratulations to the player for successfully owning five avatars and passing the weakest novice period. The player is specially rewarded to draw an epic-level skill exclusive to the game system] [Beginning to draw...] ¡¾Extraction completed¡¿ [Congratulations to the player for drawing the skill Eye of Destruction (God)] [Eye of Destruction (God)] (an exclusive skill given by the game system, which can be used once a month. This skill will improve the player''s understanding of the rules, and at the same time give the player extremely strong strength for a short time. Please ask the player for details. realize.) (Note: The higher the player''s level, the longer the skill will last. Currently, the player''s level is three. When the skill is activated, it can only last for five minutes, and it will expire after five minutes.) [Congratulations to the player for extracting a god-level skill, and currently has a chance to try it out. Will the player try it out now? ¡¿ ¡¾whether¡¿ Ji Yu was stunned for a moment, but soon he breathed a sigh of relief and calmed down the excitement in his heart. The introduction of the Eye of Destruction is very brief, but this introduction has been able to let Ji Yu know that this skill is definitely far beyond reason. Since there is a chance to try it out, Ji Yu certainly won''t hesitate. [The player confirms to try the Eye of Destruction skill, the game''s energy system is self-testing...] [Game energy system self-test completed: energy system is normal] [The energy system is starting...] [Energy system start-up completed: begin to adjust the player''s soul and body...] When the reminder appeared in front of Ji Yu''s eyes, Ji Yu found that his body became transparent, and soon completely disappeared in his bedroom on the third floor. And at the same time when Ji Yu''s body completely turned into nothingness, Ji Yu found himself in a state of ''ascending''. Ji Yu saw his three-story building, the whole town, and the whole land. Then, Ji Yu completely entered a short-term dizziness and blindness. At the same time, Ji Yu found that the notification tone in his ear was still ringing. [The adjustment of the player''s soul and body is completed, and the self-inspection of the game warehouse is in progress...] [The self-inspection of the game warehouse is completed: the god''s corpse is well preserved, and the cutting of the god''s eye is started...] [God''s eye cut completed, ''shattered'' eye detection...] [Warning: It is detected that the original body''s divine will is contained in the eye of destruction, and the divine will is being destroyed according to Regulation No. 0634...] [The destruction of the divine will is complete, and the second inspection of the eye of destruction is in progress...] [Self-inspection is complete, Eye of Destruction is ready, and the connection with the player data template begins...] "It hurts!!! It hurts!!!" Ji Yu, who was in dizziness and blindness, suddenly felt great pain. This pain went deep into the soul, even into the bone marrow, as if billions of beasts were gnawing on Ji Yu''s flesh and blood. In the weird state, Ji Yu couldn''t scream, let alone scream. In short, the pain Ji Yu endured at this moment is definitely an unforgettable one in his life. Fortunately, however, the pain came and went quickly. After the dizziness and pain passed, Ji Yu tried to open his eyes like a patient on a hospital bed. At this moment, Ji Yu''s thinking was tormented by the pain just now, and he even temporarily forgot what he was doing. His thinking at this moment was as if he had just woken up from a deep sleep, and he was just trying to open his eyes habitually. And at the moment when Ji Yu tried and slowly opened his eyes, Ji Yu''s thinking began to return, and he was also stunned for a long time at a certain moment. At the same time, the moment Ji Yu opened his eyes, the sky on the side of the blue star facing the sun began to produce the most exaggerated mutation in history. V1.Chapter 226 Twenty-six p.m. Ryan time. In Wuyang City, in the school playground of Wuyang University, countless students are sweating their youth here. Today is a rare cool and cloudy weather, and most of the students who endured the heat for many days came here to do some activities. At this moment, here, there are students from the track and field department running on the track, some football fans are kicking back and forth on the football field, and of course there are basketball fans who are also galloping on the basketball court. There were quite a few onlookers, but most of them were men and women sitting on the grass on the slope of the playground to enjoy the cool. "Qiaoqian, what do you think our previous President Ji was doing? I always feel that we missed a great opportunity." Zhou Xin sat on the grass and looked at the sky with his face in his hands, his eyes seemed a little far away. "Mr. Ji? You mean that Ji Yu from the pet shop?" Wang Qiaoqian responded flatly, keeping her eyes on the book. "That''s right, that''s Ji Yu. The pet store has been closed for several months now. I heard from Fatty Ma that he hasn''t contacted Ji Yu for a long time. I don''t know what the big boss is doing now." Speaking of Ji Yu, Wang Qiaoqian''s expression of reading obviously revealed a little thoughtful look. "No matter what, it is impossible for him to be the same as us, and it is fine now." Ji Yu''s performance when he appeared in the food street area, as well as his peculiar affinity with animals have already exposed many problems. Especially Wang Qiaoqian who had been with Ji Yu, Zhou Xin and Ma Hongyu almost all saw Ji Yu''s specialness. It''s just that these three people are very smart, and they haven''t told anyone else before. But they didn''t say anything, but now someone has already found it. For the gods and humans, the Ryan Federation has obviously paid attention to it. Even if the deer revealed to Ryan that there are no god-followed humans, and that god-followed humans are just human bodies randomly found by the gods, Ryan still continued to investigate with a skeptical attitude. Ryan Federal National Security Agency is using the form of casting a wide net to conduct a comprehensive investigation on the special people and special events that happened in Wuyang City. And Ji Yu''s small actions in the birth of the boundary in the food street a few months ago were naturally explained by those who had seen it. It''s just that Ji Yu''s ability was not impressive at that time, and because the store had already been destroyed in the boundary area, the National Security Bureau only marked him as an investigation item in the investigation list. Just an ordinary survey subject. During the investigation of the god-favored people, many people kept saying that they were god-favored people, but in fact, most of them were exaggerating for the sake of attracting attention. There are countless funny characters with great strength and the body can absorb iron spoons. And the content of Ji Yu''s investigation this time is almost another person''s dictation, so the investigation of Ji Yu by the National Security Bureau is only one of the routine investigations. I don''t pay much attention to it, but I am going through the investigation process seriously. Those involved will of course be investigated. It was precisely because of this that Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian were called to the teaching office of Wuyang University yesterday for questioning. During the questioning process, Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian didn''t know what their thoughts were, and they kept emphasizing that Ji Yu was ordinary, and he was just like that when getting along with them, and there was nothing special at all. As for stepping on slugs and being close to animals, they pretended to be puzzled and said that all these might be due to their courage and strength, and they know how to tease pets. The area of ??Times Square near the food street has long since become the battlefield of the border, and it has long been impossible to find the previous surveillance and video. Therefore, regarding Ji Yu''s investigation, the two people in charge of the National Security Bureau only viewed Zhou Xin and Wang Qiaoqian''s answers with suspicion. It is certain that Ji Yu will be questioned, but now that Ji Yu has returned to his hometown, the two members of the security bureau who are in charge of investigating Ji Yu can only wait, or spend some time going to Ji Yu''s home question. However, even if you want to come to the door seriously, you need to prepare materials. So now there are materials about Ji Yu, and the two people from the National Security Bureau are collecting them urgently. It was only a matter of time before Ji Yu''s abnormality was discovered. After all, Ji Yu''s height and body, including the fact that he had tuberculosis, would soon be brought to the fore. However, before that, the NSA investigation will soon be interrupted by something happening, which is a later story. On the lawn, Zhou Xin nodded to Wang Qiaoqian. "Indeed, anyway, there must be something wrong with our President Ji, and now the National Security Bureau is here to investigate." "If he is really that kind of god-followed human being, it would be fun. The big boss hiding around is enough for us to brag about, haha~." When Zhou Xin said this, he suddenly laughed. Seeing Zhou Xin like this, Wang Qiaoqian pushed the glasses on the bridge of her nose and shook her head: "If that''s the case, then he is a big shot, and it''s impossible for people to arrange things at will, maybe the country will help him hide it." "Okay, Xinxin, don''t think about good things here, the exam is coming soon, you should read more honestly, and don''t get banned again." "take an exam?" Zhou Xin felt dizzy and complained when he heard this word. "There is still an exam, and now it is a realm and a monster. Qiaoqian, do you think the current exam is really useful?" "Ordinary graduation, ordinary waiting for monsters to appear and then being killed, ah, what a wonderful life~" Zhou Xin spoke in a strange tone, which naturally met Wang Qiaoqian''s helpless eyes. "What else? Is it possible that Xinxin still wants to join the army? Then you still dream of becoming a superhuman?" "After becoming a superhuman, being killed by monsters faster? Is this a beautiful life?" Zhou Xin was stunned: "Well, it seems to be the same, it seems that everything is a death, this life is too difficult!" "Looks like it''s best to lie flat." "..." The two joked with each other, and time passed slowly. However, just as the two were joking with each other, the originally cloudy and cool weather suddenly began to let out sunshine. The sun was extremely dazzling, and at the same time, it shone down in an instant. At the same time, countless people on the playground looked up in surprise. And it was during this raising of the head that in the eyes of everyone, the thick clouds suddenly broke through a huge hole, and the sunlight appeared through this hole. At the same time, at the moment when the sunlight swayed down, the billowing white clouds in the hollows of the thick clouds began to rotate, and the hollows in the clouds expanded larger and larger during the rotation, and the sun was fully revealed. But just as the sun was fully revealed, the entire sky suddenly darkened without warning. The sun is still there, but the scattered light seems to be contained. Above the sky, the fiery red sun is like a moon hanging high in the night. But unlike the moon, the light of this round of the sun is obviously dozens of times stronger, and at the moment when the entire sky suddenly darkened, the billions of people on the side of the entire blue star facing the sun also saw a strange celestial phenomenon. That is, the originally dimmed sun was suddenly dyed the color of the blue sea, and during this period, dotted lines like eye sockets quickly appeared around the blue sun. And within the dotted line of the eye socket, a kind of clear white like the white of the eye socket began to be bred in the endless blackness. At the same time that the whites of the eyes were gestating, layers of color began to appear in the huge blue sun-like pupils. The periphery of the pupils of the eyes is light blue, and countless dots of light similar to Xingxuan began to appear. And the center of the eye pupils is becoming dark blue at this moment, and in this dark blue is also starting to breed and continuously shine like the undulating light of thunder. At this moment, billions of people looked at the terrifying giant eyes in the sky completely lost their minds. At the moment of regaining consciousness, some people panicked, some were terrified, and some prayed silently, but without exception, the whole world was in an uproar and excitement at this moment. V1.Chapter 227 The huge blue eyes hung high in the sky, it replaced the original position of the sun, and at the same time made the entire blue star world on the side facing the sun change from day to night. The moment the terrifying giant blue eye formed, half of the surface area of ??the blue star was covered by it. No matter which direction this giant eye looks at, everyone will have a strong feeling that it is looking at themselves. In different time zones, the positions of the giant blue eyes hanging in the sky are different, but even if they are different, everyone has a feeling of being watched when they see the giant blue eyes. Just like the eyes in the oil painting Mona Lisa, the giant eyes in the sky are just like this. The huge blue giant eye took shape, but it was still changing. In the gaping gaze of billions of people, the blue eyes are swollen. Circles of blue ripples formed around the blue thunder giant eyes, and as the ripples opened, the giant eyes quickly expanded into a circle. At the beginning, when people saw the giant blue eye, it was only the size of a watermelon, but as time passed, after the ripples swayed a dozen times, and only a dozen seconds later, the giant blue eye of thunder quickly turned into something similar to A huge planet close to the blue star. This huge star-like eyeball seems to be close at hand at this time, and the giant blue eye has a diameter of more than hundreds of kilometers when viewed from below the ground level. At this time, many people standing in the city could no longer see the whole picture of the giant blue thunder eye with their naked eyes. However, it is precisely because the blue giant eye of thunder is as large as it is close to the ground that people can see the scene in the giant blue eye of thunder more clearly at this moment. The giant blue eyes of thunder are like a star field. In the light blue and dark blue, people can see countless stars and even Xingxuan''s similar spectacle. But among these countless stars and Xingxuan, there are also continuous flickering and strong blasts of thunder. Thunder illuminated the night, and also illuminated the entire city. The huge and constantly flashing thunder had an extremely terrifying momentum, as if it could directly destroy a city with just one strike. The electric arc jumping in Thunder''s giant eye was extremely terrifying, but it didn''t make any sound, and it was precisely because of this that people found a rare comfort in their panic. But even so, people have already started to avoid the moment they saw the terrifying giant eyes of thunder. In cities, people ran under buildings and houses, while in small towns and rural areas, people began to seek shelter nearby. At this moment, the people were extremely frightened and panicked, but apart from the emotions of panic and panic, many people secretly looked for the giant eyes of thunder to observe the sky from different angles because of their curiosity. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Utos Federation, National Astronomical Observatory. "Are you kidding? What the hell is this?" "Eyes? Such big eyes? What kind of monster is this?" "It''s so crazy, oh my god, the image from the satellite, the sun is still in its original position and everything is normal, and the giant blue eye doesn''t exist at all, God, are we collectively hallucinating?" "Illusion? Don''t be kidding. Now that countries have sent messages to each other one after another, it is known that at least 53 countries can all observe this huge thunder eye. This is not an illusion at all, but a mysterious one. Variety." "However, the only good thing is that after the appearance of this giant eye, it did not bring radiation similar to that of the purple moon." "Do you think these are the eyes of a god?" "God? Damn, if these are really the eyes of a god, I think we have developed some kind of technology, we can all believe in God." "However, even if these are the eyes of a god, we can''t do nothing. After all, who knows if this is the god we know?" "Hehe~ What do you want to do? Faced with this giant eye that seems to exist but does not exist, is it possible that you still want to suggest that Congress use missiles to attack? Don''t tease me." "It''s okay if you didn''t hit anything. If you hit it and haven''t caused any damage to the opponent, then you will suffer." "Furthermore, at the moment we are still not sure whether this giant eye of thunder is a friend. If the other party is the one the god-followed creatures call, then our blind attack is definitely not worth the loss." But when someone said this, one of them immediately showed a look of sudden realization. "Quick! Contact the Ryan Federation immediately and ask them to communicate with the creatures of the gods." "Now the deer is the only god-followed creature that can observe the giant eye of thunder. You can get a conclusion just by asking, which also prevents us from making wild guesses here." Everyone was stunned when they heard the words, and some people immediately sent a letter to the Congress, and suggested that the big figures in the Congress should directly contact the leading figures of the Ryan Federation by telephone. "By God, I hope it''s not Ziyue''s monster!" Everyone showed concern, and many people also prayed. Facing the terrifying giant eyes of thunder in the sky, everyone felt terror and powerlessness. But, at the same time, more people also raised an expectation in their hearts. That is to hope that the giant eye of thunder belongs to the one mentioned by the creatures of the gods, and only in this way can everyone be completely at ease. At the same time, he is more confident in fighting Ziyue''s crisis. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The Ryan Federation, where the Ridgeshui Mountains are located, is in the ring forest. "It''s so strange, it''s been a month, why hasn''t Ziyue come again?" "Also, look, Rosie, there are no other monsters in this realm except you, and the surrounding area is empty." The fawn stood bored in the frontier outside the ring forest. Here, here, the realm has already appeared again at this time, but as before, there is no creature on the black soil of this realm. It felt as if, since the last time Rosie said that the group brought by the incarnate seraph was the only monster that existed in this realm. At this time, of course, it is now taken over by the Ryan military. Here, there are many military camps, and at the same time, many researchers in white coats are constantly wearing protective clothing and various instruments in and out of it. Speaking of her own ethnic group, Rosie''s expression was obviously a little sad. "I don''t know either, because since I was rescued by you, master, I have lost all memories of living in Ziyue World." "However, our ethnic group must be more than the ones I brought out before, because in the final battle, our Elf clan still had nearly ten thousand clansmen, and at the same time, the tens of millions of clansmen who were polluted before, Ziyue World should There are still a large number of our clansmen." "Perhaps, the areas where many clansmen were allocated are not nearby." Speaking of this, Rosie also thought of the previous incident. That is, I and some clear-minded clansmen were divided by the terrifying Ziyue life. Perhaps it is because of this that there are only so many clansmen in my area? "However, if all the monsters in Ziyue World have territorial consciousness, then the area I occupied before has no owner, and it may only be a matter of time before this area is discovered by other monster groups to be abnormal." "However, it''s been a month, Ziyue hasn''t appeared, and there are no new monsters occupying this realm. Such a long time really makes people a little puzzled." Rosie flew in front of the deer, looking a little puzzled. "Could it be that the monsters in other regions became vigilant after discovering our disappearance, so they didn''t approach here?" "After all, the purple moon monsters of the legendary life form are also very intelligent. It seems understandable if they don''t approach this place." The little fairy Mira said guessingly, pointing her lips with her hand. "Well, there is also this possibility, but with the greed of the Ziyue creature, this possibility is really very small." "For the legendary life forms in the Ziyue world, it is impossible for them to care about the life and death of the weak beings in the group." "So the most likely reason, I think, may be that the Ziyue World we occupied before has a large area and few people. It will take some time to discover the anomalies here?" Rosie continued to speak speculatively, while Xiaolu listened boredly the whole time. Because of Ji Yu''s last order, Xiaolu will not take the initiative to enter the Ziyue world, so now he can only rely on guesswork without knowing the specific situation on the opposite side of this realm. The boundary is located, and people come and go in the place named the twenty-third boundary. The guarding soldiers will give military salutes when they see the deer walking leisurely. At first Xiaolu would respond to this with a novelty and nodded, but after a few days, Xiaolu lost the sense of freshness, so Xiaolu was too lazy to return the military salutes of the soldiers standing guard all around. The deer is more casual. Although it is nominally the honorary commander of the Ryan military, it has no intention of commanding humans to do anything. The deer walked all the way around the edge of the realm, and at the same time, it also paid attention to the stone giants standing here like stone pillars at intervals around the realm. There are only ten stone giants assigned to the deer''s realm. Whether it was windy, rainy or scorching sun, they stood motionless all the time, and they would not even move if the purple moon monster rushed out of the boundary. Looking at these Golem fawns is boring. "The planes are almost built, and there are no monsters. I don''t know what to play." The deer muttered. And his muttering naturally caused the goblins Mira and Rosie to smile helplessly. "Well, Mira Rossi, let''s go to the city of Moffett and see what those sax people are doing now." Xiaolu said to himself, and at the same time, he didn''t give Mira and Rosie any choice at all, and directly planned to open the plane channel. However, at the same time Xiaolu opened the plane channel, suddenly, the sky that was originally day suddenly darkened. Xiaolu and Mira Rossi were stunned. After turning their heads, Xiaolu, the goblins Mira and Rosie immediately saw the terrifying giant eye of thunder that was forming in the sky. V1.Chapter 228 "Yeah, what big eyes?" The little fairy Mira looked at the sky in surprise, first she was surprised, and then saw Roxi beside her showing fear. Because at this moment, looking at the huge eye of thunder, Rosie seemed to recall the scene when the purple moon was like eyes, spreading countless tentacles and tearing apart the world she was in. Rosie''s face was pale, and her body could not help but tremble slightly. It''s just that, unlike the fairies Mira and Rosie, when Xiaolu looked at the giant eyes in the sky, he couldn''t help feeling something. "Father?" The little deer tilted his head, his eyes staring at the sky seemed a little puzzled. But at the moment when the little deer was puzzled, the little deer let go of those eyes as if smiling at it. This kind of smile can only be detected and seen by the deer, and it is exactly the same, the deer immediately exclaimed excitedly. "Wow, dad is amazing!" "The eyes are really big, it''s amazing!" "Mila, Rosie, look quickly, those are father''s eyes, look quickly!" Xiaolu shouted at Mira and Rosie like this, but when he turned around, he found Rosie was pale and trembling, and Mira was holding her hand. "Um?" Looking at Roxie, Xiaolu''s expression was full of doubts. After hearing the cry of the deer, Rosie also recovered from the trembling and fear in an instant. The two looked at each other, Xiao Lu was puzzled, while Rosie was slightly stunned. "Rossie, you seem to be scared? Hey hey, you are so timid. Father won''t hurt you." Xiao Lu didn''t think about it, and just smiled innocently. Regarding this, Rosie didn''t know whether to cry or laugh, but Rosie, who was looking at the sky with thunderous eyes, still seemed a little hesitant. "Master? You mean this eye is your father?" "That''s right." Deer happily responded, but then turned to look at Rosie with a frown and said, "What, the eyes are not the father, the eyes are obviously a part of the father''s body, how could the father be an eye? It''s impossible to even think about it." "Rosie, what''s the matter with you? Do you have to be so afraid? I always feel that your attitude towards your father makes me very uncomfortable." Fawn murmured and looked at Rosie, who smiled bitterly. Fawn''s heartlessness, or naivety, made Rosie really have nothing to say. "Master, although my state may make you feel that it is a kind of blasphemy to your great and loving father, but I cannot control my emotions, and I am very sorry." "Looking at your father''s eyes, I think of Ziyue, and the scene when Ziyue tore our world apart. I will never forget that catastrophe in the last days, nor will I ever forget it." Rosie''s expression was full of sadness, and her body could not help but tremble slightly as she looked at the thunderous giant eyes in the sky. Looking at Luoxi, although Xiaolu felt a little sympathetic, but for the father who was the number one in his heart, he obviously didn''t want anyone to say anything bad about Ji Yu. So after Rosie finished speaking, it immediately curled its lips in a somewhat unhappy manner and muttered: "What, how can you confuse father with Ziyue?" "Father is so good. He obviously saved you and Sachs and other humans from other worlds. After doing so many good things, Rosie, you are still afraid of your father. It is really unreasonable and heartless." Xiaolu was a little unhappy, and this unhappiness naturally made Rosie understand that she was indeed a little out of control. Indeed, as Xiao Lu said, Ji Yu saved her, and she really shouldn''t be like this. If she didn''t think carefully before speaking, it was inevitable that Xiao Lu would misunderstand her. For Fawn, for Fawn''s so-called father, Rosie had always been grateful. And it is precisely because of this kind of gratitude that Rosie called the fawn a fawn from the beginning, and then it became the title of the owner. Rosie is not a girl who doesn''t know anything, on the contrary, as an elder of the Elf family, she still knows a lot. Especially with regard to status and class, Xiaolu can ignore it, but she can''t help but express it. Although Xiaolu''s current disposition seems naive and doesn''t care about anything, Xiaolu will always grow up one day. Before that, Rosie hoped to show a proper posture as much as possible. When she came to Blue Star and was sheltered by Xiaolu, she had nothing to give Xiaolu in return. So lucky, if you don''t know how to express it, no one else will say it, but there is no guarantee that there will be no third party who will say it by Xiaolu''s side in the future. In particular, Xiaolu also has brothers and sisters, and none of these brothers and sisters have a very strict personality. Xiaolu has not formally established his sacred and inviolable status to his family members, but as a king, the lives favored by him will surely establish their social status after their wisdom becomes clearer. So on this basis, as a sensible person, Rosie naturally wanted to establish her own status and rationalize her identity before that, so she recognized Xiaolu as the master. At the same time, after recognizing the Lord, Rosie thinks that she has a reasonable reason to ask the deer to save her people. Therefore, accepting the owner is actually Roxie''s wishful thinking. Although Xiaolu was reluctant at first, but Roxie has been insisting on one master so far, which also makes Xiaolu. Furthermore, to communicate with humans and manage the family, Xiaolu does need Rosie''s wisdom. It was also with the help of Rosie that Xiaolu was able to sort out everything related to the family and humans during this period of time. Rosie is the fawn''s dog-headed strategist, or so. So looking at the little deer, after realizing her gaffe, Rosie closed her eyes slightly and then took a deep breath as much as possible to calm down. Smiling slightly, Rosie once again regained her state of a classical court aristocrat, and said at the same time: "Master, Rosie knew she was wrong, please don''t get angry?" Rosie stared into the deer''s eyes, which were full of smiles. Seeing Rosie''s expression, Xiaolu muttered again in silence. "Tch, it''s like this every time. If you know how to treat me like a child, I don''t bother to care about you." Xiaolu said so on the surface, but in his heart he was obviously happy. Regarding this, Rosie felt like a bright mirror in her heart, so she just covered her mouth and smiled slightly, and at the same time she looked up again at this moment to the giant eyes of thunder in the sky. "Master, your father is really surprising. Although I had already guessed it before, I still didn''t expect him to show such a powerful posture." "Fighting against Ziyue, I am getting more and more confident." Hearing Rosie''s admiration, Deer''s face immediately became excited. As long as you praise Ji Yu, Xiaolu doesn''t care who it is, you are a good person anyway. Therefore, Xiaolu immediately said with a smile: "That''s not true, and I don''t even think about whose father this is." "However, it''s strange to say, what is father going to do?" Xiaolu was slightly puzzled. However, at the same time that the deer was puzzled, the deer also discovered that a group of humans around the boundary were running towards it in a hurry. "What are these people doing? Could it be that they were frightened?" "Well, it seems that''s true, but it''s normal to be frightened, after all, they don''t know that the giant thunder eyes in the sky are the eyes of the master, your father." Rosie said with a smile. "Well, speaking of it, if it wasn''t for my father, I would be shocked. The eyes are too big, and I don''t know how big my father''s body will be. Thinking about it, I think it''s amazing." "If only I could become as big as a planet in the future." Xiaolu said so. But Rosie was suddenly thoughtful in astonishment. Is it true that the way life in this world advances is bigger and stronger? Rosie couldn''t understand. After all, in Rosie''s previous world, their queen probably existed like a legendary life form, right? Maybe a little stronger than legend. But there is no doubt that their queen is still very petite. However, their queen did have another gigantic form. That form was similar to Rosie''s previous seraph, and it was also huge, but that form was just a phantom of energy. At least, in Roxie''s world, except for the giant eagles, the other creatures are quite small. Rosie was also a legendary life form under the pollution of Ziyue before, but after being rescued by the deer, the current Rosie is probably similar to the fourth level of ordinary life forms. There is still a long way to go to level five, to break through from an ordinary life form to a legendary life form. The current Roxie can barely maintain a huge energy form, but it can''t last long, and her body shape is at most about the height of a human female. Thinking of everything before, Rosie also sighed for no reason. However, just as Rosie sighed, the crowd who had just run towards them had already arrived. "Lu...Mr. Luwu, what is going on with this giant thunder eye in the sky? Do you have a clue?" Panting and running towards the deer were several officers. Among them, Xiao Lu, the officer who gasped and shouted at Lu Wu, also knew him. This person is a major of the Southwestern Army of Ryan, who is responsible for the defense of this area, and is also the one who has the most contact with Xiaolu. This man''s name is Shi Lei, he is only twenty-eight years old, and he is a very interesting person. Because this officer has not been strengthened by Xiaolu so far, and he himself has already been strengthened. But he said that because there are deer here, he is not worried about safety, so he gave up the priority quota for strengthening. Xiao Lu asked him the reason, but he said bluntly that the other soldiers had to defend the more dangerous area, and they needed this hard-won reinforcement quota, so he could wait. Just such a person, Xiaolu naturally remembered him. Looking at Shi Lei who was panting, Xiao Lu immediately said via voice transmission: "Is there any need to make such a fuss? It''s fine, you just need to know that it''s a good thing." "Good thing?" Shi Lei was stunned, and immediately understood. "So, it''s not bad news at all, but it really scared me to death." Shi Lei breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, the giant thunder eyes looking at the sky seemed a little sighed and disappointed. "This is really a rare miracle. I don''t know what your boss wants to do." "Boss?" Fawn puffed up his eyes in astonishment. "What boss? You bastard, be careful I will kick you!" "..." V1.Chapter 229 Ji Yu now feels that his state is very strange. After he incarnated into the so-called Eye of Destruction, a very strong feeling spread from the bottom of his heart, far stronger than imagined. Under Ji Yu''s vision, he has a panoramic view of everything about Blue Star, and hundreds of millions of pictures are constantly presented in Ji Yu''s mind at the same time. What dual purpose? For Ji Yu, he is really weak. Now Ji Yu is not only doing two things with one heart, but also one with hundreds of millions of things. In these hundreds of millions of pictures, Ji Yu saw the person who jumped off the building committing suicide, he also saw the person avoiding the panic, and even saw an exciting chase between the police and the robbers. In short, in just one second, Ji Yu''s mind processed an extremely large and complicated picture information. For Ji Yu now, every second feels very slow. Under the gaze of the Eye of Destruction, human beings, cars, and even various aircraft are in slow motion in Ji Yu''s eyes, and even if Ji Yu pays a little attention, there will even be a short time pause in a certain picture The phenomenon. Of course, this kind of time suspension is not a real time suspension at all, but an extreme performance similar to bullet time. Looking at the mountains, rivers, lakes and seas on the blue star, looking at the reinforced concrete and humans and even animals on the blue star, Ji Yu felt like a god at this moment! At the same time, in this state, Ji Yu also saw realms one by one. Under Ji Yu''s careful gaze, Ji Yu set his sights on the No. 1 realm of the Ryan Federation. At this time, the No. 1 boundary is being materialized. There are a large number of ghost ships on the endless black sea. Ji Yu didn''t know the real situation of Ryan No. 1 Realm, so when he saw the situation in No. 1 Realm, Ji Yu was slightly surprised. Ji Yu is actually not surprised about the ghost ship, after all, there have been too many fantasy novels, movies, games and the like in Blue Star. Ji Yu was also mentally prepared for what would happen above the boundary. But even if Ji Yu was mentally prepared, he was still confused by the ghost ship on the dark water. Because, in this large area of ??the Black Sea, many of these ghost ships are similar to modern large ships, of course, they are different from the ships that are often maintained by the Blue Star countries. The appearance of these steel ghost ships is completely corroded, and there are many potholes and even broken places on the surface. Under Ji Yu''s gaze, he even saw a ghost ship similar to the Blue Star aircraft carrier, and many places on this ghost ship seemed to have been blown up. But even so, this dilapidated ghost ship can still float on the water. In short, when looking at these ghost ships, Ji Yu felt that his three views had been subverted. What about the medieval wooden sailing ship? What about skulls and stuff like that? Not at all, not at all. According to Ji Yu''s observation, all the ghost ships in the Black Sea are full of tall fish-headed men. The fish-headed people''s heads are somewhat similar to sharks, but unlike sharks, they actually have many bulges on their heads that look like they have been parasitized by barnacles. It looked disgusting and creepy. These fish-headed men range in height from five to ten meters, and each of them has two hands on their bodies, with palms like claws and only three fingers. At the same time, their arms are thick and muscular, and they are all green and black, but their lower bodies have tentacles like octopuses. Looking at these fish-head men, Ji Yu was disgusted. However, apart from these fish-head men, Ji Yu also found that his vision can even penetrate the cabin of the ghost ship, and he can see the situation inside with a strange all-round vision. And within these ghost ships, Ji Yu immediately saw dozens of monsters. Apart from miscellaneous soldiers such as fish head men, there is also a large number of skeleton soldiers in the ghost ship. Most of these skeleton soldiers are a very large humanoid species, while a few are some weird marine species. The deep fire of the soul shines in the cranial cavities of these bone soldiers, they wait quietly and are always ready. Apart from these bones and miscellaneous soldiers, Ji Yu successfully also saw some ghost fog like fog in each ghost ship. They were hidden in the darkness and kept flying, and during their movement, Ji Yu also saw a black-robed creature. These black-robed creatures are not large in size, and their number is extremely small. They are surrounded by countless dense black smoke, and a small amount exists in every ship. Like a commander, wherever these black-robed creatures passed by, all the miscellaneous soldiers on the ghost ship immediately retreated to the sides. Although the black robe and black mist can block the vision of ordinary creatures, it is impossible to hide their specific mentality under Ji Yu''s shattered eyes. Ji Yu saw it, in the black mist and black robe, there was actually an eye. Speaking of eyes, it is better to say that it is a creature with a big purple eye on a black fleshy ball. This eyeball monster is probably two or three sizes larger than a basketball, and besides one eye on their sarcoid bodies, there are actually many hair-like whiskers floating around. Looking at this thing, Ji Yu was also a little curious. However, just when Ji Yu was curious, suddenly, a huge mushroom cloud rose above the entire Black Sea. The mushroom cloud swelled and appeared like a scorching sun, directly destroying the ships on the entire black sea. In another field of vision of Ji Yu, he clearly saw the whole process of a slightly larger nuclear bomb being projected into the Black Sea boundary. The bomb was air-bursted. The moment the nuclear bomb hadn''t entered the border of the Black Sea, that is, just touched the high-altitude center of Ji Yu''s boundary, the nuclear bomb was artificially detonated. Blazing flames swept down from the sky, accompanied by powerful shock waves. The dark sea was turbulent, and countless ghost ships were hit by the sea and sank again, but the impact of the blast at high altitude was really too bad. A nuclear bomb exploded at an altitude of nearly a thousand meters, the impact is really too bad. Furthermore, the scope of the Black Sea boundary has been expanded by more than several times. In the Black Sea boundary of more than 500 square kilometers, the effect of this small nuclear bomb is almost equivalent to nothing. Many people, including Ji Woo, think the nuke is strong. But in reality, nuclear bombs are stronger than radiation. Against ordinary people, a nuclear bomb in modern warfare is enough to destroy cities and expose millions of people to radiation and death. But for these weird creatures in the Black Sea. The radiation effects of nuclear bombs are almost negligible, except within one kilometer of the blasting position in the middle, the shock waves and radiation in the rest of the place will at most overturn them or blow them away. However, the Ryan military obviously had a purpose in doing so. Because, just after the first nuclear bomb exploded, countless ghostly black smoke rose into the sky from the ghost ship. They all go towards the point just after the nuclear bomb exploded. In the radiation and heat, many of these ghosts began to perish, but they were crazy and had no wisdom at all and continued to frantically search for the target that caused this disaster. The explosion of the first nuclear bomb attracted the attention of most Black Sea creatures. And under such circumstances, four consecutive nuclear bombs were launched from different directions and entered the border of the Black Sea. This time, the four nuclear bombs did not explode at the edge of the boundary, but four high-yield nuclear bombs launched by intercontinental missiles in the orbit of the earth''s rotation. The speed of these four missiles is very close, even if it is not Mach 20. At twenty times the speed of sound, and without the obstruction of high-level Black Sea creatures, it exploded directly at four different locations in the Black Sea. Looking at the four even bigger mushroom clouds rising, Ji Yu was attracted. The light and heat from the four mushroom clouds destroyed everything in an instant. At the same time, Ji Yu can also see that there are unstable fluctuations in the space of the Black Sea boundary. In the end, more than ten seconds after the four nuclear bombs exploded, the entire Black Sea boundary disappeared out of thin air. The yellow desert appeared again, and the whole world seemed peaceful. What mushroom cloud? It''s completely as if it disappeared with the realm. Seeing this, Ji Yu showed a little thought. Because, under Ji Yu''s current state of watching, he found that although the desert in the No. 1 realm seems to have returned to normal at this moment, the present world is not so simple. Because under the gaze of Ji Yu''s shattered eyes, Ji Yu saw a wave-like light. These lights are like tentacles protruding from the void, they are tightly grasping the space of this region, and they are still grasping this space and region in the size range formed by the boundary. They are like bubbles, like things that do not exist at all, transparent and illusory, they do not have a material interface, and it seems that they do not exist in the current space. It is firmly fixed in this region in a form that humans cannot understand. Seeing this, Ji Yu immediately focused a little and looked again with a vision that penetrated space. Following these illusory tentacles, Ji Yu''s vision seemed to penetrate the space at this moment, and he saw Ziyue in a very strange way. That''s right, Ziyue Ji Yu saw. His vision came to the world of Ziyue, and he was on top of an endless and vast black sea. At this moment, the smoke and impact of the nuclear bomb explosion in the Black Sea are still continuing, but Ji Yu''s focus is not on the Black Sea. Because, at this moment, Ji Yu saw Ziyue. Looking up, under the gaze of Ji Yu''s eyes of destruction, Ziyue still looks like a normal Ziyue. But the difference is that Ji Yu saw more than billions of transparent tentacles on the purple moon. These tentacles spread out from the dense scattering on Ziyue, and all pierced into the ground under Ziyue. Seeing this exaggerated scene, Ji Yu was naturally very surprised. At the same time, Ji Yu can also guess that it is because of the existence of these transparent tentacles that the Ziyue area can be connected with the area corresponding to the Blue Star and form a strange boundary phenomenon. Ji Yu stared at the Black Sea at this time. At this time, around the Black Sea where Ji Yu''s field of vision is located, there are naturally many slender and many transparent tentacles connecting the sky and the earth. Looking at these tentacles, Ji Yu obviously had a decision in his heart. And with a decision and wanting to try, Ji Yu also plans to act immediately. However, just when Ji Yu was about to take back his vision, Ji Yu felt a feeling of being watched by something. This feeling is very strong, following the induction, Ji Yu looked at Ziyue. At this time, Ziyue was still normal. Ji Yu speculated about this, but ultimately did nothing. Because in the state of the Eye of Destruction, Ji Yu obviously had a specious perception of what he could do. After a moment, the degree to which the eye of destruction can be obviously weakened a lot. At the same time, the suppression of rules is no joke. Therefore, Ji Yu didn''t think arrogantly about testing Ziyue to see what kind of appearance or state Ziyue is. Once again, Ji Yu took back all his vision and projected it to the desert of the No. 1 realm where Blue Star was located. Looking at the countless transparent tentacles above the desert. Ji Yu immediately moved at this moment. And at the moment Ji Yu moved, under the gaze of everyone on the blue star. Countless thunderbolts like spider webs began to appear around the giant eyes of thunder in the sky. These thunders didn''t make any sound, but centered on the giant eyes of the thunder, they began to spread and covered the entire sky like a spider web. Then, at the moment when countless people were surprised and panicked. At the moment when the countless lightning spider webs went from expanding to violently converging towards Thunder''s Giant Eye, a beam of light suddenly descended from the pupil of Thunder''s Giant Eye. The moment the beam of light appeared, everyone heard a thunderous explosion that resounded throughout the world. The beam of light pierced the sky, shining and illuminating the entire night. Countless people sensed the direction in which the beam of light fell in surprise and fear. But there was no explosion or sound when they waited. However, for most people in the world, the garrison regiment where the No. 1 boundary is located is really frightened. Because, the direction where the thunder beam falls is exactly where they are. Without getting any information about the existence of the giant eye of thunder, all the soldiers and officers watching the beam of light fall naturally couldn''t help but feel a sense of despair. However, when the beam of light fell in the blink of an eye, and when many people were terrified and closed their eyes and waited to die, they realized that the beam of light did not fall on top of their heads, nor did it produce any cracking or explosion sounds. The thunder beam looks like thunder, but when it falls, it looks like real light. This extremely thick beam of light fell in a circular manner and enveloped the entire No. 1 realm like a curtain. Under the watchful eyes of countless soldiers and officers, the ring-shaped thunder beam looks like ordinary light, but it is in another dimension of space and rules. This beam of light was completely like a real thunder, it precisely hit the transparent tentacles that were tightly grasping the space of Blue Star. And those transparent tentacles seemed illusory and vulnerable, but they persisted for a long time under the thunder. Under the beam of light, the illusory tentacles persisted in the thunder that Ji Yu thought was extremely terrifying for at least 30 seconds. Finally, after these illusory tentacles seemed to be infected by the thunder and were covered with a layer of electric light, these tentacles slowly melted away until it disappears completely. Ji Yu should have been happy watching this scene, after all, the melting of the tentacles means that the No. 1 realm has disappeared from the blue star. However, Ji Yu was not given a chance to be happy at all, because suddenly, Ji Yu felt a strong threat. Without warning, right next to Ji Yu''s huge thunderous eyes, a round of purple moon suddenly hangs high on the side. In an instant, Ji Yu lost his mind for a moment. Compared with Ji Yu, the Blue Star humans on the ground are more complicated and speechless. Not to mention the giant eyes of Thunder, Ziyue suddenly appeared now, don''t be so scary, okay? V1.Chapter 230 Ziyue appeared without warning, and hung high in the sky on the left and right of Ji Yu''s disillusioned eye. Seeing the moment Ziyue suddenly appeared, hundreds of millions of people on Blue Star almost lost their voices. Unlike the humans of Blue Star, Ji Yu could actually see through the Eye of Destruction the moment he saw Ziyue that the Ziyue that appeared in front of him was just an illusory projection. But just such an illusory projection, under the observation of the Eye of Disillusionment, there are extremely powerful spatial shock ripples scattered around Ziyue. The ripples spread, and the moonlight sprinkled down. In just an instant, the entire sky was stained with a strange dark color by the purple moon. Ji Yu had no extra thoughts, just because Blue Star was his home field, so he immediately attacked Ziyue''s projection just at the moment of loss of consciousness. In the huge Thunder Eye, countless jumping lightning lights were bred. The whites of the eyes around the pupils are surrounded by countless white lights of Xingxuan. These star xuan are like black holes one by one. When they rotate violently, countless brilliance begin to be gathered deep into the pupils of the eyes like different brilliance. At this moment, almost all of Ji Yu''s azure pupils were covered by jumping and gathering lightning. In just a few milliseconds, less than a few seconds after Ziyue appeared, Ji Yu''s Thunder Eyes hanging high in the sky instantly shot out a beam of light across the sky. There is a strong aura of destruction in the beam of light, and there are countless lightning jumps around the beam of light. This huge beam of light is like the Milky Way across the starry sky, dazzling and terrifying at the same time. The beam of light completely covered Ziyue''s projection in an instant. But at the moment when the beam of light seemed to cover and penetrate Ziyue, Ji Yu actually discovered something unusual. Because in Ji Yu''s observation, Ziyue was still like a phantom, and the beam of light did not cause any substantial damage to it at all. "How can it be?" Ji Yu felt a little heavy in his heart. Because the Eye of Destruction already has the ability to see through emptiness, and at the same time has a very strong destructive ability to destroy rules, so it should be invincible at the rule level. What''s more, Ziyue is just a projection. Projection is a manifestation of rules, and it can also be said to be a manifestation of energy aggregation. But with regard to this aggregation of rules and energy, the Eye of Destruction has no effect on it? "No? No!" Ji Yu shrank the pupils of the Eye of Destruction, and then his light blue pupils of the Eye of Destruction quickly changed into narrow vertical eyes. The vertical eyes are sharp, and the terrifying aura contained in the eyes is even sharper like a knife. The moment the beam of light dissipated, Ji Yu stared at Ziyue closely, and then discovered the trickiness that Ziyue showed. A stable space like a wormhole appeared on the surface of the Ziyue projection without warning. The beam of light that Ji Yu just shot with the Eye of Destruction was completely transmitted through it. The shattered light projected by the purple moon shot out of the blue star''s atmosphere, and spread tens of thousands of kilometers in the vacuum of the universe, before gradually dissipating. Ziyue is even scarier than Ji Yu imagined. It''s terrifying that at least one small projection can do that. In Jiyu''s home court, under the constraints of Blue Star or the universe rules of this film, it can still use such an exaggerated ability. The reason why the Eye of Destruction is called Destruction is that it has a partial ability to ignore space. Not to mention the ignoring space that spans the world and the universe, but at least in the blue star or the universe of this film, it should have the ability to break space folding or space wormholes. But when facing Ziyue, Ziyue created a light of destruction that could be directly pulled or converged from the eye of destruction, and then let it penetrate through the space tunnel. This kind of ability is completely beyond Ji Yu''s expectation, and it also makes him feel a little nervous. In this way, after the light of destruction dissipated within milliseconds, Ji Yu could only look at Ziyue with a look of defense. However, it is strange to say that even after being attacked by Ji Yu in this way, Ziyue has no plans to fight back at all. Within ten seconds, Ziyue didn''t produce any vision or movement. The only thing Ji Yu can confirm is that after the purple moon appeared, its scattered light and its accompanying radiation have been eroding the blue star. But this kind of erosion is still very low in Ji Yu''s eyes, and there shouldn''t be much difference after Ziyue appears in peacetime. Tens of seconds may be short for ordinary people, but it is quite a long time for Ji Yu who is incarnated as the Eye of Disillusionment. Ziyue didn''t change, and Ji Yu didn''t continue to try. After all, the ability of the Eye of Destruction is there, and the light of Destruction just shot by Ji Yu is actually a blow that the Eye of Destruction is close to its limit. If that light beam turned into a substance and shot at Blue Star''s Wuyang City, the entire city would not be spared. At this stage when Ji Yu was transformed into the eyes of disillusionment, his mind could even directly predict or simulate what kind of consequences that beam of light would have on Blue Star. When the light of destruction falls, all matter within a radius of more than ten kilometers in the center of the light of destruction will vaporize. At the same time, the shattering rules contained in the shattering light will also make it produce a strong scattering effect. In the center of the shattered light, the so-called electric light born of countless shattered rules will scatter from the beam of light, and will also cause a tearing effect on the mantle like a spider web. Just that blow, in Ji Yu''s simulation, could directly evaporate the entire Wuyang City, and at the same time cause an earthquake no less than a magnitude nine or ten in a radius of nearly 100,000 square kilometers. The ground cracked, the terrain sank, and magma spewed out. The blow of the shattered light can even go directly into the blue star''s 10,000 meters underground. Such a terrifying blow was unexpectedly diverted by Ziyue Projection with the help of skill. Can Ji Yu not feel heavy about this? Thinking about it is scary enough, so facing Ziyue Jiyu is a little powerless at this moment. The stronger you are, the more you can know the horror of Ziyue, which is definitely not an existence that Ji Yu can fight against at this stage. The appearance of the purple moon projection is obviously directly related to Ji Yu''s destruction of the No. 1 boundary. But Ji Yu is a little confused because it doesn''t do anything now. "Because of the suppression of the rules, you know that you can''t cause substantial harm to me under the eyes of destruction? So you don''t plan to deal with me?" Ji Yu guessed like this, but under this kind of guessing, Ji Yu''s face suddenly became a little ugly. Because, Ziyue can''t deal with the current Ji Yu, but she certainly won''t do nothing. If you think about it in another place, you can understand the truth, and Ji Yu naturally understands it too. Perhaps it was also in response to Ji Yu''s guess. Just as Ji Yu carefully observed the Ziyue projection with a heavy heart, suddenly, Ji Yu felt countless trembling spatial fluctuations in the sky on Lan Xing''s own side. Then, when Ji Yu reacted immediately and made a defensive posture. Ji Yu saw countless tentacles winding down from the sky of the blue star and falling from the broken spaces. V1.Chapter 231 The dark ''night''. On a certain side of the Blue Star with a surface area of ??510 million square kilometers, deafening sounds sounded at the same time from places in the sky that were extremely far apart. These sounds, like broken glass, were extremely ear-piercing and continuous. And at the moment when these sounds appeared, all the hundreds of millions of creatures on the blue star heard the sound of destruction that heralded the coming disaster. Both people and animals raised their heads at this moment, and in an instant, everyone saw it. Above the sky of the blue star, in an empty place, there are suddenly countless tentacles winding and revealing from a place. These tentacles are like octopus tentacles, but unlike the octopus tentacles, these tentacles are all purple and black, and at the same time they are extremely thick and long. The moment the tentacles stretched out, the entire blue star sky began to boil. In the originally dark sky, countless billowing dark clouds began to appear. The dark clouds covered everything, and there were thunder and lightning. The gust of wind blew suddenly, and the lightning bolts among the billowing black clouds were incomparably thick. At the same time, Ji Yu''s disillusioned eyes felt great rejection at this moment. This kind of repulsion is like the surrounding air is constantly constricting and squeezing the Eye of Destruction. But this feeling came and went quickly, because the repulsion Ji Yu felt was lifted in just an instant. Afterwards, Ji Yu could see through the eyes of destruction that the entire sky of Blue Star began to be filled with silk threads that appeared regularly. These silk threads densely covered the world and connected in series at the same time, and then the dark clouds became thicker, and the lightning became thicker and denser. These lightning and thunder gathered in series from all the dark clouds in the blue star sky, and then concentrated into a series of thicker electric lights. The lightning kept chopping down, and struck with incomparable precision on the huge tentacles that had spread out from the void in the unknown space. At this moment, streaks of lightning and thunder pierced through the sky, and appeared on the entire blue star night. Compared with Ji Yu, these lightning and thunder performances are much more exaggerated. Because, they gathered around nearly a hundred tentacles, and they continued to flash like an angry dragon. The whole world, at this moment, let the Buddha enter the last days. The thunder that resounded through the sky made the air vibrate, and the glass and ground of countless city buildings also trembled. People yelled in horror, and at this moment they all lost the last bit of curiosity. They began to hide towards the basement spontaneously or under the auspices of someone, or even hide in some corners with load-bearing columns. People were praying in horror, and the cries of children and women were even more so. Especially, under the city where tentacles appeared, those humans showed an expression of incomparable despair. And just when these people were desperate, Ji Yu also started to move. The lightning, thunder, and dark clouds that suddenly appeared on the blue star were all manifestations of the blue star''s activated will. At the moment when Ziyue wanted to be unfavorable to Lanxing and generate great malice, Lanxing''s self-operating will immediately acted the moment he felt threatened. This kind of shot is extremely strong, and even at the beginning, there is no distinction between the enemy and the enemy. But the good thing is, perhaps feeling the characteristics of Ji Yu''s life belonging to Lan Xing in the Eye of Destruction, Lan Xing immediately withdrew his hostility towards Ji Yu. The movement made by Lan Xing is not insignificant, even far surpassing the movement made by Ji Yu before. But even so, under Ji Yu''s observation, Ziyue''s tentacles were still falling towards the ground under the confinement of Blue Star''s space. Although the squeeze of the thunder and the space has a certain effect, it still seems a little weak against these tentacles. When countless thunder and fury dragons hit these thick tentacles, they just seemed to have a little paralysis. Under the extreme compression of the space, these tentacles still felt that they were rushing towards the surface of the blue star at an extremely fast speed. Every second is very important to Ji Yu and Lanxing Will. Of course, the same is true for Ziyue. Ziyue obviously paid a price for this sudden action. And when these tentacles broke through the space and appeared on Blue Star, there was obviously a little incongruity in these tentacles under Ji Yu''s observation. For example, the sense of illusion that was about to disappear at that time was caused by the suppression of Ziyue by the rules. But this time, Ziyue obviously won''t give up easily, that''s why those terrifying tentacles sometimes appear from the illusory and solid scene. In just a few seconds, these terrifying tentacles that appeared in the blue star sky have spread out a terrifying figure of nearly a kilometer. Each of these tentacles is incomparably thick, and the bloody fleshy texture on the surface and the countless swirling black mist make it even more terrifying. These tentacles resisted the thunder and offset each other with the thunder. At the same time, Ji Yu also saw that sometimes some smaller tentacles split from the weird fleshy tentacles. These tentacles swung out, and they were able to disperse the thunder that hit directly. Just this terrifying scene is enough to make Ji Yu''s heart tighten. Therefore, Ji Yu didn''t hesitate at all, and acted immediately. Amidst the rolling dark clouds and thunder and lightning, Ji Yu''s giant eyes of thunder closed slowly. And the moment Ji Yu closed his eyes, a small spot of light suddenly began to appear among some dark clouds around Ji Yu. At first, these little spots were as inconspicuous as fireflies, but in just a few milliseconds, these light spots suddenly expanded and showed the appearance of light blue eyes. And it was this moment, the moment when the Eye of Destruction opened again. Time seemed to freeze at this moment, and then, with the Eye of Destruction as the center, the densely packed light of Destruction quickly spread towards half of the blue star covered in dark clouds like a thunder spider''s web. Then, on the spider web made up of the shattered light, fluorescence began to appear at some nodes, and quickly turned into small thunderous giant eyes. And just like that, at this moment, more weird celestial phenomena suddenly appeared in the sky of most of the blue stars. The purple moon, the tentacles, the thunder, the dark clouds, and finally the eyes covered with dark clouds and the entire sky, that scene is definitely a terrifying scene that human beings and even all blue star beings will never forget. Ji Yu tried his best, and the energy under the Eye of Destruction skill seemed to appear endlessly. Although Ji Yu had doubts, he didn''t think deeply. He could only attribute all this to the game of Incarnation of Everything. And just as Ji Yu guessed, when he used the Eye of Destruction in an "extravagant and wasteful" way, it was the Incarnation of Everything game that provided him with an endless stream of energy. The game says five minutes, so the Eye of Destruction will manifest and exist for five minutes no matter what the situation is. During these five minutes, the Incarnation of Everything game is Ji Yu''s biggest support. There are plug-ins, that''s how willful it is. Therefore, on this half of the eastern hemisphere where the blue star is located, after the entire sky is covered with countless blue eyes projected by the eyes of thunder, when Ji Yu''s thoughts turned, these projected eyes of thunder suddenly shot out a volley The shattering light of the day. The shattered light rushed towards the purple moon tentacles that appeared all over the world, and the whole world was completely turned into white flames at this moment. V1.Chapter 232 The sky is full of dazzling white light, mixed with continuous thunder and airbursts, the entire Blue Star World has become different on this day. Human beings have never seen such great power, let alone such a scene similar to the end of the world. In the dark building, dilapidated houses, and even all the dark places are all illuminated by this dazzling white light. "Mom, I''m afraid!" When a building kept shaking and there were countless loud noises, a four or five-year-old girl in the basement of the building screamed in horror and buried her whole head in her mother''s arms. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, nothing will happen, Dad will pick us up soon." The young mother stroked the little girl''s back with her hands to comfort her, but at the same time, the mother''s young face also showed a helpless and panicked expression. And just like this mother, at this moment, the entire basement is full of people. The crowd tried their best to keep quiet under the appeasement of some soldiers, but there were always children crying during the period, which made everyone feel uneasy. At the same time, these people have been staring at the vibrating floor above their heads. Outside the building, thunderbolts continued from the blue sky, and a lot of glass between the high-rise buildings had been shattered by the strong air explosion. The ground kept shaking, and the intensity was no less than a magnitude four or five earthquake. Under such circumstances, it is natural for people to be uneasy. Especially in the case of an earthquake of magnitude 4 or 5, people should have taken refuge in a spacious place without buildings, but unfortunately, everyone had no choice. At the entrance and exit of the basement on the first floor of the commercial building, the glaring white light outside could be clearly seen. At the same time, under the thunder of all the previous actions, many people couldn''t help covering their ears. At the entrance and exit, many people stared at the outside world in shock, for fear that a monster would suddenly appear from the white light outside. At this moment, some old people even clasped their hands together and prayed tremblingly, and all the young people followed suit under this panic. In such a helpless situation, human beings have nothing to do, so they can only gain psychological comfort by believing in gods and praying continuously. Even praying, the outside world is still getting worse. Under the glare of the light, people''s eyesight contact will produce a temporary blinding effect. Obviously, under this kind of light, if someone dared to take a few more glances, his eyes would almost be useless. Therefore, at this moment, no one can know how the situation above the sky is developing. However, although the eyes cannot see, people can feel waves of strong airbursts, and the intensity of tremors on the ground is also increasing. Outside the building, the sound of glass shattering and falling was so clear, and it was just like this that people became more terrified and helpless in this doomsday situation. Fortunately, it has been a month since the truth of the existence of Ziyue and Jieyu was made public, so there are garrisons in every major city. Previously, there were at least companies of soldiers with live ammunition and guns patrolling all over the streets and alleys. Therefore, in this crisis, the presence of these soldiers immediately played a part in maintaining order and giving people a slightly comforting feeling. The number of soldiers in the Ryan military has already swelled to the 20 million mark when veterans are recalled on a large scale, and it is precisely because of this that Ryan can deploy troops in various cities and participate in patrols and guards. In Nanzawa City on the southwestern border of Ryan, there are several soldiers guarding the basement entrance of a hotel at the moment. "Hey, I don''t know when this celestial phenomenon will stop. Even if it''s the end of the world, at least give it a good time, right? This is really unbearable." Looking at the white light outside and feeling the constant tremors from the ground, Li Dong seemed a bit indifferent to life and death. More than three months ago, because he entered the Jishui Mountains, Li Dong had a blessing in disguise. His body was strengthened and he went through a series of twists and turns, and was finally accepted by the military. Then, no, after he was transferred to the army, he has been receiving the management training of the army, and was finally assigned to the army queue to patrol the safety of Nanzawa City not long ago. As a half-baked guy who has been strengthened to less than the limit of level one, although it is a bit unbearable compared to other soldiers who have been strengthened to the limit by Xiaolu, Li Dong can be regarded as a ''superman'' for ordinary people. So after entering the army queue of city guards, Li Dong soon became a platoon leader because of his high ideological awareness and outstanding ability. And the soldiers he led were veterans who had only been officially recalled by Ryan these days. The troops recalled by Ryan officials were divided into different systems in batches and assigned different tasks. Those who have been retired within three years will be assigned to the real combat legion, while those who have been retired for three to ten years will be assigned to the legion that guards the city. The legion guarding the city will divide some veterans to lead the team, and then arrange some training tasks in the process of leading the team, so as to try to restore these veterans to their condition as soon as possible. So, it''s in this pattern that a lot of service members get promoted. And Li Dong just caught up with this good time. Although he had only been in the army for more than three months, as a platoon leader who managed nearly 120 people, Li Dong used his strong physical fitness to successfully suppress all the thorns who thought he had high qualifications. Becoming a platoon leader, and also a "superhuman", Li Dong can be said to be very fortunate and satisfied with his encounter. But this kind of happiness and satisfaction did not make Li Dong happy for long. After becoming a soldier, because he knew more, he became more and more aware of the real horror of this world. Looking at the world covered by thunder and white light outside, Li Dong sighed deeply. Seeing Li Dong sigh, a soldier immediately said in anxiety: "Platoon leader, do you think we can survive this disaster this time?" "Who can tell clearly?" Li Dong shook his head, and said directly: "Although I know more about things than you, judging from the current situation of the god-followed creatures, I don''t think they may be able to resist Ziyue''s movement this time." "As for the giant eye of thunder in the sky, although I''m not sure, I think it should be the so-called god behind those god-followed creatures?" "After all, the Eye of Thunder just shot a terrifying beam of light at Ziyue. As for whether the Giant Eye of Thunder can withstand Ziyue''s movement this time, we can''t guess." "If possible, I also hope that Thunder Giant Eye can win, but it''s hard to say given the current situation." After Li Dong said this, all the soldiers present fell silent. Heaviness, restlessness, and hesitation, these emotions not only appear on the faces of ordinary people at this moment, but also the soldiers. V1.Chapter 233 No one knows the exact condition of the sky right now. Now that thunderstorms and magnetic fields are chaotic, all communications and even electricity have been severely disrupted. Large-scale power outages and communication interruptions have become an established fact. The only thing people can do now is to pray, but above the sky, Ji Yu feels great pressure. Because after a long time of nearly three and a half minutes, most of Ziyue''s tentacles were successfully intercepted in the all-round attack blocking of Ji Yu''s Thunder Eye. These tentacles became empty in the barrier of the shattered light and the space compression of the blue star, and finally disappeared. But in this process, perhaps because the number of tentacles disappeared, Ziyue Projection had more possibilities to concentrate its power, and the remaining dozen or so Ziyue tentacles turned out to be more resistant and aggressive. In the uninterrupted scattering and attack of the shattered light like a grid, a circle of ripples like black light violently swayed around these tentacles. The strong ripples immediately offset most of Ji Yu''s shattered light. This also made Ji Yu lose his mind for a moment, and at the same time made Ji Yu feel strongly uneasy. And just when Ji Yu quickly gathered Thunder Eyes again amidst the intense anxiety to bombard those tentacles. In a matter of milliseconds, these huge tentacles with an inexplicable power have already bombarded the surface of Blue Star fiercely one step ahead. A total of fourteen tentacles bombarded the surface of Blue Star. And the diameter of each of these terrifying tentacles is nearly ten kilometers, which is ten thousand meters. The moment it hit the ground, the tips of the huge tentacles even split and split, and then formed a fist-like clenched state. Between roars. At the moment when the fists formed by the splitting and expanding of the tentacles hit the surface, countless black lights scattered on the surface of the blue star like lightning, and at the same time brought about a terrifying scene like the explosion of tens of millions of tons of nuclear bombs. Among Ji Yu''s many visions, the moment one of the tentacle fists landed on a certain forest, it directly covered nearly 30 kilometers. Then the black light it brought up and scattered covered an area with a radius of nearly a hundred kilometers. Its power is so great that it has far surpassed the Big Ivan hydrogen bomb that the Utos Federation tested decades ago. The ground sank, and the area where the black light radiation spread also cracked and exploded in an instant. The area with a diameter of 100 kilometers exploded and roared, and the terrible smoke and flames shot up into the sky in an instant. A mushroom cloud with a width of nearly 90 kilometers and a height of more than 150 kilometers just rose in the sky of Blue Star. That terrifying scene made Ji Yu''s heart tense for an instant. Moreover, countless boulders on the surface of the ground also flew towards the surrounding sky in this explosion like missiles. The earth subsided and cracked, and the black charged particle shock wave swept all around. Where the forest is located, the moment the shock wave of black charged particles swept past, all the leaves of the trees withered. And a city nearly 100 kilometers away from the forest suffered even more. It was a medium-sized city belonging to Utos. At the moment when the black charged particle shock wave radiated past, Ji Yu saw that countless human beings hiding underground or in houses all began to change strangely. Under the strong vibration, black lines appeared on the surface of countless terrified human beings, and in just a split second, these lines covered their entire bodies. Some people swelled rapidly like Hulk, and then exploded with a ''bang'', splashing black flesh and blood and producing extremely corrosive. And the surrounding human beings have also stepped into the footsteps with such changes. But this is not the end, because Ji Yu saw these little soul bodies that floated out after the human burst and died, like fireflies. But these soul bodies were infected the moment they appeared, and turned into clouds of black mist. These black mist continuously absorb the radiation black light scattered from all around. Afterwards, they quickly recovered, and at the same time, the black smoke became thicker and larger. Numerous ghost fogs soared from under the buildings, and the terrifying scene was as terrifying as it could be. However, in addition to these ghost fogs, there are also some of them in the explosion of human changes, because Ji Yu found that among thousands of people, there will always be one or two "lucky ones". However, these so-called lucky ones have all turned into terrifying gestures. Some are like swollen black and red meat balls. Countless disgusting wet red tentacles protrude from their bodies and move, and at the same time, they quickly devour all the blood and purple blood left by the human beings who have just died violently. black heart. After devouring a large amount of flesh and blood, these black and red meat balls quickly grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. Some are like a mountain of meat, directly smashing through the buildings and appearing, and then open their bloody mouths to swallow the black mist that occasionally flies around with extremely terrifying suction. And every time this meat mountain devours a piece of black mist, a hideous human head will quickly appear on its body. These human heads emerged from Roshan one by one, and some of them flew from Roshan''s body as if stretching their necks. In the constant twisting, these human heads with necks like slippery tentacles rose and fell on the surface of Roshan''s body and kept crying like howling. This kind of vicious incident is constantly being staged everywhere on the surface of the blue star. Besides the land, eight of these fallen tentacles landed in the ocean. The moment the tentacles that fell into the ocean bombarded the sea level, air explosions far beyond human imagination were set off in the ocean. The sea water was turbulent, and tsunamis with a height of several hundred meters were set off. These tsunamis spread to all parts of the ocean in the form of a ring with the tentacles as the center. At the same time, the sea level in the ocean bombarded by the purple moon''s tentacles was quickly dyed black like ink. These black waters continue to spread and begin to rapidly pollute marine life. Countless sea creatures have also started to change and deteriorate rapidly. The pollution brought by the purple moon tentacles far exceeded Ji Yu''s expectations, but fortunately, after bombarding the surface of the blue star, these tentacles seemed to have exhausted everything, and they naturally began to change from solid to virtual, and disappeared in the blink of an eye . And after these tentacles disappeared, the projection of Ziyue in the sky gradually disappeared. But even so, the damage Ziyue brought to Blue Star this time is not insignificant. Ji Yu can make amends, and even eliminate those treacherous humans and animals point by point. But this time he did nothing. Because Ji Yu felt Lan Xing''s rejection of him. At this moment, Lan Xing''s will seemed to be stimulated, like a nervous woman, or like an anti-virus program that started to become chaotic and didn''t distinguish between enemy and friend. Amidst the rolling dark clouds, due to the strong repulsion of Blue Star''s will, Ji Yu''s Thunder Eye projection interspersed in the dark clouds began to be squeezed and attacked by thunderstorms. Regarding this, Ji Yu was speechless, and even sighed a little. There was no confrontation, and he didn''t want to confront it. Ji Yu, who was a little bit disappointed, immediately removed the projection of the eye of thunder that filled the sky. In the end, the only body of the Eye of Destruction remained. At this moment, Ji Yu was quite complicated, and finally took a deep look at the surrounding dark clouds and thunderstorms, and at the same time looked at the fourteen polluted areas on the surface of the blue star, and then withdrew the main body of the Eye of Destruction . A few minutes later, when the dark clouds completely dissipated, the sun''s light finally appeared again. But at this moment, the sun seems to rise, but it also symbolizes the coming of darkness and chaos. V2.Chapter 1 At the moment when the entire sky in the Eastern Hemisphere of Blue Star is bright again, each place has its own situation. This time, although there were only six land areas affected by Ziyue''s tentacles, the noise made by each place was enough to affect most people in the entire eastern hemisphere to varying degrees. The moment Ziyue''s tentacles fell, the earthquake it created was strong enough to sweep across a radius of more than a thousand kilometers. The intensity of earthquakes felt in different regions is naturally different. Although the aftershock-like vibrations do not seem to have much impact on the surrounding areas, countless monsters rushed out of the radiation-contaminated areas. As soon as these monsters appeared, they continued to wander around, attacking all life that could be seen. Except for these wandering monsters, the area directly touched and polluted by Ziyue''s tentacles has completely turned into a dead zone shrouded in black mist. No light can shine in, and it is precisely because of the existence of this black field that it also provides the best hiding place for some ghost reggae fog that will be damaged to varying degrees under the sun. The huge mushroom-shaped cloud formed by the explosion before also continued to spread, and made the entire sky look like it was stained with a layer of gray color. The clouds of smoke flowed and scattered, instantly covering the surrounding area of ??the black region with a layer of dead silence. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The ring forest is located. When the purple moon hung high above the world before, Xiao Lu had already changed his body shape to the maximum size. The deer looking up at the sky has been watching quietly until the last scene of the battle. "Commander Lu, did something happen just now? Who will win, Ziyue or that one?" After the anomaly in the sky disappeared and it was completely brightened, some soldiers and officers who had been hiding under the deer''s body all stepped out from under the deer''s body. The little deer just looked at the sky suspiciously and then began to shrink its body until it turned into an ordinary sika deer. "I don''t know who wins, because before Ziyue disappeared, the Thunder Eye was still there." Xiao Lu was a little uncertain about the situation and said to Shi Lei who had just asked the question. "Is that so?" Shi Lei was slightly taken aback, but at the same time his face revealed a pensive look. "Although it''s a bit impolite, Commander Lu, can you tell me what you saw before?" "I think even if I don''t ask, someone from the headquarters must come to consult, so..." Shi Lei looked at Xiao Lu and said cautiously. At the same time, Shi Lei himself felt a little heavy. Because the movement made by Thunder Giant Eye and Ziyue just now was too scary. If this is the god, then the means available to humans are really powerless for these existences. "What did you see?" Little Lu thought about it carefully, but didn''t feel that there was anything he couldn''t say, so he quickly muttered: "What else can there be, but Ziyue has made a lot of disgusting tentacles all over the sky. Although it looks a little scary, most of them have been wiped out by the Thunder Eye." When Xiaolu said this, he was obviously a little troubled. Because the deer seems to be indifferent, but the deer is not what it appears to be. Because just at the moment when the war ended, Xiaolu and Oak, who were favored by Blue Star, all received messages similar to inexplicable videos. In those pictures, the fawn and the oak tree Adam all saw the shocking movement of those terrifying tentacles falling on the blue star. At the same time, as Blue Star''s so-called preparation gods, Fawn and Oak Adam also felt a sense of urgency. This sense of urgency comes from Blue Star''s regular operation, from the urging of Blue Star''s will, and also from a kind of restlessness of instinctive will. Under the influence of these many factors, Xiaolu and Oak naturally had a strong desire to purify the polluted area as soon as possible. "most?" When Xiaolu was thinking about his own thoughts, Shi Lei was stunned, and immediately discovered the important point of Xiaolu''s words. "Well, most of them, because fourteen of those disgusting tentacles fell on the surface. This time, you humans probably killed at least ten million people. As for the follow-up, the situation will probably be a little bit worse. .¡± There was no feeling in Xiaolu''s voice, it was just such a crisp narration. Shi Lei was completely stunned. Nearly ten million people died? How can this be? Seeing Shi Lei''s frightened look, Xiao Lu comforted him with some understanding: "You don''t need to be too scared. In fact, the situation of you Ryan is not bad. I saw a tentacle that just fell on a deserted grassland. It shouldn''t directly kill many people." "Well, it''s just that another tentacle that fell into your Ryan territory is a bit troublesome. It fell on a small city in the middle of your country. I estimate that millions of people died on your side." Having said that, Xiaolu continued naively: "Although a million people seems like a lot, the loss of population with so many people in Ryan shouldn''t be too serious." In Xiaolu''s view, there are really too many human beings. Compared with Xiaolu''s group, there are as many human beings as ants. Besides, in Xiaolu''s current concept, human death actually doesn''t have much to do with it. Xiaolu''s mind has always been only on its own group. For humans, it is just a cooperative relationship with them. People who don¡¯t know each other are creatures of different races, and the deer can¡¯t have much empathy. Besides, the deer has never directly experienced that kind of desolate and miserable scene, so the words spoken from the deer¡¯s mouth naturally seem a bit too light up. "Millions of people? This population? Not serious?" Shi Lei inexplicably felt a burst of discomfort when Xiao Lu''s thoughts were conveyed. However, Shi Lei is more rational than emotional, so he didn''t refute anything, and he didn''t think about asking Xiao Lu to correct his statement. After all, in terms of official rank and the cooperative relationship between Xiaolu and Ryan, he didn''t dare to accuse and judge Xiaolu at will. In addition, Shi Lei also knew how important he was to offend Xiaolu and that Thunder Eye? It''s depressing to think about. After a long silence, Shi Lei and most of the officers and soldiers showed serious expressions. Among them, some military officers also had a certain bad impression of Xiaolu''s words just now. At the same time, during the communication on the side, the officer also lowered his voice in a strange way: "This is the so-called god? Isn''t it that even Ziyue can''t stop it? These god-followed creatures have touted their so-called gods to the sky. this?" The officer''s voice was extremely low, but it was only a few tens of meters away from the deer, so how could it not be heard at the deer''s life level. And Shi Lei knew something bad was going to happen the moment the officer said this. Shi Lei hastily interrupted the follow-up of the officer''s complaints and anger, and at the same time turned his head to look at Xiao Lu, but at this time Xiao Lu''s eyes were clearly fixed on the officer who spoke. V2.Chapter 2 When the deer looked at the officer, the officer was immediately shocked. The strength of Xiaolu is obvious to all, and even if the so-called god is not as good as Ziyue, the thunderous eyes revealed by him are not something humans can fight against. To speak ill of a god in front of a god''s patron would not have been burned at the stake in medieval society. Fortunately, Xiao Lu just stared at the officer for a while, then turned around and left like a snort. At the same time, Xiaolu also sent a sound transmission to everyone present. "You humans are really annoying. We have helped you so much, but now you still blame us?" "Without us, you humans might be in a terrible situation. Besides, you can say bad things, but you can''t say bad things about your father." "Hmph, I''m starting to hate you guys, I won''t help you this time, I don''t care how you die." Because Xiaolu was angry, he didn''t hide it and directly called the so-called "God" by the word "father". At the same time, after saying all this, the deer also summoned the goblins Mira and Rosie and walked towards the depths of the circular forest in a fit of anger. After hearing Xiaolu''s words, Shi Lei''s face changed drastically. Shi Lei took a hard look at the officer who said the wrong thing just now, and the face of the low-ranking officer who knew he said the wrong thing just now turned pale in an instant. Xiaolu''s angry speech is not a joke. If some people above know about it, one can imagine his situation. So, just when the low-ranking officer was stunned with regret, Shi Lei ran to Xiaolu and explained: "Commander Lu, don''t be as knowledgeable as He Bin. He just seemed a little outspoken because he was too worried about the situation in our country. So, he didn''t mean anything malicious." "Besides, Commander Lu, you are a god-followed creature, so why don''t you remember the faults of villains? Besides, I can ask He Bin to make amends to you." Speaking of this, Shi Lei changed his mind and said: "By the way, how about I ask him to buy you a cart of potato chips as an apology? Isn''t it your favorite food?" As soon as Shi Lei mentioned potato chips, Xiaolu''s original steps stopped instantly, and there was indeed a hint of greed in his eyes. In the past few days of working with Ryan, Xiaolu has learned a lot about human artifacts and food. During this period, Xiaolu tried a lot, and also liked the taste of potato chips and cola in food. So, after Shi Lei said this, Xiao Lu''s eyes lit up for a moment. After all, children have the nature of mind, so this is inevitable. However, the moment Xiaolu showed his greedy expression, Rosie, who was flying above Xiaolu''s head, revealed a trace of helplessness and sigh. Afterwards, Rosie immediately transmitted a word to Xiao Lu through sound transmission. Immediately, Xiaolu''s greedy expression disappeared, and at the same time, there was a hint of annoyance in Xiaolu''s eyes. "Shi Lei, I''m starting to hate you too, are you treating me like a child?" "Don''t deny it, right? I can feel it myself." The deer was really angry this time. He was angry that he couldn''t stand the temptation, and he was angry that everyone and everything around him treated him like a child, but what made the deer most angry and annoyed was that he was angry that he forgot his principles for a little food. Therefore, at this moment, Xiaolu''s angry voice became even more anxious: "I don''t need to be angry if you treat me like a child, and I can try my best to forgive you even if you speak ill of me behind my back, but the only thing I can''t do is you speak ill of my father." endured." "In addition, you yourself just said that He Bin blamed his father because he was worried about the domestic situation, so can this also explain that after this incident, you humans will have more regrets? People have the same idea as this He Bin?" Xiaolu''s sudden outburst made Shi Lei a little unexpected. Shi Lei wanted to explain, but Xiaolu didn''t give him a chance to speak, and continued to say angrily: "You have always regarded me as a human child, but even if I am a child, it does not mean that I am stupid." "After you human beings this time, there will definitely be many people who will blame the father for this incident." "Even if you don''t have it, can you guarantee that others don''t?" As Xiaolu spoke, his thinking seemed to become clearer, but he spoke more logically. "Actually, I have always felt a little weird to cooperate with you humans, but I can''t say why." "But now I have figured it out, that is, even if we and our father want to prevent Ziyue from polluting Blue Star, why do we have to cooperate with you humans?" "We can completely ignore yours. Isn''t it good for us to do our own?" "Besides, many of you don''t feel grateful at all, and you don''t have any absolute trust in your father or us." "So, I think that we, the so-called god-followed creatures in your mouth, can only save those we think are worthy of saving." Xiaolu spoke very freely, but at the same time, it was not what he really wanted to say to him. He just thinks that human beings'' disrespect to their fathers is simply too beautiful and conscientious. "Just say, do you think it makes sense for me to say that?" Xiao Lu looked straight at Shi Lei, but Shi Lei felt a strange headache, and also felt that the situation was developing in a direction he could not imagine. Therefore, Shi Lei still wanted to try his best to recover. "That''s the truth, but Commander Lu, didn''t you say it before? The reason why a god is a god is because of his benevolence, kindness, and greatness." "And that''s exactly what happened. God appeared after the Purple Moon disaster on Blue Star. At the same time, He also let kind-hearted beings like you take care of him. His intention is worth mentioning." "So, in my opinion, the reason why a god is a god is naturally the existence of all beautiful imaginations. He saves and loves all lives, and he must not stick to the views of all things on him. This is my understanding. I don¡¯t know Commander Lu, do you think it¡¯s reasonable?¡± Shi Lei''s praise and nice words to the gods are naturally effective for the deer. If there hadn''t been a certain conversation between the creatures of the gods, Shi Lei said so, Xiaolu would have definitely exposed the matter. But because of a certain conversation, Xiaolu still remembers what Adam said. So Xiao Lu stared at Shi Lei, and suddenly said something that Shi Lei didn''t expect. And these words are not like the style that Xiaolu has been saying before. "I agree that the gods are not constrained by the views of all things on him, but at the same time, as beings favored by the gods, we cannot do without actions and expressions." "At the same time, you who are receiving grace and salvation should not have such arrogant thoughts." "Because the gods don''t need it and don''t care, so you can judge maliciously at will, accuse you at will? Vent your emotions unscrupulously at will?" "You who lack awe will never understand us." After Xiaolu said this, a trace of depression flashed in his eyes, and then he was in no mood to pay attention to Shi Lei anymore. Seeing the little deer who opened the plane channel and disappeared directly inside, Shi Lei stayed in place for a long time, then he finally sighed deeply while looking at the sky. "It''s really a wave of bad things! How can we make a difference now..." V2.Chapter 3 [Player status] (expand) ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: 3 (Legendary)] [Divinity: +1 (destruction of divinity)] (Destroying the divinity will greatly enhance the player''s combat ability. During the battle, he can use the traction of the divinity to enhance his destructiveness to things.) [Physique: 199.99 (maximum 200)] [Height: 1.82m/25m (maximum 25m)] [Age: 26 years old (up to 1000 years old)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Natural Affinity (High)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Power Burst (High)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Life Grafting (High)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Element Transformation (Special)] [Feature ¢Ý: Hydrogen Control (Special)] [Characteristic ¢Þ: Optical Stealth (Special)] [Characteristic ¢ß: Super Huge (Special)] [Characteristic ¢à: Legendary Domain (Special)] [Characteristic ¢á: Derived Magnetic Field (Special)] ¡¾System skills¡¿ ¡¾¢Ù¡¢Space shifting¡¿ ¡¾¢Ú, The Eye of Reality¡¿ ¡¾¢Û, Eye of Destruction¡¿ This time, Ji Yu''s physique has also been sublimated because of the skill of the eye of destruction. The life level has reached the limit of the third-level life form, and at the same time, it has also obtained the divinity of destruction, and the comprehensive ability has almost undergone a qualitative change. But even so, Ji Yu failed to break through the fourth level. But to reach level four, this time the game also gave Ji Yu a guide prompt. [Guide hint: Since the player''s life level has entered the legendary limit, under the shackles, you must publicize your existence as widely as possible. Know that the more intelligent life you have, the greater the probability that you will ignite the fire. ¡¿ (Note: Cognition and belief are both a kind of energy. As long as intelligent life forms recognize the player, as long as the existence of their cognition points to you, then these beings that recognize you will not know your name and image. But all these cognitions will also become the power for you to be promoted to an idealistic high-energy existence) (Transforming spiritual power into real power is the key to transforming into a high-energy life. Once the promotion is completed, you will no longer need these so-called cognitive powers. Cognition and belief are just the process for you to embark on a higher stage of life. ) (Planet gods and belief gods have serious limitations. Players, your life evolution method is different from this existence. Please do not accept the belief you feel.) [Reminder: Create games with your heart and serve players with all your strength. The game system will provide players with a perfect template for collecting cognitive power] ¡¾Prompt template¡¿ ¡¾Shenhuo: Unlit¡¿ [Cognition: About 4.3 billion intelligent life forms recognize your existence and believe in your existence] [Ignite the Divine Fire: It takes about 10 billion intelligent life forms to recognize you, and the game system will assist you to ignite the Divine Fire after meeting the needs] (Note: The titles of the fourth-stage lifeforms: demigods, false gods, epic lifeforms) Seeing these many prompts, Ji Yu took a long time to understand the information revealed between the lines of these prompts. "These light spots I felt turned out to be the so-called faith?" The moment Ji Yu woke up from his bedroom, Ji Yu actually felt the difference in himself. And it was precisely because he felt the difference that he would open his data panel again and intuitively understand his changes. At the moment when Ji Yu woke up, Ji Yu''s eyes had a brief blue light disappearing, and it was only after the blue light completely disappeared from his pupils that Ji Yu realized that the whole world in his vision has long been different. First of all, Ji Yu saw two kinds of super particles contained in the air. These two super-energy particles directly revealed information under Ji Yu''s Eye of Reality skill. ¡¾Planet spiritual power¡¿ ¡¾low energy¡¿ (Remarks: It comes from the energy derived from the activated planet Blue Star) ¡¾The Power of Faith¡¿ ¡¾High Energy¡¿ (Remarks: derived from believers'' belief in mysterious creatures) The super spiritual power derived from Blue Star is very sparse, with only a few grains or even a dozen grains at intervals of about one meter or even several meters. The size of a sesame seed, colorless, this is the energy derived from Blue Star. Looking at these energies, Ji Yu felt both amused and emotional. These so-called spiritual energies seem to be too poor, and low energy is not attractive to Ji Yu. Compared with the large amount of white belief power floating around Ji Yu at this moment, these spiritual powers are just like the contrast between a pool of water and a drop of water. The power of faith is endless, and it has been gathering within a radius of five meters around Ji Yu. In Ji Yu''s entire field of vision, these powers of faith are really eye-catching. Stretching out a finger, Ji Yu touched one of the power of faith with understanding, and then Ji Yu actually saw a picture from the power of faith. That was the picture of a woman holding her child and praying silently when Jiyu and Ziyue were duel. Seeing this, Ji Yu immediately had a clearer understanding of the power of faith. Looking at the strong beliefs around him, Ji Yu''s shattered divinity flashed slightly, and suddenly, the power of these beliefs burst and dissipated like bubbles. Divinity is the root of absorbing the power of faith. It is precisely because Ji Yu''s body already possesses divinity that these beliefs gather together, and they eagerly want to enter Ji Yu''s arms like bees returning to their nests. However, Ji Yu did not accept these beliefs that he desperately wanted to enter into Ji Yu''s arms, so after the light of divinity flashed and manifested with the will to refuse, all the power of belief was broken. The world of idealism is so weird, which also made Ji Yu further aware of the so-called mystery of the mysterious world. As for the so-called cognitive energy prompted by the game, Ji Yu didn''t feel or see it at all. From Ji Yu''s point of view, perhaps this is the difference in cognitive energy. They won''t be as substantive as the power of faith shows, but they do exist. The so-called cognition is also very likely not the energy that Ji Yu can absorb and utilize at this stage, but with the help of the game, Ji Yu has unlimited possibilities. However, before that, Ji Yu now felt that he was in great trouble. That is, there are only nearly 7.5 billion intelligent life in the world of Blue Star, that is, human beings, but this time he needs to be promoted but needs 10 billion people to recognize him. Even counting the family members of the incarnations, those intelligent creatures who already possessed elementary intelligence are far from enough. Ten billion intelligent beings. Ji Yu felt that his head was a little big. And I feel that this time I may be locked up by the card for a long time. However, if you think about it carefully, Ji Yu also recognizes it. Because the way he advances is obviously different from the fawns and oaks. It is reasonable to say that the higher the potential, the higher the price. "It seems that now I have to let the fawns speed up the cultivation of their families." Ji Yu was thinking like this, and at the same time, he quickly thought of the bad situation of Blue Star now. Fourteen polluted areas, plus the original boundaries. The situation of human beings is not bad. Ji Yu''s promotion needs population, and as a person, Ji Yu doesn''t want to see too many people die. Therefore, at this moment, Ji Yu immediately projected his consciousness into the consciousness space shared by the avatars. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "Huh? What is this place, so strange?" The voice of the maiden Nika resounds in the more spatial awareness space shared and spawned by the avatars. "This should be the consciousness exchange space between our brothers and sisters that my father said when he left?" Gentleman Vera wrote and said so. At the same time, just after the two finished speaking, the images of Vera and Nika were directly projected into this dark and unknown space. And just after the two spoke out one after another, and projected figures in this space of consciousness, a calm but steady voice sounded immediately. "Are you the intelligent life that your father cared for and was born this time?" As soon as the words fell, a vibrant oak tree projection immediately appeared behind Vera and Nika. The oak tree projection is only the height of an ordinary tree, but a humanoid face appears on the trunk. Seeing this scene, both of Veronica were slightly stunned. However, in this astonishment, Nika''s eyes lit up and she exclaimed in surprise: "Wow? It''s so amazing, tree, I didn''t expect there to be a tree among our elder brothers, hey hey, it''s so fun." Nika looked at Adam curiously, and came to Adam with great interest. "Well, I''m Nika, I should be your younger sister, brother, what''s your name?" Nika was very familiar and quite active, watching Nika Adam was silent for a long moment. Because when Adam saw the projections of Nika and Vera, he felt that his brain was a little down. The anime-like image of Veronica and her two beautiful girls really impacted Adam''s existing cognition. And when Adam looked at Nika silently with a seemingly scrutinizing attitude, Vera immediately stepped forward to greet her slightly and said: "Brother, hello, I''m Vera, my sister and I are intelligent beings that were blessed and born by our father based on an aircraft carrier of the Intis Federation." "You can think of our specific image as the existence of computer intelligence, but now the image of the two of us is formed in the attitude that my father wanted." Vera clearly understands how incompatible the images of herself and her sister are with the real world, so she also explained Adam''s possible doubts in advance. "I see." Adam nodded. At the same time, I feel that my father is being influenced by the two-dimensional culture of human beings while paying attention to Blue Star? interest? If it was really out of interest, well, Adam cast a sympathetic look at the two sisters in front of him. But amidst this subtle sympathy, Adam still had many doubts. "The way you two sisters were born is a bit strange, but it is not difficult for the great father to understand." Adam said so, and just wanted to introduce himself, but at this moment in the consciousness space, the images of Xiaolu, Malphite, and even Irisviel appeared one after another, slightly interrupting his introduction. V2.Chapter 4 within the conscious space. After a short self-introduction, Veronica and Xiaolu and other divinely favored people knew each other. Then, led by Adam, all the favored ones began to talk about the pollution of the blue star. Adam: "As for the pollution of the blue star, we must deal with it as soon as possible. Although I can''t move, I can descend directly in the form of opening a plane channel, but before that, I need you to confirm the specific coordinates first." "By the way, Deer, have the Ryan Federation human officials provided you with information, and what is their current situation?" Adam turned his head to look at Xiaolu, and Xiaolu''s happy eyes suddenly became a little angry when he heard this because he had two more beautiful sisters. The little deer murmured, "No, and I don''t need to. I don''t want to talk to them anymore, because they said bad things about my father." "Bad words?" As soon as Xiaolu said this, Adam frowned first, and then showed a silent expression. Compared with Adam, at this moment, Alice Vier, who was presenting a dragon-shaped projection in a three-meter posture, had a cold look in his eyes. Unlike Irisviel, the two-meter stone man projected by Malphite directly showed obvious anger. Malphite angrily said, "What did they say!" Seeing Malphite''s manic appearance about to kill, Nika only felt that Malphite was a little scary, and even hid directly behind her sister. And Vera stroked Nika''s head soothingly, and looked at the deer with a silent and thoughtful attitude. Being watched by everyone and finding that Malphite was extremely manic, Xiao Lu was a little worried that Malphite would really go to the human world to kill. For the peace-loving deer, the deer naturally relieved immediately: "Oh, Malphite, don''t be like this. You scared Sister Nika. In addition, it''s nothing. There is a human who said that his father is not like a god, and complained that his father failed to stop Ziyue''s pollution." It''s okay if Xiao Lu didn''t say that, but once he said that, Malphite became even more violent! "Damn humans! What do they know about Father God''s state? If Father God can descend directly, let alone pollution, Ziyue can be directly blown up by Father God!" "This time, if it weren''t for the great Father God to take action, these ants don''t know how they would have died. What an ungrateful race! We shouldn''t have helped them before!" "Perhaps we should teach them a good lesson this time and let them understand what gratitude and awe are." Malphite said very violently, and he firmly believed in Ji Yu''s greatness in his words. Not only Malphite, in fact, in all incarnations, Ji Yu is a symbol of strength and stalwart. Just because his father is too powerful, he will be subject to certain restrictions similar to Ziyue. Otherwise, why would his father favor them and let them be born? The gods are born to save the world, they are the extension of the will of the gods, this is the consensus of all the incarnations, but the incarnations are not machines, they have their own thinking and ideas. They have nothing to say about throwing away racial prejudice and saving the world, but the only thing they can''t do is blaspheme their father. In the minds of the incarnations, Ji Yu is special, it is the existence that allows them to get rid of their muddle-headedness and give them wisdom and life. Ji Yu is the father, but also the common pillar of faith in their hearts. So the father cannot be profaned, it is absolute. Regarding this point, Adam had already stated his position in the last conversation, so at this time, after hearing Xiaolu''s narration, Adam, who had always been calm, also spoke. "One person saying this doesn''t mean he''s the only one thinking this way." Adam looked at the deer and sighed at the same time: "The purple moon disaster this time is extremely serious, and the number of human deaths is not small. Perhaps many of them are still counting on the gods to save them, and they have been calling on the gods." "But that expectation can quickly turn into resentment when the gods don''t live up to their expectations." "Why can''t the gods save them and save their families? What kind of god do they even think? Shouldn''t gods be omnipotent? If they can''t do it, what kind of god is this?" "The word god is very heavy, and I finally understand why my father has never admitted to us that he is a god." "The gods are the cognition we impose on our father, and at the same time we promote the existence of our father in this way, so the negative impact this brings is indeed what we need to face." Adam said with emotion, seemingly reflecting, but the words quickly changed direction. "I don''t really care whether my father is a ''god'', because the existence of my father is our god in our hearts." "Father allowed us to be born, let us gain wisdom, and let us see this colorful world. Even if humans don''t recognize father, we must recognize father and stand firmly by his side." "We don''t need to be harsh on the disapproval of human beings, but we must express something to the human beings who blaspheme their father." "Father''s contribution may not be rewarded, and our contribution may not be rewarded, but I cannot accept that human beings do not understand gratitude and awe." "In addition, I also hope that my father''s efforts will be rewarded, because even as an ordinary human family, children should have such an attitude towards their father." "I don''t know what my father thinks specifically, but I hope that my father will be rewarded, and I hope that my father can see our efforts and ''take care'' of us forever." "So, even if father disagrees with our approach, we must not ignore this matter this time." "We need to declare to mankind, declare the greatness of the father, declare that the father is inviolable and must be revered." "We must be strong, we must reflect the absolute will of all our divinely favored ones." "So, I think that what we have to do now is to terminate all cooperation with the officials of human countries. We will act according to our own will and stop and fight against Ziyue according to our own ideas." "At the same time, we should also start to establish our own order according to our own will. Although I don''t want to see conflicts in this process, we must not back down when necessary." Adam said so, and looked seriously at all the avatars present. And at this moment, Xiaolu looked at Adam with eyes full of admiration. "Brother is indeed a brother. What you said sounds so powerful. In fact, I don''t want to cooperate with humans for a long time. They are too annoying, and I am a deer. Why should I take care of their emotions and feelings?" "Besides, it used to be that we couldn''t beat them and needed this kind of attitude, but now we can obviously beat them, why should we care about them, so, Xiaolu, I agree with all four legs!" Malphite himself didn''t like humans, and now Adam said so, of course he immediately agreed. "I agree, and I love being able to teach humanity a lesson!" Irisviel: "Yes, I will take Lucy away immediately, and if anyone is willing to follow me, I hope Brother Xiaolu can open the plane to let them pass." "Well, this is no problem." Xiao Lu said with a smile. "Ah? Termination of cooperation with humans? But what about me and my sister!" After everyone present expressed their views, Nika immediately said with a panicked expression. "What are you going to do?" Malphite looked at Nika, the so-called younger sister, dissatisfied. "Hey, brother Malphite, don''t bully me, brother Adam is watching." "In addition, my sister and I are in a different situation from you. My sister and I are aircraft carriers. We need a lot of materials and fuel for our growth." Seeing Nika''s troubled look, Malphite gave Nika a flat and expressionless answer: "That''s all?" "Huh?" Nika was stunned, looking at Malphite, she immediately became angry. "What is this? We have to grow up, otherwise how can we help father? Besides, if there is a conflict with humans, we don''t want to be your drag bottle." Nika was very distressed, and wanted to continue to express the particularity between herself and her sister. But at this time Malphite said flatly: "If I give it to you, it will be done." "You give us?" Nika was stunned, while Vera was slightly taken aback. "You give us? You may have the metal ore bro, but how can you provide the necessary chemical oil, various chemical products, and nuclear fuel? Brother, don''t think about things too simply." Vera sighed and watched Malphite say this, and Malphite was really stunned. Yes, Malphite may be able to provide a large amount of metal ore, but he still needs to spend a lot of time looking for him who does not understand the properties of various metals. Compared with the help of humans, Malphite''s behavior is more important for Veronica''s growth. Obviously disadvantageous. "Oh, why is it so troublesome, can''t we go and grab it? No matter how bad it is, isn''t there brother Adam?" "Hey, brother Adam has a large number of believers in human society, and there are some rich and powerful humans. As long as brother Adam asks, I can help you get even the most difficult things." Xiao Lu said so innocently, while both Vera and Nika looked at Adam in astonishment. Seeing this, Adam immediately showed a pensive look, then Adam nodded and said: "This matter is difficult to say, and it is not difficult to say that it is not difficult. The key is to see how many believers are willing to follow me firmly." "In addition, if you need more resources, maybe I need to support my believers to initiate changes." "However, I don''t want to do this unless it is absolutely necessary, and our relationship with humans does not need to be so tense." "We can just do our own thing. As for what humans will do, that''s their business. Normal communication is still possible. In addition, I am indeed a bit arbitrary and have not considered you, so we can discuss the suspension of cooperation. .¡± "In addition, who said that you can''t trade if you are hostile? The situation in West Yorkshire is much more complicated. What is a capitalist and what is a businessman? You may not have seen them clearly." Adam smiled, while Vera and Nika were thoughtful. V2.Chapter 5 Ji Yu listened to everything as an observer from the beginning to the end. Regarding what the avatars were thinking and preparing to do, Ji Yu had mixed feelings for a while. Ji Yu was happy for Adam and Xiaolu''s maintenance, but at the same time felt that they were too serious. Ji Yu really doesn''t care what humans think of him, but he doesn''t want to veto the decision made by his sons and daughters because of their personal will. Furthermore, Ji Yu actually did want to pursue a world of his own. However, there is an idea, but Ji Yu still doesn''t want the fawns to have too much or direct large-scale conflict with humans. Human beings are already suffering enough, if you want to scold them, let them scold them. Besides, this time it was indeed caused by Ji Yu. If Ji Yu hadn''t touched the No. 1 boundary, these things would never happen. The result was a bit bad, but Ji Yu didn''t regret it. Because he is the only one who can stand up in the face of the Ziyue crisis, and besides, Ji Yu doesn''t want to be passive all the time. It is normal for temptation to be countered. Furthermore, if there is no Ji Yu, it is indeed as what Moffitt said, the current human situation of Blue Star does not know how bad it will be. Ji Yu didn''t think he was wrong, but he didn''t expect Ziyue''s reaction to be so big. A little reckless, but it also made him understand Ziyue''s danger better. Therefore, after this, Ji Yu will not test Ziyue easily, at least he cannot touch and test things related to Ziyue itself before he has a certain strength. Ji Yu can''t ignore what Adam and the deer are going to do next, at least he must control it properly. Therefore, when they were discussing the details, Ji Yu directly appeared in the sky above the consciousness space as a huge light cluster. The light cluster was like the scorching sun, and the moment it appeared, it attracted the attention of the fawns. Looking up at the scorching sun above the space of consciousness, Xiaolu immediately spoke excitedly. "Father, father, you are here, can you change your appearance? Xiaolu misses you." Xiao Lu''s innocent call made Ji Yu slightly astonished. At the same time, I was also a little helpless. Originally, Ji Yu wanted to show a certain distance, and to show his majestic posture in line with the gods that Adam and Malphite thought should be. But looking at the little deer, Ji Yu also laughed a little. Forget it, they are all old fathers, how can they pretend to be aggressive with their children? Thinking of this, Ji Yu suddenly changed from a scorching sun-like mentality to a light-like figure. As soon as the human figure landed on the ground of the consciousness space, Xiao Lu immediately rushed towards Ji Yu, looked up at Ji Yu, and immediately rubbed his head against Ji Yu''s abdomen back and forth. That looks like a clingy kitten. At the same time, when Xiaolu was sticking to Ji Yu, he said to Ji Yu like a pet: "Father, someone said bad things about you. My brothers and sisters and I are discussing how to teach them a lesson. They are too bad. Obviously, my father has helped them so much." Looking at Xiao Lu, Ji Yu smiled slightly and shook his head. With Guangying''s hand, Ji Yu touched Xiaolu''s head, and then said: "Father knows, so isn''t this just coming to chat with you?" Ji Yu''s love for Xiao Lu made Alice Feier extremely envious. Malphite, on the other hand, stood up straight like a soldier who saw the leader inspecting. As for Adam, he looked at the warm scene in front of him with a smile. As for Vera and Nika. "Father, Nika likes you too, you can''t favor one person over another, I also want my father to touch her head." Nika is very familiar, and immediately rushed to Ji Yu''s side and hugged Ji Yu''s arm. Nika looked at Ji Yu with expectant eyes, which made Ji Yu quite dumbfounded. The contact with the consciousness space can almost be regarded as a direct contact with the soul, and this kind of touch is actually not much worse than reality. Therefore, one can imagine the feeling of holding her arms in a girl like Nika who is about 1.5 meters tall. However, for Nika, Ji Yu''s emotions are only treated with an elder attitude. After all, the birth of Nika was caused by Ji Yu alone, and Ji Yu, as the creator, can clearly feel what Nika is thinking. This is a child''s attachment to his father. Faced with this emotion, Ji Yu, as a relatively traditional person, naturally knows how to respond. So, Ji Yu immediately smiled and reached out to touch Nika''s smooth blonde head. "Okay, okay, you little guys are clingy, you can touch them all, right?" Although Ji Yu''s face and body are light and have no fixed image, it is enough for Nika and Xiaolu. After all, this is also the first time Xiaolu and Nika face Ji Yu face to face in this way. They were happy as long as they could see their father, that''s all. I don''t know if this is a ghost of the game system, or a subtle necessity. "Hey, father, Nika is not a little guy. I''m a beautiful girl. Besides, isn''t this the image you decided on, father? Father must like Nika more, right?" Nika looked at Ji Yudao with a smile on her face, but at this moment Xiao Lu refused to follow her. "What, obviously I came first, and my father likes me the most." "Go away, Nika, don''t pester father, okay?" "I don''t, hee hee." Nika stuck out her tongue at the deer, and continued to hug Ji Yu. Seeing Nika like this, Xiao Lu suddenly felt a little anxious. Looking at his four hooves and body, and then at Nika, there was an inexplicable amount of moisture in Xiaolu''s eyes. Looking at Ji Yu with big watery eyes, Ji Yu felt a little headache from that look. Perhaps it was because of seeing Ji Yu''s helplessness, Adam immediately said to Xiaolu in a serious voice: "Xiaolu, don''t pester father, father obviously has something serious to explain to us, you can''t be petty, you know that?" At the same time, Vera also quickly walked up to Ji Yu in a few steps and pulled Vera''s one and said gently: "Nica, don''t pester father. Do you want a lady to know? Also, just as brother Adam said, father obviously has something to tell us. You must be ignorant of propriety." The voices of Adam and Vera are naturally useful. Although Xiao Lu was reluctant, he still nodded: "Oh." Nika was still smiling: "Okay, I will listen to my sister." Speaking of which, Nika let go of Ji Yu''s hand and hugged her sister''s arm. The two said so, but Xiaolu and Nika could still see inexplicable sparks in their eyes looking sideways at each other. In this regard, both Vera and Adam were speechless. "Father, please don''t spoil them too much in the future, look at them..." Adam said helplessly. And Ji Yu smiled and waved his hands. "It''s okay, I actually like to act like a baby to me occasionally, and I feel much younger looking at the two of them." Although I am not very old, Ji Yu secretly complained. Ji Yu did not act as a so-called god, which made Adam feel his father''s benevolence, but at the same time felt inappropriate. Because if there are more gods in the future, this kind of thing will inevitably be a bit out of etiquette and identity. However, that is a matter of the future, so Adam will not say anything about it. Furthermore, there are only brothers and sisters here, and it seems that the closeness shown by the father is nothing to the children. As long as you show a dignified posture in front of outsiders, it is actually enough. Adam thought so, and Ji Yu actually thought so too. Because, in the incarnations of Xiaolu Adam, Ji Yu can fully understand what they are thinking, and can better understand their emotions. So when facing them, Ji Yu didn''t want to deliberately distance himself. Besides, the relationship between Ji Yu and the incarnations is obviously beyond common sense, and is closer than the relationship between father and son in human families. Their wisdom was given by Ji Yu, and most of them were born from the thoughts in Ji Yu''s mind. This can be compared to the extension of their own consciousness. So Ji Yu didn''t want to treat them too seriously and maintain a deliberate majesty and distance. If you want to pretend to be forceful, let''s pretend to be seen by outsiders. When there are outsiders, and after those who are favored by the avatars, just pay a little attention. Looking at the father who has no sense of distance in front of him, although Vera has always been very serious, she still feels that she wants to get close. But she is not a younger sister after all, so when looking at Ji Yu and her father, Vera just turned to Ji Yu slightly after teaching her a few words, and said in a western court manner: "Father." The projected bodies of Vera and Nika are both wearing skirts, not to mention saluting like this is quite a flavor. Looking sideways at Vera, Ji Yu nodded with a slight smile. "Um." For Vera, Ji Yu, who knows his character well, just said this is enough. Ji Yu naturally treats different people differently. It is enough to get close just right, and there is no need for extra. "Father God, Malphite greets you!" Seeing that the other brothers and sisters had spoken, Murphy shouted loudly to Ji Yu immediately after not falling behind, and made a kneeling knight salute. "Well......" Seeing that Malphite was so formal, everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, while Ji Yu shook his head with a bit of a smile. At this time, Irisviel beside Malphite was relatively calm, and just called out "Father" in a cold voice, but there was no more words. Irisviel obviously cared more about her image, and with so many brothers and sisters present, she would not show her soft side. Therefore, apart from Fawn and Nika, Adam and the others were very well-mannered and well-mannered. After all, in Ji Yu''s feeling, everyone present had a feeling of wanting to be close to his emotions. Even if Adam and Malphite seem innocent, their true emotions can be clearly revealed in Ji Yu''s feelings. They''re all big kids. Ji Yu sighed a little, but thinking about it, the oldest of his children was only four months old. Although there is wisdom and instilled with certain thinking and character, but in the end, they are alive, and there must be a transitional stage. It is precisely because of this that they need Ji Yu''s constant guidance. Just like this time, Ji Yu''s arrival is actually mainly to emphasize that they should not do things that endanger the safety of human life. As for the development period, if human beings worry about their sovereignty being challenged and do not take the initiative to provoke things, then this is They can only count themselves as unlucky. Those who need to move should move, and try not to hurt innocent people. For today''s god-followed creatures, it is not too convenient to beheaded. It''s all about killing chickens and monkeys. So, after that, Ji Yu just emphasized these things to them in the consciousness space. V2.Chapter 6 In a coastal commercial building in the Commonwealth of America, Florence. At this moment, Zhang Yao entered the building accompanied by a special person and got into the elevator. In the elevator, although Zhang Yao looked calm, there were many doubts in his heart. Mysterious Forest, this is the organization that Zhang Yao joined more than three months ago, and it was after joining this organization that he was cured of the advanced liver cancer very quickly. After the cancer was cured, Zhang Yao only paid a symbolic membership fee of 500,000 U.S. dollars, and he didn''t pay another penny after that. half a million? For Zhang Yao, who is worth more than one billion yuan, this is simply a drop in the bucket. Besides, this is cancer. Is this something that money can solve? Let alone 500,000, even 10 million, 50 million, or 100 million, there are people who are willing to pay. A powerful cancer cure is priceless. Therefore, after he was cured, Zhang Yao was still full of gratitude and emotion towards the organization of Mysterious Forest. However, as a successful businessman, Zhang Yao has always had some doubts about the true purpose of the mysterious forest. But in the end, when he met a bard from the druid order, all his doubts dissipated. The Mysterious Forest, an outlying organization affiliated to the Druid Order, was created for faith and to protect the first-born Mystical Tree in the human world. In modern society, in order to protect a highly controversial and valuable mysterious thing, the only way the Druid Order can think of is to use the holy medicine produced by the mysterious tree to select suitable targets, and then carry out a series of Grace and missionary. In this way, I want to expand the Mysterious Forest step by step to the point where it can even affect the policies of one or more countries. And it was precisely because of this that Zhang Yao''s wariness gradually disappeared after knowing the specific details of the mysterious forest''s situation and why he received such preferential treatment. Of course, the reason why his vigilance disappeared was not only because he believed the druid''s words. It was because, after joining the Mysterious Forest, at a reception two months ago, Zhang Yao saw many wealthy people in West Yorkshire and even Ryan. Among these tycoons, there are many people who have the world''s richest list, not to mention tens of billions of net worth, there are hundreds of billions of net worth. During the entire reception, Zhang Yao was in shock. Although he had expected it, he never expected that the Mysterious Forest could achieve this level in just two months. The rich reception with more than 500 people lasted for three full days. During these three days, the reception mainly discussed the principles of the organization of the Mysterious Forest. And the organization of the Mystic Forest is indeed loose. The general principle is that this organization does not require everyone to do too much, but when it comes to protecting the Mystic Tree, once the Druid Order asks for it, then everyone can do it. You must do your best to cooperate and contribute. In addition to setting an annual membership fee of 500,000 U.S. dollars, all members must also try their best to promote the positive image of the mysterious tree. Of course, in addition to the obligations of the members, the Druid Order will also provide members with holy medicine on a monthly basis. According to a person in charge of the Druid Order, this holy medicine can not only cure cancer, but also enhance people''s physique after long-term use, and even have the effect of rejuvenating. Money can''t buy good health, let alone a second life? Therefore, this reception is destined to be a success. At the same time, during this period, the Mysterious Forest also appointed some people. The president of the Forest of Mysteries is Budfanny Campbell of the Druid Order. The vice president is a medical professor from the Intis Federation. As for the little-known Zhang Yao, he also obtained a position in astonishment, that is, the post of director of the mysterious forest''s office in the southeast coastal area of ??the Ryan Federation. The position of the chairman of the board of directors is somewhat similar to a false position, but it still has tasks. That is to select suitable targets in Ryan as much as possible and introduce them into the organization. What is appropriate? Rich and powerful? Of course not, in Ryan, the group selected by Mysterious Forest is different from Xiyo. That is, the selected candidate must not have too much involvement with the official, and he must try his best to be a sick or weak person on the basis of certain assets and popularity. The age of the target group should be fixed as far as possible between 45-65 years old. After all, Ryan''s national conditions are different from those of West Yorkshire. The Mysterious Forest still has some scruples, but even if there are scruples, the Mysterious Forest will still develop its own members in Ryan. Therefore, the selection group has changed slightly, but no matter how it changes, people with greater money and social influence are still the main selection group. Then, in this way, influence a certain class of people''s views on the mysterious tree through speech. For Ryan, the mysterious forest is not very interested, but although it is not big, it still needs to develop members, after all, who knows what will happen in the future? And that''s why, as the chairman of the Mysterious Forest, Zhang Yao must be working hard. In just two more months, he has developed nearly thirty members for the mysterious forest. At the same time, because of the reception in the Mysterious Forest, and because of making friends with some wealthy people, Zhang Yao also received two large foreign trade orders. Zhang Yao felt extremely lucky to join the Mysterious Forest. Although becoming the director of the office of Mysterious Forest made him approached by Ryan officials, Mysterious Forest is a legal "commercial" organization recognized by Xiyo. , Ryan officials have nothing to say. Besides, nowadays, because of the consideration of the views of the god-favored creatures behind the mysterious forest, the official Ryan turned a blind eye to it for the time being. And because of this, Zhang Yao lived very comfortably these days. And because he had taken the holy medicine mixed with water for a long time, his current physique was no longer the same. At the same time, the gray hair on his head has all turned black now, and the whole person looks like he is two or three years younger. On such days, Zhang Yao was extremely satisfied, but at the moment of such satisfaction, he suddenly received an invitation to meet with Fanny Campbell, the first president of the Mysterious Forest. Zhang Yao didn''t know the content of the meeting invitation. But after a brief disclosure by the receptionist, he is now showing some hesitation. And just when Zhang Yao was hesitating to think, he soon followed the reception staff to the fifty-sixth floor of the modern building. Modern Building is a family property of one of the three major Druids in the Druid Order, and the fifty-sixth floor here naturally became the office building of the headquarters of the Mysterious Forest. This is Zhang Yao''s first visit to the headquarters selected and established by Mysterious Forest. After entering the gate, Zhang Yao immediately saw a very strange scene. That is, behind the glass curtain wall is a huge spacious space. Inside, Zhang Yao saw green vines covering the walls, and besides the walls, even the ground was filled with soil. At the same time, Zhang Yao also saw that the height of the roof here was over ten meters. It was obvious that the upper floors were artificially opened up, and occupied at least the space of the original three floors. And just when Zhang Yao entered the hall, the hollow glass on the roof of the hall slowly began to open to both sides amidst the mechanical sound. Suddenly, wisps of sunlight entered. But at this time, under the abundant sunlight, the entire hall was suddenly revealed in front of Zhang Yao''s eyes. The ground is full of lush grass, and there are many potted flowers and trees between the rows. Meanwhile, Zhang Yao also saw a giant python in the building. The 25-meter-long giant python just curled up on the right side of the hall. The moment the sunlight came in, the giant python''s sleeping eyes, which were originally closed, slowly opened. Then, the giant python looked at Zhang Yao, who was stunned at the door, and the receptionist who was looking at Zhang Yao with a slight smile on his face, and then the giant python opened its mouth and shook its head lazily as if yawning. And close your eyes again. And just as the giant python continued to take a nap, Zhang Yao also saw three birds the size of hounds suddenly flying down from the vine nest on the side of the empty roof. These three big birds are covered with colored petals all over their bodies, and their overall appearance is very similar to that of parrots. But it was the first time Zhang Yao saw such a big parrot. The three parrots flew down and landed on one side. They looked at Zhang Yao and the staff, and there was a flash of doubt in their eyes. Looking at the strange situation in this building before him, Zhang Yao was both surprised and speechless. The miraculousness of the creatures of the gods, as well as the mysteries of the families that may be born around them, are no longer secrets nowadays. All kinds of news and reports have long been all over the world. Although Zhang Yao hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he already knew something after all, so he was only slightly stunned for a moment and then quickly adjusted his emotions. "Mr. Nord, are you sure the president is waiting for me here?" The entire interior of the building can be seen at a glance. There is no one here at all, and there are no office and hidden compartments. This is an office building, rather than an antique mysterious park. "Of course it is." The man in the suit named Nord smiled slightly, and at the same time stretched out his hand in a gesture of invitation and said to Zhang Yao: "This is a portal, Mr. Zhang, you only need to stand in front of the oak sapling to see the president, please." Nord didn''t intend to accompany him, but Zhang Yao looked at a potted oak sapling less than three meters five meters ahead with some doubts. Although he had doubts, Zhang Yao chose to remain silent and began to walk forward alone because of the favor of the mysterious tree of his own organization. One step, two steps, three steps... Zhang Yao looked around at the scene of the three parrots following him, and at the same time kept paying attention to the approaching oak saplings ahead. And it was in this mood full of curiosity and apprehension about the unknown, when Zhang Yao was less than one meter away from the oak sapling, suddenly, without warning, a leading to the oak tree sapling appeared on the side. The two-meter high portal of the Green Forest. V2.Chapter 7 There are clusters of towering trees, and countless birds and animals live among them. When Zhang Yao entered the plane of Oak Adam for the first time, he was completely shocked. Compared with some videos uploaded on the Internet, Zhang Yao only had a feeling that these are real after seeing countless giant trees with a height of 100 to 200 meters, as well as countless gigantic animals and birds. Although, just yesterday, Zhang Yao saw the crazy video and pictures on the Internet about the confrontation between Ziyue and God''s Eye that took place in Ryan and even the entire Eastern Hemisphere, but for Zhang Yao who just went overseas to take over business, he still had a kind of feeling. unreal feeling. Even though countries have already announced the horror of Ziyue and the existence of god-followed creatures and monsters, many people still don''t feel it. The reason for this is undoubtedly that countries protect their citizens too well. Under the circumstances that there are not many monsters that can break out of the boundary and impact the human world, most people in all countries actually don''t have much real sense. Of course, although there is no real feeling, many people still start to take their own evacuation measures. Some people built basements, and some began to stockpile supplies. In short, these people did their own things. Although it seemed urgent, they always deceived themselves and felt that all this was not true. Surely nothing will happen. In addition, there were quite a few brain-disabled people during this period. These people keep advocating that all this is an official conspiracy, and all the videos and pictures are P and fake. Just like the flat earth theory, this kind of brain damage exists no matter what era it is. Maybe it''s for eyeballs, or to cheat money, in short, it''s quite hard to say. Zhang Yao was received by people who had been waiting for him for a long time. At the same time, it was also led to a grassland somewhere in the forest. Here, Zhang Yao saw Fanny Campbell, and at this time, Fanny Campbell was teaching some brown-skinned and naked children to learn the universal language. And when Fanny Campbell was teaching these children to learn ''foreign languages'', Zhang Yao also saw several giant birds that were not small in size and the size of an urban off-road vehicle. Besides the giant bird, he also saw five squirrels and a giant otter. These animals looked at Fanny Campbell attentively, and it seemed that they were all studying hard. In this regard, Zhang Yao seemed to have discovered a new continent, acting very curious and novel. Breathing the comfortable breath in the air, Zhang Yao''s whole body felt an unprecedented tranquility and comfort. Zhang Yao''s arrival quickly attracted Fanny Campbell''s attention, and Fanny Campbell quickly and temporarily disbanded Learning Children and Animals. Fanny Campbell started walking towards Zhang Yao. When Zhang Yao saw this, he walked towards Fanny Campbell together with the reception staff. But as the distance got closer, Zhang Yao''s expression became more and more surprised. Because Fanny Campbell, who is more than fifty years old, looks like he is only in his thirties at this time, and his dull hair color is also very shiny. Seeing Fanny Campbell who was very different from before, Zhang Yao was surprised but at the same time his heart became more and more heated. Just like what he thought at first, joining the Mysterious Forest was really the best thing he did in his life. Of course, there is also an element of luck. If he hadn''t suffered from cancer, he might not have been able to get in touch with the Mysterious Forest organization at all. But there are not so many ifs in this world. Therefore, when he saw such a mysterious scene in front of him, and it was so close at hand, Zhang Yao would naturally feel yearning. "Mr. Zhang came quite quickly, didn''t he?" Fanny Campbell came to Zhang Yao, and after they shook hands, she said with a smile. "Isn''t this the president''s invitation? How dare I be slow? Besides, I just happened to be in America this time to meet Mr. Bob''s foreign trade deal, so this is also a coincidence." Zhang Yao said with a smile, and at the same time, he said with admiration: "Speaking of which, President Fanny, you are getting younger and more beautiful." Hearing Zhang Yao''s praise, Fanny Campbell was naturally happy. But after all, she was restrained, so she just smiled and said: "Thank you for the compliment, it is thanks to the holy family of the mysterious tree that I can regain my youth." "However, to be correct, my changes are still thanks to Mr. Lu Wu''s gift." "Mr. Luwu?" Zhang Yao was stunned, and at the same time instantly remembered the image of the fawn that the Ryan Federation had previously promoted. But Xiaolu is obviously in the Ryan Federation? Regarding the connection between the creatures of the gods, no country has publicly announced it. Similarly, the abilities of the creatures of the gods have not been publicized. So it is reasonable for Zhang Yao to be puzzled. Zhang Yao looked puzzled, and Fanny Campbell said: "I will explain the reason, but this is not suitable for chatting, if you don''t mind, let''s sit and talk over there first, and I will find you this time It is also to discuss about Mr. Lu Wu." Fanny Campbell pointed to a stone table and bench not far away and said so, while Zhang Yao nodded with a puzzled expression. Immediately, the two walked towards the stone table and began to chat formally at the same time. The content of Fanny Campbell''s chat with Zhang Yao can be said to have surprised Zhang Yao, even to the point of astonishment. Because Fanny Campbell asked Zhang Yao to cooperate with Lane. As for what to do? In fact, it is also very simple, that is to be responsible for issuing some special ''certificates'' in Ryan. At the same time, Fanny Campbell also invited Zhang Yao to officially become an official citizen of the "Blue Star Life United Kingdom of God", and become the spokesperson for Ryan, that is, a diplomat. ''Blue Star Life United Kingdom of God'' is actually similar to the xxx empire. The name is very easy to understand and relatively general. But as a country name, the country name does not need to be fancy, just easy to understand. Therefore, after Adam put forward the idea of ??this country name, Xiaolu and other gods would naturally have no objections. Ji Yu did not participate in the deliberations about the nature of the state by the gods, but just watched the whole process of their deliberations. Ji Yu won''t interfere too much, because this is a matter decided by Ji Yu''s ''sons and daughters'' with their own will, and Ji Yu, who is the biggest beneficiary, really doesn''t need to interfere too much. Besides, it''s fine to get close to Xiaolu and other gods, but I can''t be too out of character to personally preside over the establishment of the kingdom or something. After all, in the eyes of the gods, Ji Yu is a great and distant existence. Even if benevolent, there is a possibility that one day he will leave. Although they did this because they didn''t want to be bound by human rules, it was more to let Ji Yu see their efforts and to win Ji Yu''s favor. And as a high-ranking ''God'', Ji Yu naturally cannot participate too much in this matter, otherwise it will appear that he really wants to do this, and it will also lead to the collapse of his ''God'' in the hearts of his ''sons and daughters'' . So Ji Yu already had a scale in his heart, and this is what he should do best. After Fanny Campbell told the general situation, Zhang Yao was already stunned, and he was stunned for a long time, as if it was difficult to accept, or he was thinking of the possible bad situation after this incident happened. So Fanny Campbell had to interrupt his narration a little when he saw Zhang Yao was so so, and waited for Zhang Yao to come back to his senses. And Zhang Yao is worthy of being a person who has been ups and downs in the business world for many years, so his mentality quickly adjusted. Zhang Yao looked bitterly at Fanny Campbell and said: "President, are you sure you''re not kidding me?" "Let''s not talk about whether the gods can manage a country well. To establish a country, you must first have land? Otherwise, isn''t this a war with our human country in disguise?" "Also, you also said that the gods are going to recruit humans who are willing to follow them, but this recruitment of humans will seriously damage the interests of all countries. Can all countries agree?" "Take a step back, even if the countries acquiesce, even if the gods have recruited enough followers, managing a country after that is not as easy as it says." Speaking of this, Zhang Yao was also afraid that his words would be misunderstood, so he immediately replied: "Although it is a bit offensive, what I said is the actual situation. Is the decision of the gods a bit too hasty? gone?" Seeing Zhang Yao like this, Fanny Campbell''s expression remained unchanged, and he still smiled slightly: "Mr. Zhang, you don''t need to doubt whether the decision of the God-favored is hasty, you just need to know that it is God''s will." "In addition, the issues you just mentioned are actually what I will talk about next." "First of all, the gods have enough land. There are basic conditions for establishing the kingdom of the gods. You will know where the land is later. Of course it is not on the blue star." "In addition, the matter of recruiting humans does not mean that humans can join if they want to." "In this matter, I actually have some opinions for the mysterious tree." When talking about this, Fanny Campbell''s face obviously showed a slightly honored expression. That kind of expression is difficult for non-believer Zhang Yao to understand. Fanny Campbell, who didn''t notice the change in Zhang Yao''s expression, continued: "The Kingdom of the United Kingdom is not an ordinary country. It is a civilized country that has never existed in the history of Blue Star. Therefore, in this country, we must divide the citizens into two categories." "One category is those who deeply believe in the gods and have no nostalgia for their previous country. Those who pass will be led to live in the official land of the kingdom of God." "The second category is people who believe in gods but still have feelings for their own country. Although this type of people can also obtain the citizenship of the Kingdom of God, they can still live in their own country." "And this is where the Kingdom of God is extremely inclusive and open, and it also provides great convenience for the establishment and management of the Kingdom of God in the early stage." "Of course, becoming a citizen of the Kingdom of God still needs to be inspected, at least their thoughts cannot be blasphemous." "The ones who inspect them will be identified by our druid order." "...." V2.Chapter 8 The followers of the Druid Order are all high-level intellectuals, and there is no shortage of members who are proficient in psychology. Therefore, it is actually very easy to identify whether human beings have blasphemous thoughts. Zhang Yao was thinking, while Fanny Campbell continued to calmly say: "About whether the human country you mentioned will agree? This is actually not a problem at all in my opinion." "First of all, the termination of cooperation between the God-favored ones does not mean that they must be hostile, because this time the God-favored ones only need to get rid of the rules imposed on them by human nations." "The fight against Ziyue and the Boundary will still go on, it''s just a different way." "Besides, in today''s human kingdom, I don''t think anyone has the guts to declare war on those favored by the gods." "Furthermore, the establishment of the Kingdom of God is nothing more than a country in the final analysis. The establishment of diplomatic relations and transactions between countries is normal, right?" "So, the establishment of the Kingdom of God is actually not a big problem. Although it may be targeted at the beginning, after calming down, people will know what to do is a smart decision." "A country that is not threatened by monsters, a country that may obtain eternal life, a country that is unknown but full of charm, who can refuse such a country?" The more Fanny Campbell talked, the hotter he became. "Furthermore, the Kingdom of God does not reject unbelievers, because after our proposal, the gods have already considered accepting unbelievers. Thinking is one thing, doing is one thing. As long as you don''t act blasphemously, then The Kingdom of God can also tolerate them." "And this is the kindness and greatness of the gods." "After listening to what I said, what do you think, Mr. Zhang? Why don''t you tell me?" Fanny Campbell was calm again, and seemed to have a sense of belonging and honor to the Kingdom of God. Regarding this, Zhang Yao really didn''t know what to say. Zhang Yao thought carefully about what Fanny Campbell just said, and it was actually as she said. Once this United Kingdom of Gods is established, its charm will naturally be endless. In addition, it is estimated that some people want to join if they squeeze their heads. Not to mention the existing big and rich countries in the world, some small and poor countries, it is estimated that the official will take the lead in joining the United Kingdom of Gods. It''s not a joke, it''s a fact. After all, there are still many countries in Blue Star who don''t have enough to eat, don''t wear warm clothes, and wars break out from time to time. Many people probably have had enough of all this. And now there is a country that is rich, protected by gods, and has the possibility of eternal life. This is simply a good thing. If possible, it is estimated that the number of people who want to join will directly exceed 100 million. And because there are gods and gods in the Kingdom of God, it is really difficult for anyone in the existing Blue Star Kingdom to dare to go to war. Although these countries may issue a series of policies to prevent citizens from joining, such an approach is undoubtedly something that fools will do. The official superiors are also human beings, they have to think about themselves and their families, and many even hope to obtain a healthy body and the possibility of eternal life. In addition, the threat of Ziyue is very close at hand, without the help of the gods, without the favor of the gods, it is unimaginable. In the past, there were no gods, maybe everyone would not feel anything, the big deal is to fight the death star and destroy the world. But now that the gods really exist, and there are also those who are favored by the gods, it would be really stupid to turn a blind eye and not know how to use it. Even for the sake of obtaining asylum for some citizens and their families, the official leaders of various countries dare not do things that easily offend the gods. With this in mind, Zhang Yao could not help but sigh at the end. "I don''t think I have any problems anymore, it is my honor to be able to join the Kingdom of God." "To be honest, what you said, President, is really hard to get used to. I even saw the day when all the countries in Blue Star fell apart." Killing and killing people. Of course, this sentence is not appropriate to describe the newly born United Kingdom of God, and Zhang Yao will not say it. Zhang Yao just felt that he was about to see the beginning of a new era. At the fork in the road of this era, choice is really too important, and luck is also a part. So when faced with the invitation, it was naturally impossible for Zhang Yao to refuse, and he also hoped that he could find a good position for himself in the early stage of the Kingdom of God. Hearing what Zhang Yao said, Fanny Campbell shook his head. "The country of Blue Star will not fall apart, it will just be brought together in a different way." "For the future, I am full of expectations. A country that gathers the power of the world. Perhaps the dream that mankind has always longed for to go to the stars and the sea is not far away from us." Zhang Yao was stunned, but he couldn''t help laughing when he heard Fanny Campbell''s words behind him. "The president seems to be an idealist, but he also has a pragmatic style." "Is belief in gods idealistic? I don''t think it can be regarded as idealism now?" Fanny Campbell also smiled, and at the same time said: "Besides, after all, the times are different, we will not engage in religious trials and the like .¡± "Belief in the gods also requires rationality, and a rational theocracy can go further in the long run." "President, I quite agree with what you said." Zhang Yao couldn''t deny it. At this moment, Zhang Yao no longer had the worries he had before, and his words were much more relaxed. "Then, President Fanny, what do I need to do?" "Next?" Fanny Campbell smiled. Immediately, Fanny Campbell looked behind him, and at this moment, Zhang Yao followed Fanny Campbell''s line of sight. Rosie, with a delicate body and face, appeared with wings on her back. "Then, Mr. Zhang, please follow Ms. Rosie''s arrangement for the time being. We still need to do some preparatory work before establishing the United Kingdom of Gods." Hearing what Fanny Campbell said, Zhang Yao looked at Rosie, who was as big as an elf, and Zhang Yao nodded immediately in a little astonishment. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The ring forest is located. At this time, all the deer herds and family members of Xiaolu were gone, including those cute mushroom heads. In just one day, what happened here has far exceeded everyone''s expectations. And the Ryan Federation came again at this time. The person who came was none other than someone Xiao Lu knew, and he was also an important old man among the official figures of the Ryan Federation. Qian Wenyao took a special plane overnight to the Ring Forest. But after coming here, Qian Wenyao found that the place has already been ''empty''. Let alone birds, there is not even a single bug here at the moment. But even so, Qian Wenyao still did not leave. He waited quietly in the center of a ring in the forest, and there were dozens of people waiting with him. Qian Wenyao never thought that Xiaoluwei would fall out with the Ryan Federation because of a trivial matter. But thinking of Xiaolu''s character, Qian Wenyao felt that he fit Xiaolu''s style very well. However, from Qian Wenyao''s point of view, Xiao Lu is most likely a child making trouble, and the matter should not be too serious. So in order to show his sincerity, and to ''coax'' the little deer, he just waited quietly here for the time being. However, he couldn''t help but sigh when he thought of the bad situation in Annan Province in the middle of the Ryan Federation. And even here, his communication with Congress is always maintained. "Old Qian, have you resolved the situation over there? The situation in Annan Province is a bit serious. Many of the vanguard troops who went there were affected by unknown influences and appeared abnormal." "The pollution there is not the pollution of the purple moon in the traditional sense. Just now the Congress has notified the extraordinary legion to press on it. In addition, although our fire coverage can destroy many monsters, our missiles in that black area are useless at all. As long as the missiles If it falls in, it will immediately fail, which is a bit difficult." "If the monsters and ghosts hiding in the black area are not eliminated, no place in the surrounding area will be safe once night falls. In addition, once those ghosts spread around again, the entire Annan Province may be in danger." During the video call, an old man in military uniform had a sad face. When he talked about ghosts, Qian Wenyao couldn''t help frowning. The black area in Annan Province covers a very large area, almost covering an area of ??nearly 1,000 square kilometers, and around the black area, the area of ??polluted land and environment is nearly 30,000 square kilometers. The polluted land can be described as barren of grass, and the trees are all withered and black like coke. Not sure how serious the risk of the pollution in the black area is, even the Federal Army of the Extraordinary Legion Ryan dared not let them enter easily. Because, the Ryan Federation had already tried people wearing a full set of heavy protective clothing to enter the polluted land boundary, but within ten minutes of entering, those people''s vision had serious hallucinations. Some people even shot their own people with guns. This terrifying scene was once reminiscent of Xiaolu''s previous visual pollution. Once a person dies in a polluted area, his soul will soon turn into a ghost and directly attack the surrounding humans. In the face of the ghost Ryan Federation, there is no way to deal with it. The ghost is like smoke, although the bullets can cause some damage to it, but the damage is negligible. Maybe hundreds of shots can kill it. But the ghost will not stand still. Once the black mist of the ghost possesses the human body, the scene is extremely terrifying. Therefore, at this stage, the Ryan Federation has also fallen into a situation where it cannot do anything about the polluted area. "Hey, although I know that I can''t blame the so-called god, but the current situation is really worrying. Millions of people died, and there may be more casualties in the future. This is much more serious than the situation in the Black Sea. " "I wish that the Black Sea No. 1 boundary hadn''t disappeared, and I don''t want to see the current situation." The old man in military uniform on the opposite side couldn''t help sighing. Moreover, the lines are obviously full of dissatisfaction with Ji Yu, the so-called god. Coincidentally, at the moment when the old man had a video call with Qian Wenyao, Xiaolu opened the plane channel and heard this sentence. As for the ones that appeared from the plane passage of the deer, there were not only the deer, but also the huge Irisviel. "Look! I knew it was going to happen." Xiaolu uttered angrily, while Qian Wenyao and others looked at Irisviel''s huge body passing through the plane passage in astonishment. Alice Fear stared down at Qian Wenyao and the others with a cold head. "Well, we have nothing to do with them, let''s go and start doing what we should do." As Alice spoke, she grabbed the miniaturized fawn in the dragon''s claws, and instantly soared into the sky. Xiaolu, on the other hand, let out a belated ''oh'' in astonishment. Just as the deer and Irisviel flew into the sky involuntarily, more than a dozen huge birds flew out from the gate of the plane. On the bodies of these birds are all sitting human beings one by one. Among them is Zhang Yao, and there are many people arranged by Fanny Campbell. These people carry a lot of video shooting equipment, and this time they will announce a big news to the whole world. Irisviel has long been able to be promoted to the third level, and this time, it is not only a performance of Irisviel''s promotion, but also a declaration to the whole world to swear the establishment of the Kingdom of Gods. Seeing the birds and people soaring into the sky one after another, Qian Wenyao and many people around him seemed unable to recover. After Qian Wenyao came back to his senses, the deer had long since disappeared from the sky. Regarding this, Qian Wenyao''s face was full of confusion, but amidst the confusion, he had a bad premonition. "Go, go back quickly, and immediately order the Southwest Army to arrange fighter jets to follow Lu Wu and Earl Yinlong." "yes!" "..." V2.Chapter 9 Galloping all the way, Alice Feil brought the deer, and at the same time led more than a dozen birds and people, and after spending about three hours, they came directly to the Annan Province in the middle of the Ryan Federation. Looking down from a high altitude, the environment in the first half of Annan Province is not bad, but when you reach the central part, you can directly see an area where black smoke is scattered and drifting at any time. At the same time, in the center of this area where a little black smoke rises, a pitch-black area can be seen on the ground. The black domain is as real as it is, and it covers a huge area, and the highest point it includes exceeds 5,000 meters. The black area covered the ground like a bowl, and the terrifying scene made people feel terrified just by looking at it. "These polluted areas look really big, and Xiao Ai, look over there, the monsters emerging from the black area are so disgusting!" The little deer caught in the giant claws by Alice Feier looked a little embarrassed looking at the scene of the polluted ground. "Well, it is indeed a bit nauseating." Alice Faier controlled the airflow and tried to balance her body flying in the sky, and replied with a slightly dignified voice. "Isn''t that right? But then again, Xiao Ai, why do I always feel like you are the predator and I am the prey when you grab me like this?" "Can''t you control water? You can make a bubble, and putting me on your back is better than holding me like this?" Fawn raised his head to look at Irisviel, and at the same time said slightly dissatisfied. The normal form of the deer is just a silly spore image with a shoulder height of only 1.23 meters and a body length of 1.23 meters. Compared with Irisviel''s huge form with a length of 500 meters, it is almost like the comparison between the size of an eel and an ant. Irisviel''s huge dragon claws can fully grasp objects with an area of ??nearly a thousand square meters when they are stretched out, and even if they are closed, the way they hold the deer is extremely funny. Because the deer was caught by Irisviel in the dragon''s claws at the moment, Irisvier only used one paw to hook the deer, and held it curvedly, while the deer only showed its head, and it really looked like is the ''snack'' object of prey. "classmate?" Irisviel simply ignored Xiaolu''s appeal, and the focus of her attention was obviously biased. "Brother, have you really learned some weird words from human mouths?" Alice Viel said calmly with a cold voice. "ah?" Fawn didn''t know why Irisviel said that, but instead asked naively: "Did I say something wrong? Oh, little love, don''t change the topic, you quickly change the way for me, you see that we are about to be exposed in front of human soldiers, I am their former commander after all? You are so Grabbing me affects my image a lot?" "Image?" Alice Viel was almost amused by the deer. "Brother Xiaolu, what image do you have? Why don''t I know? Do you mean you are cute? Or a silly and innocent image?" Irisviel''s laughter fell into Fawn''s mind, and Fawn muttered immediately while being astonished. "What''s wrong with being cute? Besides, I''m not stupid. If you say I''m stupid again, little love, I''ll get angry." Fawn looked at Irisviel complainingly, but Irisviel found it quite amusing. Xiaolu''s brother really hasn''t changed at all. "Okay, okay, can''t I not say it? By the way, it''s coming soon, brother, get ready, I''m going to let you go down." At the moment when Xiaolu and Irisviel were arguing, they had already come to the sky above a military camp. Looking down from the sky, the barracks below stretched for several kilometers, and at the same time, some missile launch vehicles and many mechanized armored troops could be seen. Many soldiers are gathering in this barracks at the moment, and some of them have already begun to set up defensive lines one after another around the outside of the polluted area. "Oh, yes, little love, please pay attention, I don''t want to make a fool of yourself." Xiaolu nodded and said to Irisviel. And Irisviel immediately smiled and said: "Okay, no one will fall down, I will control the airflow and send you to the ground as safely as possible." After all, just as the little deer was about to say something, Irisviel suddenly let go of the dragon''s claws holding the little deer among the clouds. "ah!" The little deer screamed, but at the same time, it immediately felt an inexplicable airflow around itself, and then let itself fall lightly to the ground steadily. The moment he felt the air current, Xiao Lu breathed a sigh of relief. The deer can''t fly, and it suddenly fell to the ground from a height of three or four kilometers. Although it won''t fall to death, it is certain that it will be disheveled. Besides, Xiaolu wants to pretend to be aggressive this time, how could he want to make a fool of himself. During the days when Xiaolu cooperated with humans, he didn''t learn anything, but he still learned the way of thinking of young adults. Moreover, in the previous communication with that officer Shi Lei, Xiaolu also knew what pretending is. Therefore, when the deer fell from the sky, the deer''s body began to glow, and it expanded rapidly. Body length fifty meters, one hundred meters, two hundred and fifty meters... Shoulder height twenty meters, fifty meters, one hundred meters... As the deer continued to expand and glow, soon a holy white deer with a length of about 380 meters and a height of about 160 meters appeared. The body of the white deer is covered with white rose-like flowers, and the crystal and bright appearance on the huge antlers is perfect. And just after the little deer completely showed his original appearance, the little deer immediately let the flowers of the holy family on his body spit out light and shadows one after another. These lights and shadows are transparent and bright, and all reveal the phantom images of sika deer. In the past two months, the deer god''s flower has collected more than 500 souls of the same race, and the spirit bodies of many sika deer have become more solid and have begun to get out of the state of confusion during the pregnancy of the saint''s flower. Nearly 600 phantom shadows of sika deer danced in the sky around the deer, and the visual effect it brought was extremely eye-catching. And after the little deer completely manifested himself and the deer spirit, many people in the underground military camp had already seen the vision of the sky. However, just when the deer completely manifested its huge body, because of the increased weight of flesh and blood again, Irisviel could not remotely control the airflow to stabilize the deer, so the deer suddenly fell into a dazed state very quickly. It quickly fell to the ground. "boom!!!" The deer fell into the polluted area, causing a great shock. While the smoke and dust billowed, after Xiao Lu swayed a circle of energy around him, the countless smoke and dust around him were quickly blown away. "Little love, you are too unreliable, right? I shouldn''t have trusted you." Fawn complained to Irisviel through telepathy. "You can''t blame me, brother, why did you suddenly grow up?" Iris Viel said lightly. "Tch, that''s too old? Obviously you''re older than me?" "I''m not big. It looks big, but it''s lighter. Besides, if you really talk about weight, brother, your current body weight may be several times that of mine." "Hey, okay, okay, stop talking, little love, I can''t say enough about you, so be it, then it''s your turn next." "That''s natural, but before this, brother, did you forget that you have to do one more thing?" The little deer was stunned, but then he quickly remembered something and said: "Oh yeah, it''s time for me to bring those stone bumps over." Xiaolu said so, and immediately opened a huge plane channel under the attention of many soldiers who came to see him from the periphery. The plane channel is square and square, with a length and width of nearly 500 meters. And at the moment when the surrounding passage opened, teams of stone giants more than 20 meters high who had already lined up stepped out in order. These stone giants were born from the splitting of Malphite these days. The total amount was nearly 80,000, and this time, Malphite only allocated the deer a quota of 5,000 stone giant sons. And these five thousand sons are certainly enough for the deer, just to deal with a black domain, even without the help of humans, these five thousand stone giants are more than enough. The stone giants were neatly arranged in ten rows, and row after row stepped out as precisely and neatly as robots. The ground shook and roared, and countless smoke and dust billowed up. The military parade-like lineup, even the soldiers and officers who were paying attention from the outside couldn''t help sighing. "Luwu finally came, but I don''t know how much they can do." "By the way, where is Earl Silver Dragon?" An officer looked at the deer and the emerging stone giant with a binoculars, and then said with a little doubt. The news that Xiaolu and Irisviel were together had already spread throughout the various armies. Although Qian Wenyao and many other high-level officials did not know where Xiaolu and Irisviel were going, it was always right to inform the whole army. Therefore, in the existing notifications, and in the previous follow-up of fighter jets in the rear, all the senior officers here know that Alice Faier is also coming. "Maybe it''s in the clouds? Pay attention, there are already many giant birds coming at the low altitude on the other side of the sky." Some of them looked around with binoculars, and soon discovered the giant bird and the person on its back that had followed the deer and them. "What are these people trying to do here?" A group army commander said with a frown. And while frowning in contemplation, the commander immediately instructed the surrounding officers again: "Lu Wu is still quarreling, and I have to send orders again and again to let everyone pay attention, and it is forbidden to talk about gods, let alone say things that should not be said." "clear." "yes." "..." After the commander delivered the order, many of these officers took orders and immediately began to let their adjutants deliver the order. Looking at the leaving officer, the aged commander of the army immediately looked in the direction of Xiaolu again. "These stone giant legions are really shocking, and there are so many of them. It would be great if we Ryan could have the command of the stone giants, but the reality is not satisfactory, hey..." V2.Chapter 10 Different from the first trial, the moment Ji Yu received the contact from Irisviel, the moment Ji Yu decided to use his remaining Eye of Destruction this month, Ji Yu suddenly disappeared into the room again. But this time, Ji Yu didn''t feel the pain from last time, and he experienced a process of sublimation from both body and mind during the process of his vision rising into the sky. This process was beyond words for Ji Yu, but it gave people an incomparably majestic and powerful touch. And at the moment when Ji Yu was enjoying this process, when Ji Yu opened his eyes again, in an instant, Ji Yu''s thunderous giant eyes appeared on the blue star. This time, under Ji Yu''s deliberate control, the entire blue star''s side facing the sun did not fall into darkness after the giant eye appeared. The sun disappeared, and although it was replaced by the giant eye of thunder, the sky around it was still as bright and white as usual. This time, Ji Yu''s giant eye of thunder did not sink nor expand, but only appeared at the size of the sun observed from the surface. among the cities. The originally steady stream of crowd was instantly noticed by some people after Thunder Giant Eye replaced the sun silently. Because many areas were originally sunny at one moment, but turned into cloudy sky the next moment. "Is there a mistake? Come again?" At around four o''clock in the afternoon, a young man just bought a cup of iced milk tea at a milk tea shop. After taking a few sips, he looked up and saw the scene where the eye of thunder replaced the bright sun. At the same time as the young man complained and howled, he quickly started to walk towards the entrance of the subway without thinking about anything, and at the same time he shouted: "Run, everyone, that eye appeared again yesterday!" "What?" "Are you kidding me?" Hearing the young man''s shout, some passers-by thought in disbelief, but at the same time subconsciously looked towards the sky, and it was precisely this look that suddenly the whole street began to become chaotic. However, during this chaotic period, many people chose to give up on themselves. "Damn it! I''m not going to hide anyway. If this happens every day, I''ll get nervous sooner or later. I''m going to die anyway. If you want to come, come and have fun!" A man who was setting up a stall to sell apples looked at the small Thunder Eyes in the sky, his eyes were full of anger. He picked up an apple and threw it directly in the direction of the Thunder Eyes above his head. Such a move is naturally meaningless, but it is very reasonable for a person to do this in anger. "Fuck, what kind of son of a bitch is throwing apples at labor?" On the second floor next to the commercial street, a man was drinking coffee and chatting with his blind date, but an apple fell directly on his head inexplicably, and he barely passed out. Enduring the buzzing in his head, the man immediately stood up and cursed out the window. At this time, the man doesn''t care about his image anymore, let alone being with a girl. Seeing the man upstairs yelling at him, the vendor downstairs was dumbfounded for a moment, but the vendor seemed to be willing to go all out when he was on fire, and immediately replied, "Who are you scolding, grandson?" ? It¡¯s my grandpa, what¡¯s wrong with me? If you want to die, come down and challenge me one-on-one! You come, it¡¯s your grandson who doesn¡¯t come!¡± The man was a little dazed, he had seen rampant ones, but never seen such rampant ones. Is it reasonable to smash someone? And shouldn''t he be afraid of being caught paying for medical waste? The man''s hit head is still aching, can this be tolerated? Damn it, it''s too rampant! The man thought so, and he was so angry that he immediately wanted to curse again, and then rushed downstairs to beat him violently. But in a blink of an eye, the man also realized, why is there no one on the street? Although it''s more than four o''clock in the afternoon, it''s working time, but it''s too much to be so deserted, right? Moreover, at this moment, the man saw the piercing sound of hastily pulling down the shutter door from the milk tea shop opposite downstairs. This is closing the shop? Out of business? The man thought so, and at the same time he stuck his head out and looked towards the intersection of the street. Looking at it, the man immediately noticed that many people on the other side were running towards the subway entrance on the side of the street, and there were quite a few men and women. "What''s going on here?" The man was puzzled, but he hurried to the other side of the cafe as if he had realized something in an instant, and then stuck his head out of a window to look at the sky. And it was precisely this look that the man suddenly realized. "It''s really fucking terrible, I just said why is that guy so rampant." The man snorted, his brows tightened, but he wasn''t too scared. After all, after last night''s large and small media and TV reports, the giant eye of thunder is actually the mysterious existence behind those god-followed creatures. Of course, with the pissing nature of the Ryan Federation, the official official media will definitely not mention words such as gods, but only say that the unknown existence of that scene is trying to break Ziyue''s invasion of our world. But it didn''t turn out very well, as Ziyue clearly had the upper hand in this confrontation, and it also resulted in huge casualties around the world. Regarding the pollution and the situation in a certain place in the middle of Ryan, the Ryan Federation did not hide it this time, so after the announcement, it naturally aroused public opinion in the society. "God? A god who can''t fight Ziyue? It''s really nonsense." "I don''t know how many catties I have, and I still have to make troubles. Now it''s all over, and it caused disasters for us and many surrounding countries. What the hell!" "No, we won''t talk about the death of so many people for the time being, but can you solve the troubles you caused yourself before you leave?" "..." In short, Ji Yu''s so-called kamikaze comment is almost half ruined in the public opinion of countries in the eastern hemisphere. Still, many of them defended it. for example: "It really doesn''t hurt to stand and talk. Although the gods have done bad things with good intentions, they are still helping us, right? The previous border wars, and the current stone giants guarding the borders of all countries are not arrangements of the gods? Are you all good or bad? Have a conscience too!" "No, how can there be no undead in war? And it''s a war between two worlds. It''s not bad that people are dying in this kind of cross-world war. Although I feel sorry and sad for the death of my compatriots, we The ability to distinguish right from wrong is still needed!" "Come on, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah." "..." As for the situation on the Internet, the man has read almost everything, so he probably knows it well. After what happened yesterday, many people are still a little panicked today, but after all, people have to live, so they still have to do what they should do. In addition, the disaster did not happen to me after all, just like an ordinary earthquake, although the whole country will mourn for the dead, but they are just silently mourning, the work and learning must continue. At this moment, looking at the eye of thunder in the sky that was obviously not as exaggerated as yesterday, the man''s face was very worried, and at the same time he began to pray silently. "Brother God, please don''t make trouble anymore, can we develop more? You are obviously not good enough for others, can we be more wretched?" The modern young people of the Ryan Federation are the modern young people, and the way of prayer is of course unique. It is really difficult to make him flatter, kneel down and pray. Of course, for some superstitious people, that can''t be the same. And just when the man was thinking this way, the waiter in the caf¨¦ also noticed the situation outside, and immediately went upstairs and notified all the customers to go downstairs to the basement for temporary shelter. In this regard, the man was naturally not an exception, and then he left here with the girl who had been on a blind date before. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The moment Ji Yu turned into the giant eye of thunder again, Ji Yu naturally entered a kind of all-seeing perception again. His appearance caused chaos to the humans on the surface again, and caused countless traffic accidents at the same time. In this regard, Ji Yu can only mourn in silence for those who may die in the panic. There is no way, this is a matter of force majeure, besides, there are many people who die normally in Lanxing every day, Ji Yu doesn''t have the time to pay attention to these things now. Therefore, after a little observation of the situation in various parts of the Blue Star, Ji Yu locked his eyes on fifteen places. Fourteen of them are the polluted areas of Blue Star, and the other is a park with a large gathering in the American capital. Although the main body of Ji Yu''s Eye of Destruction is currently in the blue star''s eastern hemisphere, in the application of certain rules, Ji Yu can actually divide and project. So when Ji Yu wanted to observe the region where America was located, he immediately split into a projection of the Eye of Destruction and appeared on the night sky where the capital of America was located. When Ji Yu''s projected Thunder Eye appeared, the super-large gathering scene immediately burst into huge cheers like a row of overwhelming seas. A rally of more than half a million people is no joke. For this gathering, Ji Yu just glanced at it for a while, and then put his main thoughts on the black area where Irisviel and Xiaolu are. The reason why Ji Yu cast his eyes on Irisviel was naturally because he was going to immediately promote Irisviel to a third-level life form. Although Ji Yu is the incarnation of the Eye of Destruction, he can still come to Irisviel''s body. Because in this state, Ji Yu''s consciousness has been infinitely differentiated or even strengthened, so Ji Yu just sent out an idea, and Ji Yu called out the familiar game interface. [The third incarnation of the olm has completed the guidance task of the third stage. May I ask if the player accepts the reward of the third incarnation to be promoted to the third-level life form?] ¡¾whether¡¿ The moment Ji Yu landed on Irisviel''s body, the familiar reminder appeared again. Ji Yu had seen this reminder several times in the previous month, but at that time he was worried about the carrying capacity of the Blue Star rules, so he never chose to advance. Well, now is the right time, and it kills two birds with one stone. V2.Chapter 11 "Uncle Mizuda, do you think we are still waiting to rescue the ship? It''s been a day, and there is no sign of any ship on the sea." "Runichi, don''t worry, this island is not far from our home country. If we disappear for more than a week, Harumi will definitely report to the maritime department. I believe the search and rescue ships will definitely arrive soon." On a deserted island, two men are sitting on a cliff on one side of the island at the moment, looking at the sea level and talking to each other. "One week?" Yoshimoto Jun looked slightly bitter. "Uncle Shuitian, you saw the scene yesterday. In that case, it''s really hard to say what''s going on in China right now." "If there is a major disaster in the country, then our situation will be really bad." Yoshimoto Junichi''s face was full of worry, and thinking of everything that happened yesterday, he still couldn''t calm down. The sky full of thunder, countless giant eyes hanging like stars, and even the purple moon that appeared at the end, all these are so shocking. As fishermen, the two of them were frightened and foolish at that time, and hid in the cabin until all the visions ended, but suddenly a huge wave swept across the sea level from a distance. The tide overturned the fishing boat in just an instant, and the two escaped unharmed because of their water skills. All of this is due to the fact that the place where they were fishing happened to have this small island, otherwise the two of them would have fallen into the deep sea to feed the fish. "Hey, well, Junichi, don''t think too badly about things, you are lucky to survive." "In short, the only thing we can do now is to wait for rescue." Kosuke Mizuta sighed. "That''s right, that''s all we can do now." Yoshimoto Junyi sighed, and at the same time, he was still leaning on the ground behind him and looking at the sky in a daze. And at the same time when Yoshimoto Junichi was in a daze, after Yoshimoto Junichi closed his eyes slightly and opened them again, suddenly Yoshimoto Junichi found that the sun in the sky had disappeared and was replaced by a familiar blue bird. giant eyes. Staring blankly at the giant eye above the sky, Yoshimoto Junichi''s expression was full of astonishment, and at the same time, there was a trace of panic in his brows. However, just when Yoshimoto Junichi was about to scream, a dozen huge vortices suddenly appeared above the island he was originally on. These vortices appeared without warning, and they were like ordinary white clouds. It''s just that these white clouds are all in the shape of clusters, and they are also spinning rapidly. Instantly! "boom!!!" "Boom!!!" Suddenly a thunderbolt came from the swirling clouds. And it was at this moment that Kosuke Mizuta who was beside Junichi Yoshimoto also immediately noticed the abnormality in the sky. Eighteen huge swirling clouds appeared in the sky. These vortex clouds suddenly continued to expand amidst the roar, and each seemed to move purposefully. It''s as if these vortex clouds have consciousness, and they all have a clear purpose and orderly distance from each other. And it was during this process that the originally white cloud group quickly turned black, and countless lightning bolts and roars were produced in the black vortex. All of a sudden, a strong gust of wind blew up under the entire sea and sky. "God, is this going to happen again?" Yoshimoto Jun looked pale, with a trace of panic. But Kosuke Mizuta had already knelt down and kowtowed to the swirling clouds in the sky. The entire island is not big, and the trees are even more sparse. Facing the situation in front of them, even if they want to hide, they don''t know where to go. Therefore, the two of them can''t do anything at this moment, and the only thing they can do is pray. However, no matter how much the two people on the island prayed, the black vortex above the sky was still expanding at this moment and covered at least hundreds of nautical miles. Above the sky, thunder rolled, and under the sea, strong winds blew. The originally calm sea surface has begun to ripple at this moment, and in the constant turbulence and change of the sea water on the sea surface, suddenly, accompanied by a sharp and piercing sound similar to breaking glass, the mutation regenerates. Under the island, under the prayerful gaze of Junichi Yoshimoto and Kosuke Mizuta, jets of water suddenly appeared on the sea level in the distance and spread towards the sky. At the beginning, these vortex clouds were spinning and extending towards the sky like filaments, but they expanded rapidly in the next moment. In the end, in just a few dozen seconds, after the thin water columns completely connected to the swirling clouds in the sky, the water columns expanded rapidly. The water column is constantly rotating, and like a winding water snake, it continues to grow into the swirling clouds in the sky as it grows. Eighteen vortex clouds and eighteen water columns were formed under the watchful eyes of Junichi Yoshimoto and the others. Each of these water columns has a huge diameter of more than a hundred meters, and because of the more intense rotation, the wind they generate in the surrounding sea area is also extremely strong. It''s like a tornado, and it''s also like an enhanced version of the dragon absorbing water scene. Under such circumstances, many trees on the island sandwiched in the center of the three huge swirling water columns were pulled by the strong suction force and all trembled. On the island, Yoshimoto Junichi and the two even lay down on the ground directly, and grabbed the rocks underground with their respective missions. "God, what did we do wrong, why should we suffer this disaster." Mizuta Kosuke struggled to grab a crack in the stone to prevent himself from being pulled into the sea by the strong suction force. While resisting the wind, he also roared out of extreme fear. But even if he yelled and questioned him, it was impossible for anyone around him to respond to him. Above the sky, eighteen black vortex clouds with a diameter of more than one kilometer are still powerfully devouring all the absorbed sea water, so violently and quickly that the surrounding sea water of thousands of nautical miles quickly moved at a speed of It kept sinking at a speed of two or three meters. The vortex cloud covered all the light, and the entire sea and sky looked like the real end of the world at this moment. On the other side, which is different from this sea area, over the black area in the Annan province in the middle of Ryan, at this moment, countless huge holes appeared in the sky above Irisviel under Ji Yu''s control. These holes are like white tunnels appearing in the sky plane. At the same time, countless thunderclaps could even be heard from these tunnels. Amidst the muffled sound of thunder, endless billowing water columns even continuously gushed out from the tunnel. These water jets flowed towards Irisviel in an endless stream, as if they were swallowed up for a moment. And at this moment, a giant blue rhombus crystal shone above Irisviel''s head. The diamond-shaped crystal was as dazzling as a sapphire, and the moment it appeared from Irisviel''s head, it had expanded like a phantom. The volume is enlarged by a hundred times and a thousand times, and in just an instant, it hangs high like a mysterious creation shining blue light and covers a position of several kilometers in radius. And after the blue crystal expanded and floated in the air like a phantom, all the surging water columns in the sky were absorbed by it immediately. Hundreds of billions of tons of water columns are constantly being swallowed, while the blue diamond-shaped crystals continue to expand and expand. Then, as the diamond-shaped crystal continued to expand, the surrounding temperature began to drop sharply. Thirty degrees, ten degrees, minus ten degrees, minus thirty degrees... In July, in the process of rapid cooling, clouds of cold air began to form quickly. These clouds continued to expand and quickly spread to a radius of nearly 500 kilometers. In just a few minutes, heavy snow began to fall continuously from the sky centered on the black region. The temperature is getting lower and lower, and many Ryan soldiers on the ground are pale from the cold. All these changes came too suddenly, even Ji Yu had never expected this situation. Therefore, originally Ji Yu planned to cooperate with Irisviel to be promoted to the third level, and then lower the light of destruction to destroy the black area, so as to create a fairly shocking scene. But now, all of this obviously needs to be done first, and these humans need to be protected a little bit. Therefore, without any hesitation at all, a part of Ji Yu''s divided consciousness immediately projected thousands of Thunder Eyes in the sky above the black domain. These eyes of thunder are connected in the cloud cluster just like the eyes of the cloud cluster itself, and there is no time for everyone on the ground to react. In an instant, countless lightning flashes like spider webs laid in the cloud cluster and gather together like silk threads. moment. Huge beams of light fell towards the black domain, and at the same time, they also irradiated all the people in the military. A large number of beams of light fell on the substantial darkness of the black area, and immediately it was like lightning piercing the night sky, completely illuminating everything. The moment the black mist in the black area came into contact with countless shattered lights of different sizes, it immediately made a strong squeak like water and fire. And amidst the whistling sound, the substantial black mist of Heiyu melted away like light smoke. As for the large number of ghosts hiding in the black domain, they were not spared, they continued to disappear in howling. Ji Yu couldn''t bear to see the screams and howls of thousands of ghosts. But this is the cruel reality. They may have been human beings before they were alive, but after being polluted by the purple moon, they are no longer human beings. Getting rid of them is the only thing Ji Yu can do for them now, right? However, thinking that these ghosts died because of his own reasons, Ji Yu inevitably felt a little uncomfortable. Although it was uncomfortable, Ji Yu didn''t regret it, after all, everything he did was for the survival of the entire Blue Star''s life. Furthermore, how could he have expected that Ziyue would react so strongly. Therefore, watching the disappearance of ghosts, Ji Yu just watched directly in silence, and wanted to deeply remember these human beings who died tragically due to his mistakes. People are not afraid of failure, but they must sum up experience in failure, and use this to achieve more stability and hard work. In the black realm, the ghosts disappeared in the shattered light, and at the same time were brutally purified. In the disappearing purification, Ji Yu could even see the faces of individual human phantoms. Seeing their painful appearance, Ji Yu felt very heavy in his heart. And just like ghosts, under the light of destruction, the sarcoma heads on those monsters like meat mountains are also the manifestation of individual human beings. Under the bombardment of the shattered light, most of the faces they showed before they died were extremely painful. As for the look of relief? Not at all. This is the reality, the super ordinary things are simply not something that Ji Yu''s shattered eyes can do. The eye of destruction represents destruction. All that can be done is destruction. But this destruction does not mean that only the things on the material interface are destroyed, and what can be destroyed can also be the things on the rule level. Therefore, on the other side where the light of destruction is directed, the nature of the light of destruction becomes a phantom. Just like pure light and heat, there is only one kind of destroying thing under Ji Yu''s control, that is the cold air current that destroys the smile. And that''s why, after countless Ryan officers and soldiers were shrouded in phantoms of the shattered light, the surrounding cold air and snow were all isolated. Bathed in the glaring beam of light, many soldiers and officers felt hopeless at first, thinking that the so-called god had punished them, but soon these people discovered the abnormality. They were not dead, and the cold they had felt before was gone. Amidst the astonishment, many people immediately realized something, and it was in this kind of understanding and speculation that many people even wanted to open their eyes. But the eyelids just opened a crack, and the strong and dazzling white light made them give up this idea. Therefore, at this time, a rather weird scene occurred. On the vibrant land of nearly 50,000 square kilometers, there are thousands of huge beams of light standing on the ground at this moment. These beams of light connect to the sky. The scene is both shocking and mysterious. At the same time, there are hundreds of thousands of soldiers standing quietly with their eyes closed among these beams of light. Just this is completely beyond the imagination and cognition that human beings may have had before. But at this moment, seeing the mystical beams of light descending from the black domain and the sky connecting the sky, the dozen or so people riding on the giant bird all entered a state of excitement and shock. They kept using equipment to take pictures of everything around them, while constantly admiring the mighty power of the so-called gods. These human beings riding giant birds are all surrounded by the fawn''s body which is nearly 400 meters long and 170 meters high, and with the gentle energy generated by the fawn''s body, all the cold outside is completely isolated. It is also true that under such circumstances, these people can complete their shooting tasks without being affected. Time passed by every minute and every second, and in the sea off Ryan, the black thunder vortex was still swallowing all the sea water within thousands of nautical miles. The rate of disappearance of seawater once caused some areas to sink hundreds of meters of sea level. Although the surrounding sea water kept rushing in here, Na''s rushing speed couldn''t keep up with the speed at which the sea water was being swallowed. And here in Ryan''s black area, the heavy snow on the sky is becoming more and more urgent at this moment, and the ground is even dyed with a thick layer of white, and when the white snow covers the earth, the snowflakes in the sky Soon it turned into hail and started to fall. At the same time, in the sky, in the process of the huge diamond-shaped crystal phantom devouring countless water columns, Irisviel''s body was also changing rapidly. V2.Chapter 12 Thousands of miles of ice, thousands of miles of snow. In Alice Viel''s third-level breakthrough, the entire Annan Province of the Ryan Federation is now covered with heavy snow. Apart from the heavy snow falling from the periphery, hailstorms were falling everywhere within a radius of nearly 500 kilometers of Irisviel''s breakthrough. The rivers and streams on the ground were all frozen, and the flowers, plants and even some trees could not escape the ending of being frozen. Between the silver decorations, countless icicles hung on the thousands of branches and leaves. Under the shattering light, the reflected light instantly made the surrounding area look brighter. And amidst this brilliance, the size of Alice Vier above the sky is progressing far beyond what Ji Yu and Xiaolu could have expected. Six hundred meters. Eight hundred meters. one thousand meters. ¡­ Irisviel''s size is getting bigger and bigger, and in less than three minutes before and after, it has exceeded 1,500 meters in length. At this time, the silver scales on Irisviel''s body had become somewhat transparent, and it was even possible to see flowing water circulating in her body. Apart from the swelling and transparency of the body, sparks of light appeared unknowingly in the diamond-shaped crystal phantom above Irisviel''s head, which was even bigger than Irisviel''s body. Each flash point disappears the moment it appears, but after the flash point disappears, there are small olms that are hard to find without looking closely. The largest body length of these olms is no more than forty centimeters, while the smallest is a juvenile of two or three centimeters. These olms are the same as the Irisviel that Ji Yu saw for the first time, most of them are pink and red all over, but Ji Yu also found a subspecies, that is, black olms with a little melanin. These olms keep appearing inside the illusory and huge rhombic crystal, and in the rhomboid crystal, the interior seems to be empty, but the olms that enter it can continue to wander. After these slender and weak olms appeared behind the diamond-shaped crystal, each of them, regardless of size, was soon surrounded by a circle of bubbles with blue light. Then, under the wrapping of this kind of air bubbles, these olms began to grow rapidly like Irisviel, visible to the naked eye. At a speed visible to the naked eye. These olms have grown wildly, one meter, two meters, five meters... After most of the olms transformed into a size of nearly ten meters long, their growth either stagnated or continued slowly. During this process, Ji Yu clearly saw that the black spot-like eyes of these olms gradually expanded and took shape, and at the same time, he also saw that their limbs gradually changed from soft and waxy to strong and powerful. paw. Most of them are like Irisviel, with white scales and huge heads that look quite powerful. They have no horns, let alone tentacles, and the only exposed fan gills only look hardened. Compared with Irisviel, these olms are completely weakened versions. The spirituality in the eyes of some of the olms who have grown to the limit has obviously increased a lot during this change. At the same time, they were wandering in the diamond-shaped crystal, and soon noticed the huge body belonging to Irisviel with interest. After seeing Irisviel''s body, some olm came out of the phantom of the diamond-shaped crystal without hindrance, and then they began to approach Irisviel''s body as if they were born to be able to float in the air. wandering. in this way. Just tens of seconds passed, and the number of olms flying beside Alice Viail exceeded a thousand. These olms are over forty meters in size and over fifteen meters in size. With so many behemoths hovering around Irisviel, that scene can be regarded as a rare spectacle. However, the moment Ji Yu watched this scene, Ji Yu suddenly felt a strong and familiar pull again. If Ji Yu hadn''t turned into the Eye of Disillusionment at this moment, perhaps he would have been pulled into a certain idealistic world belonging to Blue Star again. But at this time, because of the sublimation of Ji Yu''s spirit and soul, this time, when this pull occurred, only a small part of Ji Yu''s consciousness was pulled into the familiar dark world. At the same time, after Ji Yu''s part of consciousness descending on Irisviel and Irisviel''s consciousness were pulled into the giant ball of light beating like a heart, Ji Yu''s main consciousness immediately saw Yes, another scene. That is, the illusory diamond-shaped crystal began to shrink, and all the water columns and the voids in the sky also disappeared in an instant. After shrinking, the diamond-shaped crystal flew directly to the center of Irisviel''s head. At the same time, in the sky, Ji Yu found countless brilliant lights gathering suddenly. These brilliance came from lakes, rivers and seas, rising and flying like mist, and then gathered in the sky above Irisviel''s head. The brilliance is like a pillar, without any sound effects, let alone any wonders. It hit Irisviel''s head directly like an illusory light and shadow. And after that, Ji Yu saw the lozenge-shaped crystal above Alice Vier''s head shining with light. Irisviel''s body didn''t change in any way, didn''t grow up, and didn''t show any abnormalities. But Ji Yu knew that Irisviel was actually receiving the favor from Blue Star. Ji Yu didn''t pay too much attention to this, and then he looked at the situation around Irisviel. At this moment, the clouds gathered by the cold air in the sky have begun to recede without the blessing of the rhombic crystal, and the speed of receding is still very fast. The temperature began to dissipate under the beams of light projected by countless eyes of destruction among the clouds, and the temperature also quickly warmed up. And just over ten seconds after the temperature warmed up, Ji Yu withdrew all the projections of the Eye of Destruction. With the projection of the eyes of destruction dissipating in the sky, the next moment, the hundreds of thousands of officers and soldiers on the ground who were waiting with their eyes closed slowly opened their eyes. However, after they opened their eyes, the scenes they saw made these people obviously a little surprised and surprised. Because, at this moment, around these officers and soldiers, they saw countless thick layers of ice and worlds covered in silver. "Are you kidding? It''s only been a few minutes? Isn''t the thickness of the snow around us a little too exaggerated?" A soldier in a light summer uniform shuddered. At the same time, he also walked to the edge where the beam of light could not radiate before, and compared his height with the surrounding snow layer. At this time, these officers and soldiers were surrounded by a ring of deep snow about 1.6 meters high. They are in the center of the thick snow layer, and they can only rise up to the height of a head. Seeing all this, how could they not be dumbfounded? V2.Chapter 13 The beam of light disappeared, and the snow drifted away. Countless officers and soldiers are in different regions, but they are doing the same action. That is to slowly open the eyes and adapt to the pupils that were stimulated by the strong light before. Then, the first thing they saw with the beam of light was the appearance covered in silver all around. Some people were surprised and stunned, while others quickly discussed. But during this discussion, in just a moment, more people saw the exaggerated figure of Irisviel in the sky near the area where the olm was located. However, although Irisviel''s size was exaggerated, she was too far away from the previous black area and was still at a high altitude, so many people didn''t feel any strong visual effect after just being stunned. After all, it feels like a person sitting on a plane flying under the clouds and looking at the river on the ground, and the visible mold is only a thin line. As for the smaller olm family members surrounding Irisviel, it is even less worth mentioning. However, during this period, the high-ranking military officials who paid close attention to her paid attention to Irisviel again immediately with high-power military binoculars. "Earl Yinlong seems to have grown up again, and his size is much bigger than that of Luwu." "Growth is secondary. I''m just curious, why Earl Silver Dragon is not moving now, and when did the creatures around him appear?" "What''s so strange about this, maybe this Earl of Silver Dragon is trying to control the soaring size and ability, just like when our extraordinary soldiers were first strengthened into an extraordinary state." "In addition, as for the creatures you mentioned that are similar to Earl Silver Dragon, maybe they were under some kind of invisible effect before? Or is this just an illusion created by Earl Silver Dragon''s ability?" For the creatures of the gods, the current Ryan officials have long been unable to judge them with common sense, so amidst doubts and conjectures, they naturally began to let themselves go. Unlike the officers who were paying attention to Earl Silver Dragon''s changes, the legion leader among this group of officers was lost in thought. Looking at the high and thick snow around him, he felt sorry for the many ordnance they had brought on this trip. Most of those ordnance were covered by thick snow, and thick ice even formed on some armored vehicles and personnel carriers. In this case, these ordnance are completely scrapped, and even if they are not scrapped, it will take a lot of time and energy to repair them. After feeling sorry for the ordnance, the legion commander once again paid attention to the previous black domain. But at this time, where there is any black area, what comes into view in front of them is almost the same as the surrounding environment of these officers, and under the coverage of the university, there is a vast expanse of whiteness. The disappearance of the black domain gave the legion commander a little rest, but also full of hope. This time, the appearance of the Eye of Thunder was clearly purposeful, and no one knew what the so-called purpose was until now. It is best if there are gods to solve the polluted areas such as the black area. But at the same time, the legion commander had deep doubts. "Since the Eye of Thunder can destroy and melt the black area and the polluted area, what is the meaning of the arrival of Luwu and Irisviel?" "Is it just to choose this place as a breakthrough location?" "But it''s obviously unreasonable." The slightly older army commander frowned slightly. "Are they planning to do something? The purpose of the people riding the birds is also somewhat confusing." "Just filming and then disseminating? This doesn''t seem to fit Lu Wu''s character in the information report, does it?" Shi Jian was a little worried, and always felt that although everything that happened here today seemed to end well, there was always an atmosphere that could not make people feel at ease. Especially in the distance, Lu Wu didn''t intend to pay attention to the appearance of the military at all, which was enough to make him and many people suspicious. And just as countless people in the military were either happy or suspicious, above the sky, Ji Yu''s incarnation of Alice Feier finally woke up. With this awakening, Ji Yu immediately opened Irisviel''s data panel without any hesitation. ¡¾Third Incarnation: Olm¡¿ ¡¾Olm Irisviel Status¡¿(Expand) ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: 3 (Legendary)] [Vitality: 632.32 (maximum 1000)] [Body length: 1638 meters (maximum 3000 meters)] [Age: 2 years old (maximum 1500 years)] [Feature ¢Ù: Environmental adaptability (high)] (very easy to adapt to harsh environments, and can quickly produce resistance relative to harsh environments) [Characteristic ¢Ú: Simulated water state (high)] (The body can be transformed into a water-like posture, and the invisibility is extremely strong.) [Feature ¢Û: Airflow Control (High)] (It can control the airflow that circulates in the atmosphere at any time. With the help of the airflow, it can produce extremely strong attack and protection effects, and even fly.) [Characteristic ¢Ü: Manipulation of water sources (high)] (It can manipulate all water sources that can be seen. With the help of these water sources, it can produce extremely strong attack and protection effects.) [Characteristic ¢Ý: Absolute Zero (Special)] (control rate: 47.86%) (Currently, this characteristic can be used to radiate extremely low temperature of minus 13 degrees, which can instantly freeze the life existing in the surrounding area mixed with oxyhydroxides with things.) [Feature acquired this time ¢Ù: Directed evolution (special)] (Blood is used to feed creatures, and the evolution direction of creatures that eat blood will be distorted, and will continue to move closer to the life form of the creature that supplies blood, and the potential will be greatly improved .) [Acquired characteristic ¢Ú: Lord of the Plane (Special)] (recognized by the origin of the world, a collection of thousands of favors, one of the preparatory members of the planet god, without the shackles of becoming a god, please enter the plane to confirm the situation of the plane. ) [Acquired feature ¢Û: Derivation of water element (epic)] (Accumulate the essence of water, and at the same time use a lot of faith to create a water element life with low intelligence. The failure rate is extremely high, please explore by yourself.) When Ji Yu finished reading Alice Viel''s data panel, his heart was not at peace. Because Alice Viel''s breakthrough this time is stronger than the deer and the oak tree. Except that all of Irisviel''s original characteristics have reached advanced levels, and the usual characteristics of the master of the plane are also excluded. The other two newly acquired characteristics are the biggest gains for Irisviel. Derived from the water element, this is a disguised form of creating life, although the intelligence of the created life may be very low, and some are difficult to create. But once a brand new life is created, Alice Viel can really be regarded as a ''god''. For a player like Ji Yu who likes "farming", Ji Yu is extremely envious of Irisviel''s ability. As for the directed evolution obtained by Irisviel? Ji Yu thinks this ability is very powerful, isn''t it just blood? With a body as strong as Irisviel''s, according to the standard of human medical blood donation, if you do anything casually, it will probably weigh a few hundred catties, right? And then use the blood to feed humans or animals? Well, Ji Yu instantly thought of the so-called dragon blood life in fantasy stories. "I won the grand prize. I never thought that Irisviel''s three-level evolution would produce such two good characteristics." While Ji Yu sighed, he also felt a little hesitant, because the characteristics of directed evolution made Irisviel feel like he had become a Tang monk. "It''s best not to expose this point, otherwise, who knows, will there be a lot of dragon-slaying warriors in the future?" Ji Yu felt a little funny and muttered casually, and then once again focused on the plane that Irisviel got as a gift from Blue Star. V2.Chapter 14 Here is a sea. It is the sea, and it is also a plane that belongs exclusively to Irisviel. The connection between Ji Yu''s consciousness determined the plane of Irisviel almost instantly. The plane of Alice Fat is located in the center of the Eastern Ocean, and it is still a shallow place. Its plane is about 100 meters away from the sea level, and below 100 meters, it is a spherical plane with a diameter of about 10 kilometers belonging to Irisviel. In this spherical plane, everything is filled with water. Ji Yu controlled Irisviel to wander in it for a while, and then completely lost interest. This plane of Irisviel seems to be connected to the ocean, but it is independent. The boundary wall of the plane in the plane is shining with blue light, which illuminates the ocean in the plane very transparently. It looks nice, but in an empty sea with no creatures, it''s really not much to look at. Having a plane is indeed a big deal for Irisviel, at least she can use the plane to collect beliefs and then create the so-called water elemental life. However, now Ji Yu doesn''t have the leisure to appreciate or try all these things. Because, at this moment, most of the main consciousness of Ji Yu''s eye of destruction hanging high in the sky has been projected to the night sky of America. Rewind time to a few minutes ago. Near the National Park of the Capital of America, it was around four o''clock in the morning, and there was a very important gathering for the god-followed creatures and the druid order. Tonight, more than half a million people gathered here. Among these half a million people, tens of thousands of them are full members of the Druid Order. Many of these official members have other special identities. Some are local councilors, some are successful businessmen, and even more are officials within the Congress. A gathering of this magnitude can naturally do what most people cannot. With such a large-scale rally held so suddenly, the police station in the entire capital of America may have already been on the verge of an enemy. However, in this rally, although a large number of military police have been guarding every street and alley, there is no worry or alertness on the faces of these military police. On the contrary, these military police also mixed with the crowd, chatting and laughing with some assembly personnel, and kept looking forward to the location of the national park. In America, a country controlled by capital, the current capital has long been divided into two factions. One faction is the traditional capital, that is, the people who now control most of the power of the American government. The other faction is the capital centered on the Druid Order. These people control a small part of the official power in America, but they have also successfully made the entire country slowly lean towards the theocratic side centered on Oak. . And that''s why, in the few hours before the news of the rally was sent out, most of the top military and police officers in the American capital received the news that the Druid Order would hold a rally. As for the content of the rally, these people have already known about it, and it is precisely because of knowing all this that the congress hall of America has already become a ball of noise at this moment. This quarrel has continued from ten o''clock in the evening until now. And as the president of America, he already has a headache at this moment. But what can he do if he has a headache? Count on sending troops to suppress the rally? How can it be? Isn''t this asking for trouble? Not to mention whether it can deal with the creatures of the gods and the so-called gods, even if it can be dealt with, the public opinion in the whole of America has long been biased towards the creatures of the gods. The mysterious tree behind. In this country, in a country where everyone has a belief plot, as long as the people recognize a certain god of belief, the power it brings can directly affect the general policy direction of the entire country. And it is precisely because of this that if the current incumbent president does not want to be ousted from office, he can only sit silently on the rostrum and watch the endless bickering between members of Congress who have turned into two factions. "Are you kidding, when did the gods we believe in in America become the gods believed by that shit druid order? The omnipotent Lord is everything, what the hell are you blasphemers trying to do? ?¡± "Lord? Where is the Lord you think?" "The Lord is everything, the Lord is omnipotent, and is not limited to a specific cognition of a certain person. How can you be sure that the god behind the Druid Order is not the Lord?" "Shit! You guys, I don''t know you yet. You guys have been benefited from the Druid Order these days, right? Haha~ They are all old men who are about to die, but now they are suddenly so much younger? You people who are tempted by the devil can''t destroy the foundation of our country! Don''t!" As soon as an old man said this, he immediately attracted the glaring glances of several younger members of Congress: "Devil? Bill, who do you old man say is a demon? Are you looking for a fight?" "Hit? Come? Do you have the ability to kill me? You traitors, you are all a group of traitors, you will die!" "Hit you? Traitor? Heh~" An old man looked at Bill with a smile, and said, "Beating someone is not something a gentleman should do. We''re just discussing the matter. Anyway, tonight, Bill, you guys can do everything." No, besides, Mr. President must know better than us what to do." Looking at the congressmen who were noisy and factional in the congress hall, President Yeergis, who was sitting on the rostrum, remained silent throughout the whole process. For everything that happened outside, Yeergis had already had an idea. That is, he can''t afford to offend both parties anyway, and his attitude only needs to be ambiguous. On one side are people who support their own group and consider the country, while on the other side belong to a faction with gods as their reliance. In the current situation where the world is about to face a greater purple moon crisis, every decision he makes must be cautious. Outside, President Yeggis was a little uneasy about what the Druid Order was about to do, but he remembered the promise made to him by a certain Grand Ruid of the Druid Order when he was negotiating. On the contrary, the president is full of hope. Therefore, the current thinking of these presidents is actually very simple, that is, not to express their position during the whole process, and let the outside druid order complete the purpose of the assembly as soon as possible. In this way, after the assembly is completed, although the world may undergo great changes, he can obviously benefit from this change. Facing the signs of the end times, everyone is selfish, and the president is no exception. In this era, it is not a feudal monarchy, and the country is not a family. Is it necessary to get caught up in the fire? As for who will choose to join the United Kingdom of Gods, all the choices are in the hands of the people themselves, and when it comes to shaking the foundation of the country, it is not just America that is shaken. So, why should I let myself or America face it and do something that offends the creatures of the gods and the gods behind them? And that''s why, with the president planning to watch, this parliament is destined to be a meaningless quarrel. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. In the heart of the American National Park, at the moment under the Jurupa Oaks, a podium is being erected. At the same time, around the crowd, many media in the sky are renting helicopters to live broadcast the footage of this special gathering. At this moment, a female reporter was sitting in the back seat of the helicopter and stuck her head out. She pointed the microphone at the camera and said excitedly and excitedly: "Audience friends, did you see it? Below is the rostrum of this rally, which was hastily initiated by the Druid Order." "We have no way of knowing what their purpose for initiating the rally is, but there must be important news to be announced at this rally, otherwise they wouldn''t have invited all Newland''s media to come." "Seeing this, the gentlemen and ladies in front of the screen must have started to guess the real purpose of the rally just like me, right?" "Then let me guess for you now." "And you can also choose one of the several options I guessed that you think is correct to participate in the interaction, and you can also express your guesses. Interested gentlemen and ladies can visit our Newland Black and White News Agency Official website and leave a message, we will give a small gift to some lucky viewers who guessed the answer at the end of this rally." "Then it''s time to start." "First, Weiner believes that the purpose of this gathering is likely to be that the Druid Order is about to announce the expansion of recruitment of members. Everyone knows that these days, people who want to join the Druid Order and more and more More, according to statistics, in the entire Western Europe, including some eastern countries, more than 200 million people are interested in the Druid Order, and more than 30 million want to join." "But everyone also knows that joining the Druid Order is not easy. It includes academic qualifications, literary accomplishments, and the need for a classical art, which is very difficult for many people. You have to pass the so-called doctrinal exam, and you can be regarded as a real member of the Druids after you pass it. These harsh conditions make many people dissatisfied." "And it is precisely because of this that I think this gathering is likely to be the druid order''s preparation to relax the conditions and allow more people to bathe under the divine light." "Of course, this is just a guess on my part." Having said that, the female reporter Weiner continued to smile and said, "So, I have a second guess." "This guess is that I think the Druid Order may be planning to announce a divine revelation. In the face of the Ziyue disaster, the gods must do something." "And everyone must have known what happened in the Eastern Hemisphere yesterday, right?" "The thunderous giant eyes all over the sky confront Ziyue. In this confrontation, although the media in the east are saying that the gods have failed, I think many people are like me, right?" "It is impossible for the gods to be defeated, and we have also received accurate information. Although Ziyue caused a lot of casualties to the world in the Eastern Hemisphere yesterday, when it disappeared in the end, the eyes of the gods did not disappear." "So, I think there must be something that we don''t know about, and this may also prove why the gods favored the life of the blue star and gave birth to the so-called god-favored creatures." "The creatures of the gods are the result of the gods'' love for all life on the blue star, and they are the first barrier against the crisis in the purple moon realm." "God must be restricted by certain rules, just like Ziyue is restricted by certain rules. Otherwise, our entire Blue Star might have been reduced to a battlefield and ruins long ago." "So, regarding the matter of who wins and loses in the confrontation between the gods and Ziyue, I think the biggest possibility is that they are evenly matched?" "Although all of this is contrary to the omnipotent image of the gods we used to know, but just like myths, isn''t there a similar confrontation between demons and gods?" "So, if you regard Ziyue as a demon, then all this can be easily explained." "And that''s exactly the case. After the disaster that the purple moon descended yesterday, the benevolent and great gods will definitely not sit idly by, so I think the purpose of the Druids'' gathering this time is likely to be the descending of the gods. It is a divine revelation, and I am more inclined to believe in my guess." Weiner kept expressing his thoughts subjectively, and his expression was slightly fanatical. However, the female reporter Weiner obviously knew that she was a little too excited, so she immediately adjusted her mood and continued: "Of course, the second guess is just the most likely one I personally think. As for me, there is also a third guess, that is, this gathering may be dominated by the mysterious tree." "The mysterious tree is a creature of the gods, but it is also the sacred tree of the Druid Order. Therefore, if the mysterious tree needs to convey any information to believers, it must pass through the Druid Order." "So, I only have these three guesses right now. If the gentlemen and ladies in front of the TV have any other guesses, please leave a message on our official homepage..." Above the sky, the female reporter kept facing the camera and broadcasting, and at the same time, the purple moon projected by Ji Yu suddenly appeared. When the Eye of Thunder appeared, it shocked countless people at first, but soon all kinds of fanatical shouts began to be heard in the crowd! "It''s God''s Eye! God''s Eye has appeared! God is watching us!" "God! God, are we finally being watched by the gods?" "Almighty Lord, please save us, please save this world!" "..." There were all kinds of voices in the crowd, and some of them were timid. These people are afraid that the appearance of the Eye of Thunder will attract Ziyue and the disaster that happened in the Eastern Hemisphere yesterday. But this kind of people is only a small part, because among the fanatical crowd, these voices are undoubtedly blasphemy. The owner of these voices will be stared at by most of the fanatical believers around them, and then they will naturally know how to keep silent. In this way, amidst such fanatical shouts, finally, on the podium in the center of the national park, an arch druid stepped up to the stage and spoke out. At the same time, the stereos and appliances that had been placed in the streets and alleys near the national park also started to make noise at the same time. V2.Chapter 15 "quiet!" Under the 150-meter-tall Jurupa Oak, and on the podium built, at this moment the Archdruid Ruskin of the Druid Order spoke in a vicissitudes and heavy tone. Afterwards, the noisy crowd in the entire venue only quieted down from near to far. Ruskin looked around, then said: "Tonight, gather all the natural believers who can be present near Newland, and everyone must have doubts." "And now, it''s finally time to officially announce the answer to all natural believers." When Ruskin said this, the eyes of people crowded in the national park naturally became curious and eager. But when everyone looked at Ruskin, Ruskin took a step back slightly, and at the same time, the two archdruids Rosalia and Griffin behind him turned around together with Ruskin. Behind him, Jurupa Oak bowed and made a gesture of audience by holding hands. And when the three major druids made such a gesture, the official druids who were originally responsible for maintaining the park and the nearby streets also began to hold hands in court. Seeing the three druids doing this, and seeing the surrounding druids doing this, everyone in the crowd began to follow suit without knowing what they were doing. And just when hundreds of thousands of people held their breath and made such a move, suddenly, at the height of the Jurupa oak tree, a spot of light suddenly appeared. As soon as this light spot appeared, it expanded rapidly in the blink of an eye under everyone''s gaze. This time, the plane channel appeared completely in the form of a manifestation, and it resembled a huge square portal. The length, width and height of the portal are about one kilometer. At the same time, the moment the portal appeared, everyone saw it. Countless huge birds suddenly flew out of the portal singing in unison. The first to appear in flight were nearly three hundred parrots with colorful feathers and a wingspan of nearly ten meters. These parrots appeared in flight, and under everyone''s amazed eyes, they quickly climbed to the high altitude of the national park and flew in a circular rotation. While flying, it also made a crisp sound. Then, nearly 5,000 birds of various types flew out one after another. The birds rushing out of the gate of the plane were singing excitedly, and at the same time they were singing in a very orderly manner, following the 300 birds before them in a circle and filling the entire sky. And at this moment, some personnel who had already been prepared, at this moment, shot some high-rise buildings and even high-level spotlights around the park at the flying birds. Under the illumination of high spotlights, the ring-shaped flock of birds in the sky becomes clear and glows with countless lights. The three-ring formation formed by these flocks of birds looks extremely gorgeous, and at the same time, it also emits a light that makes people look quite eye-catching. And at this moment, accompanied by another high-pitched cry, nearly five hundred of the largest and most powerful flock of birds led by Eagle Eagle King appeared. The eagle eagle king is like a real king, with its sharp eyes, it leads a group of nearly five hundred guard birds to fly away at low altitude. Along the head of the crowd, flocks of birds passed in a "<" shape. The airflow it set off caused many people''s hair to be blown, and many people screamed. But after this and the exclamation, the eyes of the crowd all looked at the flock of birds led by the eagle eagle who was still flying behind the crowd. The eyes of countless people were full of excitement, but they didn''t act out of manners by shouting or shouting. Because at this moment, after these flocks of birds appeared, the three major druids and their disciples were still holding hands and saluting without turning their eyes. It is precisely because of this influence that the crowd of ordinary believers can still maintain a pious posture as much as possible. Although ordinary believers are pious, they have been secretly watching curiously. They watched the birds, watched the great portal in the sky directly ahead. And at this moment, all the human minds present, whether they were believers or the military police responsible for maintaining the continuity, all heard a vicissitudes and ethereal voice. "Believers of nature, lift up your heads, I have seen your piety." And at the moment when the voice appeared, the three druids raised their heads to look at the huge portal in the sky, and at this moment, hundreds of thousands of believers around them also looked at the huge portal in the sky with doubts. Inside the portal, everything seemed empty at first glance, except for the birds that flew out before. But in the next moment, countless towering giant trees appeared, and in the distance among these giant trees, a giant tree nearly 1,600 meters completely appeared. Compared with the towering trees near the gate, these trees are completely worthless like the green grass under the grass, but this towering giant tree of 1,600 meters is extremely huge. The light and shadow of the portal is expanding, and the visual effect of the display is also constantly increasing. In the end, when the sky portal opened to a height of nearly two kilometers, in the eyes of countless people, the entirety of the oak tree Adam was fully revealed. At the same time, since the plane channel is close to Adam, from the direction of the believers at this moment, Adam looks like a huge tree growing in the void. Looking at the oak tree Adam, looking at the ravine-filled brown face exposed on the top of its thick torso, at this moment, all the believers could no longer be quiet. "Oh my God! This is the mysterious tree we yearn for? It''s so big and fantastic, it''s so exciting!" "Sure enough, only we Druids are the sect with the only true god in this world, haha~ look, look, who will dare to question our belief in the future." "..." There is a huge gap between ordinary believers and religious members. These people can hardly contain their excitement, so in an instant, hundreds of thousands of people burst into enthusiastic shouts in space. Some people cheered excitedly, some shouted long live, and some even hugged together excitedly. Seeing the existence of my beliefs officially manifest, the joy is extremely strong, and it is also difficult for people to hold on. Many people began to pray, while more people kept jumping and shouting excitedly. And high above the sky, the female reporter who was in charge of the broadcast had already blushed with excitement. "Misters and ladies, have you seen it? The mysterious tree has appeared, the mysterious tree! My God! I''m sorry, I can''t control my emotions, but please allow me to pray, gentlemen and ladies." As a superficial believer, the female reporter blushed and said a few words to the camera after seeing the huge figure of the mysterious tree, and immediately began to pray silently with her hands clasped together. Behind the correspondence, thousands of households in front of the TV and mobile phones also prayed. At this moment, America is not the only one affected by the scene, and at the same time, many families who have received the program in the member states of West Yorkshire have also taken action. Countless people retweeted it, and countless people prayed. In short, at this moment, the entire western country was boiling. However, that''s not all. Because, at the moment when countless people watched the oak tree Adam appear, all of a sudden, people who were paying attention also noticed that there seemed to be a large circle of transparent cylinders around the trunk of the oak tree Adam. This cylinder, in the form of a spiral, encircled the trunk of the oak tree like transparent water, and the clear light quickly appeared after ripples. "My God! Look! What''s that?" A woman covered her mouth in disbelief and screamed loudly at the people around her. And just when this woman and more people noticed the vision on the oak tree and reminded each other, Alice Faier''s huge figure that had just successfully advanced appeared so brightly. Alice Faier''s body was wrapped around the trunk of the oak tree, her four claws were grasping the outside of the bark, and her huge head was wrapped around the side of Adam''s face that appeared on the oak tree. Alice Vier, who was over 1,600 meters tall, looked huge, but she was also very slim and graceful. Similar to the enlarged version of the EMU, the diameter of the exposed torso is only about fifty-five meters. It seems difficult to make a comparison between a body with a diameter of 55 meters and a body size of more than 1,600 meters, but a body with a diameter of 55 meters is quite huge. Its circumference exceeds one hundred and seventy meters. Moreover, in the observation of human eyes, Irisviel''s body is both huge and has a slim beauty. It will not be too small, but it will not appear too large, presenting a golden ratio similar to that of a python and a snake. After seeing the image of Irisviel''s exaggerated figure and the oak tree, almost all hundreds of thousands of people lost their voices. "Earl Silver Dragon? It''s Frans'' Earl Silver Dragon!" "Wow, how is Earl Silver Dragon so huge? My God, when did she evolve under God''s blessing again?" "There is actually a connection between the mysterious tree and Earl Silver Dragon? Hey, that''s right, they are all favored by the gods." "It''s so exciting. I feel that Master Mysterious Tree must announce some big event tonight. Otherwise, why would Earl Silver Dragon appear on such an occasion? By God, I feel like my heart attack is about to recur." "..." When talking about the Mysterious Tree and the Earl of the Silver Dragon, these believers all refer to them as divinely favored beings. After all, in the eyes of the believers, the official titles of so-called divinely favored creatures are not rigorous and there is still some discrimination and blasphemy. Therefore, in terms of titles, when believers call Oak Tree and Irisviel, they refer to them as God''s Blessed Ones. In the eyes of all believers, the god-favored person is an existence that is close to the gods and similar to the gods. The crowd was discussing, and some important figures from various countries who had been observing around all showed a heavy and thoughtful look. However, no matter how believers and officials view Adam and Alice Faier, everything that should happen now continues to happen. The moment Alice Vier''s figure was revealed, Alice Vier opened her own plane, but her plane didn''t appear but only revealed a curtain like a moist film. V2.Chapter 16 The moment Irisviel called out the Moisturizing Curtain, Alicevier''s family members, that is, thousands of olm who were affected and summoned to evolve during Irisviel''s evolution, came out one after another. The smallest of these olms are fifteen meters long, while the largest are more than sixty meters long. Moreover, these olms benefited from the high-energy energy of Irisviel''s evolution, and their biological levels have already reached level three or even level four in individual cases. Unlike the oak and fawn families, these olms enjoyed significantly more benefits. Otherwise, with the life level of the olm''s extremely low potential, it would be impossible to grow to such a huge size if it was first or second level. In the Eye of Reality skill supported by Ji Yu''s Eye of Destruction, Ji Yu randomly picked a larger ''black dragon'' and took a look, and then its data appeared in Ji Yu''s eyes. ¡¾Olm¡¿ [Life Level: 4] [Vitality: 23.68 (maximum 50)] [Body length: 56.72 meters (maximum 80 meters)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Size Doubling (Low)] [Feature ¢Ú: Airflow Control (Medium)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Ice Condensation (Medium)] (Remarks: This is an ordinary extraordinary life with average potential. After the life level reaches level 5, there is a very small probability of breaking through to legend) Looking at the olm in the form of a black dragon in his eyes, Ji Yu just paid attention to it, and then continued to sit and watch the development of the situation. The posture of these flying olms has a sense of calmness and prestige, and at the same time, they quickly began to travel from the plane channel opened by Adam to the sky above the national park where America is located. "Roar!!!" "Roar!!!" A deafening dragon roar resounded through the sky, and at the same time they were still flying and began to head towards the ground. "ah!" Somewhere, some people screamed in shock the moment a black dragon rushed down. Although these people knew about the relationship between these terrifying dragon-shaped creatures like olms and Irisviel, they were still afraid of what they should be afraid of. After all, the terrifying size of the black dragon and the expression of looking down on humans without anger or prestige are still sharply deterrent. However, when the crowd screamed and crowded back, these water dragons and a small number of black dragons stopped in the open space very disciplinedly. They did no harm to anyone. Even when some people are about to fall due to their arrival, they will use the control of the airflow to keep these people stable. Soon, amidst the astonishment and panic of countless people, nearly a thousand giant dragons stood on the ground in a formation. They extend to the main road outside the park in two vertical rows. Just like knights and guards in the middle ages, after they stood and divided the crowd, they stood motionless and looked at the huge portal in the sky with a respectful gaze. "God, these creatures actually look similar to Earl Silver Dragon. Couldn''t they all have evolved from olms?" "You are stupid, you don''t care how they grow, you should be more respectful when facing the gods, Earl Silver Dragon is still watching." An elderly man said so, but at the same time he looked at the 40-meter-long water-colored olm, his eyes were filled with an expression of astonishment: "It''s really spectacular, I never imagined that I would be able to experience such a thing one day." Fantastic scene, no regrets for a lifetime." Faced with these olms that suddenly fell from the sky and formed two neat formations, people were full of shock, but after the shock, they were full of curiosity. During the period, some ignorant children even wanted to touch the nearby olm, but they were quickly stopped by the adults around them. In short, at this moment, the crowds were all attracted by these olms falling from the sky, and the topic was all diverted by this. The feeling that the myth is close at hand was very far away to ordinary people before, but just tonight, at this moment, the mythical creature stood with them. This kind of shock, this kind of phantom-like scene made many people feel like they were in a dream. But tonight is destined to be a restless night. When Jiyu''s eyes of destruction in the sky dissipate due to the fullness of time, the scene at this moment will change again in the huge plane passageway of the oak tree Adam. The portal is some distance away from Adam and Alice Faier, and at the same time, it also shows the situation on the ground. At this time, on the side of the ground surrounding the trunk of the oak tree, more than 300 fat oak tree guards with human faces and not exceeding 50 meters appeared. And under the guard of the oak tree, nearly 2,000 tribal members of the Simon family stood neatly below. In the array, the patriarch and priest Barton are in the front, and the one standing at the front is the Holy Son Hughes. Hughes'' immature face was not lacking a sense of restraint, but even so, little Hughes still showed himself firmly with his chest out. And at this moment, more people saw huge deer appearing beside these tribesmen. These deer approached the people of the tribe one by one, and then the people of these tribes all jumped and easily rode on the deer group with a height of about five meters under the waving of Hughes'' gesture. Then, the plane passage expanded again, and a corner was close to the podium under the Jurupa oak tree, and then these warriors riding giant stags began to step out through the portal. The moment the deer stepped out of the plane passage, they began to move in an orderly manner from both sides of the podium to a fenced open space that had been prepared. Then, until Hughes and a group of tribal elders appeared. After nodding with the three arch druids, the group of old people began to stand behind the main podium, leaving the podium for Hughes. Looking at the huge crowd of people in front of his eyes, seeing countless birds, dragons, and deer paying attention to him, Hughes was really nervous to the limit at this moment. But despite the nervousness, Hughes pulled himself together and walked to the microphone on the podium. At this moment, the spotlight was on Hughes, and Hughes wearing a robe with flowers, plants, birds and animals at this moment was clearly presented in front of everyone, and it was also presented on the TVs and mobile phones of thousands of households. Countless people were curious about Hughes'' identity, and at the same time they all waited and watched in low voices. And in this wait-and-see, Hughes began to speak according to the previous arrangement. "Good evening, gentlemen and ladies." "Here, first of all, thank you for actively participating in this major gathering organized by the Druid Order." "Furthermore, I would like to briefly introduce myself to everyone." Speaking of this, Hughes pinched the corner of his clothes tightly with his hands under the cover of the robe because of nervousness. Under the spotlight, he tried his best to keep his chest upright, and his tone did not show trembling as much as possible. "My name is Hughes, and I was just one of the members of the tribe who guarded the great sacred tree before." "However, thanks to Lord Sacred Tree''s favor, I am now able to stand here as the first holy son of the Druid Order." "What does the Holy Son mean? Actually, I didn''t know it myself at first, but now I know that the so-called Holy Son is the child of a divine existence." "But strictly speaking, I am not the heir of Lord Sacred Tree. I am just a person who has been recognized by Lord Sacred Tree and assumed a similarly symbolic status." "As a member of the Holy Child and many elders of the Druid Order, I have been educating me, telling me what to do, and forcing me to study, but I feel that studying is really difficult and tiring." When Hughes said this, his nervousness slowly subsided, and he also recalled the distressed expression he had caused by studying in the recent period. And his expression was seen by the believers below, which naturally attracted many people''s laughter. It''s just that most of the laughter is good-natured, and after all Hughes is just a pretty kid. Hughes'' life level had just broken through to the second level not long ago, but Hughes''s second level did not produce a huge physical change like some other tribesmen. On the contrary, because of the breakthrough in the level of life, Hughes'' figure became more and more delicate, and at the same time exuded a trace of natural agility with a unique charm. Looking at Hughes, it is difficult for anyone to feel disgusted, and it is precisely because of this that Hughes'' childlike speech will naturally be recognized and favored by many ordinary believers. The Holy Son is just a child, and he is not superior. This kind of people-friendly approach was thought of by Fanny Campbell during the previous rehearsal. And this effect is naturally very good. Feeling the good-natured laughter in the crowd, Hughes'' original nervousness gradually subsided, and at the same time he also laughed and continued: "However, it''s okay not to study. After all, I am the Holy Son, and I want to set an example for my clan and everyone, so I will continue to persevere." "No, under the arrangement of Auntie Fanny and the grandpas and grandmas behind me, this speech is now one of my exams and trials." Hearing what Hughes said, under the crowd, many people laughed again. Some people appreciate it, some people are full of maternal love, and some young girls have bright eyes. In short, Hughes is constantly observing everyone''s expressions. And under this kind of observation, Hughes'' original tension completely disappeared. "The people outside are nice too. It''s scary. Grandpa Barton scares me, hmph." Hughes thought with some resentment in his heart, and at the same time continued: "This time, I actually stand here and don''t need to say too much. I just need to tell everyone a piece of news." "And the news is..." Having said that, Hughes paused for a moment, but the crowd below were all quiet and listened with bated breath. Hughes took a deep breath, his eyes full of longing and longing, and said: "That is, under the will of the great gods, and under the protection of all the gods and adults, we will formally establish a country that belongs to the age of theocracy." "And the name of this country is: The Kingdom of God, the United Nations of Life on Earth" After Hughes finished speaking in one breath, in an instant, hundreds of thousands of people were all stunned and stunned. And just when everyone didn''t expect it, at this moment above the sky, in the channel of the plane, Malphite''s tall figure suddenly stepped out of the void and stood on the side of the oak tree. At the same time, the little deer, who had been hiding in the forest to watch the fun, instantly enlarged his body and appeared. At the same time, on the other side of the plane passage, that is, a portal appeared behind the side of the oak tree, and behind this portal, on the sparkling sea, a huge aircraft carrier shining with countless blue runes also appeared. And while this portal is aimed at the aircraft carrier, it also clearly presents the distinctive projection of Vera and Nika''s huge beautiful girls. V2.Chapter 17 That night. There are a large number of helicopters hovering above the dark sky at this moment. Most of these helicopters are leased by some news media, but there are also many armed helicopters among them. These armed helicopters were urgently added by the American military for security, but apart from security, these armed helicopters were used to observe the development of the rally. The moment Hughes announced the establishment of the United Kingdom of Gods, and after all the favored figures appeared in the channel of the plane, no one was able to maintain the peace before. "Mysterious Tree, Divine Deer, Earl Silver Dragon, Holy Terra Malphite, eh? What''s going on with this aircraft carrier? Newly born god-followed creature? Creature? Aircraft carrier?" Above the armed helicopter, a man in black frowned slightly, but apart from frowning, he was also completely surprised by the so-called divine changes in the aircraft carrier. "Follow the Kingdom of God? Interesting, the Congress must have known what will happen in this rally, no wonder there will be an emergency meeting." "However, considering the current situation, the Congress must not be able to deal with it. The creatures of the gods have long been freed from the constraints of the secular country. It seems that we must also make plans early." Alec was pondering, and a man beside him just recovered from the shock. "The Kingdom of the Gods? This is an incredible gathering! Colonel Alec, what do you think the Congress is thinking? Can we just watch this kind of thing happen in front of our eyes?" Lawson felt a little complicated. Because although he had a certain fondness for the god-followed creatures before, as a national security investigator who loves the country, he can''t agree with the god-followed creatures, which is similar to splitting the country and splitting the human camp in the world. . I can''t agree with it, but I feel helpless and helpless. Because, as an investigator, he was very aware of the extent to which the Druid Order had become a behemoth in just four months. In more than a dozen countries including West Yorkshire and America, the number of followers of the Druid Order has already exceeded 400 million, accounting for almost one-third of the total population of the West Yorkshire countries. In the face of the founding declaration initiated by such a behemoth, and in the face of the support of the supernatural beings, no one can stop and deal with it now. As for directly declaring war on the creatures of the gods? How can it be? Leaving aside the Ziyue crisis, let''s talk about the so-called God''s Eye that appeared before, which cannot be dealt with by conventional weapons. Worried and confused, Lawson can only watch his captain Alec fall into a brief silence. Alec could guess the general thoughts in Lawson''s mind at the moment, but at this moment Alec could only shake his head helplessly and said: "Lawson, the current situation is no longer something that one person can influence." "Even if Congress intends to stop it, it can''t do anything about it. The more this happens, the more everyone must deal with it calmly." Having said that, Alec also pointed to the six huge gods that appeared in the plane passage in front of Lawson and said: "There are five, no, six god-followed creatures coming out together. Do you still expect us, America, to compete against them?" "Let''s not talk about whether the people agree or not, even if we agree, we can''t do it, because if we are a little careless, we will face the punishment from the ''gods'', and the destruction of the country may only take a moment." Speaking of this, Alec was obviously a little puzzled. "However, having said that, I actually care about one thing, and that is why these god-followed creatures want to establish a so-called theocratic country." "I don''t think the countries'' attitudes towards them before were not bad, and some people were even willing to do everything to gain their favor." "And they, as so-called aliens, I really can''t figure out why they need to establish a so-called theocracy based on human beings." "Do they still want to restore the era when the theocracy enslaved the people in the Middle Ages?" "But what good would that do them? The medieval church enslaved the people with theocracy because they were human beings, because human values ??yearn for rights and satisfy certain desires." "And why are the god-followed creatures? Do you expect to enslave humans for pleasure? Or do you mean to obtain the so-called rights?" Alec had a strange look on his face. On the other hand, Lawson fell into some kind of bewilderment and contemplation. "Indeed, if the creatures of the gods are dissatisfied with us, they want to establish a country. Shouldn''t they start with the interests of their own families and establish a so-called country that is equal to human beings?" "Incorporating human beings into the system of the United Kingdom of Gods, this..." "Hehe~, can''t you figure it out?" Alec smiled, and then said in a guessing tone: "I think I may have found part of the answer." "Huh?" Lawson looked at Alec puzzled. "It''s very simple, that is, these god-followed creatures are practicing the concept they have always preached from the beginning, that is, God loves the world, and God''s love does not distinguish between races and borders." "And in order to express themselves in front of their so-called gods, then they want to integrate the whole world, integrate all forces to fight against the purple moon monster, or in other words, in order to better protect the world based on their own ideas, then all of this is not true. I can''t justify it." "As for the Holy Son''s claim that under the decree of the gods, they will establish the so-called Kingdom of God. In my opinion, this is very likely to be a cover." "What is God? Does He really care what form the Blue Star humans or all life forms exist and distribute?" "His gaze has always been looking at Ziyue. Even if it is to save human beings and all the lives of the blue stars, it may only be out of goodwill for him." "And the god who intervenes in the power of mortal things on the ground? Is that really a god?" "So, at least in my understanding, God should not exist like this. He should be far away from us, but at the same time, he should give us some guidance." Alec looked at the sky, and at the same time remembered the God''s Eye that appeared before, and part of the video of the God''s Eye confronting Ziyue that he saw yesterday. Thinking of the great power possessed by God, Alec couldn''t figure out what the "God" needs from human beings. With that kind of mighty god, human beings might not be as good as an ant in front of him, right? Can you imagine a human being to establish an ant kingdom in order to obtain the recognition and so-called rights of ants? Isn''t this funny? God loves the world, so there must be a reason for His appearance, and this reason is definitely related to the appearance of Ziyue. As for what desire does God have for human beings? Alec just couldn''t figure it out. At least in Alec''s beliefs, God should be an idealistic existence. He exists in everyone''s heart. He does not exist in reality, but he can give people spiritual support when they are in trouble. This kind of god is the god in Alec''s cognition. As for the gods that appear in reality now, to be honest, Alec still can''t agree with them. Although he couldn''t agree with it, what the god-followed creatures did before, and the scene of the confrontation between the god''s eyes and Ziyue made him a little complicated. Because God is indeed saving the world, and it is indeed so high and invisible. That''s why, now, Alec doesn''t understand what "God" wants to do. What country in this world has the power to hinder the creatures of the gods? Isn''t it good to keep a peaceful relationship like before? Alec sighed, but at the same time he sighed, he was indeed full of curiosity about the kingdom of God announced by the creatures of the gods. The unknown is full of temptation for everyone, especially the country established by a transcendent existence, which is even more tempting for Alec. Therefore, based on people''s views on the creatures of the gods, Alec also began to inexplicably look forward to the form in which the kingdom of God will be established, and what will happen to the system. "Okay, Lawson, you don''t have to think too much. The current situation is no longer within our control. Let the old men in Congress have a headache. The only thing we can do now is to continue to watch." "I am very interested in the so-called United Kingdom of Gods." "What kind of form do they plan to create a country, where is it located, and how do they plan to get along with the current countries? I''m very curious." Alec was full of smiles, and his eyes even shone with a gleam of light as he looked at the huge lights and shadows in the distance. Looking at Alec, Lawson didn''t speak, but in the end, under a certain heaviness, he looked at the bottom of the assembly again, and the several lights and shadows that were swearing to exist. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Time passed by every minute and every second, but the Oak Adams had already dispersed their figures, leaving only a curtain plane passage like a white mist. As creatures of the gods, they have already been extraordinary and are considered by some human beings to be gods, and they will not end up speaking in person. Their appearance is just to let everyone know that the establishment of the United Kingdom of Gods is the common will of all their gods, and anyone who dares to stop them will be tantamount to directly declaring war on them. Therefore, after the attitude is established, the next step is what the Druid Order needs to do. But this time, the person standing at the foreground was once again replaced by Archdruid Ruskin of the Druid Order. Ruskin looked solemnly at the meeting place full of discussions, and immediately said: "quiet!" As soon as the words fell, countless people immediately looked up at Ruskin again. Seeing the puzzled, puzzled, shocked, angry, joyful expressions of the people in the crowd, Ruskin remained calm. "I can understand everyone''s uneasiness and apprehension." "However, the establishment of the United Kingdom of Gods is inevitable, and it is also forced by the reality of everyone." "In the face of Ziyue''s threat, we must concentrate all our strength." "Maybe some people think that a single human being is powerless in the face of the purple moon monster, and some even think that we have our own country, and we have powerful weapons to deal with everything." "But, everyone, think about it carefully. Can our army really handle what happened in the eastern hemisphere last night and the horrible scene?" "Obviously not." "So, the more we need to integrate forces at this time." "The Favored Ones actually didn''t intend to establish such a troublesome country as the Kingdom of God at the beginning, but since the Favored Ones came into the world, the conflicts and intrigues between countries, and even the uneven distribution of resources, they can all understand. See it." "Boundaries between countries, discrimination and prejudice between races, all these dirty things should have withdrawn from the stage of history long ago." "Everyone should know that the times are different, and we are at the crossroads of such an era." "Facing Ziyue, facing the threat of monsters, and facing some people''s prejudice against those favored by the gods, the establishment of the Kingdom of God is absolutely necessary." "If the favored ones don''t establish a kingdom, what do you think will happen in the future?" "Under the framework established by the politicians, the favored ones will always be restrained, and their every move may arouse dissatisfaction or suspicion among certain politicians." "And in order to prevent people from being suspicious, to prevent careerists from having room to manipulate, and to prevent the already chaotic world from becoming even more chaotic, the divinely favored ones have always been restricted by certain rules and it is difficult to do what they think is right. Good for all, so it is indispensable for the establishment of the Kingdom of God." "Of course, at the beginning of the establishment of the kingdom of God, the gods may still be attacked by many ambitious people. They may say: Look, these gods are really conspiring. They want to subvert our country and enslave human beings? " "In this regard, do you think I am right or wrong?" Ruskin''s face remained flat, but at the same time he continued with a slight smile on his face: "These ambitious people, these delusional human beings who are persecuted, don''t even know how great the gods they face are, and how they consider all beings." "Such remarks are ridiculous and ignorant, but let them speak if they have a mouth. The gods will not be angry because of the remarks of ordinary people." "So, even if some people don''t want to, the Kingdom of Gods is officially established at this moment." "All the current congregants of our Druid Order will also be the first to follow the will of the mysterious tree to join the Kingdom of the United Gods at this moment." "The Kingdom of the United Gods will not be limited to one religion and one faction, just like we believe in nature and the mysterious tree, Earl Silver Dragon''s followers, and even believers of other gods can also establish their own sects .¡± "However, all of this will be something that needs to be done later, and before that, the first thing that the United Kingdom of God needs to consider is to review the qualifications of the joiners." As soon as Ruskin finished speaking, the place that was originally a little quiet suddenly became noisy again. But amidst this noise, the support that the Druid Order had already arranged came in handy. Therefore, in the press box under the podium, there were reporters asking questions immediately. "Mr. Ruskin, there are still review criteria for joining the Kingdom of God? Wouldn''t this be too harsh? Shouldn''t God love the world and save everyone?" "In addition, Mr. Ruskin, where will the so-called kingdom of God be established? It can''t be built on the land of America, right? Or is the so-called kingdom of God actually a symbolic meaning? Just like a religious organization , Joining is only a nominal join, where should all the people be or where should they be?" "...." The questions from the reporters in the front row can be said to hit the hearts of all the believers. They still have too many puzzles about the Kingdom of God. And that''s exactly the case, at this moment Ruskin laughed instead, and said: "I know everyone is anxious and anxious, but you have too many questions." "Well, how about this, please watch the three sets of videos first, and you will have all the answers in the videos." "In one of these three videos, the Druid Order will introduce the rules for joining the Kingdom of God, and let everyone understand the necessity of gratitude and reverence." "Secondly, God''s Blessed One will also show everyone the video of the god''s eye having wiped out the disaster area brought by the purple moon yesterday, and at the same time let everyone know how great the gods are and how they care for us." "As for the third thing, everyone is concerned about where the Kingdom of God will be established. In short, after reading it, I guarantee that everyone will actively want to join the Kingdom of God." "Okay, that''s all I can say. Next, please read the content of the projection screen behind the podium behind me." After finishing all this, Ruskin said no more, and slowly walked to the side of the audience. Then, after Hughes and a group of old people followed Ruskin to leave the podium, a huge curtain immediately dropped behind the podium. With the lighting of several projectors on both sides of the podium, images appeared on the screen soon. In this way, while everyone is staring at the image with their own thoughts, this night is destined to change the whole world. V2.Chapter 18 Under the night, everyone quietly looked at the huge curtain on the podium. On the curtain, Fanny Campbell''s explanation is being played at the moment, and the content of the explanation mainly revolves around what form the United Kingdom of God will take. The United Kingdom of Gods will not be above all countries, but only appears in a slightly different form. The United Kingdom of Gods can establish diplomatic relations and even exchange transactions with other countries in the world, and everything will be fair and just. The requirement to join the United Kingdom of Gods is very simple, that is, as an independent existence, everyone in every country in the world can freely choose whether to join or not. Countries are not allowed to make things difficult for the joiners, otherwise the Gods will cut off diplomatic relations with the subsequent United Kingdom of God, which will directly affect the priority order of the Gods to help the country fight Ziyue. You must know that Blue Star has a population of more than 7 billion in the world, and there are more than 200 countries in total. The help of the gods has always been a priority. Therefore, once the gods cut off diplomatic relations with some big countries that currently have exchanges, then when this big country faces the Ziyue disaster, the gods may choose to turn a blind eye and choose to help other small countries. In addition, in the early stage of the United Kingdom of Gods, only 30 million people will be allowed to join. People who join the Kingdom of God can choose to live in the Kingdom of God, or they can choose to live in the original country. In fact, it is equivalent to the fact that the person concerned can hold dual nationality. However, the support received by people with dual nationality may be very low. For practical reasons, if a large number of people are distributed in various countries, the gods and their families will certainly not be able to provide them with immediate help and assistance. Therefore, in the face of this situation, the gods will negotiate with the existing countries and try their best to delineate a fixed settlement area in each country. The settlement area is managed by the country concerned, and the gods will not intervene, but when there is danger, the settlement area will be immediately protected by the gods. If the gods protect the people of the Kingdom of God so vigorously, then the people of the Kingdom of God have the obligation. All the citizens of the Kingdom of God must obey the arrangements of the first Council of the Kingdom of God, that is, they must obey the various work arrangements of the Druid Order. As for the establishment of an army of gods, it will also be put on the agenda in the future. Those who join the army of gods will enjoy the greatest benefits, the right to settle in the kingdom of gods, the best right to strengthen the kingdom of gods, and even more welfare priorities when the kingdom of gods expands in the future. At the same time, the Kingdom of God will also divide the citizens of the Kingdom of God into two categories. The first category is the pious believers who can settle in the Kingdom of God. These believers can not only enter the territory of the Kingdom of God to settle, but also accept the holy family of the gods and obtain the best welfare treatment for physical strengthening. People in the army will also be selected in this category. The second category is the believers who intend to join the Kingdom of God. These believers may not believe in God, but at least they have a good impression of God physically and psychologically. After joining, this group of people can settle in the settlement areas subsequently established by various countries and enjoy a relatively safe living environment. As for how to judge whether the people believe in gods or have a good impression of gods, Fanny Campbell just smiled, and bluntly said that this will be identified by personnel sent by the Druid Order, and will not accept any doubts. At the same time, she also said that in the follow-up, the United Kingdom of God will gradually relax the restrictions on the people who join the Kingdom of God. However, even if the restrictions are relaxed, all people who join the Kingdom of God are not allowed to engage in blasphemy. They think they can, but they can¡¯t say they can¡¯t do it. The first time they discover blasphemy, they will be warned, and the second time they will be expelled. . In this way, after explaining and announcing the approximate development and existence of the Kingdom of God, the projected screen also released a video of the small town of Bwado in the Bana Federation near the area where the oak tree is located. At this moment, the small town of Boisdeaux is no longer a small town. Because this small town with less than 50,000 people has a population of more than one million at this time, and a lot of high-rise buildings have been built one after another. In addition, in the video, you can also see images of countless hanging towers and crowds being built in full swing. At the end of the video, the president of the Banna Federation and many high-ranking members of parliament also appeared in the screen, and they claimed to have reached an agreement with the United Kingdom of God. At the same time, it will also establish the closest diplomatic relationship with the United States of God. The small town of Bwado is currently the outer settlement of the people of the first United Kingdom of God in the world. At the end of the video, the president of the Bana Federation did not forget to give a publicity message to everyone. That is, although the 50-kilometer radius around the Bowaduo Shenguo settlement cannot be opened to the outside world, they will carry out the largest new city construction in the surrounding area. At the same time, they welcome people from all over the world to come to work, buy houses, invest, etc. The President of the Bana Federation is also very confident that he will build a huge financial city center centered on the settlement of the Kingdom of God in the Bana Federation. Here, everyone will get a job and get the most help possible. In this way, in the end, the Banna Federation thanked Fanny Campbell for everything he had done for the Banna Federation, and at the same time repeatedly assured that the Banna Federation will always be a friend and partner of the United Kingdom of God. With this, the first video is considered to be over. Seeing this, the hundreds of thousands of believers present have already started discussing. "The Bana Federation is really speculative, building a financial city centered on the settlements of the Kingdom of God? Once this is established, the economy of the Bana Federation will be considered to be soaring." "Isn''t it? It seems that the whole world can''t calm down now, right? If the first person to eat crabs comes out, then there will inevitably be a second and a third, especially some poor small countries." "I seem to have seen the future where the world pattern is broken by the new order." "..." People with business vision naturally look at things in different directions. Many ordinary believers may only see that joining the kingdom of God can obtain settlement welfare policies, etc., while successful people see the huge financial cities around the settlements. benefit. So, no matter what, as soon as the first video came out, all the high-level official officials of the major countries in the world who were watching the video couldn''t help but look heavy. In the Ryan Federation, in a small conference room in its capital at this moment, more than ten people centered on three old men are gathering and watching the video. The moment the video ended, one of them frowned and opened his mouth. "The United Kingdom of Gods has a huge plan. They will dig out the foundation of all our countries by doing this." "Old Qian, tell me your opinion? Do you think we should wait and see what happens next, or take the initiative to contact them and build this so-called settlement?" The old man looked at Qian Wenyao, who was meditating aside, while Qian Wenyao shook his head and sighed: "Old Li, you don''t understand the current situation, do you? The god-followed creatures have long been out of our control." "It''s not like you haven''t seen the video of the ice-covered thousands of miles from Annan Province just now. Facing the idea of ??the gods wanting to build a country, what method and ability do you think we have to stop it?" "They are no longer able to be fought by modern weapons. Moreover, although Luwu seems to have some conflicts with us, it is just a child throwing a tantrum in general. Therefore, I think we should not fall into the Empress." "So if you ask me about my plan, I definitely support the establishment of a relationship with Luwu or the Druid Order. As long as we delineate the settlement area for the United Kingdom of Gods as soon as possible, then we can still pursue it." Let¡¯s ride the tide of change.¡± "Perhaps the establishment of the United Kingdom of Gods will damage the foundation of our country? But is it only our country that will be damaged?" "In addition, I don''t think this nascent United Kingdom of Gods can eat so much of the world''s population in one bite. The so-called quota of 30 million in the early stage and the establishment of settlements actually show that this nascent United Kingdom of Gods is simply There is no so-called own country.¡± "The Kingdom of God may be just a cover, and the establishment of the Kingdom of God, I think it may just be that the mystical tree and these god-followed creatures want to be free from the restrictions of various countries, so as to obtain a more free environment." Having said that, Qian Wenyao obviously showed some hesitation on his face. Looking at the two old men beside him and more than a dozen high-ranking officials opposite, he continued to murmur: "Of course, it remains to be determined whether the Kingdom of God is a cover before they play the next two videos." "But even if there is a so-called land in the United Kingdom of Gods, let''s think that they use their own so-called planes to establish a country." "With this as the premise of thinking, don''t you think we must also maintain a good relationship with them at this stage?" Qian Wenyao sighed and said earnestly: "We have to think about the safety of all the people of our country, we must find a way out for them." "Since we can sit in this position, then we must consider for all the people, what is a country? A country is made up of people, can a country be considered without people?" "I know some people care about their own rights, but if the whole world really comes to the day when Ziyue fully invades, will these rights still be useful?" "The consequences of breaking ties with the creatures of the gods are very serious, you have to think about it yourself." "In addition, even if we don''t consider the righteousness, we can also judge in the form of settlements, whether this so-called United Kingdom of Gods is what they said, the dark theocracy in the Middle Ages is not feasible, and we must firmly resist it .¡± "If the Favored Ones really have any conspiracy, or want to enslave humans, then the settlement is a good place to observe." "Of course, judging from so many things happening today, I don''t think it is necessary for the favored ones to enslave us humans. After all, if they and the gods behind them really have that kind of thought, they can completely stand by and watch beforehand." "Wouldn''t it be easy for all the kingdoms of Blue Star to fall into chaos and division under the erosion of the purple moon, and then they will come as saviors?" "So, even if we are not close to the establishment of the United Kingdom of Gods, we can''t stop it, let alone choose to fight stupidly." "Moreover, we still have to try our best to reach a follow-up agreement with Luwu for the expansion of the extraordinary army, and the existence of settlements can solve this problem very well. In addition, the existence of settlements can also create a huge employment environment. It still has a strong boost to the current financial turmoil." "At this point, I think we have to make up our minds as soon as possible. Falling behind also means missing opportunities." Qian Wenyao saw the current situation very clearly. Qian Wenyao has already reached the age of retirement, and he has long since had no great desire for power. The so-called greater power comes with greater responsibility is Qian Wenyao''s true feeling. The creatures of the gods and the giant eyes of thunder have already given several lessons to all countries in the world. If you can''t see the gap between yourself and the creatures of the gods at this time, then you are really stupid to the extreme. The god-followed creatures must be unbeatable, since they can''t be beaten, wouldn''t it be good to choose to join? It''s better than turning into a monster yourself, or even being killed by Ziyue''s monster. Now people still have choices, and when Ziyue really invades in an all-round way, then human beings will have no choice at all. It''s really too late to think about it by then. After Qian Yaowen''s voice fell, the two old men beside him obviously showed some contemplative expressions. And the dozen or so people across the round table were all thoughtful. "I agree with Lao Qian''s words. The current god-followed creatures are indeed beyond our control. The only thing we can do now is to follow the trend and try our best to test the unity of the gods established with the Druid Order as the center. Is the country as fair, just and open as they claim?" "Although we are following the crowd, we must also set a rule, at least not to cause instability in the country because of this kingdom of God, if everyone wants to join this so-called United God country, our Ryan country really exists in name only, and has instead become a vassal of the kingdom of the gods." "This is not only leaving a way out for the people, but also leaving a way out for our own children and grandchildren." "So, when the next parliament is held, we must determine the next thing, that is, all public officials are not allowed to join the United Kingdom of God!" "And in order to warn and warn some opportunists, once it is discovered that someone has secretly joined, the benchmark for punishment will be a warning of five years to ten years of detention." "In addition, from now on, no official will be allowed to resign. Those who resign will give a verbal warning for the first time. If there is a second time, then they will be directly charged with treason." "This newly added criminal law will not be disclosed to the public, but an internal punishment within the system with the highest level of secrecy." "Special treatment in special times. In order for Ryan to survive in a healthy and stable manner, this is a necessary measure. So, let''s talk about your opinions next." Li Yuanzheng, as the current highest person in power of the Ryan Federation, spoke with an unquestionable tone. But in the face of Li Yuanzheng''s words, how can everyone present object? In the final analysis, Li Yuanzheng''s ability to sit in this position is the result of the joint efforts of these people on the scene, and for so many years in his position, Li Yuanzheng has already suppressed all opposition voices with kindness and power, even his own people. in this way. In a country with a population of 1.7 billion, it is impossible without a strong leader. Therefore, as soon as Li Yuanzheng finished speaking, the main tone was basically confirmed, and then everyone had to discuss the details and watch the next two videos of the Druid Order. V2.Chapter 19 American National Park, at this moment, the video on the curtain has already started to release the second part of the content. And this second paragraph is the picture taken during the promotion process of Irisviel. The scene where Irisviel grows from 500 meters to more than 1,600 meters, and at the same time causes changes in the sky and freezes thousands of miles is extremely exaggerated. In addition, when the eye of destruction in the sky casts divine light, the scene of destroying the black domain and protecting the human soldiers is fully revealed. For such an exaggerated scene, the entire gathering scene has long been silent. Everyone was shocked by the astronomical changes caused by Alice Feier''s promotion, and even more shocked by the power of God''s eyes. Because these images are not cut, they can only be interspersed with the images captured by each camera, so the total time is more than fifteen minutes. In addition, in the end, a ''Bad'' from the Druid Order told the explanation for everyone. At the same time, the God''s Eye had completely destroyed the pollution area caused by the purple moon. Of course, this kind of destruction refers to the land, and although the pollution of the ocean has also been cleaned up, the ocean is too big after all, and no one knows how many polluted monsters have escaped. Therefore, here, the Druid Order also warns all ships to sail carefully in the Eastern Ocean, and it is best to have an escort. Because the Druid Order has received accurate information, just last night, three cargo ships belonging to America in the Eastern Ocean were attacked by monsters and sank. So, but after the second video was played, most of the believers and non-believers at the scene were a little uneasy. These people not only lamented the power of the gods and gods, but at the same time they were worried about whether the monsters of the sea would attack the land of some countries around the Eastern Ocean. And in the midst of these thoughts, the third video also began to be released. The third video is completely different from the first and second videos. It can even be said that even the style of painting has changed. The picture first starts from a high-altitude bird''s-eye view. The area overlooked is an area illuminated by fiery red light. In the picture, the ground is full of lush forests, and in these lush forests is a town with the architectural style of a medieval city. The whole town is not big, and it only occupies an area of ??30 square kilometers in the center of the entire forest in the picture. As the camera continues to fall, the whole town becomes clearer and clearer. Then, what was exposed to everyone''s eyes was a series of houses with earthy yellow stone texture. These houses were not high or large, but they were very neat and well arranged. However, this is not the point, because, as the lens zooms in and out, humanoid creatures appear on the city streets of the image. These humanoid creatures have blond hair, blue eyes, and are all over two meters tall. They have a great similarity to human beings. In close-up, everyone can see clearly. The blond hair of these giants is that true golden color, and it is also full of a special smooth luster. Their ears are triangular in shape, and their fingers have all seven fingers. On the whole, except for the slight difference in height and foreign trade, he is an enlarged version of human beings. However, compared to humans, these people''s appearances are almost all handsome men and beautiful women. Even if there are occasional three-meter giants who walk close-up, their appearance still does not have any mutations. Unlike the strengthened humans on the blue star, the potential of the Sachs family members is much higher than that of humans. At the same time, their genes may be more stable than human beings. After the deer purified and strengthened them, most of these Sax people were able to directly break through to the third-level life forms after restoring their original appearance. And even if they broke through to the third-level life form, most of these Sax people didn''t continue to grow like other creatures. The tallest of their bodies will not exceed three meters, and the lowest will not be less than two meters two. The Sax family of the third-level life forms has many changes that make Ji Yu feel dazzling. At the same time, Ji Yu finally knows why these Sax people say that the powerful people in their previous countries can chase giant beasts according to the records. Because these saxophones actually all possess the characteristics of the ''Golden Rule'' after entering the third-level state. The so-called golden rule characteristics mean that all of them will be born with two characteristics in a template ''Toughness (High)'' and ''Great Explosion (High)'' You read that right, almost all of these saxophones possess these two advanced characteristics. And when they use their abilities, their bodies will emit golden light, and the strength of their bodies is even comparable to fine steel. In addition, once they use a burst of great force, they can burst out with a force that is more than three times the original strength in an instant. This is the real fighting race. Who would have known that the frail humanoid creature, who was so thin that it was less than one meter tall and could fall if blown by the wind, would show such a terrifying and perfect side. As for why these saxophones have such a superficial growth and terrifying potential, Ji Yu has already realized it. Because under Ji Yu''s real eyes, he discovered a secret of these so-called sax people. That is, under the remarks on the data panel of these Sax people, there is such a column of information: God-descended race, they are a race born from "mythical creatures" and passed down from generation to generation. They have the weak blood of gods, and their potential levels High, after the life level reaches level five, there is a high probability of breaking through and becoming a legendary life. Seeing this information, Ji Yu was very happy for a while. I am excited that I can harvest such a powerful race, but also feel a little regretful. That is, the population of this race was less than a thousand when he discovered it, and this combat power was like icing on the cake for Ji Yu. Therefore, Ji Yu didn''t have much desire for the Sax family. In short, Ji Yu just arranged a task for the Sax family. That is to have children as soon as possible and have more children. This is not only for their own benefit, but also to add strength to Ji Yu''s new army. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "Where is this place? Do you see it?" "What can be seen, the whole picture has no other references except a forest and a house." "No, look quickly, what are those on the screen? Mutants?" "Huh? What kind of mutants? These are not human at all, okay! Ears, fingers, height, and subtle facial contours, don''t extraordinary soldiers seem to be like this?" "Perhaps the truth is getting closer and closer. Perhaps the land referred to by the United Kingdom of Gods is here? But the frontal tree on the screen seems to be on our Blue Star, right? These humanoid creatures live in Blue Star somewhere?" "..." All over the world, the discussions that are watching the live news never stop. These people are also constantly guessing about the pictures that appear on the video. However, when these people were guessing, the picture that was originally aimed at the ground and was close-up of the saxophone was suddenly aimed at the sky as if suddenly flipped. And when the screen was aimed at the sky, countless people were instantly stunned in astonishment. Because, unlike the sky that many people imagined, at this moment, there appeared in front of the camera like a protective shield that only exists in science fiction movies. The entire area and the entire sky are covered by a gray-brown protective shield, and at the same time, the fiery red spots that are densely covering the sky can also be seen in the picture. It is precisely because of the existence of these fiery red spots that everyone on the camera can see the scene similar to being illuminated by the setting sun that appeared in the saxophone and the forest before. sunset? There is no sunset at all. As the camera continued to zoom in, everyone could see clearly at this moment. The shield above the sky turned out to be composed of gray-brown hexagonal glass. And in the center of each side of the hexagonal glass, you can see fiery red flame spheres one by one. It is precisely because of the existence of these flame spheres that there are bright spots in the sky that everyone saw before. In addition to the ''hexagonal glass'' and the fireball, it was at this moment that everyone saw the scene outside the protective cover through these dark glasses. Outside this dark protective cover, there is actually dust all over the sky, countless storms are blowing, and at the same time, everyone can clearly see that occasionally there will be stones hitting the outside of these protective covers. Looking at everything in the picture, everyone didn''t know what to say at this moment. Today, the Favored Ones and the Druid Order have given too many ''surprises'' to the Blue Star humans, so that they don''t know whether to be happy or shocked when they see this scene. And just when the camera finished playing all this, a group of members of the Druid Order appeared on the screen again. At this moment, the picture changed again. A dozen members of the Druid Order headed by Fanny Campbell were standing on the ground near the wall of the protective shield. And beside Fanny Campbell and others, everyone can clearly see dozens of giants standing in front of the camera as if they were very nervous and at a loss. "I''m sure everyone is very curious after watching the prelude just now, right?" "Where am I standing? Are these giants human? And what are these protective shields?" Fanny Campbell smiled: "Then let me reveal to everyone." "The giant is not a human, and the protective shield is not a protective shield. In the end, this area we are in is not a blue star." "Next, everyone should take a good look at it." After all, the camera suddenly turned sideways and aimed at the stone giant, and the 20-meter-high stone giant displayed in front of and behind the camera was no nonsense, it immediately melted like mud, and soon turned into a face A gray hexagonal glass standing on the ground. The moment they saw this, everyone understood. The giant shield in the sky turned out to be transformed from stone giants. But this is too exaggerated, right? How big is the shield of the sky? How many Golems does it take? Simply unimaginable. Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them, but the revelation was not over yet, because the camera turned to Fanny Campbell again. "Seeing the performance of Holy Terra just now, I think everyone has understood something, right?" "This is the final territory of the United Kingdom of Gods, and our current location is on Mars." "Maybe everyone still feels incredible? But all of this is real." "As for the giants beside me, you can call them the Sax family. They are a race saved from the Purple Moon World by Earl Silver Dragon. Now they have become the first batch of citizens of the Kingdom of the United Kingdom. Incredible, right? Even when we learned about this situation, it was incredible." "The world is so wonderful, and it is full of countless unknowns. Maybe exploring the unknown is what I want all my life now?" In front of the camera, Fanny Campbell sighed sadly, and then said: "Okay, the introduction to you is almost the same, then let''s follow the camera and learn about the entire Mars-1 Eco-city through the narrator. " "In addition, at the end, please follow me to bless the prosperity of the United Kingdom of Gods!" At this point in the shot, the images of Fanny Campbell and a group of people completely disappeared, and then the picture followed the voice of a beautiful female narrator and began to present scenes of different areas of the Mars-1 Eco-city. In this way, after the end of the entire third act, many people could not calm down the shock in their hearts for a long time. Mars? Eco-city? Saxophone? Will more Mars eco-cities be built one after another? The successive announcements of these heavy news made countless people feel as if they were dreaming. Human beings have always dreamed of conquering the starry sky and conquering Mars, but it was so easily achieved by the gods? Eager, hot, and extremely excited, the whole world is boiling at this moment, and the number of people who want to join the Kingdom of God has also increased by more than 10 to 20% because of the detonation of the topic of Mars. So far, the gathering organized by the Druid Order has been successfully completed. At this moment, the sky in America has also brightened. After the Druid Order announced that it will negotiate with other countries to establish a place to recruit the citizens of the Kingdom of God as soon as possible, it will also announce the recruitment to the entire network as soon as everything is complete. After receiving the specific location information of the citizens of the Kingdom of God, the entire rally was completely declared over. After the flock of birds in the sky, countless water dragons and a large number of giant deer disappeared through the plane passage, the hundreds of thousands of people in the entire American National Park were reluctant to leave for a long time. V2.Chapter 20 [Is the establishment of the Blue Star Life United Divine Kingdom a change of the times or a conspiracy of the times? ¡¿ [The kingdom of the gods is the restoration of feudal theocracy, a reversal of history, and the ambitions of the creatures of the gods are completely exposed. ¡¿ [What do you think about the country established by the creatures of the gods? ¡¿ [Shocked, the creatures of the gods have conquered Mars, the story that the Kingdom of God has to tell. ¡¿ ¡­ The next day, when Ji Yu opened the news channel, almost all the hot news pushed were filled with such headlines. Among them, news about conspiracy theories accounted for 70%, while the other 30% reported the entire process of the United Kingdom of God''s announcement in America in a realistic manner. Of course, the official media of the Ryan Federation is worth pondering. Because, there was only one official media that reported it, and it was only a factual report of the whole process of the establishment of the United Kingdom of God. The official media did not even mention the fact that the United Kingdom of Gods openly recruited citizens from all over the country. You must know that once someone becomes a citizen of the United Kingdom of God, it also means that the citizen will have dual citizenship of the Kingdom of God and Ryan. In Ryan, dual citizenship has never been recognized, and it is also illegal. Therefore, the behavior of the official media not expressing their stance has aroused heated discussions among countless netizens. My evolutionary barrier option: "I didn''t go online for a day, and I didn''t expect that the creatures of the gods even established a country. This is a big event. Why didn''t our official media of Ryan express their position? What is the attitude of the official media? I I really want to join, but I was a little scared before the official media didn¡¯t express their views. Is there anyone in the system? Can you tell me what the official media¡¯s attitude is now?¡± Immortal Pluto God of War: "Attitude? Now I guess the authorities are still struggling, right? After all, god-followed creatures are not easy to provoke, and our country has always cooperated with Shenlu. Doesn''t the extraordinary army rely on Shenlu Luwu? Help was born? There must be a lot of quarrel among the officials now, in short, I think the current situation is really hard to say." Learning is the most important thing: "Hey, I really hope that there will be no confrontation. The power of the United Kingdom of God is beyond doubt, and the mainland of the Kingdom of God is on Mars? If I can, I really want to join right away, Stars and Seas , Extraordinary physique, who wouldn''t want such a good thing?" If you are tired, take a rest: "Good thing? If the rule of the Kingdom of God is biased towards the dark theocracy system of the Middle Ages, I guess you will have no place to cry after joining. Take a good look at the reports on the Internet. Besides, you think you can join if you want to join. Ah, others have limited the number of places now, but the 30 million places in the early stage are given priority to devout believers. In the environment of Ryan, how many people believe in the so-called gods? Do you believe it?" Ye Shimaoxue: "Believe it! Why don''t you believe it? You forgot about the giant eyes full of thunder before? So what is that exaggerated ability if it is not a god? I have a few catties and a few taels. I have a B number. If the gods can give me an extraordinary opportunity , can give me a chance to change my life, let alone faith, I can give him my life." Take a look at KM: "That''s right, the above mentioned my heart, the middle and lower classes of society will always have the most people, and many migrant workers can''t buy a house that belongs to the city even if they buy it. To be able to afford a house is to work overtime or work part-time, and finally get sick all over. Do you want this kind of life? There is no hope at all, okay? Who wouldn¡¯t want to change their living environment if they could?¡± Jin Youkou: "Yeah, it''s okay if you don''t say me, once you say it, I feel that I must fight for the matter of joining the Kingdom of God, let''s not talk about the threat of Ziyue and monsters, just now this busy I don''t even want to think about Wuwei''s life. Superman, just like Superman, if joining the Kingdom of God is just about faith, I can definitely dedicate my faith and loyalty. If someone recognizes you, you can change yourself. Don''t you want such an opportunity? Not to mention that the future of the Kingdom of God can obviously go to the stars and the sea. For a man, the stars and the sea are our romance. There will be big ships and giant cannons. The divinely favored Veranika is obviously going in this direction Evolved gods. " "..." Ji Yu read too many comments, but after seeing the comments, Ji Yu felt quite relieved. Yes, before the official media made a statement, and when many media experts were advocating the conspiracy theory of god-followed creatures, most netizens showed their truest side. What bullshit dark dominion, what slavery? They don''t care. They are fed up with the blessings of 996, fed up with a society with solidified classes, and even more fed up with a life of worry and fear. When faced with the threat of Ziyue, no one could refuse the generous olive branch given by the Kingdom of God. After all, as the people at the bottom, they have nothing to lose long ago, and they don''t think they have any surplus value for the creatures of the gods to look at. If they just contribute their illusory beliefs, or if their loyalty can win the opportunity to change their lives, then of course they will choose to join without hesitation. This is human beings, if lured with big profits, even people with status and social status can''t keep calm, let alone ordinary people. Therefore, no matter what news posts, Ji Yu can always see a lot of comments that are optimistic about the Kingdom of God and want to join the Kingdom of God. Under these news posts, many people are praying that the Ryan official will choose to acquiesce in the establishment of the Kingdom of God. At the same time, they also hope that the Ryan official can set up a settlement of the Kingdom of God as soon as possible, and hope that the Druid Order can announce the recruitment point as soon as possible. Looking at these remarks, Ji Yu couldn''t help but smile, and then closed the webpage. Ji Yu still has his own work to do today, which is to continue descending on Malphite''s body and actively split the offspring. According to the number of nearly 9,000 daughters that Malphite can split every day, the daughters needed for the establishment of the next Martian city are not far away, so in order to establish the second fortress city of the Kingdom of God as soon as possible, Ji Yu has to Make an effort. In addition, the standard for Malphite to advance to the third level is to split one million offspring. Even if he does not want to build a fortress city, Ji Yu must make Malphite split off offspring as quickly as possible. At the same time, Ji Yu on the aircraft carrier Veronica must also spare some time to give some help. Now, the Druid Order has contacted dozens of large mining and technology companies belonging to America, and has also actively contacted some senior officials of the International Atomic Energy. These companies and high-ranking officials will purchase a large amount of various materials and send them to a certain bay in the near future, and then it will be the time when Veronica will officially go on a rampage. Therefore, time is still very tight for Ji Yu, and there is no room for him to waste it. Facing Ziyue''s disaster, Ji Yu still has a long way to go. The establishment of the Kingdom of God is only the beginning, and then the real beginning. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Time is like water, fleeting. Perhaps it was because the last confrontation between Ji Yu and Ziyue made Ziyue consume too much power on the blue star. After more than 20 days passed again, Ziyue didn''t show up even once. And in the past twenty days, the changes in Blue Star are not insignificant. Half a month ago, the United Kingdom of God reached cooperation agreements with more than 80 countries around the world and set up settlements, and Ryan was no exception. Then, seven days ago, the Druid Order declared to be the legal official organization of the United Kingdom of God. In the early days of the Kingdom of God, everything will be managed by the Druid Order. But at the same time, the Druids also firmly declare that they believe in the great father of the belief in the mysterious tree of nature. In the subsequent establishment of the Kingdom of God, if there are religious organizations following other gods The dependents admitted that they would give up some of the management positions of the Kingdom of God to welcome the new religious organization. At the same time, the Druid Order also officially announced the national system of the Kingdom of God. The actual operation mode of the United Kingdom of Gods will adopt a parliamentary system, and the actual highest leadership of the Kingdom of Gods will also be those favored by the gods. Those favored by the gods are the House of Lords (also known as the "House of God"), while the management of the Druid Order and subsequent religious organizations is the House of Commons (also known as the "Ting Council"). The Divine Ritual Hall will not directly intervene in the management of the Kingdom of God, but only listen to the decree and convey the divine revelation. It is Tingyi who directly manages the Kingdom of God, and at the same time, Tingyi is also directly responsible to the Divine Ritual Hall, and runs the entire Divine Kingdom according to the divine decree and the orders of the Divine Ritual Hall. In short, although the Divine Ritual Hall does not directly manage the Kingdom of God, it is the actual controller of the Kingdom of God. The Kingdom of God, the reason why it is a Kingdom of God is of course centered on the favored ones and gods. If there were no favored ones and gods, then the Kingdom of Gods would not be a kingdom of Gods. Therefore, the Blue Star countries were not surprised at all after the Druid Order announced the system of the Kingdom of God. It is no surprise that the first court speaker of the Kingdom of God Council was the Archdruid Ruskin of the Druid Order. The deputy chairpersons are the Archdruids Rosalia and Lawrence respectively. And the three of them can be considered as the top three current chief executives of the Kingdom of God. After the United Kingdom of God announced and appointed all the administrative officials of the Kingdom of God, it officially announced the recruitment of citizens three days ago. As for the recruitment of nationals, the United Kingdom of God cannot favor one over another, so it also allocates quotas according to the situation of each country. Among them, America and the whole of Western Europe are allocated 20 million places, while the Ryan Federation and the small countries in the east are only allocated 3 million places. This distribution was not intentional by the Druid Order, because it was requested by the Ryan Federation itself after the Druid Order contacted and negotiated with the high-level members of the Ryan Federation. If possible, Ryan would only open 500,000 places, because Ryan is still very wary of the United Kingdom of God, especially religious organizations. Therefore, they are not willing to allow too many people from their own country to join the Kingdom of God before they can clearly see whether the rule of the United Kingdom of God is clear. However, this approach of the Ryan Federation must have dissatisfied the Druid Order. The Druid Order only has religious ideas, and official believers will not and are not allowed to have racial discrimination and national prejudice. Therefore, considering Xiaolu''s identity, they actually still want to allocate more quotas to the Ryan Federation. But the Ryan Federation refused, and finally accepted two million places very unwillingly during the bargaining. In this regard, several ''Bads'' of the Druid Order who were in charge of contacting the high-level members of the Ryan Federation were also speechless and inexplicable. Because from the standpoint of the Druid Order, they thought they had the intention to take care of Ryan more, but Ryan didn''t accept it? Doubt their good intentions? This left the Bards of the Druid Order a little speechless. However, the people of the Druid Order didn''t take this matter too seriously. After all, giving more places is just that they think they want to distribute the places as fairly as possible, and they deliberately I don''t want the fawns to think that they are so thin-skinned and do this. But in the end, Ryan himself did not accept it, so the Druid Order naturally allocated the extra places to some countries in West Yorkshire with peace of mind. The entire East, centered on the Ryan Federation forces, was allocated 3 million quotas. Afterwards, the remaining 7 million places were allocated to countries in the Southern Continent and the Central Continent. V2.Chapter 21 In three days, the whole world has gone crazy. Under the maintenance of order in various countries, countless people line up at various recruitment points and wait for the review, hoping that they can join the Kingdom of God smoothly. The difficulty of reviewing 30 million people is not ordinary. Even if the first phase will be completed in three stages, it is expected to take up to a year. And in this year, countries around the world just happened to be given time to establish their own settlement areas of the Kingdom of God. The whole world seems to be busy at this moment, and Ji Yu is no exception. Because just today, all the materials transported by the American government and major chambers of commerce have been in place. In a port on the west coast of America, countless minerals like huge mountain bags have been piled up here. These minerals include iron ore, copper ore, rare earth and other traditional commercial and military ores, and there are also a large number of uranium ore piled up on one side. In addition to uranium ore, the personnel handed over by the military also transported nearly 500 kilograms of synthetic plutonium-239 by special warships. Nuclear fission requires not only uranium, but also a large number of chemical compounds, and plutonium-239 is a key part of it. In short, everything needed for the nuclear reactor was also delivered from America this time. This time, America can be considered a big deal. The chemical raw materials necessary for these uranium ore and nuclear reaction materials can even theoretically manufacture the nuclear reactors required for a hundred large aircraft carriers. And this kind of regardless of the cost, behind it is also a fair transaction. The Kingdom of the United States must provide America with the reinforcement of an extraordinary army of 50,000 people. At the same time, the Kingdom of the United States must provide them with help as soon as possible when the defense circle of the American border is attacked on a large scale. In addition, there are some transactions of a private nature. It''s just that most of this private nature is commercial, that is, agreeing that American merchants have legal business rights in settlements around the world and so on. In short, in order to allow Veronica to obtain a large amount of resources, the deal between the Kingdom of Gods and America can be considered to be satisfactory to both parties. After all, America is a merchant country. Their concept of country is obviously different from that of Ryan, so on the so-called issue of insisting on the sovereignty of the country, America did not seem too nervous. Because in America, as long as the United Kingdom of the Gods guarantees that the interests of all businessmen are met, no one cares about the country or the country. Therefore, on the day the United Kingdom of Gods was announced, many large commercial families directly approached the Druid Order and made direct exchanges. Then, in less than ten days, the direction of public opinion in the entire America completely turned towards the United Kingdom of Gods. Even as long as the United Kingdom of God is willing and opens some key positions of the Kingdom of God to these families, it is very possible for the United Kingdom of God to directly merge with America. However, the Druid Order would not do this. There will be many problems in becoming a fat man with one bite, and the Kingdom of the United Kingdom must come step by step, and unswervingly follow the theocracy system. The Druid Order can''t tolerate sand in their eyes, and Oak Adam and Ji Yu must be the same. So, this is how these transactions are now. Controlling the aircraft carrier Veronica, Ji Yu moored at the port from the open sea. Then, without any extra communication, Ji Yu started to move. On the Veranica aircraft carrier, the deck of the aircraft carrier, and even the hull of the aircraft carrier shone with a bright blue light. Mercury-like meme runes poured out of the aircraft carrier''s hull like silvery white tentacles. These tentacles shot straight at the port in the form of a parabola, where iron ore and copper ore were piled up everywhere. The moment one of the silver-white tentacles touched an iron ore, it immediately invaded the mine as if it melted into water. After that, the entire mine quickly disintegrated under the characteristics of atomic recombination as if melting. Then these decomposed atoms were perfectly manipulated by Ji Yu under the characteristics of meme infection. It was at this moment, under the amazed gaze of countless American officers, soldiers and staff at the port, that the original iron mine, which was stacked up to a height of nearly 100 meters, melted rapidly. At the same time, the melted iron mine turned into a silver mosaic phantom all over the sky. The moment these silver mosaic phantoms appeared, they flew towards the aircraft carrier Villanica and gathered away. In just an instant, these silver mosaic phantoms surrounded the aircraft carrier as if they had turned into huge silver light wheels. Looking at the huge mosaic light wheel shining with silver light, countless naval soldiers have already widened their eyes at this moment. However, this is not the end, because the various raw materials such as copper mines, rare earth mountains, oil barrels, and rubber piled up in the port have all begun to melt under the touch of meme runes and turn into different colored Marsaks. All these Marsak phantoms gathered towards the Veronica, and formed dozens of huge halos with a diameter of more than three kilometers. These halos are layered on top of each other, reaching an altitude of nearly five kilometers. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, purple, black, white, silver, etc. In short, there are all kinds of auras in various colors. Looking at the Veranica aircraft carrier under the shining and bright Masak halo under the sky, at this time, the commander of the American Navy and the officers did not know how to express their inner shock. However, just as these people were shocked by the weirdness and power of the aircraft carrier Veronica, several tentacles made of meme runes had already shot at the ocean-going freighter on the side of the American Navy fleet. And on this ocean-going cargo ship, nearly 300,000 tons of various synthetic chemical raw materials also began to decompose rapidly under the contact of memetic runes at this moment, and continuously and rapidly turned into countless mosaics of different colors And quickly flew to the vicinity of the aircraft carrier Veranika. After the mosaic halo controlled by the aircraft carrier Veronica reached its peak, Ji Yu slowed down the speed of absorbing various minerals and chemical products. At this moment, there are still most of the minerals on the port, and most of the materials are still left on the freighter, but Ji Yu obviously can''t continue to absorb at this moment. He needs to turn these mosaics into real objects, so as to get rid of the overload of omnic core calculations and control limits. At this time, the time is only nearly twenty minutes past. At this time, even Ji Yu couldn''t help feeling extremely shocked by the spectacular scene around the aircraft carrier Veronica. The 90,000-ton aircraft carrier Veronica is really small. Even if the blue light shining all over her body is slightly peculiar, it cannot be compared with all the atomized mosaic lights and shadows around her. These mosaic lights and shadows revolving around the Veronica aircraft carrier are really huge to a limit. Above the sky, circle after circle of Masak halos with a diameter of more than several kilometers are like a god descending, and it is also like a god-level character in the game holding back a big move. The terrifying and shocking light and shadow really make people unable to underestimate it. At this time, the aircraft carrier Veronica has absorbed a large amount of nuclear reaction material, and its power energy has reached the upper limit that the omnic core can absorb. At the same time, when the power energy is sufficient, the power energy is also continuously providing energy for Ji Yu to control the aura of the Marsak light source. In addition, under the conversion and strengthening of power energy, the calculation volume of the omnic core also quickly broke through to the limit. Once this is done, it''s time to start the next step. Ji Yu withdrew his gaze from Massac''s halo, and then a meme-like model quickly appeared in his mind. These memes range from fighter jets to aircraft carriers to battleships and submarines. In this way, Ji Yu first locked on the phantom of the aircraft carrier. And at the moment when Ji Yu locked onto the phantom of the aircraft carrier, the huge mosaic lights and shadows in the sky began to move. From the countless layers of Marsak halos, countless light spots that seemed to be diluted began to fly and fall, and landed on the water surface in three areas near the waters near the Veranika. These lights and shadows are like those in sci-fi movies, they began to combine and rely on Ji Yu''s ideas. Then, above the sea level, three phantoms of aircraft carriers began to appear from bottom to top. At the beginning, the phantom only showed the bottom of the aircraft carrier, and the whole picture of the aircraft carrier could not be seen at all. However, as time passed, as the Marsak halo continued to drop over the Veronica aircraft carrier, a large number of light spots gathered. Three giant aircraft carrier phantoms took shape in less than five minutes. The phantoms of the three aircraft carriers formed are even bigger than the aircraft carrier Veronica, at least one-third of the size of the aircraft carrier Veronica. And this is the new aircraft carrier model that the omnic core calculated and built by itself during the previous deduction. On the whole, the three aircraft carriers have reached about 120,000 tons, and the number of fighter jets that can take off and land has increased. At the same time, several nuclear bomb silos that traditional aircraft carriers do not have have been added to the stern. At the same time, the models of the aircraft carrier''s power turbine and most of the electronic equipment have also been improved. The specific performance has been improved by at least 30% in theory. But how it actually works remains to be assessed. So, this time, these three aircraft carriers can be regarded as an attempt. Numerous phantoms layered on top of each other, and the phantoms of the three aircraft carriers on the sea level became more and more solid. At this time, the internal structure of the externally formed aircraft carrier is also being continuously and rapidly constructed, electronic components, finished equipment, all of which do not require any technical assistance at all, and can be achieved only by the reorganization of countless atoms with different properties. Unlike the Veranica aircraft carrier, the power of these aircraft carriers is still based on nuclear power reactors, and they do not have any omni-mechanical cores. It''s just that because of its memetic runes, it can also produce many magical effects and build Klein barriers. In this way, after the phantoms of the internal structures of the three aircraft carriers were all completed, the three aircraft carriers that were originally phantoms suddenly became real in a certain instant. With a roar, three aircraft carriers weighing 120,000 tons fell into the sea and exploded into clusters of huge waves. V2.Chapter 22 The blue runes shone brightly, and the three fully solidified 120,000-ton nuclear-powered aircraft carriers started to move amidst bursts of roars. No one controls them, but they seem to have their own will and start to move on the sea level. Then, in less than five minutes, the three aircraft carriers had adjusted their positions and stopped in a triangular position to escort the Veranica aircraft carrier in the center. While the three aircraft carriers were adjusting their positions, the ring after ring of huge mosaic halos around the Veranica aircraft carrier continued to fly a large amount of fluorescent lights into the decks of the three aircraft carriers. And just as these fluorescent lights gathered on the decks of the three aircraft carriers, the phantoms of fighter jets began to appear one after another. These fighters are very similar to the American sixth-generation fighter H35, but unlike the H35, the overall size of these phantom fighters has been reduced by about a quarter. Then, one fighter after another began to change from phantom to real. The streamlined luster of the metal on the fuselage of these fighter jets is extremely strong, and at the same time, there are many mercury-like lines on the fuselage. These lines are like flowing water, and the light shines with a faint blue light, which makes this fighter plane more magical. And at the moment when these fighter jets appeared and turned into reality, these fighter jets had already started their engines one by one. Accompanied by a moderate roar, these fighter jets entered the taxi runways of their respective aircraft carriers in an orderly manner, and quickly rushed to the sky one after another with the assistance of the electromagnetic ejection device on the aircraft carrier. Fighters rushed out one after another, and all of them soared in the sky just after the three aircraft carriers adjusted their formations to protect the Veronica aircraft carrier. Nearly 250 fighter jets formed different formations in the sky and sprinted back and forth at a speed exceeding the speed of sound. The spectacular scene made countless people feel silent. "Richards, how do you feel looking at all this now?" At the port, on an American aircraft carrier, the fleet commander was gazing at the fleet of fighter jets in the sky, and said so to the deputy commander Richards beside him without audible emotion. Richards was speechless, his eyes were always looking at the three aircraft carriers near the Veronica, and the halo that was at least half the size before. "Feelings?" Richards said in a complicated way: "What else do you think I can feel about this miracle of reality?" "Didn''t the Congress come to a conclusion earlier? We can''t fight against the god-followed creatures. Only by cooperating, or even taking the initiative to get close to each other, maybe we can not be eliminated in the next era?" "Some old ideas may indeed be time for us to change." Richards was really shocked by what was happening in front of him, but as a high-ranking naval officer, he still suppressed the wavering and eagerness in his heart. As a traditional person, although he has seen some of the abilities of the creatures of the gods before, he has also seen videos about the appearance of the eyes of the gods. But the impact of video is never as real as that seen in reality. Perhaps many people were still unwilling, or did not want this era or the world to be dominated by god-followed creatures before, but anyone with a little common sense would know that it was only a matter of time before the world was dominated by god-followed creatures. There are still some traditional human beings in various countries, they clamor for similar slogans such as non-my races must have different hearts, and even declare that they do not want to be dominated by aliens even if they die. But such people will never be able to occupy a dominant position in the officials of various countries. The term dead word is simple to say, but it is different when it is really done. What''s more, for the people at the bottom, it doesn''t matter who rules them, because the bottom people only really care about their own interests. When the social resources allocated by the rulers to the people at the bottom reach the level they want, and at the same time the society is relatively more fair and just, then who cares whether the ruler above you is a human or a monster? As long as the rule of monsters is better than that of the current society, the beautification of monsters into gods is a matter of moments. Therefore, it is the officials of various countries and the upper echelons of the original social class who are most wary of the creatures of the gods and the kingdom of the gods. These people will worry about their status and interests being impacted, so it is normal for some radical remarks to appear among them. However, no matter how clamoring these people are, the public opinion environment they want will never come again. This is because the previous reports from various countries on the creatures of the gods were too positive, and the second is that the top group of people in each country have already tasted some of the sweetness, not to mention the benefits that the United Kingdom of God can give, at least compared to the simple More valuable in terms of money. At this time, after the three aircraft carriers and nearly 200 to 500 fighter jets were formed, the next thing Ji Yu had to do was to manufacture submarines in large quantities. Ji Yu doesn''t need the so-called carrier frigates, cruisers and destroyers at all. Ships on the water are not very useful to Ji Yu now, after all, in the environment of Blue Star, he will not land on the beach or attack certain countries. Furthermore, no country in Blue Star dares to attack, so submarines are what Ji Yu needs most at present. Because Ji Yu really needs to use submarines to explore how many boundaries exist in the sea. At the same time, Ji Yu also needs a large number of submarines to dive and look for the weird marine life that was polluted by Ziyue before. Therefore, Ji Yu has no reason to lag behind in the manufacture of submarines. And it is precisely this, at this moment, when the mosaic halo around the Veranica aircraft carrier sinks again in large numbers and is shaped at the sea level. Everyone saw a more magnificent scene than when the previous three aircraft carriers were built. Within a radius of twelve nautical miles, a large number of fluorescent lights flew out from the huge ring of light, and these fluorescent lights covered the sky while also sinking and converging. A total of one hundred phantoms of nuclear-powered submarines nearly 120 meters long appeared. These nuclear-powered submarines consume much more than the three aircraft carriers during the forming process. Therefore, in the process of shaping the nuclear-powered submarine, Ji Yu immediately began to absorb the mines on the shore. Of course, Ji Yu didn''t let go of all the chemicals on another ocean-going freighter. And in this kind of continuous swallowing and construction, in less than an hour, the materials of the entire port and the freighter were all exhausted. Remaining on the sea level with its head sticking out, the light blue nuclear-powered submarine neatly and semi-submerged in the water. Looking at the densely packed nuclear submarines on the sea level that seemed to have no end in sight, the surrounding naval officers and soldiers became more and more silent at this moment. Can technological creations still play like this? Is this a technological creation or a magical creation? They already don''t know how to judge. V2.Chapter 23 As the evening approached, looking at the densely packed submarines shining with blue light on the sea level, Ji Yu''s scalp felt a little numb. There are now a total of 312 nuclear-powered submarines parked on the entire sea level. The scene of 312 submarines paving the sea is definitely a large formation that Ji Yu has never seen before. In addition, at this time, there are ten 120,000-ton aircraft carriers moored on the sea level around the Veranika aircraft carrier. Ninety fighter jets are stationed on each of these carriers. All fighter jets, aircraft carriers, and submarines generally shone with streamlined rune lights in the evening light. Looking at everything in front of him, Ji Yu also sighed in disappointment. After nearly a month, with the full cooperation of the American military and business tycoons, the results finally appeared. There is no need for traditional manufacturing to make parts, and only when the raw materials are available, Veronica can transform all materials into finished technological creations in a short period of time. This terrifying ability is enough to make people daunting. At this moment, all the minerals like hills in the port disappeared, leaving a lot of fine gravel like ''building slag''. These gravels are exactly iron ore, copper ore and other minerals that are absorbed by Veronica. The iron and copper elements in them, and even the original silicon, aluminum, phosphorus, mercury, arsenic, lead, cadmium, sulfur , Chlorine, fluorine and all other useful substances left behind stony gravel. All the useful elements of these ores have been decomposed, reshaped or absorbed by the omnic core of the aircraft carrier Veronica. This powerful extraction ability will not produce any harmful substances to the natural environment. It can be said that the real extraction of minerals has achieved an extreme. Nearly 10 million tons of ore and nearly 500,000 tons of chemical raw materials were exchanged for this super huge fleet in front of us. It can be said that if Veronica intends to block the sea routes around the world, then this fleet is enough to become a nightmare for all countries in the entire Blue Star. However, in the final analysis, Ji Yu and even the Veronica have no intention of claiming power. Furthermore, Blue Star has already become the back garden of the god-followed creatures and Ji Yu to some extent, so there is no difference between doing or not doing it. Furthermore, the back garden of Ji Yu and the creatures of the gods is still facing the possibility of being destroyed by rude guests, so all that Ji Yu is doing now is just to let Veronica grow up as soon as possible. [Congratulations to the fifth incarnation of the player, Veronica, for successfully completing the guiding task of controlling no less than ten 100,000-ton scientific and technological creations. Will the player accept the promotion reward now? ¡¿ ¡¾whether¡¿ When Ji Yu looked at the familiar interface in his eyes, he immediately confirmed the option. However, unlike Ji Yu''s traditional avatars, after Ji Yu confirmed the promotion option, a row of message reminders immediately appeared in Ji Yu''s eyes. [In view of the fact that the fifth incarnation of the player is limited by the progress of Blue Star''s technology, the player avatar is now specially provided with two different technological promotion directions with different focuses] [Specific direction of the technology tree: 1. Metal technology promotion direction; 2. Biotechnology promotion direction. ¡¿ ¡¾please choose! ¡¿ "Metal technology? Biotechnology?" Ji Yu''s mind was in a daze, what is it all about? Metal technology is easy to understand, but what is biotechnology? Could it be that Veronica can evolve into a creature? "Biotechnology? Interesting!" Ji Yu is really in trouble, after all, he can''t predict the pros and cons of these two promotion directions. After all, the reminder also said that Veronica''s current life form is limited by Blue Star''s technological progress, so Ji Yu can also know that once he confirms a promotion in a certain direction, then Veronica will definitely be promoted Get certain benefits higher than Blue Star Technology. "this?" After much deliberation, Ji Yu finally chose Metal Technology. The reason for choosing metal technology is entirely because the so-called biotechnology must be biased towards the so-called biology. And what can biotechnology do? Physical evolution? Isn''t this the research direction that Blue Star humans have always wanted to study but dared not try? However, as for the so-called biotechnology, Ji Yu felt that he didn''t need it at all. Because apart from Malphite and Veronica among the divine creatures, the rest of the incarnations all exist in the form of biological evolution. At the same time, with their existence, Blue Star''s human beings and life will evolve sooner or later, so this so-called biotechnology is not very attractive to Ji Yu at all. Compared with biotechnology with flesh and blood, Ji Yu is now obviously curious about metal technology. Therefore, after hesitating for a while, Ji Yu directly chose the promotion method of metal technology. In this way, after Ji Yu chose Veronica to upgrade in the form of metal technology, at sea level, the original 90,000-ton hull of the Veronica aircraft carrier suddenly began to become unreal. At the same time, while the Veranika aircraft carrier became illusory, the two 120,000-ton aircraft carriers surrounding the Veranica were destroyed. Because, at the moment when Veronica was about to be promoted, two 120,000-ton aircraft carriers turned into a mosaic of fluorescence and continued to flock to the Veronica aircraft carrier. And at this moment, the original shape of the Veronica aircraft carrier instantly turned into a mass of huge spherical particles. The Veronica is being reshaped, along with Veronica''s omnic core. Under the unknown means of the game, it seemed that a large amount of unknown energy suddenly poured into the two omnic cores. In the influx and flushing of a large amount of energy, the boxy omnic core continuously rotates rapidly, and at the same time, during this rotation, it can be seen with the naked eye that Veronica''s omnic core continues to shrink. And in the process of shrinking the two omnic cores, the two began to move closer together, and slowly merged together like a bubble phantom. At the same time, in the outside world, Veronica, who has absorbed two aircraft carriers, is clearly unsatisfied. Therefore, other aircraft carriers around have followed in the footsteps of the first two aircraft carriers. one ship. two. three. ¡­ It wasn''t until Veronica absorbed all ten aircraft carriers and nearly fifty submarines that everything finally came to an end. At this time, at sea level, the diameter of the suspended spherical fluorescent light has exceeded a kilometer. The light blue spherical fluorescent light was constantly whirling, and no one could see clearly what was going on inside. However, this might as well make wild guesses among the naval officers and soldiers around who were attracted by this shocking scene. "Huh! This surprise is really one scene after another. I really don''t know what will happen next." "But I think this is also related to what this Ms. Veronica has done before?" "A trial from the gods on the creatures of the gods? Will more gods be given after meeting the requirements of the trial?" "I always feel that the great gods love these divine creatures too much. It''s a pity, when will our human divine beings appear?" "..." V2.Chapter 24 A giant mosaic light sphere with a diameter of more than one kilometer floats quietly. And during its levitation, the invisible and intangible electromagnetic waves began to converge into a circle. Then, in a sudden moment, circle after circle of electromagnetic waves suddenly swayed above the Marsak light sphere. These electromagnetic waves spread rapidly across the globe in invisible dimensions of different heights like a halo. The spread of electromagnetic waves has swept through large electronics factories, military factories, and major scientific and technological laboratories around the world. And at the same time as these electromagnetic waves spread, Ji Yu''s mind began to flash all the images like a marquee. Automobiles, ships, space rockets, quantum computers, and even large-scale particle collision testing machines that various countries have been researching, as well as nuclear fusion testing machines for artificial suns, etc. All of these were scanned and engraved into Veronica''s omnic core. At the same time, under some mysterious power, the immature designs and immature test machine models in many secret laboratories of Blue Star countries are also being rapidly perfected and calculated. Of course, to a certain extent, the design and machine models of many countries with wrong research ideas will also disappear in the deduction and disappear. Among them, the model that has disappeared is the test machine for capturing dark matter. However, apart from these bubble models with wrong research directions, many immature technology test machine models have begun to be perfected in deduction. Among them is the nuclear fusion device circulator XM number. This technology has benefited from being perfected thanks to the successful experiments of the Ryan Federation, and there is also a large number of records obtained by the International Thermonuclear Fusion Experiment Organization. Veronica may have been an aircraft carrier at the beginning, but at this time she obviously no longer exists as a so-called aircraft carrier. Because, after scanning the global technology tree like a breeze, all the technologies in the world have been absorbed and known by her. After absorbing a lot of technological knowledge, Veronica even said that she began to reshape the appearance under the deliberate derivation of the Incarnation of Everything game. The first thing Veronica gets reshaped is the omnic core. The omnic core is the energy device and the source of memetic runes. The omnic core is still in a boxy state as before, but it has changed from two to one, and to some extent, some kind of violent internal transformation is also taking place. Inside the omnic core, in the microcosm, or in a mysterious closed ''universe'' built by itself, violent explosions are constantly happening. This kind of explosion is similar to thermonuclear fusion, but under the constraints of some mysterious force, an unknown small spot of light exists and converges at the very center of the omnic core. And if this small point of light is zoomed in and viewed closely, it looks like a sun shining with lightning. From time to time, the surface of the sun will have light and electricity flashing and undulating, as if it is very unstable But at the same time, four metal cones connected to the ''sun'' extend from the boxy metal barrier of the omnic core. These four metal cones are not inserted into the ''sun'', but close to the sun, and then all the ups and downs of electricity and light on the sun are continuously sucked away by the cones. Ji Yu could only vaguely feel some of the mysterious changes in the omnic core. Therefore, in this ambiguity, Ji Yu''s thinking is mainly focused on the changes outside the omnic core. On the outside of the omnic core, countless silver threads are shining and jumping on the metal wall of the omnic core at this time. These threads are like electricity and light, and at the same time they are a way of displaying memetic runes. Thousands of electricity-like meme runes appeared and began to pull the surrounding matter that turned into Massac. These substances began to restructure and reshape, and soon formed a phantom like a substance at the outermost periphery. The mosaic light sphere also turned into a giant flying saucer at this moment. The diameter of the entire flying saucer is about 1,200 meters, with a high center and a low edge. The thickness of the edge of the ring is nearly thirty meters high, and at the same time, there are rows of huge metal hatches one after another. The hatches are tightly closed, but the interior is hollow, like the flight deck of an aircraft carrier. Inside these hatches, one after another fighter planes that are more than fifty meters long all begin to take shape in the illusory phantom. These fighters are full of metal streamlined texture, and they look far more powerful than the previous H35 fighters. But apart from these fighters, there is also a not-so-small rectangular compartment on the side of the interior deck. In these rectangular compartments, a large number of small drones are shaped. Some of these small drones look like miniature versions of H35 fighter jets, while others are boxy like traditional camera drones. There are many drones in these small compartments, the big ones are less than five meters, and the small ones are like mosquitoes. Their dense phantoms exist in different areas and are divided. Except for the large combat area in the ring part of the flying saucer, the central part of the entire flying saucer is also divided into parts with different heights. Apart from the combat area of ??Qian Luyi, the phantoms that are most concentrated in the center of the flying saucer are huge metal cylinders. These metal cylinders are nearly 100 meters high, and there are a lot of spiral patterns around them. These spiral patterns are the actual manifestation of memetic runes. Metal cylinders with spiral runes surround the omnic core in a ring. And at the moment when the entire flying saucer turned into reality, the omnic core suddenly discharged. These currents rushed towards the metal cylinders surrounding it like a goddess scattering flowers, and these metal cylinders converged all the currents and turned them into high-speed rotating lights the moment they came into contact with the currents. The dazzling electric light didn''t lose the slightest loss, it was completely restrained, and continued to rotate like a spiral. At the same time, due to the emergence and successful restraint of the electric current, the huge silver flying saucer came to life completely under the conduction of different interfaces on the outside of the metal cylinder. Countless lights and electricity began to light up everything along the wires and cables, along the lines formed by the meme runes. At this moment, in the outside world, when the entire huge flying saucer is fully solidified and in operation, the flying saucer has already been stably suspended in the air. There is no propeller, no exposed so-called suspension device, and no sound. The huge flying saucer just hangs quietly. ¡¾Fifth Incarnation¡¿ [Sky Fortress: Veronica State] (Expand) ¡¾good¡¿ [Life level: 2] [Intelligent Core Computing Amount: 259.32 (upper limit 500)] (current occupancy rate 57%) [Power source: 1308 (maximum 10000)] ¡¾Quality: 2.18 million tons (upper limit: 5 million tons)¡¿ [Fort diameter: 1248 meters] ¡¾Fort height: 30-120 meters¡¿ (Note: No living area, purely military war fortress) [Main cannon: thirteen high-power laser cannons] [Missile silos: 300, equipped with 500,000-ton equivalent nuclear missiles] [Scanned metal technology product models: about 30,000 types] [Controllable unit: proportional to the amount of calculation] [Currently controlled units in total: 132,872] [1. Nuclear-powered aerospace unmanned aircraft: 800] (mainly built for space warfare deduction, the length of the aircraft is 52 meters, the width of the aircraft is 38 meters, six wings, and can carry 18 air-to-air missiles or air-to-ground missiles that can carry nuclear warheads. At the same time, four hidden 30MM cannons are loaded under the belly, with a loading capacity of 400,000 rounds) (defense: low-strength Klein field attached) [2. Traditional powered UAVs: 12,834] (mainly built for air warfare inside the planet, excellent for air and ground) (Note: Among the drones, there are about 10,000 large-scale drones, small drones, and about 110,000 small and micro-sized drones for intensive point-to-point bombing of creatures and buildings) [3. Omnic robots: 3861 units] (mainly built for the occupation of the ground and underground, mostly in the form of spiders and humans.) ¡¾¡­¡¿ [Characteristic ¢Ù: Meme reproduction (high)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Atomic Recombination (Special)] [Characteristic ¢Û: Klein Field (High)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Memetic Infection (High)] [Feature ¢Ý obtained this time: Anti-gravity field (special)] (The principle is similar to the positive and negative poles of a magnet, achieved through the reaction force to the planet''s magnetic field, and an anti-gravity device is derived) [Feature ¢Þ obtained this time: Optical Stealth (Special)] (Born from the rebirth effect of the memetic rune, the optical stealth effect can be achieved at the moment of the Klein field unfolding, and the radar and thermal energy are unmeasurable.) When Ji Yu looked at Veronica''s data again, Ji Yu was silent for a moment. Veronica''s promotion and change of form completely transformed her into a war machine. All sea, air and land combat units have been occupied. Although Veronica''s current main combat units are almost all air combat-based, it only needs the follow-up resources of America to be in place, and the sea and land combat units will soon be able to expand again. At the same time, Veronica may be able to further expand the current form. Veronica''s combat ability seems to be very good, but this kind of goodness is only for conventional creatures. If Veronica faced the deer with planes, Adam, and Irisviel, it would not be enough to watch. Or even against Malphite, who is also a second-level life form, it is actually very reluctant. Therefore, looking at it carefully, Ji Yu has nothing to be happy about. It can only be said that under the legendary life body, the combat power of these children of Ji Yu is sufficient, but the high-end combat power is obviously lacking. Just barely. Ji Yu silently commented. As the first life to enter the third-level life form, Xiaolu is still far from the demigod or epic life. Relying on life grafting, although Xiaolu is absorbing life energy all the time, compared to before, the improvement given to Xiaolu by life energy is very limited, or the conversion rate is not high. This is not high, how should I put it, it is actually faster than ordinary creatures, but Ji Yu is not satisfied. Now the deer''s vitality is close to 700, and it is actually two or three months away from the limit of one thousand, but these two or three months are relatively far away for Ji Yu. After all, after experiencing the previous duel with Ziyue, Ji Yu, who has a strong sense of crisis, is obviously not satisfied with the growth of himself and his avatars. Today, Malphite''s daughter division has reached nearly 400,000, and there are still two or three months before the third level. In short, although everything is going well at this stage, Ji Yu is obviously not satisfied. Urgency can be felt, but how should I put it, Ji Yu also knows that it is impossible to be in a hurry. Therefore, Ji Yu still has some consolation for Veronica''s further growth. If the high-level combat power is not enough, he can only be violent! And compared to Malphite, Veronica''s violent way is more rude and unreasonable. Now that Veronica has anti-gravity capabilities, Ji Yu plans to ask Veronica to make more engineering robots in the next step. Then let these engineering robots go to Mars to search for minerals in a large area, and then empty out the Martian minerals and eat up the Martian minerals. There is a limit to the amount of calculation, and it is impossible to control too many ordnance? It''s all right, and the high-end ordnance manufactured will be given to all the large countries in the current Blue Star for free. Let them form a new army by themselves and control these fighters and warships. At present, although the simulated ordnance manufactured by Veronica has made many breakthroughs in the intelligent system, it is completely unable to achieve true self-discipline. Therefore, these ordnance still need humans to control it. Besides, these ordnance were made by Veronica using meme runes after all, and Ji Yu didn''t have to worry about human beings turning back and using these ordnance to deal with himself and his avatar. So, under such circumstances, why not sell Blue Star to each country? This will not only allow Blue Star to reduce the population loss in the face of the threat of the purple moon monster, but also deepen all human beings'' favor towards the United Kingdom of God. It is also a very good strategy to subtly make the Blue Star countries closer to the United Kingdom of God. So, after considering all this, Ji Yu immediately planned to explain to Veronica. However, just when Ji Yu turned his thoughts to Veronica, he found that the two sisters of Veronica suddenly appeared inside the Sky Fortress in a way that was no longer a projection. During the promotion process, Veronica herself, that is, the operation process of the omnic core itself was in a mechanical state for a long time. The amount of computation was guided and concentrated by the omnic core on the construction of the sky fortress, so after the construction of the sky fortress was completed, the mental model of the omnic core began to be allocated to the computation amount, and the two sisters were successfully awakened. What is a mental model? Ji Yu couldn''t make it clear, saying that they are another manifestation of the soul, but they need the omnic core to allocate a computer-like computing power to wake up. In short, it seemed a bit weird to Ji Yu. The two of Veronica naturally had a comprehensive understanding of their own changes in the moment of waking up. But understanding is understanding, but the two sisters are obviously still curious about this change in themselves. Therefore, in a certain state, at the sky fortress at this moment, on the outside of the rows of metal cylinders of the huge anti-gravity device, with the dripping of memetic runes, two groups of silvery liquids accumulated on the ground began to slowly Raise upwards and shape the figure. During this process, both Vera and Nika only took on the vague human form of a silver liquid, but soon, at the moment when the human form was completely formed, their bodies constructed of memetic runes began to change into human flesh-colored . Hair, eyes, nose and even clothes are all simulated. In the end, when the two sisters opened their eyes, they were no longer just some kind of projection, but an existence with a substantial body. V2.Chapter 25 Three days later, at twelve noon. "Finally started again!" Ji Yu whispered calmly, and then saw the familiar prompt again. [Congratulations to the player for obtaining the qualification to play the sixth avatar, do you want to enter the game now and choose an avatar? ¡¿ ¡¾whether¡¿ Without any hesitation, nor any tension, anticipation, anticipation, Ji Yu has been able to deal with all this calmly today. [The player has confirmed the game, the sixth incarnation selection begins] ¡¾The avatar is being selected...¡¿ [The range of selection is determined: no range, smuggling begins! ¡¿ "kindness??????" Ji Yu was really stunned now. When he saw that the selection range was smuggling, he was also confused by the game of incarnation of everything. "Smuggle what? To where?" Ji Yu''s head is full of question marks now. However, Ji Yu was not given any more time at all, and Ji Yu''s consciousness was pulled out of his body again amidst a burst of dizziness. Opening his eyes again, Ji Yu found that his field of vision came to the outer space of Blue Star again. "Smuggling? Or Blue Star?" Ji Yu was a little puzzled, but his doubts dissipated in the next moment. Because, this time, Ji Yu''s field of vision turned into a stream of light, and his field of vision fell much faster than before. Ji Yu''s vision saw a Ziyue realm, and then saw Ziyue''s invisible tentacles formed by grabbing the space. And Ji Yu, who turned into a streamer, attached to this invisible tentacle, and came to Ziyue World through the tentacle in an instant. This time, Ji Yu stared blankly, and his consciousness drifted towards Ziyue along Ziyue''s tentacles. However, just after this process of going straight to Ziyue, Ji Yu''s consciousness seemed to have entered an invisible space. In this space, Ziyue has billions of tentacles, and the densely packed and magnificent scene must kill the dense phobia. They are scattered and inserted into the gaps in space. But when Ji Yu saw the terrifying scene of the billions of tentacles, his vision suddenly swung, and then appeared on another transparent tentacle that was much smaller than before. Following this inconspicuous tentacle, Ji Yu''s vision began to drop rapidly. In the process of falling down along the tentacle, Ji Yu naturally saw the side where the tentacle penetrated into Ziyue''s land. In Ji Yu''s field of vision, the land connected by the tentacles is a deep black color, and at the same time, Ji Yu''s field of vision can''t tell whether the land is a planet or not. Because Ji Yu''s field of vision is not high enough at this moment, and he can''t see the whole picture of the earth clearly. In short, in Ji Yu''s eyes, the earth in his eyes is very flat and pitch black at this moment. Ji Yu''s field of vision fell very quickly, and he fell to the ground less than one or two hundred meters away in the blink of an eye. At this time, Ji Yu saw another extremely disgusting scene. Because there are countless dense flesh and blood monsters around the ground where the tentacles are inserted. These monsters have four-legged humanoid forms and eight-legged animal forms, but without exception, these guys have no skin all over their bodies. The scarlet and greasy flesh was entangled on the bones, like rotten flesh connected to the bones, and Ji Yu felt extremely uncomfortable just by looking at it. These flesh and blood monsters range from small to large, with various shapes, terrestrial species, and countless flying species. They surrounded and squeezed around the transparent tentacles, and there were big flesh and blood monsters directly devouring the surrounding small flesh and blood monsters at will, and these little monsters didn''t care, and generally still stared at the transparent tentacles eagerly and crazily. The boundary portal with a diameter of less than fifty centimeters. In this regard, Ji Yu obviously has some guesses about the so-called smuggling, but just in Ji Yu''s guess, his consciousness has already entered a different world along the invisible tentacles. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "Great master of death, you are the symbol of the night, you are the protector of the dead, you are the god in charge of the withering of all things, your faithful believer Florina begs for your attention, for your mercy, and please ..." Under a clear day, filled with gunpowder smoke, in a huge open-air stone building on the top of a mountain, among the ruins at this moment, hundreds of people are constantly bowing to the huge stone statue in front of them. Most of these people had wounds on their bodies, and many of them were already pale due to excessive blood loss. At the same time, just outside the stone god statue, the screams of killing were loud and ear-piercing, the sound of countless swords colliding, and even the sound of explosions continued one after another. The smell of blood and gunpowder filled the air, and these people who were worshiping the stone statues had clearly reached the end of their rope. Looking at the huge stone statue, Florina was full of prayers and hesitation. Because just three days ago, the Royeble Kingdom was completely defeated in the decisive battle at the Katu Heights. Her father Royable III and the Pope Pope of the Evernight Vatican both died in battle! The large forces of the Allied Forces of the Five Nations are currently making final repairs, but only one vanguard army has already broken through the royal city. Now the last remaining 5,000 knights in the kingdom are still resisting under the leadership of the third prince, but this resistance obviously cannot last for too long. The destruction of the dynasty and the country is imminent. As an unarmed, seventeen-year-old princess, Florina can''t do anything. The only thing she can do now is pray. Pray for a miracle to happen, and pray for the gods to protect the Kingdom of Royeble through this disaster. Do gods really exist? Florina didn''t know, because she had never seen the so-called miracle since she could remember. As a princess of the kingdom, she knows much more than ordinary people. The so-called miracles, what the various churches in various countries claim is nothing more than the blessings of the gods, that''s why people with abilities are born among human beings. Although these ability users are few, they actually exist. They either have great strength, can command wild beasts, or can heal other people''s injuries. People with abilities in this world are people who are recognized by everyone and are chosen by the gods. Only when they are favored or selected by the gods will they have such changes. Therefore, those with abilities are also called those favored by gods. Almost all human beings believe that gods exist, but different countries have different perceptions of gods. For example, the Lord of Light is in charge of light and the sun, the Lord of Night is in charge of night and death, and the Lord of Nature and Life is in charge of plants and agricultural growth... In short, countries believe in different gods, and in the long history, there have been wars that lasted for thousands of years. It was not until 2872 in the Norland Continent that such disputes began to decrease. And the people and churches of various countries signed an agreement to live in peace because they were tired of the long-term fighting. In the agreement, all people in all countries need to recognize that there are different gods in this world. At the same time, all countries and churches are not allowed to promote negative public opinion about churches and gods in other countries. Therefore, the year when the agreement was signed is also called the first year of the calendar of the gods. Then, in the 418 years of the calendar of the gods, the countries have been relatively peaceful, and the people of all countries have finally had the opportunity to recuperate. However, during this period, countries still had disputes. For example, under the population explosion, due to land reasons, dynasty changes continued to exist. It''s just that in this process, the church has become independent and no longer participates in wars between dynasties. All churches can preach in every country. Of course, even if they do, countries cannot really give all churches a fair chance to preach due to historical reasons. Therefore, among the six existing large kingdoms, the six major churches in the Nolan continent all have their own definite territories. The Holy See of the Night is the largest church in the kingdom of Robuel, and has close ties with the royal family. This closeness has historical reasons, and many of the church''s successive popes are members of the royal family. The inheritance of the Robuel Kingdom has a history of almost 800 years, and if there are no accidents, it may be passed on for a longer time. But unfortunately, in recent years, because of the appearance of the evil moon and the occasional appearance of flesh and blood monsters, the Holy See of the Night and the Kingdom of Robuel began to be rejected by other countries. The folks and nobles in these countries began to spread the evil moon and the flesh and blood monsters as the conspiracy of the Lord of the Night. The Lord of the Night wanted to turn the mortal world into a kingdom of death. Naturally, the Holy See and the Kingdom of Royeble began to be implicated. During this period, although the priests of the Holy See of the Night have been trying their best to justify in various countries, as time passed, as the flesh and blood monsters appeared more and more frequently in various places, the reputation of the Holy See of the Night almost plummeted. Afterwards, the contradictions began to intensify a lot, and various countries also expelled the branch churches of the Holy See of Evernight in various countries, and many frictions occurred during the expulsion. In the end, until three months ago, the other five major countries in the Nolan Continent issued a joint declaration at the same time, declaring war on the Kingdom of Robuel where the Holy See of the Night is located. The five major powers devoted most of their national power to form three armies of 800,000 people, and launched attacks on the Kingdom of Royeble from all directions. Under the joint attack of the five major powers, how could Royeble survive? What''s more, because of Xie Yue and the monster, the Allied Forces of the Five Nations are almost united like never before. Therefore, despite the logistical consumption, the Kingdom of Royeble has been defeated almost repeatedly. In just three months, Royable could no longer hold on. In the end, the king and the Pope of the Holy See of the Night decided to burn the boat. Royeble gathered 400,000 troops and fought a decisive battle with the central army of the Five-Nation Alliance on the Katu Heights. As for the result, there is no need to say more now. The Kingdom of Royeble was completely defeated, and it was time for the five countries to share the fruits of victory. Florina knelt down on the ground, her eyes filled with tears, she trembled and kept praying, praying that the gods could save everything, but no matter how much she prayed, what should come was still on its way. Because the sound of killing behind her was getting closer and closer. Despair appeared in her pupils, and it also appeared in the hearts of all the knights in the hall. However, just when they were desperate, a crow nesting on the shoulder of the nearly 100-meter-high stone statue popped out. V2.Chapter 26 [Congratulations to the player for successfully smuggling and owning the sixth incarnation] [Sixth Incarnation: Raven (Successful Bird, Sudden Angel)] [Raven State] (Expand) ¡¾Fragile¡¿ ¡¾Life level: 1¡¿ [Vitality: 0.78 (maximum 3)] [Body length: 48 cm (up to 3 meters)] [Age: 2 years old (maximum 20)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Faith Perception] (Due to being in a ''mysterious'' environment for a long time, you can clearly recognize the existence of the power of faith, and have the ability to touch a little power of faith, but because of the lack of spiritual wisdom, you can''t understand the power of faith. Cannot absorb.) [Reward: Because the player successfully smuggled and has the sixth avatar, the sixth avatar is specially rewarded to randomly obtain two advanced or higher characteristics that match the identity and environment. ¡¿ [Congratulations to the sixth incarnation of the player who has successfully obtained the special characteristic faith transformation] [Congratulations to the sixth incarnation of the player who has successfully obtained the epic-level characteristic Lord of the Dead] [Features acquired this time ¢Ù: Faith Transformation (Special)] (feeds on faith, has the potential to become a god of faith, and has no promotion shackles before life level 4) [Feature ¢Ú obtained this time: Lord of the Necromancer (Epic)] (It can devour the soul for food, control the soul or perform necromantic transformation with flesh and blood, it needs to consume a lot of faith, and the success rate is proportional to the investment.) [Guiding mission (stage 1): Players are asked to absorb a large amount of power of faith gathered around the current idol to gain growth, and they can also absorb the souls of people who have just passed away to grow. There will be a second stage of guidance before level 4] When Ji Yu looked at the data panel in front of him, he pondered for a moment. But at this moment Ji Yu was a little stunned. "Before the game, I didn''t want myself and my avatar to absorb faith as a source of growth, but now it''s good. The sixth incarnation directly makes it feed on faith?" Although Ji Yu murmured like this, he could also guess the reason why the game guides like this. After all, what Ji Yu has come to now is a veritable different world, and this world is obviously still suffering from Ziyue''s invasion. As an outsider, it is of course a good choice for Faith to make Ji Yu''s sixth incarnation quickly powerful and at the same time gain a firm foothold. Besides, the power of belief can contain the power of human thought and will. By absorbing the belief, Ji Yu can quickly understand everything in this world, and he can also understand these human languages ??as soon as possible. Ji Yu is still very interested in the different world. Especially looking at the appearance of these human beings dressed up in the middle ages aroused Ji Yu''s curiosity and interest in their history. "Nobility? Knights? Rebellion?" Standing on the shoulder of the stone statue, Ji Yu looked at the kneeling crowd below and at the human soldiers who were fighting and killing outside the temple. This was the only information he could get. In order to get to know the world as soon as possible, Ji Yu didn''t waste any more time. After thinking about it, he looked at the strong power of faith gathered around the statue. These individual powers of faith are many times stronger than the power of faith Ji Yu saw in Blue Star. Perhaps this is the huge difference between beliefs in the age of ignorance and beliefs in the age of civilization? These powers of faith are gathered around the statues so intensely that there is even a sense of radiance under Ji Yu''s vision. However, these powers of faith have not been absorbed at all, so no matter how strong they are, they will slowly dissipate over time. "It''s cheaper for me now." Ji Yu didn''t think much, and immediately closed his eyes, using his spiritual will to attract and absorb the huge power of faith around him. Coming to a different world, Ji Yu¡¯s own legendary spiritual will does not exist. Ji Yu is as strong as the raven itself. Ji Yu¡¯s spiritual will can only cover Raven¡¯s spiritual will under the blessing of the game. That''s all. Therefore, when absorbing the power of faith, with the spiritual power of the raven, the speed of absorbing the power of faith is relatively slow. And absorbing the power of faith is not as simple as drinking water and eating. Absorbing the Power of Faith Ji Yu''s mind will present pictures, and will present some recent life stories of the parties who provided the faith. The pictures contained in them are very mixed and contain the mental distractions of the parties. These mental distractions are like an extension of a person''s soul and will. When Ji Yu absorbs the belief, he seems to be the person involved and is in the event of the picture. That feeling of empathy, how to put it, is not good anyway. But fortunately, Ji Yu is no longer a mortal because of the enhanced version of BUFF in some games, and because of his own will. Therefore, Ji Yu can always wake up in milliseconds when absorbing the power of faith and turning into a party. And as the number of beliefs absorbed increases, Ji Yu becomes more resistant to the distracting thoughts of the power of belief that image people''s spiritual will. In this way, during the prayers of hundreds of people under the temple and the fighting outside, Ji Yu became more proficient and absorbed more power of faith. At the same time, prompts kept appearing on Raven''s data panel. [Congratulations to the player for successfully letting the raven absorb and digest a cluster of devout faith power, vitality +0.08] [Congratulations to the player for successfully letting the raven absorb and digest the power of faith from a cluster of superficial beliefs, vitality +0.03] ¡­ Countless reminders flashed continuously, and the amount of faith Ji Yu absorbed also changed from one cluster in the first few seconds to several clusters, dozens of clusters, and hundreds of clusters later. At the same time, the image of faith seen in Ji Yu''s sea of ??consciousness also began to take on the form of a marquee. As a bystander and as a leader, Ji Yu absorbed all the information and pictures without hesitation. Of course, absorbing these pictures is only to let Ji Yu understand the world better, and all the mixed thoughts and wills in the belief are all eliminated. In this way, Ji Yu continued to make Raven''s spiritual will grow rapidly in a benign way. Of course, Raven''s external size also grew. At this moment, the raven standing on the shoulder of the statue is slightly closing its eyes. But when it closed its eyes slightly, its body had already started to grow rapidly from slow to fast. thirty seconds. The raven''s dark feathers began to get darker, and its body grew from the previous 60 centimeters to nearly 80 centimeters. Two minutes later. Raven''s body quickly swelled to 1.5 meters, and it was hard not to be noticed for its huge figure. At the same time, during the rapid and sudden growth of the raven, its pitch-black feathers began to slowly emit a metallic luster, and in this luster, the surroundings gradually began to fly away, which can be observed by ordinary people. The traces of holy white light arrived. Outside the temple, under the steps of the temple. At this time, there are still nearly 500 Robuel''s soldiers who are trying their best to occupy the high terrain and fight with the coalition forces below. In this process, it can be clearly seen that Robuer''s soldiers have reached the verge of doom. Although these soldiers are members of the Royal Knights, although most of them are strong and capable, they are already powerless in the face of several times the enemy. "Captain Maltz! Why are you so stubborn? You Robuel is completely finished. If you resist, you will be buried with him. Earl Raleigh appreciates you very much. As long as you surrender now, there is still time. , and I guarantee that these brothers under your command can also leave alive safely!" Below the steps of the temple, on a battlefield that belonged exclusively to generals, Maltz, the head of the Seventh Regiment of the Royal Knights, was confronting a general in the vanguard of the Alliance Army. "Surrender?" A trace of sadness appeared on Maltz''s blood-stained face, and then he also looked at the members of the Knights who were still bloody and persevering at the top of the stairs. "Baron Green, what do you think is the honor of a knight?" Maltz withdrew his gaze and flicked the blood on the giant sword, while facing Green Road opposite him. "Baron Green, you are also a knight, I think you can understand my current mood?" Looking at Maltz''s calm and death-defying eyes, the baron named Green showed a regretful expression on his face. "Maltz, the glory of the knights does not mean diehard loyalty. Why are the Allied Forces of the Five Nations so united this time? Why do they have to destroy you Robuel at any cost? I think you should also know." Hearing Green''s words, Maltz''s originally smiling expression suddenly disappeared, and at the same time, there was a hint of sarcasm on his face. "Clear, of course I understand." "Put charges that shouldn''t be borne by our Robuel kingdom on our heads, and then divide up our kingdom, isn''t it?" Maltz''s words made Green frown. "The Lord of the Night betrayed the covenant of the gods. He tried to turn the mortal world into a place of death with evil moons and monsters. This is an undeniable fact. The popes of the five major churches have all received such revelations. Maltz, I advise you It''s best not to be fooled by the Holy See of Night and the royal family." "The Lord of the Night has crossed the bottom line of the gods. He plays with the soul and awakens the dead, and sooner or later he will be defeated in the battle of the gods, and your Holy See of the Night and the Kingdom of Robuel are just the beginning." "Our world does not need such a god, let alone a kingdom of foolishness and loyalty. The authority of the Lord of the Night will be taken over by our Lord of Light, and all living beings will eventually ascend to the Kingdom of God of the Lord of Light after death. Not under the tyrannical rule of the Lord of the Night." As a knight and a devout follower of the Lord of Radiance, Green felt as if he was the incarnation of justice when he said this. However, according to Maltz, this is not the case. The hatred between the Holy See of Radiance and the Holy See of Night has been going on for a long time. Although it has improved because of the covenant four hundred years ago, after all, all the believers in the Holy See of Radiance are still full of prejudice against the Holy See of Night. Of course, the Holy See of Night The same is true within. "These words are really beautiful, and they are quite in line with the common hypocrisy of your glorious Holy See." "Evil Moon? Monsters? If they are really manipulated by my lord, what do you think of the monsters in our Robuyer territory before? Evil Moon itself is a disaster brought on by evil gods from outside the territory, but you forcefully pin it on us." "This is the end of the matter, it''s too late to say anything, Baron Green, we don''t need to argue, come on, let us prove all this with our swords." After Maltz finished speaking, he raised his sword, jumped up and rushed towards Green. At this time, Green also became serious and sprinted towards Maltz with a sword in hand. However, at the moment when the two were about to fight together, the screams of countless soldiers suddenly appeared above the stairs. At this moment, countless soldiers raised their heads, and they just stared steadily at the top of the 100-meter-tall statue symbolizing the Lord of the Night in the distance. V2.Chapter 27 "Are you kidding? What the hell is going on here?" Baron Green looked up at the stone statue of the Lord of the Night, and at this moment, on the stone statue of the Lord of the Night, a huge crow was still growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. When Green saw the raven, the raven''s body length had already exceeded five meters, and it had entered the state of a second-level life form. The feathers of the raven''s body were black as metal, and the sharp claws under its feet even scratched the shoulder of the god statue. In the process of the raven''s continuous expansion, a clear light is still scattered around its body at this moment, and there are some white spots in this light. From the perspective of these human beings, the changes of the raven at this moment are extremely shocking, quite a sacred feeling. No church would belittle its own gods, and even less would it want their own gods to be advertised as terrifying. Therefore, the Lord of the Night declared by the Holy See of the Night has always been the god in charge of the night and death. The Lord of the Night will pull his souls into the kingdom of death after the death of all life, and then these souls will be reborn in different life forms when the "day" comes after accepting different "trials" of good and evil. At the same time, the bodies of all things that have passed away will return to heaven and earth and become the nourishment for the growth of all things. The Lord of the Night has already derived a set of reincarnation in the sky and earth in the propaganda of the Holy See of the Night. Although it is not yet mature, it makes it easier for the public to accept it. Of course, the reincarnation priesthood about the Lord of the Night was not born for a long time. During the millennium-long religious wars four hundred years ago, the Lord of the Night has always been synonymous with terror, at least for those who fear death. The ''change'' of the Lord of the Night originated from the peace agreement signed by various countries and religions four hundred years ago. For the sake of peace and to beautify their own gods, all churches and nations have made some changes in the past four hundred years. In the name of divine revelation, revise the teachings and publicize them. This is the history of the gods after 400 years. Therefore, the history of the world Ji Yu faced was obviously different from the religious history of Blue Star''s medieval world. Churches in various countries in the world recognize each other, fabricated and compiled the so-called agreement of the gods, and then for the sake of peaceful development and reduced conflicts, countries allow each other to preach. In this regard, it is considered very enlightened. If there is no threat from Ziyue, the world may have transformed from such a religious history to a modern society that has entered the age of theocracy, and there will be another system different from that of the Blue Star countries. Sadly, however, the Purple Moon appears, so it''s clear that another age of religious dogfights is upon us, and the Nightlord''s label as a fallen god is the beginning of it all. Fortunately, however, Ji Yu came. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. In the Holy See of the Night, there are many things related to the Lord of the Night. There are not many plants listed as sacred objects and animals that are messengers of gods. Among them, the most famous ones are the bird of death and the angel of death (raven). The Death Bird is the messenger of the Lord of the Night, the guardian of the gate of the dead world, and the guide who guides the dead souls into the dead world. In the scriptures of the Holy See of Night, the advanced form of the death bird is the death angel. With human aesthetics, the image of the angel of death was unsurprisingly imagined by the Holy See of Evernight as a fallen angel with black wings on its back like the Blue Star religion. At the same time, in the scriptures of the Holy See of the Night, every death bird in the world is a clone of the death angel. The angel of death helps the Lord of the Night to supervise the world and guide all dead souls. For ordinary believers and people from other countries, the death bird is a little weird and terrifying. Whenever people see the death bird, most ordinary people will naturally think of the dead, and think of ghosts. Therefore, in this world, most ordinary people will take the initiative to avoid or stay away as soon as they see the death bird, and they don''t even dare to look at it. Because in the age of ignorance, people are afraid of colliding with the suicidal bird, afraid of colliding with the souls of the dead who follow the suicidal bird, and thus suffer misfortune. It is precisely because of this that when the raven transformed by Ji Yu on the statue of the temple continued to grow and grow at a strange speed, the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom of Lancelot among the fighting crowd were immediately frightened. Although no one has ever seen a real god in this world, the "Family of the Gods" is a real existence. Although the number of the Favored of the Gods is small, everyone''s abilities are beyond the reach of ordinary people. As long as the favored ones appear, they will almost certainly become newly promoted nobles and lords, or become members of the church or even members of the church. Therefore, in such a big environment, people in this world have long been brainwashed by religious thoughts and culture, so even the "gods" themselves will think that they have supernatural abilities because they are blessed by the gods. Therefore, in this general environment, although the gods have never really come to the world, so-called miracles will always appear in various countries and regions. These miracles were either carefully arranged, or they were misrepresented by people under ignorance, but it is no surprise that this world is an era where theocracy rules everything. As for the evolution of animals, it is classified by the major human churches as the favor of the so-called beast gods. The beast gods are neutral, and strange beasts can also be tamed. That''s probably the case. At this time, the raven transformed by Ji Yu continued to grow bigger and stronger, and all the people who could see it under the statue and outside the temple had stopped all their movements. Everyone stared blankly at Raven, and at the same time, a trace of fear grew in many people''s hearts. Among these people, on the open-air temple under the statue, Florina had already been sluggish. Ferina stared blankly at the change of the dead bird on the statue, and her heart quickly changed from shock to excitement and excitement. "Gods do exist! Father! Gods do exist!" Tears of excitement rolled in Verona''s eyes, but at this time her father and king had long been unable to see all this. Just as Florina cried out in her heart, the group of knights behind her and the few remaining clergymen in the Evernight Vatican all showed expressions of surprise. "My lord!" "The messenger of our lord is about to descend into the world, hurry up! Hurry up and greet the arrival of the angel of death!" Several priests shouted excitedly, and at the same time knelt down in awe and prayed to the raven for the first time. "Great angel of death, you are the messenger of the gods, you are the guide of the dead, you are the eyes of the gods watching the world, the heathen are destroying the kingdom of the believer in our lord, and are killing the believers of the lord on earth. Please understand everything, and please save the miserable believers who are being persecuted..." "..." In the stone hall, several priests shouted, feeling extremely excited and sad at the same time. Because, now the entire country of Robuyer has almost fallen. Except for the ancient temple on the holy mountain that was used to hold various large-scale ceremonies, the current royal city is full of gunpowder smoke. Looking down from the holy mountain. It can be clearly seen that a large amount of smoke caused by burning houses is rising from the royal city of Rand in Robuyer. In the royal city, the Vanguard Corps of the Allied Forces of the Five Nations is making the final encirclement and suppression of the resistance army of Robuyer. The Royal City will not be completely captured in the first time. After all, most of the residents in the Royal City of Robuyer are devout believers of the Lord of the Night, so the nearly 50,000 troops of the Five-Nation Allied Forces entering the Royal City are unable to suppress the Royal City immediately. nearly one million soldiers and civilians. Wars involving faith are not ordinary wars of dynasty replacement, so this kind of war is often the cruelest. Furthermore, beliefs cannot be changed in one generation or two. More people will die in this kind of war than in ordinary dynasties, because a large number of ordinary people will voluntarily join this resistance war, so even Robuel The kingdom will eventually be destroyed, and the rising and falling rebels will last at least ten years. Therefore, it is possible for the current street fighting in Robuyer King City to last for half a month, but once the main force of the five-nation coalition arrives, then all this will be completely over. Therefore, in the face of the current dire situation, these clergymen appear so sad. As the clerics knelt down and prayed in mournful voices, the surrounding knights who were in charge of guarding Florina and some injured personnel also began to kneel down on one knee to the raven above the statue. After all, knights are not priests, all they can do is kneel down, and at the same time, they can only keep quiet and look at the raven above the statue. These knights looked at the raven that was shining brightly, feeling uneasy and excited, but at the same time, there was a gleam of hope in their eyes. However, in the temple, when everyone was prostrating and praying, on the stone steps outside the temple, a general of the Holy Kingdom of Lance led more soldiers to arrive. Wright looked at the raven above the statue in astonishment, his brows furrowed. "Strange beast? Killing bird? God descended?" Looking at Raven''s body with its eyes closed and still expanding, Wright has already made a decision. "Bring me my bow!" "yes!" A soldier of the Holy Kingdom of Lance looked at the huge raven on the statue and immediately returned to God in anxiety. At the same time, the soldier quickly ran to the accompanying knight attendant and took Wright''s special bow and arrow from the stunned attendant. At the same time, Wright immediately yelled at the many fearful soldiers of the Holy Kingdom on the steps ahead: "There is nothing to be afraid of the evil gods and aliens, cheer me up, and under the blessing of the Lord of Radiance, we will surely win!" !kill!" Wright''s loud roar almost caused a sound wave, and the originally noisy voices of thousands of people on the battlefield were completely drowned out! And seeing Wright''s arrival, Baron Green, who had temporarily stopped, came back to his senses in an instant, and then shouted: "The Holy Kingdom must win! Kill!" The shouts of Wright and Green brought all the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom back to their senses in an instant, and at the same time, the soldiers in front immediately began to roar one after another. "The Holy Kingdom must win! Kill!" "For the Lord of Radiance! Kill!" "kill!!!" "..." V2.Chapter 28 Above the statue, at this moment, a lot of messages from the power of faith have been received, and Ji Yu has almost a general understanding of the world. Most of the power of faith absorbed by Ji Yu''s incarnation as a raven is filled with blood and fire. Many of the pictures are killed civilians and soldiers, even nobles and clergy. Before these people died, they did not forget to chant the Lord of the Night they believed in. And it is precisely because of this that under obsession, the power of faith generated is the most pious. However, these so-called pure and devout powers of faith also have deep obsessions. Resentment, unwillingness, and all other negative emotions are almost overflowing. If there is no way to get rid of the negative emotions, and a large number of believers die tragically, then the strong resentment and obsession contained in the power of faith are enough to make a normal god become hateful and crazy. And because of this, Ji Yu understood the horror of faith for the first time. Fortunately, Ji Yu is alive. Under the enhanced version of BUFF blessed by the game, the obsession and negative emotions belonging to believers in the power of faith can almost be eliminated. But elimination is elimination, but the picture information contained in the power of faith will still be presented in the mind of Ji Yu and even Raven one by one. Because Ji Yu is a human being, he has already formed a fixed wisdom and three views, so even if the protagonist is substituted into the screen in the first person, he will quickly get out and see everything he sees with an outsider''s perspective. But the raven is different, because when Ji Yu turned into a raven, the raven didn''t have the so-called wisdom at all. It only has the wisdom and spirituality that animals possess. Therefore, without forming a fixed three views, when seeing so many tragic messages and pictures in the power of faith, it is difficult for Ji Yu to say what it will look like when it grows up. After all, the information contained in the power of faith is not a simple picture, they are a kind of substituting memory. When Raven substituted in and experienced what happened to the protagonist in Power of Faith, the cognition that I am him could easily cause Raven to become confused. Moreover, Ji Yu actually felt the raven''s thinking confusion, so when the raven''s thinking was confused, Ji Yu had to incarnate as a third person to appear in the memory of all the belief pictures and make the raven sober. This kind of protection requires a lot of effort, so when Ji Yu is absorbing the power of faith, Ji Yu is also teaching Raven. In this way, it is impossible for Ji Yu to know what is happening outside. So before that, Ji Yu also tried and succeeded in staying behind. Raven is still weak and still needs to grow up, but this world has no shortage of powerful transcendents. In this way, after doing everything well, Ji Yu devoted himself to tutoring Raven. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Time went back to when Ji Yu turned into a raven. The first time Ji Yu occupied Raven''s body, Raven''s spiritual wisdom had already begun to be born. "who I am?" "I am a raven? A raven? What is a raven?" "It''s weird, why do I have such thoughts, what am I thinking? Why am I thinking again?" "It''s so warm, so strange, father? What is a father? Why do I suddenly have a father?" "It''s comfortable, never mind, father! Good! I''m very comfortable." When Raven''s soul was enveloped by Ji Yu''s consciousness, Raven''s thoughts began to form logical thinking rapidly. Although I can''t say it, I can''t speak it, but my thinking is like the above. At the same time, when Ji Yu absorbed the first cluster of faith power, Raven began to enter a strange state again. And as the beliefs absorbed by Ji Yu continued to change rapidly, Raven began to experience short-term confusion. "I''m Dick? It hurts, I don''t want to die! Don''t kill me!" "Ah! It hurts! I''m dying! I don''t want to! I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..." "I am? I am the Lord of the Night! I am a god!" "Ah! It''s so uncomfortable, I''m not the Lord of the Night, I''m a Raven!" "Humans? Believers? Blood, a lot of blood, so scary." "I am the Lord of the Night, my followers are dying, hateful, hateful, revenge, revenge, kill them, kill them." "Who the hell am I?" Raven''s thinking is impacted by a large number of pictures, chaotic and disorderly, but when Raven''s spiritual will becomes more tenacious under the washing of a lot of beliefs into real power, Raven''s view of the pictures in the power of faith will be more realistic . This is a wasteland, and the raven has become a girl this time. The girl''s chest had already been pierced by the sword, the blood was flowing down the ground, and the girl''s body temperature also disappeared quickly. At the same time, there are a large number of villagers who have just been killed beside the girl. The corpses of these villagers and the girls were all gathered in one place, and were quickly covered with a large amount of dry grass by the surrounding soldiers, and at the same time, some soldiers held fire and threw them at them. The flame is burning and growing. The girl stared at the firelight out of focus, and her thoughts were in the last strong fluctuation of her dying moments. The girl fell to the ground, her pupils were out of focus, and she looked straight through the firelight at the blurred figures of a large number of soldiers in armor in the distance, she resented, she cursed, and she prayed. So under this kind of resentment, the girl''s life finally disappeared. Raven accepted this memory and substituted it into the girl. In the picture, it could not move or do anything. It thought that it was the girl, and even substituted into it. So after the girl''s original memory disappeared, this memory picture should also disappear, but suddenly the scene of this memory picture suddenly freezes. The girl walked out of the frozen sea of ??flames, and looked at all the armored soldiers around with a distorted hatred. "I''m Anli, I''m the Lord of the Night! Damn you!" The girl looked at the soldiers around her resentfully, and at the same time her body exploded and turned into a huge black raven. It soars into the sky, and when it reaches high altitude, it swoops down on the soldiers in the picture. Its wings were like steel, like blades. When its wings touched the surrounding soldiers, all the soldiers were cut off in unison. Blood sprayed, but silently. It was all so unreal, but the raven got stuck in it, and didn''t stop until he killed all the soldiers. The resentment in Raven''s chest slowly faded because of the soldier''s death. And it was at this moment that Raven''s thoughts became confused again. "Who am I? I''m not Anli, I''m the Lord of the Night!" "No, I am the Lord of the Night!" "No!!! I am Raven, Father! Where is Father? I am in so much pain!" In the memory picture, the raven''s eyes were full of pain. It flapped its wings on its head and screamed silently. And at the moment when the raven was in pain, a hand suddenly caressed the top of the raven''s head without warning. Raven raised his head in confusion and pain, and just as he raised his head, Raven saw a human-shaped phantom composed of countless holy rays of light. In an instant, the cruel scenes around him shattered, and a gentle voice appeared in Raven''s mind. At the same time, in the sea of ??consciousness, a modern city began to appear around Raven. The moment the city appeared, the raven turned into a little boy. Light and shadow are still light and shadow, but he held Raven''s little hand. The raven was curious about its own changes, it looked at its own appearance curiously, and at the father in front of it curiously. In the end, Raven entered the city together with Guangying''s father under the influence of his father''s smile. They entered the park, entered the school, and entered countless places. In this way, the light and shadow began to accompany the little boy in the illusory and real life in the city. ¡­ Outside the temple, Wright, a nobleman of the Holy Kingdom of Lance and the vanguard of the Five Nations Allied Forces, was already holding a metal bow and arrow. He aimed at the raven on the statue in the distance, and the bow and arrow full of arcs in his hand was emitting a clear silver light. "The Lord of Radiance is above, let everything end here!" Wright muttered in his heart, and at the same time, the bow and arrow that glowed with silver light broke away from the bowstring in an instant, and rushed to the statue with a loud sound that pierced through the air. At this time, the raven had only grown for a few minutes on top of the statue, although its size had exceeded eight meters, and the divine light shining around it was even brighter. However, the life level of such a raven has just entered the primary stage of a second-level life body, and the divine light is just a useless light effect produced when the power of faith is absorbed by the raven''s body. The bow and arrow shining with silver light carried powerful potential energy, and at the same time carried a hint of mysterious power. If this arrow hits the raven, it is hard to say whether something will happen. In addition, the current Ji Yu put all his consciousness into the teaching of the sea of ??consciousness to Raven. "Oh God!" The moment the silver bow and arrow was shot, almost all the soldiers and priests of Robuyer noticed it. They were very nervous, and there was no time for them to have any thoughts, except to shout nervously, and when they looked back at the statue, the silver bows and arrows had already turned into beams of light and approached the raven. "boom!!!" Accompanied by an explosion, a spark exploded in the sky instantly. Metal fragments fell to the ground, causing everyone to fall into a brief moment of consternation. Yes, that''s right, it was shock. Because the silver bow and arrow did not hit the raven, but hit an unknown metal object. The metal object exploded, causing a spark to appear in the sky. "Are you kidding me?" "What exactly did Earl Wright shoot?" Most of the soldiers of the Saint Kingdom of Lance looked at each other in blank dismay, and had no idea what was going on. Because the raven was still standing on the statue and continued to change, the raven didn''t move, and nothing was seen in the sky, but what exactly did the bow and arrow hit? And just as everyone present was frowning in astonishment or feeling grateful, the sky that was originally empty suddenly became dark. The sunlight in the sky was blocked, and a ''prehistoric monster'' completely revealed its appearance without warning. For the first time, Veronica and the Fortress of Air and Space Wars showed their whole picture to another world under Ji Yu''s ability to teleport between avatars. V2.Chapter 29 The huge sky fortress hovered 500 meters above the temple. At this time, a large number of densely packed small drones can still be seen flying around the sky fortress like a flock of birds. The moment the sky fortress appeared, a light blue light was scattered on the metallic luster of the metal wall. These bluish lights are the memetic runes that line the metal walls outside the Skyfortress. In just a moment, the originally dark sky became strange because of the blue light. "What exactly is going on?" Maltz frowned and looked at the sky, and at the same time temporarily stopped fighting with Green. Green, who was opposite, also showed the same look at this moment. "Hey, the strange things are really happening one after another!" Green''s tone seemed indifferent, but the sword in his hand did not loosen. "Malts, it seems that you Robyer still hide a lot of secrets, but I''m curious, if the big guy above is your Robyer''s secret weapon, why didn''t you use it before?" Green looked at Maltz, and Maltz said indifferently: "If it is really made by the kingdom, do you think His Majesty the King and His Holiness the Pope will not take it in the previous decisive battle in Katu Heights?" "Oh, it seems to be true." Green smiled and said indifferently. After all, Green didn''t think that the Sky Fortress in the sky would be made by the Kingdom of Rob Yell. What he said just now was just a casual remark, and at the same time, it was also to comfort himself a little uneasy about the mysterious unknown. And at this moment, a soldier of the Holy Kingdom trotted to Green''s side and said uncomfortably: "Your Excellency, what should we do next?" The moment the sky fortress appeared, the soldiers on both sides had already stopped fighting because of the sudden change. Robuyer''s soldiers retreated to the top of the steps, while the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom of Lance retreated to the lower part of the steps. The two sides were still holding weapons and confronting each other, but during this period, all the soldiers on both sides also devoted part of their attention to watching the huge sky fortress in the sky. "What should I do? What you said is difficult for me." Green shook his head, but at the same time looked at Maltz on the side: "Captain Maltz, do you think we should have a temporary truce or continue?" Maltz pondered, and at the same time looked at Earl Wright who was concentrating on the sky not far away. "Heh~ As long as you are not afraid of suing the angel of death, I will definitely accept your proposal for a temporary truce, but you can''t be the master here, Green, right?" Green nodded: "That''s true." "The servants of the gods are coming, and we are under a lot of pressure. Why can''t you, Robuyer, wait for your destruction? Things are getting more and more troublesome now." Green knew that it was obviously impossible to continue the battle now, so he sighed a little. Green is a lord, but also a knight. He had seen too many tragedies during the nearly three-month battle. It was obvious that Robuyer had lost the war, but when they passed by some villages, they always encountered many civilians attacking them with dung forks and various short knives and sticks. In the face of elite soldiers, the behavior of these civilians is undoubtedly moths to the flame. However, religious wars are so cruel. If Robuyer cannot be destroyed as soon as possible, then such tragedies will continue to occur in large numbers. Although Green, who abides by the spirit of chivalry, will not kill innocent ordinary people, the Inquisition Army of various countries accompanying the army will not care about these. So Green''s personal thought is actually that he really wants to end this cruel war as soon as possible. Then, after the countries carve up Robuel''s territory, they will naturally start throwing out various benefits to appease the local people and guide them to convert. But now, encountering God''s descent and the mysterious ''metal floating island'' obviously made things complicated. "Honestly waiting for destruction?" Maltz was also choked by Green''s words, and the logic of this bandit is also powerful. However, at the time when the two sides were temporarily confronting each other, above the sky, the Sky Fortress once again changed. Because everyone saw that the sky fortress was lowering its altitude, and the densely packed small drones around the sky fortress were flying down like silver dragons. When these drones swooped down, there was a deafening and dense buzzing of mosquitoes. The slightly terrifying sound caused the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom of Lance to riot again. At the same time, some officers ordered ordinary soldiers around to shoot with arrows. . For a time, at least hundreds of bows and arrows were shot at the huge group of drones. However, these ordinary soldiers, how could ordinary bows and arrows shoot down drones? So, soon, in the sound of pinging, bells, and bangs, all the bows and arrows that were fired returned in vain and fell to the ground. "Spread out! So people pay attention!" Not far away, Earl Wright shouted loudly, and at the same time he drew out the knight''s sword from his waist. However, just as the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom and even Robuel''s soldiers were taking a cautious defensive posture, the drone swarm that swooped down from the sky suddenly dispersed. They were so densely and dispersedly hovering less than fifty meters above everyone''s heads. At the same time, the Sky Fortress had completely descended to the mountainside on the side of the temple. The distance between it and the statue of the temple was less than 60 meters, and the square where the temple was located was also less than 180 meters away. All human beings are shrouded by the Sky Fortress, and the huge metal texture of the Sky Fortress gives people an unrivaled feeling. Many people''s heartbeats accelerated unconsciously. All the soldiers present were back to back and held their swords nervously looking at the weird drones above their heads and the sky fortress covering the sky. "My Lord of Radiance, what is going on with all this?" There are soldiers chanting in fear, and morale has already plummeted. However, just when these soldiers were panicking, suddenly everyone saw a huge sword energy. The sword energy was nearly ten meters long, and it pierced towards the sky like a shining clear light. Where the Qingguang Sword Qi passed, dozens of drones were split and exploded into flames and fell, while the sword Qi went straight to the metal sky above the head. Looking at the sword energy, everyone couldn''t help feeling hopeful. But just for a moment, this hopeful mood fell to the bottom. Because when the sword energy was about to hit the blue metal sky, suddenly, everyone saw the shining Klein energy shield of the Sky Fortress. The Klein field only showed dozens of honeycomb-shaped blue lights when the sword energy struck the energy shield. After the sword energy was blocked calmly and calmly, Klein''s blue-light honeycomb shield that was exposed to people''s naked eyes disappeared again. Looking at the scene in front of them, all the soldiers fell silent. Not far away, Earl Wright showed a fleeting expression of disappointment under the support of two soldiers, as if he was exhausted because of his sword qi. "There is no chance of winning, it seems that we can only evacuate temporarily." Earl Wright sighed heavily. Looking at the temple, looking at the terrifying raven that was over twenty meters tall on the statue, he was very unwilling, and even knew that after today, the situation of the battle might become confusing again. The royal city of Robuer is about to be completely occupied, and the main force of the vanguard army is also besieging the royal city guards led by the third prince of the Robuer Kingdom. Originally, Earl Wright wanted to seize the temple before the other four countries, Princess Florina, who is known as the most beautiful Robuel, and dedicated it to the king, but now it seems that everything is impossible. Earl Wright has already planned to evacuate. However, it is obvious that Earl Wright can no longer evacuate if he wants to. Because, just after Earl Wright destroyed dozens of drones and tried to attack the sky fortress, two balls of silver light suddenly fell from the sky fortress. The silver light was like water, and like thick mud, it fell on the ground a few meters away from Earl Wright. "What the hell is this thing?" "Quick! Protect Earl Wright!" A soldier shouted nervously, and soon these soldiers formed a human wall in front of Earl Leiter, and aimed their swords at the two groups of moving raised silver lights on the ground. The ordinary soldiers were nervous, while Wright watched with a frown. And under such a strange confrontation, the two groups of silver lights turned into blurred shadows of human beings in just a few seconds. And in the end, in the rapid changes, two young girls with apparently unrealistic looks were revealed. This is also the first time that humans in another world saw the figure of a two-dimensional beautiful girl? The skin is fair and supple, without any blemishes. The moist eyes on the fleshy face also have a different style of colored contact lenses. Two blond beautiful girls in modified white military uniforms, showing beautiful legs of white silk and black silk. All the soldiers around could not help but be attracted by seeing the sculpted shapes of Vera and Nika. Moreover, the eyes of most of these soldiers were almost looking at the beautiful long legs of Vera and Nika. For these medieval humans, the clothes of Vera and Nika are too avant-garde, and at the same time, the unrealistic beauty girl painting style of the two also made everyone present feel a little at a loss. "goddess?" "demon?" "Alien?" "..." At this moment, both the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom and the soldiers of Robuel all began to guess anxiously and uneasy. In short, after witnessing the shaping process of Vera and Nika, no one will simply think that they are human beings. The shapes of Vera and Nika are full of mystery to these humans, and their beautiful faces and shapes have also moved the hearts of countless soldiers. Of course, this heartbeat is just a psychological consideration. Don''t forget, this is a battlefield, and no one dares to make fun of their own lives until they understand the purpose of Vera and Nika. The soldiers of the Holy Kingdom aimed their swords at Vera and Nika. At this time, Vera and Nika, who had just been shaped, looked at everyone around them calmly. "That''s right, you''re so courageous, you dare to attack us on your own initiative?" The first time Nika took shape, she looked at Earl Wright, who was under the protection of many soldiers. As soon as he finished speaking, he ignored the soldiers with swords pointing at them and walked towards Earl Wright as if scattered. As for Vera, she didn''t say anything. She just observed the humans around her and said, "Nica, be careful when you start. Father just asked us to protect our newborn brother, but he didn''t let us mess around." "Got it, sister, go to the temple first, I''ll play with these humans, they have to pay some price, otherwise they will think we are easy to bully." Nika turned around and said something with a smile, then continued to walk towards the soldier with the sword, while Vera smiled helplessly. Shaking her head, Vera didn''t have much thought. He just looked around at the soldiers who were looking at them vigilantly, and then walked towards the steps of the temple. Every time Vera took a step, the surrounding soldiers would hold their swords and move out of the way nervously. After all, these soldiers are still very scared. After all, for human beings, the mystery and the unknown are the most frightening. In addition, the current beautiful images of Vera and Nika are really hard for people to associate them with evil and monsters. Some people even thought that Vera and Nika might be unknown goddesses during the period, and the light blue metal sky was their kingdom of God. Therefore, in this kind of association, soldiers who lack knowledge are even more afraid to rush easily. Seeing the soldiers around him looking scared, apprehensive, and getting out of the way one after another, Vera always had a slight smile on his lips. When Vera looked at some soldiers, many young soldiers would avoid their eyes in shyness or embarrassment. "Father, it really won''t only favor Lan Xing, the previous guesses of the brothers seem to be very close to the truth." "Is this similar to the world of Blue Star''s ancient times? It''s quite novel." Vera evaluated and pondered in her mind, and at the same time observed these humans nearby. In addition, under the control of the Veronica omnic core, the drones in the sky are also saving and analyzing these human voices. At the same time, in order to analyze the language as soon as possible, some drones were sent directly and flew to the Royal City of Robuel, which was built on the mountain below. As Vera walked towards the temple, all the soldiers would naturally not block or attempt to attack, but Nika in another place was different. Because Nika was pushing towards Earl Wright, and Earl Wright also tried to communicate and inquire, but the language was not clear, and Nika did not intend to communicate with him. Therefore, Nika ignored Earl Wright who was talking to her, and at the same time, she quickly walked up to a soldier with small steps. Her body was almost close to the sword of a young soldier who was too frightened to hold his sword steady. There''s no way, seeing the weird scene just now, it''s pretty good that the young soldier can still keep his head down. After all, anyone with a little brain knows that it is impossible for him to kill the other party. Nika''s behavior was completely out of personal character and bad taste, so when her body approached the soldier''s sword, Nika suddenly stretched out her finger and pointed at the soldier''s sword. "What kind of sword is this? There are too many impurities in it, right? You don''t want to use this sword to kill me, do you? No? No?" "You don''t think such a broken sword can kill me?" Nika made a weird smile, which made people laugh and cry. Looking at the trembling soldiers in front of her, Nika felt quite bored, she couldn''t understand the language, and no one would talk to her in Versailles. Therefore, in the end Nika also put away her playful heart, and under the characteristics of atomic recombination, she was also under the gaze of everyone. The soldier''s sword Nika pointed at turned into a ball of powder without warning and fell apart. Seeing his sword suddenly disintegrate like this, the soldier finally couldn''t hold back his fear, and immediately let out a frightened ''ah'' and sat down on the ground. And the same is true for the soldiers around at this moment. They all opened their eyes wide and showed an expression of disbelief, and many of them took a few steps back. However, during this period, some people finally couldn''t bear it anymore. Under such a situation of being mocked and humiliated, at least three veterans directly slashed at Nika with their swords. In this regard, Nika didn''t even look at these soldiers. At the same time, several drones above the sky showed black muzzles in the belly. Accompanied by a burst of silenced gunshots, in an instant, all the surrounding soldiers who made attacking movements were turned into fallen and cooling corpses under the gunfire. In just a split second, all the soldiers around were shocked by the terrifying scene. Looking at the dozens of corpses around her, Nika was expressionless, and she didn''t even have the original girlish and weird style. At the same time, she quickly turned her gaze to the unbelievable Earl Wright not far away. Regardless of whether Earl Wright can understand, Nika has already said: "You humans are not the only ones who can kill people. We gods are also able to kill people. In addition, this is also a gift to you who just wanted to hurt my lovely newborn brother." "..." V2.Chapter 30 On the steps of the temple, there were many corpses, and blood flowed down the steps step by step. Regarding the scene in front of her, Vera felt a slight discomfort between her brows, but her expression quickly returned to calm. Although Vera and Nika have personalities and are deeply influenced by Ji Yu, they are not human beings after all. The core of the omnic is a machine, and the calculation method is also very mechanical. When they see uncomfortable scenes, the firewall-like program in the omnic core will quickly erase some bad feelings like a virus program. Therefore, when seeing these uncomfortable scenes in front of them, Vera and Nika''s ability to accept them will increase rapidly. Vera walked up the steps to the defensive line formed by the Robuel soldiers, and these soldiers finally gave way to each other anxiously. Although Robuyer''s soldiers don''t know what Vera''s existence is like, in the current form, they can find that at least Vera and Nika should not be their enemies. Vera nodded to the soldiers who moved out of the way, her face as gentle as a goddess. The exquisite clothing, the holiness that does not touch the dust and the soil, and even the beautiful face and figure that are as dreamy as false, all deeply make these natives feel that they cannot be desecrated. Vera walked past many soldiers calmly, and she heard the gunshots behind her. No need to turn your head, let alone listen, Vera can naturally ''see'' and ''hear'' everything Nika does, and Vera doesn''t make any judgments or even pay much attention to it. At this time, in the square under the steps of the temple at the back, close to the corner of the downhill, Nika looked coldly at the soldiers surrounding her. These soldiers raised their swords tremblingly. They not only looked at Nika in fear, but also looked at the drones densely covered under the metal sky above their heads. The strange death of their companion made these people extremely frightened, and also made them afraid to act rashly. Earl Wright looked at Nika with a serious face, and his mood completely fell to the bottom. "Get out of the way! This mysterious existence in front of you is not something you can deal with." Wright pulled himself together and shouted in a slightly weak voice. "Master Earl, please leave! We will stop her." The attendant beside him stopped her. "Stop it?" Earl Wright stared blankly at the attendant, and the knight attendant immediately didn''t dare to say anything. Wright was about forty years old, with a typical western face, wearing knight armor, he walked slowly in front of Nika. As Nika watched Wright approaching, her face gradually returned from coldness to a smile. It looked as if the conflict just now was not worth mentioning to her. Seeing the mysterious girl in front of him like this, Wright breathed a sigh of relief. Although he couldn''t understand Nika''s language, but in another aspect, from the appearance of the girl to the murder, all of these were actually self-inflicted, right? Whether the girl is an enemy or not, Earl Wright is not good at judging. But Wright knew that the appearance of the mysterious girl in front of him was related to the raven on the statue. And what is a raven? The raven is the god of the Lord of the Night and the clone of the Angel of Death. And the change of the raven is just above the holy mountain statue passed down by the Holy See of the Night. All of this, for people with religious beliefs, will naturally associate with the god Lord of the Night. And it was precisely because of this that the incident where Wright attacked the raven just now was triggered. So, think of yourself attacking the raven, attacking the metal sky, and then dropping two girls on the metal sky. It was hard not to remind him of the gods, or the servants of the gods. For humans in the ignorant age, Veronica''s huge floating sky fortress, or flying saucer, fits their fantasy very well. The unknown gods, the unknown kingdom of the gods, all these are not illusory but are happening right before your eyes. Therefore, for Vera and Nika, almost everyone present seemed very uneasy. Furthermore, with dozens of soldiers dying silently before, this scene had a strong mental impact on many soldiers. In the eyes of these soldiers, Vera and Nika may be the gods descended from the God Realm. Even if they are not gods, they should be the servants of the gods and belong to the gods. Therefore, it is reasonable for these people not to dare to act rashly and to be overly frightened. The higher the status, the more real world you know. Earl Wright has always been skeptical about the existence of gods, but at this time, after seeing the rapid mutation of the raven, the appearance of Vera and Nika, and even the appearance of the metal sky, he was shaken. The gods must be real, and right now, he began to have his own guesses about the identities of Vera and Nika. Nika in front of her and Vera who just walked away are unknown gods, while the metal sky above her head has a high probability of being the Kingdom of God. Then those strange metal things, maybe they are the attendants of these two unknown gods? Appearing from the sky, with a large number of strange attendants who can fly in the sky, the only thing Earl Wright can think of is the god in charge of the sky? The god in charge of the sky? Wright was full of doubts, because in the canon of the gods in Nolan Continent, the goddess Evelyn is in charge of the sky and stars. The goddess Evelyn is the subordinate god of the Lord of Radiance. At the same time, the country that believes in the goddess Evelyn is also a vassal state of the Holy Kingdom, a small country called Candace Theocracy. In addition, the goddess Evelyn is not a twin goddess in the Canon of the Gods, and when will the goddess of the sky be connected with the Lord of the Night? Therefore, at this moment, Earl Wright''s heart was full of countless questions. With mixed thoughts, he looked at the mysterious girl in front of him who was not stained with blood or soil, and finally expressed to Nika the etiquette he thought a mortal should have to a god. . "Your Majesty the Unknown, Wright Bryan of the Holy Kingdom of Lance would like to extend his sincerest apologies to you, and please forgive us for our offense." No matter what kind of god the girl in front of her was, it was correct to admit her mistake first. Moreover, in Earl Wright''s mind, the angel of death and the descending of the unknown goddess of the Holy See of Evernight are definitely not an exception. If this is speculated, does it mean that the war in the God Realm has entered a rather intense level? The gods have come to the world one after another, will the mortal world begin to become a battlefield for the gods? Just thinking about it made Earl Wright''s heart even heavier. No way, who let the popes of the churches of various countries declare to the outside world that the gods have begun a war of gods, and the five main gods also declared war on the Lord of the Night at the same time. So after witnessing the raven''s treachery and Veronica''s birth, it''s no wonder that Earl Wright had such weird associations. Seeing Earl Wright bowing his head to Nica, the soldiers around him were not surprised, but they all lowered their heads and did not look directly at Nica. In the eyes of these soldiers, Nika is a god, there is no doubt about it. Although they believe in the Lord of Radiance, it doesn''t mean that all of them dare to attack a ''god'' fearlessly. Seeing Earl Wright bowing in front of him, Nika was slightly taken aback, but she also smiled in an instant. Although she didn''t know what Wright was talking about, she could guess some through the deduction of the omnic core. "Hey~ You are sensible. Forget it. I didn''t intend to do too much to you. What I just did was just a reward for what you did before." After all, Nika looked around at the soldiers who were still panicking. All of these soldiers lowered their heads at the moment, but some of them were still peeking at Nika. But when they saw Nika looking around at them, the soldiers who met Nika''s eyes immediately stared at the shoes on the ground in fright. Seeing these soldiers like this, Nika lost interest in an instant. After all, Nika didn''t feel any sense of accomplishment when bullying these indigenous humans. For Nika, the only fun here now may not be as comfortable as watching these indigenous humans fight with each other. Therefore, Nika didn''t want to stay in these stinky crowd any longer, and then looked at the back of Vera in the distance, and Nika jumped up with a slight smile. Then, under the astonishment of countless people, Nika jumped up the steps at the top of the temple easily and comfortably across nearly a hundred meters and landed lightly beside Vera. Looking at the scene in front of them, whether it was the soldiers of the Lance Holy Kingdom or the Robuel Kingdom, they all showed amazement and astonishment. Surprised by Nika''s beauty, surprised that Nika let off offenders so lightly. "The gods are indeed not something that us mortals can guess. For us, this is a tragic battlefield of life and death, but for the gods, maybe this is just a place where we can play at will?" "However, I can see it now. These two goddesses don''t seem to care about the survival of your Robuel? Maltz, what do you think?" On the other side of the battlefield, Baron Green looked at the figures of Vera and Nika at the top of the steps, and said to Maltz not far away with a playful expression. Maltz frowned, but his tone was slightly calm, and he retorted: "It seems so, but Green, don''t forget why the two goddesses appeared. Wait until the angel of death is finished, do you think you still have Is there a chance?" "Of course, you can also try to continue attacking the angel of death, or continue this battle that is destined to be meaningless under the watchful eyes of the two goddesses." As soon as Maltz said this, Green immediately turned to look at Maltz silently. The two looked at each other, and Green finally smiled with a soft snort. "Hmph~ Indeed, it''s pointless to continue fighting now." "However, Captain Maltz, don''t be complacent. In the royal city, your third prince is being besieged." "Also, since the angel of death has appeared, and there are two more unknown goddesses, do you think the gods we worship and other gods will not move?" Green said meaningfully, while Maltz frowned deeply. Indeed, in the eyes of these people, since there are gods in this world and the gods have come down, then other corresponding gods will definitely appear one after another. The battle of gods is invisible, intangible, and illusory to mortals, but at this time, when the gods descend, all of this is no longer illusory and illusory. And just after Green finished speaking to Maltz in this way, Earl Wright''s retreat order finally came from behind. There was no way for this battle to continue. With the disparity between the enemy and the enemy and the unknown, Earl Wright had no choice but to give such an order. At the same time, the earl also intends to report everything that is happening here to the kingdom and the church as soon as possible. Looking at the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom leaving one after another, Maltz finally let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, deep exhaustion also struck. As soon as the tension was gone, Maltz sat on the ground on one side in a moment of relaxation. At this time, the nearby knights and soldiers also ran towards Maltz immediately. "Captain Maltz, are you alright!" A knight stepped forward and asked worriedly to Maltz who was covered in injuries. "Hehe, it''s okay, this injury is not a problem, by the way, help me up quickly, Lord Angel may be about to succeed in the divine descent, and we should also thank the two goddesses." "yes!" After all, the knight immediately stepped forward to help Maltz. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. In the temple. At the moment, Flora is looking at a stone pillar high up. At this time, two mysterious girls were standing on the stone pillars of the temple. One girl stood and stared at the raven that was still growing, while the other girl was sitting on the edge of the stone pillar and looked cheerfully at Florina at the bottom of the temple. At the same time, a knight ran beside Florina, and at the same time, the knight was talking to Florina''s ear while looking at Veronica on the stone pillar. After hearing the knight''s words, Florina''s face kept changing, and finally when she looked at Nika, nervousness and panic quickly appeared in Florina''s eyes. Seeing the rapidly changing expression of the human girl below the temple, Nika smiled amusedly. However, during this smile, Raven, who was growing rapidly, slowly opened his eyes. And the moment the raven opened its eyes, the raven suddenly let out a high-pitched cry and spread its wings. At the same time, Vera and Nika, who were calm just now, also straightened up as if they had received some message. Then, under the eyes of everyone, the metal sky above the sky, which was originally less than 200 meters away from the temple, began to climb rapidly. And at the same time as the light blue metal sky was floating away, the raven finally flew away. The huge raven with a wingspan of more than 200 meters and a length of about 60 meters flew towards the sky. At the same time, at the moment when the raven flew to the sky, a dark beam of light suddenly rushed towards the whole raven. to the sky. The black beam of light rushed to the sky, and at the same time exploded and spread rapidly in the high places of the atmosphere. In an instant, the white sky began to be dyed black. With the Royal City of Robuel as the center, the darkness formed a ring and swallowed all the bright light at the speed of light. At the same time, the raven''s body began to increase unreasonably, and this time the raven''s increase was even faster. In seconds, one meter per second. The ground was plunged into darkness, and countless humans raised their heads in astonishment or shock. And just as they raised their heads, tens of millions of humans who believed in the Lord of the Night began to have a picture of a raven soaring into the sky in their minds. V2.Chapter 31 Among the smoky Wangcheng, nearly half of the area of ??the Wangcheng has been occupied by the Allied Forces of the Five Nations. However, this kind of occupation has become more and more intense as the occupation deepens and expands. The Robuer resistance army is familiar with the layout of the royal city, so it can always cause great damage to the coalition forces entering the royal city in unexpected places. However, as time passed, the Allied Forces of the Five Nations also began to become cautious and brutal. Fortify the walls and clear the fields, and centrally detain civilians in all residential areas. Anyone who resists in the process will be brutally suppressed. The vanguard of the five-nation coalition has plenty of time, and they can wait for the follow-up main force to arrive, so they are not in a hurry. In this way, under the steady and steady strategy, the Robuyer Resistance Army began to run into trouble. To the south of the royal city, the Robuel Resistance Army is still firmly in control of this area. At the same time, under the appeal of the third prince, Will, a large number of civilians also joined the ranks of resisting the aggression. In the south of the city, roadblocks and traps were set up in the streets and alleys. "Your Highness, hurry up and leave. It will be difficult to leave if you don''t go. You are the last hope of our kingdom. As long as you are still there, there is still hope for everything." Brand was panting heavily, because he had just repelled an elite assassination team composed of more than a dozen ''God''s Favored''. This assassination team, wearing the costumes of the Knights of the Royal City of Robuyer, unexpectedly touched the vicinity of the third prince Will all the way. If Brand hadn''t discovered that these people were different in time, the third prince Will would have been killed by these people very likely. But even so, the third prince Will was still injured. He was stabbed in the waist and abdomen by a sword and bled profusely. Fortunately, the third prince was accompanied by dozens of priests from the Holy See of Evernight, and one of these priests happened to have the ability to heal. So under the cure, the blood of the third prince was stopped, and now Brand is simply bandaging the wound for the third prince and speaking earnestly. The third prince, Will, was a little pale now because he bled too much just now. He sat on a chair in the branch church in the south of the Holy See at night and said bitterly: "Escape? General Brand, where else do you think we can escape?" "After hearing the news of my father''s defeat, which of the small countries that were originally attached to us dare to accept us now? It would be good if they didn''t take our heads to claim credit." Hearing what the third prince Will said, Brand did not give up, but continued as if he had already made up his mind: "No, have you forgotten your mother, Your Highness?" "Mother?" The third prince Will quickly showed various expressions on his face when he heard Brand''s words. Nostalgia, unwillingness, anger and finally peace. Why did the third prince, Will, fail to follow the king''s army to participate in the previous war that determined the fate of the country? The reason is precisely because of his biological mother. Because his mother was the princess of a small country captured by King Robuel before he became king. His mother was a victim of the country''s political marriage in order to keep the country and successfully vassalize Robuyer. Looking at the complicated expression of the third prince, Brand could tell what he was thinking, but at this dangerous time, Brand had no scruples at all. "Your Highness, I know you don''t want others to mention this matter, but now it''s already this time, please don''t be arrogant." While speaking, Brand knelt down in front of Will, and said sincerely: "As a commoner, the general can become the guard of the royal city. I feel sad, but the deceased has passed away, and please Prince, you must cheer up." Looking at Brand, the guard of the royal city who was kneeling in front of him, the third prince Will''s expression changed many times. Although he could calm down, he finally said bitterly: "General Brand, I know that everything you said is reasonable, but my mother has passed away for more than ten years, and the Kingdom of Moses has never had any correspondence with me. Even if we pass now, do you think they will accept us?" ?" The third prince Will was not optimistic about Brand''s suggestion, but Brand suddenly stood up solemnly, and said under the puzzled eyes of the third prince Will: "Your Highness, you may not know much about the palace for a long time, but do you know who is King Moses'' current king?" "Um?" The third prince, Will, didn''t know, but Brand said: "The current kingdom of the Moses Kingdom is the elder brother of your mother." "When the princess was alive, Moses XII ordered people to send a large number of gifts every year. All the informal letters back then were sent to the palace by informants at the end of the day." "It''s just that, with the death of the concubine, this connection was completely broken, and it was also in the same year that Moses XII didn''t even send people to attend our country''s national ceremonies." "So judging from all the signs, the general thinks that as long as the third prince goes to the kingdom of Moses, Moses XII will definitely accept His Royal Highness." At this moment, Brand had little to hide. He clearly knew what consequences he would have if he said these words, but at this moment, he was desperate. This is not only for himself, but also to repay the support of the third prince''s mother back then. The third prince Will stared at Brand with a rather surprised expression in his eyes. In the end, the third prince was full of thoughts, so he had to take a deep look at Brand. "General Brand, you have kept it a secret. I don''t know what you''ve been thinking these years, and I don''t know if all of this was arranged by the queen mother. In short, it''s all over." The third prince Will finally stood up, looked at Brand and said, "Okay, General Brand, I agree with your suggestion, but we can''t give up so easily at the moment, my uncle, Edgeworth Prince Si has recruited 200,000 troops from the south to lead the rescue, we only need to wait two days for Prince Edgeworth to arrive, we still have a chance." Regarding the words of the third prince, Will, Brand was quite helpless but he only complied. Under the attack of the Allied Forces of the Five Nations, the destruction of Robuyer has long been an established fact, so what''s the point of holding on a little longer? In fact, Brand had part of the plan, which was to save as much energy as possible and take the third prince away. After the Allied Forces of the Five Nations completely destroyed Robuer and divided up the territory of Robuer in name, the third prince Will could rely on the power of the Holy See of the Night and the people who believed in the Lord of the Night to rise up again after the Allied Forces of the Five Nations disbanded. With the current Nolan Continent under the threat of flesh and blood monsters and the evil moon, it is impossible for the five countries to organize a second large-scale joint army. There is no time to digest Rob Yell at all, and the third prince Will has a great chance of returning to the country as long as he catches the right time. However, although Brand has a plan, now is not the time to talk about it. Brand has already made up his mind that he will find a better time to tell the third prince, Will, everything that the princess has arranged for him before, as well as the plans after that, in a solitary environment. Seeing Brand take the order, the third prince Will immediately looked at Edward, the bishop of the Holy See of Evernight who was praying in the church. "Bishop Edward, have the people you sent found my sister Florina?" Bishop Edward, who was over fifty years old, wore a black robe, and his face always had an expression of neither sadness nor joy. Even in the face of the previous attack, he looked on calmly. "Your Highness, you don''t have to worry. Just like what I said before, since Princess Florina is going to the Holy Mountain to pray, she will definitely be blessed by our Lord." Third Prince Will was quite impatient with Edward''s words. The third prince himself was full of disgust for the words of the gods, and he couldn''t understand what the Holy See of the Night looked like. If there is a god in this world, the god should have appeared long ago, instead of watching a country that believes in him be about to perish. But even if he didn''t believe it in his heart, the third prince Will knew that he couldn''t show even a trace of disrespect to the Lord of the Night. In this world where religion prevails, the situation of unbelievers is very bad. In addition, as a prince, he also needs the support of the Holy See of Night. "Well, the bishop is right. I believe the Lord of the Night will protect Florina." "So, what are your plans, Bishop Edward?" There was no sadness or joy on Edward''s face. He looked at the third prince Will and just smiled slightly: "Life and death are not important to us. As a believer in the Lord of the Night, I don''t value these things for a long time. Death is just a new life." It''s just the beginning." "Perhaps it would be the most honorable thing for me if I could enter the divine kingdom of my lord after death." "However, the brilliance of our Lord still needs to spread on the ground, so the third prince, priest Sally, and others will follow you. Go, third prince, do what you need to do." "And I will be with my Lord, I will not go anywhere, I will only be here." After Bishop Edward finished all this calmly, he turned around again with the scripture in his hand. Facing the blurred head in the church, Edward, the god statue, silently recited the teachings again. Seeing Edward like this, the third prince Will frowned, but he didn''t say anything in the end. And he just looked around at the nearly thirty priests who were looking at him, and immediately stopped trying to persuade him. "In this case, I wish you, Bishop, your wish to be fulfilled, and may our lord bless and care for you." After finishing speaking, the third prince Will bowed to the statue, then he stood upright again and turned around. "General Brand, Priest Lisa, let''s go!" After finishing speaking, the third prince walked out of the church first. Behind him, a large group of people including General Brand and Priest Lisa immediately followed and started walking towards the outside of the church. The church was empty and cold, and the sound of armor and footsteps of the crowd echoed. The voice faded away, until the third prince Will pushed open the door of the church, and a ray of sunset suddenly shone in. Standing at the door of the church, the third prince Will looked at the sky, looking at the fireworks and explosions from time to time, and his mood was particularly depressed. I don''t know if it was a coincidence, or I was so depressed that I couldn''t help myself, the third prince Will suddenly spoke. "Bishop Edward, do you think there is really a god in this world?" Although the voice of the third prince Will was not loud, but because of the structure of the church, the voice was transmitted far and far in the echo, at least everyone could hear the words of the third prince clearly at this moment. Brand and other sergeants looked stunned, while Lisa and other priests frowned. In the empty church, Edward was neither sad nor happy. The air was so quiet at this moment, and a few seconds later, Edward''s calm and ethereal voice came from behind the third prince. "Gods are everywhere, Your Highness." "Yeah?" The third prince didn''t ask his head, just replied with this sentence, and then started to walk outside the church. At this time, Brand and other sergeants and Lisa and other priests looked at each other, and finally followed. However, at the moment when the third prince had just stepped out of the church, Bishop Edward, who had closed his eyes to pray, suddenly opened them. At the same time, darkness suddenly fell on Robuel''s royal city without warning. The darkness was like light, centering on the royal city and spreading towards the distance of the sky. That terrifying and miraculous scene was enough to make everyone stop everything they were doing. The third prince, Will, stared at the sky suddenly darkening the dome in astonishment. He looked very astonished and shocked. And like the third prince Will, all the people behind him raised their heads in astonishment at this moment. "Gah!!!" A cry that penetrated the souls of everyone suddenly sounded above the dome of the night. It was also because of this sound that the third prince Will and everyone turned around and looked towards the western sky as if they had sensed something. To the west is the direction of the holy mountain of the Holy See of the Night in the Kingdom of Robuel. Under the sudden darkness, everyone saw that a creature with gray and white wings suddenly soared into the sky from the direction of the hazy holy mountain. At the same time, the creature was still heading towards the royal city, and at the moment when this mysterious creature was flying towards the royal city, images began to appear in everyone''s minds. In the picture, people saw a huge crow, the crow was covered with dark metallic wings, and on the edge of the wings, the crow was still shining with gray and white light. The crow''s eyes are like electricity, and his sharpness is sharp. When the picture appeared in everyone''s mind, everyone felt that the crow was looking at him. It is so magical, but also so majestic. Carrying an inviolable aura, carrying the light of divine power, at this moment, everyone who saw the crow trembled. It''s not fear, it''s not fear. It''s joy, it''s excitement, it''s excitement. "My lord!" "Great Lord of the Night, have you finally sent a miracle to save your people?" "Sue the angel of death, that is the angel of death!" "..." At this moment, whether it was the royal city or the village thousands of miles away, countless civilians shouted and even shed tears of excitement. V2.Chapter 32 "Great Lord of the Night, you are the master of death, you are the symbol of the night, you are the god in charge of the withering of all things, we pray that you will bring down divine punishment, and let the angel of death give the heretics a death sentence!" "My lord, please have mercy, and please come down!" "..." Just when the third prince, Will, was stunned, behind the third prince, Sally and other priests of the Holy See of the Night had already started praying with their palms together, and began to express their various prayers in their mouths. Priests are human beings. Although they are clergymen, most of them cannot be as free from desires as Bishop Edward. Therefore, when faced with the imminent destruction of the Holy See, they could not be calm at all. They even said that there were really very few clergymen in the entire Holy See of Night who truly believed in the teachings and devoted themselves to the gods. Edward is one of the few outliers, and he still sits in the bishop''s position as a non-''God''s Favored''. After all, it is a church. Although it mainly absorbs the "God''s Favored", the devout people are also the main group they absorb. After all, the total number of God''s Favored is not too many in the entire Nolan Continent. Sally and most of the priests showed obvious excitement and emotion on their faces. Like these priests, Brand, and even the knights and soldiers behind him all showed excited expressions. In this world, more than 95% of people believe in gods and believe that gods exist because of universal values. Therefore, no one would hesitate when the raven truly manifested itself as a god. "The gods really appeared." "We are saved, and Rob Yell is saved!" Some soldiers shouted excitedly, while others followed Sally and other priests to pray. The third prince saw all this in his eyes, and at the same time finally had to admit a fact. That is God really exists. God, what kind of existence is that? The third prince, Will, was full of doubts, but at the same time he breathed a sigh of relief. Although Will had dismissed the gods in his heart before, when he really saw the gods, he accepted the fact that the gods existed very realistically. After all, Will doesn''t believe in gods in his mouth or in his heart, but subconsciously wants to believe in the existence of gods. I want everyone to be blessed by the gods, I want my people or myself to really get the so-called rebirth after death, and I want my mother and queen to be able to ''live'' happily in the kingdom of gods. This is a kind of contradictory psychology, which can be said to be hypocrisy, or it can be said that he is a more pragmatic prince, who believes that seeing is believing, and does not blindly follow the crowd. In his mind, the posture of the raven clearly came into Will''s eyes. What is this mysterious way of thinking if it is not a god? Therefore, with many regrets and complicated thoughts in his heart, Will finally began to put his hands together and pray. The appearance of the gods, or the appearance of the angel of death, then the reality that Robuel is about to destroy the country will eventually be changed. Therefore, at this moment, Will''s original tense mood was gone, and at the same time, like a believer, he began to pray to the gods to save Robuel, a country that was about to perish. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. North of Wangcheng. The Allied Forces of the Five Nations occupied the northern urban area in the form of small legions. All the civilians who had previously been hiding in the house were pulled out and asked to crouch along the street. In this way, the coalition forces guard all civilians and minimize the possibility of being attacked by crazy believers. Of course, there must be some people who resisted during this process, but all those who resisted have turned into cold corpses. In the streets and alleys, the Allied Forces of the Five Nations stood in rows and guarded a large number of civilians on both sides of the street. On the streets, many civilians were killed, bloody and corpses were scattered all over the place, and countless civilians even huddled in weeping and fear. Most of the knights in the Allied Forces of the Five Nations had pity in their eyes, but most of the non-knight nobles, ordinary soldiers, and even many priests showed the arrogance and excitement of the victors. Knights are the most special group of people in this world. They were led by many anti-war nobles and sympathetic gods during the Millennium War. Their chivalry is similar to, but different from, the blue star western medieval chivalry. Their chivalry is not only full of loyalty to the country and the lord, but also full of compassion for the weak and the common people. Reputation, etiquette, humility, perseverance, loyalty, justice, and bravery are indispensable, but at the same time they are full of anti-war, do not discriminate against the weak, do not kill, do not treat anyone biased, etc. The Knights Guild is an organization that all countries in the Nolan continent are willing to recognize. Because as long as someone wants to become a knight, besides force is a judging factor, another important judging factor is that they must accept the test of the ''God Stone''. The Divine Stone is a special product of the Nolan Continent. People who touch the Divine Stone will show their truest side, and at the same time, they will unreservedly express their truest thoughts when asked by others. Therefore, the group of knights can only be the same on the outside and the inside, and it is because of their consistency that they are liked by the superiors. Because such people will not betray, even if their psychology changes later in life, they will not be able to hide from the retest of the Knights Guild every five years. Therefore, in this world, knights are the only class that is liked by both the upper class and the common people, and it is precisely because of their existence that there is an additional class of balance between the upper class and the common people in this world, which can better maintain the stability of the country . There are not many sacred stones, there are only three in the whole Nolan world, the big one is like a mountain, and the small one is the size of a wooden house. Since the establishment of the Knights Guild, under the circumstance that countless people have kept secrets about the sacred stones, all of them have been managed by the Knights Guild, and they are not easily used externally. Even the lord of a country cannot ask for their use. This is something that the nobility, the beneficiary class and even many kings affirm. As for why? There is no need to say more. Therefore, in this world, most people who are known as knights are kind. They don''t wield knives at ordinary people, and they even stop some soldiers and nobles from killing indiscriminately. But the real society is not a simple world where one plus one can get the answer, so when a war really breaks out, the situation of many knights is a bit embarrassing. As it is now, when the knights formed by the five-nation coalition looked at the dead civilian bodies on both sides of the street, they couldn''t be happy at all. These knights followed more than a dozen nobles from the Allied Forces of the Five Nations. And these great nobles were talking and laughing. "Duke Eddie, your method is really effective. These civilians who were deceived by the Holy See of the Night have finally calmed down now." "Hehe~, this is nothing worthy of praise. I think that even without me, you will all be able to figure out a solution sooner or later. After all, this is a thousand-year-old royal city. It would be a pity if it just burned like this." Duke Eddie''s old face was full of smiles, and it was obvious that compliments from others were quite useful. "That''s not true. I think that based on Robuer''s accumulation of thousands of years, there must be a lot of good things in the palace. Speaking of which, Duke Eddie, you really don''t care at all?" At this moment, a nobleman suddenly said this, he was thinking about the treasures of the Kingdom of Robuel. However, when he opened his mouth, the Duke named Eddie immediately restrained his smile and said lightly: "Marquis Croft, you''d better not be taboo, so many eyes are looking at us, if you implicate us because of your personal behavior When it comes to us, don¡¯t blame us for not being sympathetic.¡± When Duke Eddie said this, everyone present looked at Croft with contempt, disdain, or frowning. Seeing that everyone present did not give him a good face, although Croft was annoyed in his heart, he couldn''t help laughing and said: "Everyone misunderstood, I don''t mean that, I''m just curious about what''s in it, after all The palace treasury was originally agreed, and it will be distributed equally under the witness of the princes of all countries, how could I be so stupid as to take the idea of ??the palace treasury." Seeing what Croft said, Duke Eddie didn''t continue to say more, but just nodded lightly: "It''s best!" After all, a group of people continued to march towards the front of the street. And just when this group of people started to head towards the square in the north of Wangcheng in the attitude of victors, suddenly, a man in linen clothes who was crouching on the side of the street suddenly stood up. And before everyone could react, the man threw a fruit like tomato at Duke Eddie. The fruit didn''t really hit Duke Eddie, because a knight beside Duke Eddie quickly drew out his sword and blocked the fruit. This sudden scene stunned the soldiers standing nearby for a moment, and after reacting, they immediately turned around in panic and shouted at the man: "You bastard, how dare you attack the Duke!" After saying that, the soldier kicked the thin man in the linen shirt. The man was kicked in the abdomen by the soldier, and immediately bent down in pain. However, even so, the soldier still did not let the man go, but continued to kick the man wildly with his feet, and roared: "You bloody pariah! How dare you!" The man''s face was kicked, and blood flowed from his nose and mouth. The women, children and old people around the man watched this scene and screamed in shock, and moved away one after another. The man howled in pain, but still shouted in a weak voice: "You gangsters! Murderers, you will die! I curse you, I curse you, the Lord of the Night will definitely punish you, and you will all die!" It''s fine if the man doesn''t say anything. When he said this, the anger on the soldier''s face intensified, and Duke Eddie frowned slightly as he quietly watched the scene not far away. "You want to die, don''t you? Very good, you damn believers of evil gods, I''ll let you do it!" As the soldier said that, he planned to stab the man to death with the spear in his hand, but at the moment the soldier thrust out the spear, a hand suddenly rested on the soldier''s shoulder. The soldier was stunned, and when he turned his head, he saw the knight beside Duke Eddie facing him. "Enough is enough, punishment is enough." The handsome man stared at the soldier and frowned and said softly, but the soldier trembled immediately after hearing the man''s words and said: "Okay, okay, Sir Knight, I understand." "Um." The handsome knight let go of the soldier''s hand, and at the same time looked at the man curled up in pain on the ground. Finally, he turned around again and walked to Duke Eddie''s side, and then turned back and rode on the horse again. Duke Eddie nodded to the knight without any dissatisfaction. And the same goes for other nobles. After all, they don''t care much about the great aristocrats like commoners, even pagans and people from other countries. Only the low-level soldiers who are deeply encouraged by the major churches and the clergy who think that the Lord of the Night is the initiator of the evil moon will hate and cruel the civilians who believe in the Lord of the Night like Robuel. The great nobles and knights who had doubts about the authenticity of the divine revelation announced by the major churches were relatively calm. Therefore, these people were not too harsh on a commoner who threw fruit. Besides, you have destroyed other people''s countries, so don''t you allow others to vent their emotions? This kind of thing can only be done slowly, and there is no rush. It is impossible for the Allied Forces of the Five Nations to kill all the people in Robuyer, a country with a population of nearly 30 million. Therefore, these people did not pay much attention to the civilian behavior just now. While joking, these great nobles continued to move forward. But just as these great nobles moved forward again, suddenly, the sky that was red with the setting sun suddenly darkened. And as the darkness fell, everyone heard a piercing cry. "God, what''s going on here?" A nobleman shouted in fear. "Don''t panic, everyone gathers and orders to go on, everyone lights torches immediately!" In the pitch-black darkness, Duke Eddie''s voice sounded. "yes!" The surrounding soldiers took orders, and the knights who protected these nobles had already guarded these nobles in the center the moment the sky darkened. At the same time, because some knights were favored by the gods, their bodies began to glow with a kind of charm. But with the light, some nobles who were flustered just now calmed down. In addition, around the street, many soldiers already carried marching torches, so after they lit the torches one after another, the street suddenly began to light up. However, just after these soldiers lit the torches in panic, these soldiers discovered in horror that the countless civilians who were guarded and crouched on both sides of the street all showed crazy and excited expressions, and shouted one after another. "An angel of death has appeared! It is an angel of death!" "The great Lord of the Night has come, haha! Damn invaders, you are all going to die, all of you are going to die! Haha!" "My lord! Give these heretics divine punishment!" "Everyone, don''t be afraid, my lord has come, it''s time to punish these intruders, everyone follow me!" "Kill! Kill them!" "Don''t be afraid, even if it is death, the angel of death will lead our souls into the kingdom of God, for the sake of the Lord, for the kingdom, kill!" "..." When the first person stood up and roared frantically, a chain reaction immediately appeared. The moment these believers saw the image of a raven appear in their minds, the fanaticism and provocativeness of their beliefs were immediately manifested. In just an instant, all the civilians on both sides of the street, who were originally like Mianyang, went crazy. Men, women, and children all rushed towards the nearby soldiers. "Damn! What are you doing! Crazy!" "No! Let go, let me go!" "ah!" "..." V2.Chapter 33 "Quick, protect Your Excellency the Duke!" "Don''t mess up, don''t mess up, fight back!" "...." Chaos broke out, and the crowd, who were just like Mianyang just now, went crazy. The old and children could jump on a soldier and fight for the opportunity for others to grab weapons. Although there are many people in the Five-Nation Allied Forces, there are more civilians. Facing the sea of ??people who are all soldiers, the North District of Wangcheng quickly lost control without fear of death and in such an abrupt situation! Even if they are favored by the gods, they cannot turn the situation around in such a chaotic situation. Because people are not afraid of death, because the sudden darkness has already frightened many people out of their courage. In order to protect themselves and see the changes in the sky clearly, many gods jumped onto the roofs of their houses. And the previous knights were no exception. These knights descended suddenly in the dark, and at the moment when the civilians suddenly rioted, they all jumped onto the roof to guard the previous group of nobles. "What exactly is going on?" Duke Eddie frowned, he looked extremely heavy at the chaos of the street under the night. They are not believers of the Lord of the Night, so of course they cannot obtain the picture of Raven''s promotion. So in the eyes of these people, they just saw the strange darkness suddenly covering the sky, and then the crowd suddenly shouted slogans of dedication to the gods, rushing towards the soldiers of the Five Nations Allied Forces without fear of death. All of this was very sudden, abrupt, and utterly frightening. But Duke Eddie was not as frightened as the other nobles beside him, but looked seriously at the handsome silver-haired knight beside him. "Astrea, is there a way to bring the current situation under control?" Wearing a knight''s robe, the silver-haired knight with a handsome face was glowing faintly at this moment. He looked down the street calmly, and at the same time looked at the dark sky. When Duke Eddie asked, Astrea immediately turned around and said respectfully: "Your Excellency, the current situation is out of control. The manpower of our Knights concentrated here is simply unable to control the situation." "The situation of these civilians is obviously in an abnormal state. Even our 500-member God''s Punishment Army may find it difficult to reverse the situation." Looking at Astrea''s answer in front of him, Duke Eddie looked unhappy, but his tone suddenly sighed: "If I hadn''t ordered the vanguard to guard these civilians along the street, maybe this would not have happened at all. It''s my fault." "No, it''s not the Duke''s fault, because no one could have expected such an unreasonable thing to happen." Astrea said this, and at the same time, his face became very solemn: "The success or failure of the vanguard army does not affect the overall situation. I think the most important thing we should figure out right now is what is going on with the sudden darkness. " "Only by understanding the current situation can we ensure that we will not suffer greater losses when the main force of the coalition forces arrives." Duke Eddie nodded, the loss of the 50,000 vanguard army was not a big deal to the Allied Forces of the Five Nations, and at the same time, it was not a battle loss that could shake the position of the Duke Eddie. Duke Eddie looked up at the sky, but he couldn''t see his fingers in the dark sky, and he couldn''t see anything at all. The fighting continued on the street, while the knights and gods guarding the nobles on the roof kept killing the crowd who wanted to climb onto the roof. Hearing the constant prayers and excited shouts to the Lord of the Night in the street next to his ears, the only thing Duke Eddie could think of was that the Lord of the Night had really come into the world. But, do gods really exist? Duke Eddie frowned deeply: "Astrea, what do you think is the probability that the Lord of the Night will come to this world?" "Ninety percent." Knight Astrea''s face was paralyzed and he said such a conclusion that he agrees with without any hesitation. Different from politicians like nobles, knights are a group of people with faith, so regarding the existence of gods, they and many priests generally believe that gods really exist. Although gods are illusory and illusory, isn''t that what gods are in the eyes of the world? "With the sudden darkness and these extremely unstable civilians, the conclusion I can draw is that the evil god, the Lord of the Night, has descended. There is no other answer." While Astrea said that, her eyes were fixed on a certain place in the dark sky. "Ninety percent?" Duke Eddie was stunned, and then showed a heavy expression. "This is not good news! We..." Before Duke Eddie could finish his words, suddenly, a spot of light suddenly lit up in the darkness over the Royal City of Robuyer. The light spot swooped down from the sky, and as it became bigger and bigger, the figure became clearer and clearer. It was a huge bird. It was a crow shining with divine light. That is the angel of death that the world recognizes as the servant of the Lord of the Night. The angel of death, the raven, has a body of more than 500 meters and a wingspan of 800 meters. The huge raven swooped down to the royal city from a high altitude in the form of a swivel dive. Its huge black wings created strong whirlwinds due to the rotation, and under the royal city, everyone, no matter how far or near, could see that terrifying scene. In the shining of the divine light, the raven descended as a god. When he swooped down to an airspace less than 300 meters above the ground of the royal city, the raven suddenly stretched out its huge wings and hovered. And it is this moment. "Gah!!!" Accompanied by a sound that penetrated all human beings, the human beings who hadn''t noticed the raven at this moment also noticed the huge creature that stopped in the air. In the dark night, in the streets and alleys, the sacred and terrifying figure of the raven was reflected in everyone''s eyes. The battle ended at this moment. "Sue the dead angel!" "My lord!" "..." The Robuel believers who were fighting started to stop. Old people and children, men and women, all looked at the raven, and at the same time, under the strong fluctuation of emotions, and driven by the mysterious series of beliefs, they all began to silently kneel in the direction of the raven. Slices, rows, black masses of people kneeled all over the ground. In the royal city, at this moment, no matter if they were merchants, beggars, or nobles, even children hiding in the shadows, they all walked to the spacious place, and began to show their most devout expressions towards the direction of the raven and knelt down to pray. As for the humans of the Five Nations Allied Forces, they had already stood still at this moment with expressions of disbelief. In the dark night, the original gunpowder smoke and chaotic sounds disappeared. The air in the whole world seemed to dare not make a sound at this moment, appearing peaceful. The raven hangs high above the Royal Palace of Robuel, his eyes are extremely sharp, and everyone feels as if they are being watched. Under the palace, the soldiers of the coalition forces who were searching Rob Yell''s wealth had long since dared to vent their anger. Nearly 3,000 people under the palace were fixed and looked at the raven in disbelief. These soldiers even fell into a state of limb stiffness because of fear. As for all the humans in Wangcheng, Raven completely ignored it, because at this moment Raven was in a state of memory. It may have been only half an hour for Ji Yu and the human beings who saw the change when the raven became what it is now, but for the raven itself, the process of change is too fantastic and complicated. . Xiao Hei, this is Raven''s unknown name. It is also a nickname given to him by its ''father''. In the illusory world of consciousness, Raven and Ji Yu spent a human life in the illusory city of technological civilization. During this process, Raven went to school like an ordinary person, played like a child, even until the so-called graduation. During this process, Ji Yu acts as Raven''s mentor, playmate and other roles, allowing him to understand the beautiful side of the world. But even so, because of the rapid absorption of the power of faith, Raven''s temperament is still developing in an indescribable direction. Because Robuyer is suffering from the pain of destroying the country, and because the images contained in the power of faith passed on by the believers are too negative, so in the process of Ji Yu shaping the three views of Raven, the pain contained in these images still affects Raven. little negative impact. If I want to explain it, it is probably that during the day, the raven accepts Ji Yu and accepts the description of beauty in the civilized world like an ordinary child without any worries, but at night, the raven will continue to do many, many unspeakable and terrifying things. Nightmares, and these nightmares are unbelievably real. It was also under such circumstances that Raven''s temperament and character began to grow rapidly, and his personality was quickly established. If Ji Yu had to say what Raven has become now. Probably a cold-tempered Lord of the Night who can deal with reality with a little rationality? Lord of the night. Yes, Raven has endured too many painful messages that shouldn''t be endured because of the wishes of too many believers. And because of the close connection between faith and believers, it has truly become the so-called Lord of the Night. Believers are the foundation of the Lord of the Night. When all the believers disappear and are lost, everything that Raven has obtained now will eventually be reduced to nothing with the passage of time. This is the limitation of belief, which tightly binds the interests of gods and believers. If you have received favors from others, you should give others back. This is what Ji Yu taught Raven. Above the palace of the royal city, the raven was suspended in the sky, and the seemingly long memory was completed within tens of seconds. When the raven''s seemingly sharp but silent eyes focus, the darkness of the sky begins to look back. The area covered by darkness isn''t huge, but it''s not small either. The darkness that originally covered a radius of nearly 300 kilometers retreated along the original path, and began to fly back at the speed of light. In the eyes of countless people, the darkness only appeared for less than five minutes, and then began to converge from the distant sky and returned to the center of the royal city. The endless darkness turned into a vortex of clouds swirling all over the sky. They gather, and finally return with the power of faith of all the believers who covered the area before, then gather into a vortex, and finally turn into a dark beam of light and descend from the sky. The pitch-black light beam hit the raven''s body, and the raven''s figure began to rise continuously at this moment. The setting sun returned again, and millions of people looked at the sky and the ravens under the black beam of light, they were shocked and silent. Because, under the overturning of the black beam of light, the raven''s body swelled again, and then the black vortex cloud completely disappeared, and at the moment when the last black beam of light disappeared from the raven''s body, the raven exploded. Yes, it exploded like black fireworks. But the exploded fireworks gathered again only at the moment of separation, and gathered like a black tornado about 800 meters high in the air. The black tornado carries a powerful airflow, and even keeps flying sand and rocks on the ground. Then, in a few seconds, and in the blink of many people, it suddenly disappeared. When the black tornado disappeared, millions of people were completely shocked and stunned at this moment. Because, at this moment, there are no more ravens above the sky of the palace, but there is a huge humanoid existence. He is more than 800 meters tall, his skin is brown all over his body, and there are countless black smoke flowing up and down his body that flickers on and off. He is dressed in a pitch-black armor of a human knight, but on the armor are many bloody ''hydrangeas'' that symbolize death. Besides these, there are three pairs of huge black wings behind him, and countless black smoke can be seen rising from the black wings. He put his hands crossed on his chest, looking up at the sky like a priest praying. At this time, his face was blurred and shrouded in black smoke, and no human being, including believers, could see his true face clearly. Raven shaped the new Lord of the Night with the image of the Lord of the Night imagined by believers, and with his own cognition. The moment when He appeared in the Royal City of Robuel with such an appearance, it was also the moment when countless believers completely saw His appearance. At this moment, all the believers resonated with an indescribable resonance. The existence in front of them is the Lord of the Night they believe in. He is not a raven, he is the Lord of the Night, the god they believe in. And it was also at this moment, outside the church in the south of the city, the moment after watching the gods he believed in come into the world and reveal the truth, Edward, who had been watching all this obsessively, suddenly returned to his senses. While returning to his senses, Bishop Edward immediately closed his eyes again and held his breath, bowing deeply in the direction of the raven. "My lord! Your faithful disciple Edward Williams welcomes you!" At this time, the third prince, Will, had no words to describe the turbulent mood in his heart like a huge wave. Watching Edward performing the ceremony, and countless priests and soldiers behind him once again following Edward''s pious prayers, he also performed the ceremony and prayed again with complicated emotions. However, at the moment Edward performed the ceremony, suddenly, exclamations came from beside him and behind him. Edward raised his head in astonishment, and then saw above the sky, the huge god in the distance had turned around and seemed to be looking in his direction. "No, not looking at myself, but Bishop Edward." Will reacted quickly. Just because of this moment, Will saw that Bishop Edward, who was not originally a divinely favored person, started to shine with black fireworks all over his body. And in the weird black fireworks, Will also saw that Bishop Edward, who was originally old, started to look younger slowly. For a moment, the third prince, Will, and everyone else stared blankly at the scene. V2.Chapter 34 Bishop Edward''s body was wrapped in black flames. And he himself looked around at the black flames that suddenly ignited around him after opening his eyes, and then he calmly raised his hands, and watched the wrinkled skin and flesh on the back of his hands slowly change. Get fair and plump up. At the same time, under the gaze of everyone around, as Edward became younger, the black flames surrounding him suddenly turned white. The white light danced like a flame, and finally poured into Edward''s body. At this sudden scene, the third prince Will, guard Brand and priest Sally were all astonished. Who said that the Lord of Death and the God of the Night must be the gods represented by dark colors? No! At least that''s not the case with Raven. Raven, who has received a lot of knowledge from Ji Yu, clearly knows what kind of image is better and more positive. So in order not to make itself look like a god representing evil, it directly changed its external appearance. It is a god, and it is very simple to change its external image. Therefore, just after the raven shaped into a six-winged ''dark god'', accompanied by a flash of white light, the body of the raven''s 800-meter-high god immediately changed. The brown skin turned white, and the armor originally covered with blood-colored hydrangeas also turned bright silvery white, and the three pairs of black wings behind it also logically turned into snow-white wings with holy light. On the six wings, there are dots of divine light, and occasionally illusory feather light and shadow can be seen floating down and turning into fluorescent lights and slowly disappearing. The holy light shines on the royal city, even the setting sun is eclipsed at this moment. [Sixth Incarnation: Raven] [Raven Mitchell Status] (Expand) ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: Level 4 (Demigod, Epic)] [Shenhuo: Ignite] ¡¾Divinity: 2 (Necro, Night)¡¿ [Vitality: 934.86 (maximum 5000)] [Divine power: 34 (no upper limit)] (Transformed from the power of faith, one hundred thousand clusters of pure power of faith can convert about one unit of divine power) ¡¾Believers: about 35.84 million¡¿ [God body real body: length 500 meters (maximum 300 meters)] [Characteristic ¢Ù: Faith Transformation (Special)] [Characteristic ¢Ú: Divine Body Manifestation (Special)] (caused by the subjective cognition and desire contained in the belief of believers, the current ''divine'' body is solidified with a human form, which can be large or small, and can be fine-tuned by using divine power. There is no difference.) [Characteristic ¢Û: Lord of the Dead (Epic)] [Characteristic ¢Ü: Lord of the Night (Epic)] (In the dark night, the ability is tripled, and the divine power can be used to cover the light. The specific consumption is proportional to the range of influence.) [Characteristic ¢Ý: Lord of the Kingdom of God (Epic)] (Relying on faith, relying on divine power to outline the prototype of the Kingdom of God, the characteristics are similar to planes, but they form their own space, which is the result of the materialization of the spiritual world.) [Characteristic ¢Þ: God''s contract (myth)] (Exclusive to gods of faith: because of the strong contract bond with believers, gods can one-way transmit the power of pure faith transformed by themselves to believers, allowing believers to change and possess extraordinary ability.) (Note: 1. The form of the contract is one-way, the connection can be permanent, and the energy transfer can also be solidified by the Kingdom of God. The Kingdom of God can replace the gods and transfer the transformed power of pure faith to believers in the form of pure energy and establish a relationship with them. connect.) (Note: 2. Due to the particularity of the power of faith, once a believer converts, this connection will be automatically cut off, and at the same time, everything the believer has obtained before will also disappear.) [Characteristic ¢ß: God of Faith (Mythology)] (Exclusive to gods of faith: Becoming a god due to faith, and there is a strong contract with believers in terms of rules, which has the ultimate shackles.) (Note: 1. When a large number of believers die or lose a lot of beliefs, the power of the gods will be greatly weakened, the kingdom of God will collapse, the spirit will be confused, and the gods will die.) (Note: 2. There are a large number of believers, with strong beliefs, and the gods are immortal! Even if the gods die due to "accidents", the gods can still recover from their beliefs.) Raven''s current state is quite strong. But in Ji Yu''s eyes, Raven''s limit has also been framed. In Ji Yu''s previous thinking, the limitations of the power of faith should not be too negative. But after actually seeing the row of remarks on the Raven panel, he realized that belief is more poisonous than he imagined. If a large number of believers die, or a large number of believers convert, the power of the gods will directly weaken and the mind will become disordered. Just looking at Ji Yu felt a little creepy. But when you think about it, all the changes of the raven come from faith. It can directly enter the demigod posture from an ordinary crow in a short period of time, which is like a pie in the sky. Of course, this is also caused by the blessing effect of the Incarnation of Everything game. Otherwise, ordinary creatures should absorb such a huge amount of energy in a short period of time, and they should explode and die like tragic characters in some fantasy novels, right? Of course, Raven''s achievements are also caused by the most devout belief in the Lord of the Night in this world and this country for thousands of years. With a lot of accumulation, coupled with open play, it is difficult for Raven to become a god. But this god, in the final analysis, is still created by the belief of believers. Therefore, in accepting this ''causal contract'', the limitations and hidden dangers of Raven, the god, are also taken for granted. In this medieval world, where the ravens were not revealed as real gods, there was little chance of a large number of converts. The only thing that worried Ji Yu was that believers like Raven were ordinary human beings. Think about it, if Ziyue came and a being equal to Raven appeared to hold Raven back, and then Ziyue used a large number of monsters to kill Raven''s believers, then the outcome of this battle can be imagined. Moreover, Raven can''t escape, and escaping is equivalent to slow death, so just thinking about Ji Yu feels a little speechless. Could it be that the game system has been reminding him not to contaminate and absorb the power of faith with other incarnations. "The power of faith really cannot be contaminated easily, but fortunately Raven is not a ''person''." Raven''s route of believing in gods was the result of smuggling and the urgent situation, and Ji Yu didn''t like to criticize it. After all, the task of guiding is guiding, and Ji Yu, as the main body, has no need to do so. Now that this is done, Ji Yu will naturally have to be responsible for Raven in the future. Furthermore, although belief in gods has great hidden dangers in terms of personal safety, it is not so unbearable from another perspective. Because, at least in Ji Yu''s mind, as the native life of Nolan Continent, Raven must shoulder some responsibilities. If a person, an intelligent life, even ignores his home, his race and related things in the face of threats After abandoning everything, after losing everything, this person, this life must be a failure. Just like Ji Yu, hasn''t he been working hard to protect Blue Star now? Therefore, in Ji Yu''s opinion, the benefits of Raven''s situation far outweigh the disadvantages. With a father like Ji Yu watching everything behind the scenes, Ji Yu naturally would not turn a blind eye to the difficulties Raven encountered. As for the fact that the ravens believe in gods, Ji Yu only thought about it for a moment before he finally figured it out, so he didn''t continue to entangle in this matter. However, at the same time, Ji Yu also discovered a difference in Raven. That is, after the Raven''s vitality was digitized, it is now only more than 900. This is obviously very different from Fawn, Adam, and Irisviel. Fawn''s third-level limit is 1,000, and only after reaching the limit can they break through to fourth level. But Raven''s own vitality is only 900, and he directly entered the state of a fourth-level life form. This difference is also quite obvious. "Is this also the difference between believing in gods and not following the line of believing in gods?" "Because Raven is already a god in concept? So can he directly enter the demigod state?" Ji Yu thought to himself and watched what Raven was doing in the Royal City of Robuel. At this time, Ji Yu had already left Raven''s body, but used the game to transfer his consciousness to Veronica''s Sky Fortress. The sky fortress is in an optically invisible state, and it is just suspended on the side of the royal city close to the holy mountain. But at this time, the raven was still floating high in the sky when changing its form into the posture of the ''brilliant'' image. He didn''t move, and even his face was always blurred. However, at this moment, on the territory of Robuel, the clergymen who believed in the Lord of the Night, and even the civilians began to change slightly. To the south of the royal city, Duke Eddie has recovered at this moment. Looking at the six-winged deity in the distance from black to holy in the sky, Duke Eddie fell into deep thought for a moment. Beside Duke Eddie, Knight Commander Astrea looked at the Seraphim in the distance as if he had fallen into some association. "Astrea, maybe we should leave here immediately." Under the street, the original chaos has long since disappeared. In the crowd, all the civilians in Robuyer lowered their heads and prayed and muttered silently, while the coalition soldiers who were lucky enough not to be killed before all began to evacuate silently and fearfully. At this moment, there was no need for an order at all. Just seeing the whole process of the raven showing its posture, these soldiers did not dare to make any profane actions. The soldiers didn''t even dare to make a sound during the retreat. In order not to make a sound, some injured people even bit the cloth ball with their mouths and let their companions carry them away. During this period, even if there were civilians glaring at them, these civilians did not attack again. However, some civilians still opened their eyes after hearing the noise nearby, and most of these people showed disdain and sarcasm to the soldiers who were like dogs in the water. Looking at the appearance of his own soldiers under the street, Duke Eddie felt extremely complicated. Of course, looking at the huge god in the distance, Duke Eddie''s mood was still filled with a deep worry. "It is indeed time to leave, but I don''t think these people seem to want to leave?" Astrea withdrew his gaze, and at the same time looked at a group of terrified nobles behind Duke Eddie. Many of these great nobles were slumped on the roof, looking at the gods in the distance with dull eyes, as if they had lost their souls. Duke Eddie frowned and glanced at the few people behind him. Among the big nobles with big bellies, one even peed out of fear. What happened just now was undoubtedly extremely terrifying to these big nobles who were used to being pampered. Many of these people hide behind the army and wait for the war to end before going to the city to show off their victories. They are fine, but they can''t stand facing death and fear. In terms of psychological quality, they are not comparable to soldiers fighting on the battlefield. "Hold them away, that''s it, everyone evacuates as soon as possible." In the end, Duke Eddie said to some knights and soldiers beside these nobles. And these soldiers and knights immediately took orders. Although the appearance of Raven was terrifying, he didn''t take action directly, and now he was still hanging above the palace, if he didn''t leave now, he might really be unable to leave later. The coalition forces began to head towards the broken south wall. At this time, in addition to the people of the coalition forces fleeing in panic, many civilians also regained their senses under prayer amidst the noise. Ordinary civilians watched the soldiers who invaded the city evacuate viciously, their eyes filled with deep hatred. And maybe they were afraid that these civilians would suddenly attack him again, these soldiers raised their swords and various weapons nervously while retreating, and watched their surroundings vigilantly and threateningly. Is it really that easy to evacuate? No, obviously not possible! "They are going to escape, you can''t let them go!" Suddenly, a young man called out loudly. And it was this cry that instantly awakened many people who were still praying devoutly. "Yes! You can''t let them go, you must make them pay the price!" "Leave them, the Lord of the Night is watching us! Don''t be afraid, stop them, they must accept the punishment of the gods!" "Yes! Stop them!" "..." With one after another of angry roars, these roars immediately became one, one after another, the royal city of Robuel was full of noise again. "What are you guys trying to do? Get out of the way!" The terrified coalition soldiers shouted in panic, and they confronted the civilians who stopped them with their swords. At this time, although most of these soldiers were holding swords and weapons, their hearts had already reached the limit of panic. Facing unarmed civilians, they did not have the courage to dare to slash and kill unarmed civilians. At the same time, surrounded and roared by a large number of people, these soldiers held their weapons on guard and from time to time paid attention to the six-winged god above the palace from the corner of their eyes. "Damn! Captain Warren, what should we do now?" In a street, dozens of soldiers were surrounded by angry civilians at this moment. Seeing the civilians wanting to step forward and attack again, the surrounded soldiers were full of panic. The squad leader named Warren looked at the sky, then at the besieging civilians, and quickly became ruthless after being nervous. "In any case, we must leave here as soon as possible, everyone rushes with me and kills!" "Huh?" A soldier stared at Warren in horror. But at this moment, Warren had already made up his mind, and directly shouted "Kill" and rushed towards the crowd with his sword. And just when this man named Warren called to kill, above the sky, the ravens who had closed their eyes had already opened their eyes, and their eyes were extremely indifferent and even indifferently staring at the south of the royal city. V2.Chapter 35 "As the lord of the night, as the lord of death, and in the name of Mitchell''s covenant, revive the devout dead!" Above the sky, Raven Mitchell opened his eyes. He looked at everything in the royal city with indifferent eyes and spoke indifferently. Mitchell''s cold voice was full of indescribable charm, the tone was very low and light, but it reached everyone''s ears. In the streets and alleys, whether they were believers or soldiers of the coalition forces, they all heard this clear and charming voice. Everyone turned their heads, puzzled, surprised, and puzzled. They looked at the huge seraphim above the sky. Mitchell, this is the divine name of the Lord of the Night in the Holy See of the Night in this world. The raven took over the person of the Lord of the Night, and of course became the Lord of the Night Mitchell Dante in the mythology of this world. The moment Mitchell''s words spread through the minds of millions of people, the knight Astrea, who was leading the soldiers to escort the nobles to evacuate, stopped immediately. At this moment, not only Astrea stopped, but all the soldiers who failed to withdraw from the royal city in time also stopped. Because, at this moment, a scene that horrified everyone appeared. In the streets, alleys, city walls and even outside the city, the flesh and blood on the bodies of the originally dead Robuel soldiers began to move horribly. The scattered flesh and blood of the broken corpses seemed to come alive, and moved like flesh and blood insects, while the larger corpses stood up like undead. They either crawled or wobbled and gathered towards their respective approaching places. Taking about ten corpses as a unit, after the flesh, flesh and wreckage of these corpses gathered in one place, a clear beam of light immediately descended from the sky. In the center of the beam of light, there is a rising black mist but even more holy illusory splendor. The corpses gathered in one place began to melt in the clear beam of light, and under everyone''s gaze, they gathered rapidly in milliseconds. Then the clothes on these corpses began to fall off, and the flesh and blood melted and reorganized, like disgusting flesh and blood granulation, quickly bulged upwards and began to change strangely. These flesh and granulation bulges, the first to successfully shape the limbs, the limbs are like horseshoes but carry the fireworks of the night. And continuing up along the horse''s hoof with black fireworks, a black nightmare horse about three meters high appeared soon. Nightmare foals have horns of blackfire, and jagged teeth. But apart from the nightmare pony, a giant also began to be born on the pony''s body under the aggregation of flesh and blood, and under the energy of the beam of light. The skeleton took shape, and then the flesh and blood spread with the granulation to cover the skeleton, and then, black armor began to condense on the giant''s body. The giant was at least five meters tall, and because his body was covered with metal armor, he looked unusually mighty. Its pupils are empty and black, like the nightmare unicorn riding under it, standing in the clear beam of light. In the streets and alleys, these death knights are appearing in appearances that people in other worlds may only imagine in their fantasies. Seeing the terrifying process of shaping the death knight, and watching the gray metal giant sword appearing in the death knight''s hand under the beam of light, not only the soldiers of the coalition army, but even the ordinary people of Robuel were frightened at this moment. Many people backed away with pale faces, while even more people watched all this with a hint of panic and hesitation. In this world, in the declaration of the Holy See of the Night, the Lord of the Night does not have such attendants, let alone the so-called army. At least in people''s inherent beliefs and cognitions, the Lord of the Night is only the god of the dead world, and his only servant is only the angel of death, a raven. The Lord of the Night will let the ravens pick up the souls of the dead in the world and let them enter the world of death to be reincarnated after being judged. Although the Lord of the Night is the master of death and night, he will not play with the corpses of the dead. And now the shaping process of the death knight is undoubtedly a blasphemy to the deceased, and it is also an injury to the feelings of many family members of the deceased. Therefore, at this moment, many believers began to hesitate and panic. "I knew it, I knew it, the Lord of the Night you speak of has long since fallen. These monsters are exactly the same as the flesh and blood monsters that invaded our world." Some coalition soldiers shouted at the crowd in panic. At this time, the surrounding crowd was all silent, and many civilians looked at the sky of the six-winged god with complicated eyes and a hint of prayer. It feels like, our gods can''t be like this, and the gods will definitely give us enlightenment and tell us the reason for doing so. However, perhaps it is also in response to the thoughts of believers. Because at the moment about a thousand death knights formed, the sky suddenly darkened again. Centered on the head of the six-winged god, the darkness spread and enveloped the entire royal city in an instant. Seeing that the sky was dark again, Duke Eddie, who had stopped together with Astrea, showed a deep sense of fatigue on his entire face. "What exactly does this god want to do? Desecrate the dead, create monsters of flesh and blood, and even the country and believers who believe in themselves? Could it be that he really intends to turn the entire earthly world into a kingdom of death?" Seeing Duke Eddie like this, a priest of the glorious Holy See who accompanied the army said: "The Lord of the Night has obviously fallen, but since he has come to the earth, I think my lord will definitely not let it go, maybe the gods have already started. It has come or has already come, but I just don¡¯t know it.¡± Looking at the priest, Duke Eddie was slightly stunned, but at the same time nodded: "It is indeed possible." "However, we are here now. Even if the gods come to us, we may not be able to wait for rescue. Astrea, what do you think? With your strength, are you sure to break through the blockade of these monsters?" Duke Eddie looked at the knight Astrea who had been calm beside him. Astrea pondered, and at the same time looked at the six-winged deity that was emitting divine light in the sky. "In the current situation, apart from the coming of the God of Knights, I think we should not be able to break through the blockade of these ''riding monsters''. Of course, if it''s just me, I still have a little chance of breaking through the blockade." Astrea looked at Duke Eddie, and Duke Eddie showed a clear expression. Duke Eddie looked around at the shocked expressions of all the nobles around him, then at the knights and some priests around him, and finally nodded. "Astrea, you can break through alone, we must at least spread the situation here, and we must advise Prince Arlans not to easily mobilize the army, and must report the situation to the forced To the popes." "yes!" Without the slightest sloppiness, Astrea took the order calmly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. After successive changes, looking at the darkened sky again, the millions of soldiers and civilians in Wangcheng have long lost their initial panic. Instead, at this moment, everyone''s vision is complicated, looking at the sky that is high above and scattered in the dark night. The holy seraphim of Shenguang. But at this moment, the six-winged god, who was originally unclear, suddenly revealed his appearance at this moment. What a face with sharp edges and corners, cold eyes, and a face as cold as a knife. He stared at everyone and the entire royal city indifferently. Finally, under the gaze of countless people, the god stretched out his hand as if waving to the ground. And at this very moment, under the stunned eyes of countless people, within the body of the death knight, and on the bodies of many corpses that have not yet turned into death knights, streaks of transparent light suddenly floated up. Since the coalition forces broke through the royal city of Robuel, the number of soldiers and people who died in the royal city has already exceeded 100,000. And the moment when more than 100,000 lives have passed away naturally means countless wandering souls. These souls rose up slowly like silvery white dandelions under the dark-shrouded royal city. They rise from the streets and begin to gather high in the sky. Looking at the cluster of fireflies filling the sky, everyone stared blankly at this moment. And just when the firefly clusters filled the night sky like stars, a halo suddenly appeared above the head of the six-winged god. The halo manifested above the head of the seraphim, and quickly climbed and expanded in the sky of the night. Then, under the gaze of everyone, after the halo changed into a light wheel with a diameter of more than one kilometer, and under the gaze of countless people, the fireflies that were originally floating in the sky, representing the soul, began to float towards the light. The night sky where the wheel is located is higher. A large number of fireflies converged towards the light wheel, and at this moment, the area in the center of the light wheel that was originally empty and where the night could be seen through the gap suddenly turned into a portal of light. The portal of light is full of lines, and at the same time, hydrangea flowers representing the holy emblem of the Holy See in the night are blooming. Looking at the sacred portal in the sky, countless believers opened their mouths wide, even full of disbelief. Kingdom of God? Is it the Kingdom of God? Countless believers speculated like this, and the portal of the light wheel has slowly opened to the outside. And at the moment when the door of the light wheel opened, the entire royal court and the millions of people there heard the sacred music. Sacred music is very familiar, and it is also something that the believers of the night hear almost every year. That''s right, this is exactly the music of offering sacrifices to the gods composed by the Holy See of the Night. Every year, every year, on the birthday of the gods, almost everyone can hear the music. It''s just that compared to artificial music, the moment the door of the light wheel opens, the sacred music that sounds in people''s hearts is more ethereal but relaxing. Many believers'' originally anxious mood has been relaxed following the sacred music, and the portal of the light wheel above the sky has been completely opened in the last few seconds. There is nothing inside the portal, only a piece of white, but in this holy white, there are one staircase after another suddenly extending inside the portal. One of these steps is white, the other is black, and finally forms ninety-nine steps. And at the moment when the ninety-nine steps were formed, countless lights and shadows danced from the portal of light in an instant. It''s a raven. These lights and shadows turned into black ravens, turned into white ravens, and hung in rows on both sides of each staircase. "Gah!!!" "Gah!!!" "..." The light and shadow ravens chirped, the sound was not harsh, but sharply penetrating and ethereal. And just as these ravens of light and shadow twittered, the hundreds of thousands of fluorescent light clusters that had gathered near the portal of the light wheel suddenly began to fall in an orderly manner towards the sacred black and white stairs. The moment the first cluster of fluorescent lights landed on the stairs, the light source of the fluorescent lights changed instantly. A phantom of a human soldier appeared. The phantom of this human soldier appeared for a moment, and his eyes were obviously a little hazy for a moment. It''s just that soon, following the fixed eyes of this armored human phantom, his thinking suddenly came to his senses. The human soldier looked back on the stairs, and he saw phantom ravens standing on the spot on both sides of the stairs. "Am I dead?" "Yes, I''m dead." "But, but, I don''t want to die!" The human phantom murmured, weeping and crying directly when his expression was lost. Although the phantom of the soul and the sound of his crying are far away from the ground of the royal city, for some reason at this moment, the humans on the ground can clearly see the soldier''s appearance, and can also hear his crying expression more clearly . Looking at the figure of the young soldier, on the ground, a young woman holding a two or three-year-old girl in her arms suddenly froze. The woman''s expression was dull, her face was full of disbelief and astonishment, and tears fell silently from her cheeks at this moment. "Father?" The little girl in the woman''s arms pointed to the sky and shouted to her mother without knowing why. "Mother, father, father, hug!" The little girl looked innocent, completely unaware of what all this meant. Looking at the child in her arms and the phantom crying on the steps of the Kingdom of God above the sky, the young mother couldn''t hold back any longer. The mother hugged the child in her arms tightly, and with tears in her eyes, she yelled to the sky almost at the top of her lungs: "Chief! I''m here! I''m here with the child! You look back at us!" The woman''s sorrowful shout was especially piercing in the silence of the royal city where the air seemed to freeze. And it was also under the woman''s yell that the young soldier who was sitting on the ground sideways and crying suddenly turned around as if he had heard something. In an instant, the soldiers saw the royal city, and saw their wives and daughters below the royal city. For a moment the soldier and his wife are even looking at each other face to face. The cheeks of both were stained with tears. In astonishment, both sides were stunned, and by coincidence, they reached out to caress each other''s cheeks at the same time. And at this moment, the phantom of a woman and a little girl suddenly appeared beside the phantom of the young soldier who was originally on the ladder of the kingdom of God. The phantom of a woman and a child appeared on the ladder of the Kingdom of God. They didn''t notice anything at all, and they only had each other in their eyes. There is no barrier of space, no barrier of time and form, the two touched each other''s cheeks. In disbelief, the two looked trembling, and finally embraced together. The two embraced and cried, while the phantom of the little girl cried along with her parents for some unknown reason. Their voices were hoarse and their lungs cracked, and the sound of crying and the scene of embracing each other were all reflected in the eyes of everyone in the royal court. The eyes of countless people were stunned, surprised, and even tears were moved by the scene. But at this moment, there is only a huge figure of a god standing on the side of the gate of the Kingdom of God, which has been forgotten by people. The deity''s eyes were indifferent, and he didn''t move at the same time. He was a god, and he stood there, looking at all his believers! Whether these believers are alive or dead, He sees them all. V2.Chapter 36 Looking at the portal of the Kingdom of God, the stairs of the Kingdom of God, and the motionless gods on the side of the portal of the Kingdom of God, Duke Eddie, who was standing still and witnessing the whole process, was completely silent. There are so many phantoms of joys and sorrows, embracing and weeping on the ladder of the Kingdom of God. At this moment, the heaven and the earth are also moved as if they are playing sorrow and joy. "Is this really the Lord of the Night? Is this really the god who invaded the mortal world with flesh and blood monsters and evil moons?" Beside Duke Eddie, a female knight muttered with empathy and sadness in her eyes. "Don''t be fooled by everything in front of you. This is just an act of the evil god to buy people''s hearts." A priest said with a struggling face, but at the same time, he was a little confused: "Is it necessary for the evil god to buy people''s hearts?" Most of the clergy of the Glorious Holy See began to feel confused. They discussed in low voices and looked at the picture of the separation of countless human souls from the phantoms of their relatives on the ladder of the kingdom of God. Each cluster of fluorescent lights represents the soul of a person who has passed away, and these people''s souls reluctantly stepped into the portal of the Kingdom of God after saying goodbye to their loved ones in front of the steps of the Kingdom of God. The portal of the Kingdom of God exists there, and it has been methodically allowing all souls to rest and finally disappear within the portal of the Kingdom of God. The whole picture lasted about ten minutes, and each step of the stairs was a mysterious place with its own space. When the phantoms were the most, a certain step even accommodated nearly ten thousand people. Looking at the picture above the ladder of the Kingdom of God, and below the royal city, almost all the emotions of millions of people were infected. Countless people cried bitterly, prayed devoutly, and even knelt down and prayed loudly to the gods in the sky. Because only a small part of the people died in the battle in the royal city, there were nearly a million Robuel soldiers who died in countless battlefields outside the royal city. Many people wanted to see their sons, husbands, and even fathers, so they began to pray to Raven, Lord of the Night, to see their dead relatives. But, regrettably, Raven couldn''t do it. Raven, who has become a god, can clearly feel the rules of this world and the strength of human souls. At the time of death, the soul of a human being will remain in the world in a diffuse state for no more than a day, and it is even said that the soul of most people will completely dissipate within a few tens of minutes after death. The person who passed away has already passed away, and it is impossible to be picked up by the raven who has just become a demigod. Furthermore, what Raven Mitchell has done at this time has almost wasted all his divine power. Many of these divine powers are used to maintain and strengthen many weak souls and restore their sanity. At the same time, more divine power was used for nearly a thousand death knights generated under the characteristics of Lord of Death. In the royal city, the cries, cries, and even prayers of countless believers were all seen by Raven, but what should end in the end will still end. At this time, most of the phantoms on the steps of the Kingdom of God disappeared. However, at this time, there are still nearly a thousand soldiers standing on the ladder of the Kingdom of God. Their eyes are firm, and at the same time, they look at the gods they believe in with incomparable faith and piety. Looking at the nearly thousand soldiers remaining on the ladder of the Kingdom of God, Raven just glanced at it, and then the entire ladder of the Kingdom of God and even the light wheel at the portal of the Kingdom of God turned into fluorescent lights in the night sky like bubbles and disappeared instantly . At the same time, the nearly thousand soldiers who were originally standing on the steps of the Kingdom of God suddenly turned into streaks of flying light. These lights flew towards the royal city, flew towards the ground, and flew into the body of every death knight. And just after streams of light shot into the bodies of those death knights, the nightmare unicorn horse and the knight on its back who were standing in place with empty eyes instantly came to life. Something like a dark fire lit up in their eyes, and the moment the dark fire appeared, the horse barked and the people moved. "Fight for God! Fight for faith, we are death knights!" A five-meter-tall death knight with man and horse shouted loudly, and the voice spread throughout the nearby streets and alleys in an instant. At the same time, the death knights in different areas of the royal city also shouted loudly at the same time. They are machines without emotion, the incarnation of killing, and the sharp sword that sweeps away the rebellion against the Lord of the Night. The moment they resurrected as death knights, they abandoned their human identities. These people have no surviving relatives. When they swore to dedicate everything to the gods, when they knew that they would exist as another kind of ''monster'', they already had the awareness that they might be discriminated against, feared, and feared by human beings. . Flaming horseshoes sounded in the street, and the death knight''s pupils were burning with will-o''-the-wisps. They didn''t pay attention to the dumbfounded civilians around them, let alone the instinctive fear in many people''s eyes. go. "kill!" Regardless of whether these coalition soldiers surrendered or feared, the death knights waved the giant swords in their hands without emotion, and began to harvest lives in the royal city. Blood was flying and mixed with countless screams, and the sky dawned again without a sound. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Above the sky, Raven watched indifferently as the death knight harvested the coalition soldiers. It appears to be doing nothing, but it is doing something. Raven saw somewhere a warrior who was on par with the death knight, and at the same time saw Duke Eddie and his party besieged in a street. In an instant, Raven''s originally huge body dissipated with the wind. somewhere in the street. "Damn monster! I''ll fight you guys! Ahh!!!" A knight who was in charge of guarding Duke Eddie and other nobles looked at the corpse of his classmate on the ground with some collapse, and at the same time rushed towards the death knight who could not be compared with his body. However, the knight''s sprint was nothing more than suicide. The death knight waved his sword without any expression, and cut off the sword and head of the rushing knight in an instant. The severed head of the death knight flew high, and with the spray of hot blood, the head of the soldier who had just survived immediately fell to the feet of Duke Eddie and his nobles. "ah!!!" "I don''t want to die! We surrender, you can''t do this to us!" A nobleman cried out in fear, but before he finished speaking, the death knight walking by on the other side swung his sword down. "laugh!!!" The body of the nobleman was split into two, the sound of tearing, and the spray of blood caused the few remaining noblemen around them to collapse limply in fright. Duke Eddie closed his eyes, even though his face was stained with blood, he never wavered. Duke Eddie heard the wailing of the nobles, heard the scattered corpses, and heard the sound of blood spattering. He was alone. Thinking back to the victory an hour ago, and recalling the joy of leading this group of people into the Royal City of Robuel, everything at this moment is like a dream. "Anna, I''m sorry, father may not be able to fulfill his promise." At the moment when he was facing death, Duke Eddie thought of his underage daughter and the agreement he had made with his daughter before the expedition. He opened his eyes, looked at the death knight who had raised his knife in front of him, and sighed deeply to himself. He will die, but he will open his eyes and see his own death. But just as Duke Eddie was facing death with the belief that he must die, suddenly, Duke Eddie discovered a figure appeared beside the death knight at some point. Here is an impassive young man without wings and without all magic. But it was such a face that Duke Eddie was very familiar with. Because the previous owner of this face was the last face of the Lord of the Night in the sky. "you!" Duke Eddie looked at the young man in front of him with a shocked face, and in the end he just sent out a ''greeting''. And at the moment when Duke Eddie was deeply shocked, and under the indifferent and repelling gaze of the raven, beside the raven, a blond girl who was incompatible with the painting style of this world suddenly walked out of the void . The dress and appearance of the blond girl are completely out of tune with this world. Clean, tidy, pure, beautiful. Duke Eddie didn''t even know how to describe the girl standing beside the god at this moment. "Another god? A goddess?" Duke Eddie frowned, and thought so speculatively. The girl stepped out of the void, and she looked at the flesh and blood corpses on the ground, without even a wrinkle on her face. The girl with calm eyes smiled at Duke Eddie, and then looked at Raven Mitchell beside her. Although Mitchell''s eyes and demeanor were indifferent, he nodded at the girl. In the eyes of Duke Eddie, this kind of behavior was a little surprising. "This unknown goddess has a higher status than the Lord of the Night? In the scriptures of the gods, the Lord of the Night should also be the highest figure, right? What''s going on?" Duke Eddie was suspicious, but at the same time very puzzled. Why did the Lord of the Night let him go, and why did this goddess appear? Too many puzzles and doubts made Duke Eddie feel like a mess in his mind. "Mitchell, are you sure you want to let him go?" Vera looked at Mitchell and asked with a smile. Because Ji Yu had already informed Vera about the state of the raven before, so Vera knew the dark side of Mitchell''s inner world very well. It was a negative emotion that wanted to kill all the believers who had persecuted him. During Mitchell''s growth, if Ji Yu hadn''t given him the comfort of his thinking growth, maybe he would be more tyrannical now, and he would never have the gentle side that comforted his believers before. "It doesn''t matter whether we let it go or not, one more is not more, another is less, and as my father said, Xie Yue and monsters are our real enemies. They are just a group of ignorant bugs." "Oh? Do you really think so? Then why did you order these so-called death knights to kill those soldiers?" Vera was only curious about Mitchell''s true character state now, so he asked this question. Mitchell looked at his nominal sister indifferently, and at the same time said in an emotionless tone: "Because they deserve to die, I''m just responding to the wishes of those dead believers." "As the so-called Lord of the Night, since I accept this identity, I naturally have to do something in line with my position." "I''m not great, I''m not stalwart, and I can''t love all things at the same time. In addition, there is only one great person in this world!" Mitchell''s answer made Vera chuckle, because Mitchell was so much like the Malphite she remembered. "Yeah, as long as there is one great existence in this world, that''s our father!" Vera said so, while Mitchell remained paralyzed. Vera didn''t care about Mitchell''s expression, but felt that Mitchell was a bit like the so-called rebellious period of human children. How cute is it, is it an illusion? After Vera finished speaking, she looked at Duke Eddie who had been silent at the same time. At this time, Duke Eddie''s heart was already overwhelmed. Because the conversation between Vera and Mitchell was in Nolan Continental lingua franca, and they were speaking as if no one else was there. Didn''t these two gods in his opinion have the slightest aloofness? Or are they just a ridiculous bug to them? So you don''t care what you say in front of your face? Well, these Duke Eddies don''t care. The only thing he cares about now is some key information in the conversation between Mitchell, the Lord of the Night, and the mysterious goddess. Xie Yue and monsters are the enemies? Has the Church wronged the Lord of the Night? Mortals wronged a god? Well, now that I think about it, Duke Eddie finds it a bit ridiculous. How true are the revelations announced by the major churches? In addition, Duke Eddie is also more curious about the so-called acceptance of the identity of Lord of the Night in Mitchell''s mouth? What does it mean? Isn''t he the real Lord of the Night? Also, what does it mean that there is only one great in the mouth of the Lord of the Night? What happened to the father that the unknown goddess spoke of. Too many questions lingered in Duke Eddie''s mind. At the same time, if the question was really as he understood it, did it also prove that there was a more exaggerated existence above these gods? Father of the gods? The real creator? Duke Eddie seemed calm and silent on the surface, but the turmoil in his heart was like the waves of the sea. I seem to know something incredible! Duke Eddie was still struggling to analyze the meaning of the words of the two gods in front of him, but at this moment, Vera spoke to him. "Well, if the records of the drone are correct, your name should be Eddie, right?" Vera didn''t have the slightest majesty of the so-called gods, and asked gently with the sweet voice unique to girls. "Eddie Frankis, the Duke of the Holy Kingdom of Lance, the lord of Sidonia, has seen His Majesty!" For the so-called god, for a nobleman, Duke Eddie saluted Vera with noble etiquette. "Your Majesty?" Vera smiled: "You human beings are really interesting. It doesn''t matter which world you are in. You just like to be self-righteous and give others so-called titles." "Okay, I''m not interested in correcting anything, just look at me whatever you think of me!" Duke Eddie was still stunned, while Vera continued: "We have some questions to ask you, in return we will let you go, and at the same time let you take some words back, you won''t have any objections?" Vera asked with a smile, while Duke Eddie nodded calmly in doubt: "It''s a great honor!" V2.Chapter 37 At night, the entire Royal City of Robuyer has fallen into complete calm. At this time, after a period of war, many people began to collect corpses and repair houses, and countless magistrates walked through the streets and alleys. Over the royal city of Robuel, a large number of unknown artifacts appeared as early as night fell. These artifacts are nothing but drones controlled and distributed by Veronica. These drones were reshaped by the omnic core, and carried a lighting system to illuminate the entire Royal City of Robuel. Looking at the drones and thousands of lights in the sky, many common people and even the nobles in the palace have many associations. Artifact, a gift from the gods? In short, many associations can always diverge in everyone''s mind. The gods have disappeared, but the gifts of the gods are still there. The many artifacts on the top of the head are one, and the death knights who guard Robuer at intervals outside the walls of the Royal City of Robuer are the second. People are full of joy at the manifestation of the Lord of the Night. Although many people died in the kingdom, both nobles and commoners are full of hope in rebuilding the kingdom. But unlike the joy of many people, some people are in distress. At this time, the third prince, Will, who had just recovered the palace, was gathering a large number of nobles and generals to discuss matters. Under the lighting of candles, in the empty hall, everyone was actively speaking. "Bishop Edward, has the Lord sent down divine revelation? How should we deal with it next?" Above the main hall, many nobles looked at Edward, and at the same time their eyes were full of envy. There is no other reason, so Bishop Edward, who was already in his sixties, now looks like a middle-aged man. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, who would have imagined that Edward would receive such a great blessing? Edward''s eyes were calm. He looked around at all the nobles present, and at the same time looked at the third prince Will who was thinking about something. "Everyone, don''t be anxious. Although my lord has no decree, as long as there are death knights and the ''magic lamp'' of the royal city, I think my lord must still be watching us." "As for what needs to be done later, you can just wait with peace of mind." "Wait?" Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, and one of the generals who was anxious said anxiously: Bishop, it''s not that you don''t know the situation of the kingdom. Now we only have the southern territories that have not been invaded. If we don''t do something, Do we have to wait for the millions of troops from the Five Nations Allied Forces to come? " "Of course, millions of troops are definitely not my Lord''s opponent, but Bishop and everyone, think about it carefully. Now that our Lord has come to the world, do you think other gods will not move?" "Indeed!" A nobleman replied with a worried expression. "This is exactly what I am also worried about. However, since my lord has no decree, I wonder if my lord has a countermeasure?" "Bishop Edward, can you directly seek enlightenment from our Lord? If you can''t help us, it''s even more impossible for us. After all, the blessing you received today can show that our Lord approves of you." "yes." "..." In the hall, the surviving nobles and generals were worried, and their urgency can be imagined. However, in the face of this scene, Bishop Edward still had no joy or sorrow, and looked at Princess Florina next to the third prince Will in front of him. Seeing Bishop Edward looking at her, Princess Florina immediately nodded her head. Florina controlled her emotions for a while, and then said to all the nobles and generals in the hall: "Everyone, I don''t think your worries are necessary." "Um?" Everyone looked sideways at the nearly sixteen-year-old Princess Florina at the same time. "Your Highness, do you know what this is? If I remember correctly, you were in the Holy Mountain before, right? And the beginning of my Lord''s coming is also from the Holy Mountain." A nobleman who knew part of the situation spoke out, his expression full of curiosity at the same time. Faced with nobles and generals Florina is not stage frightened, after all he has seen countless such scenes in his life. Florina nodded affirmatively: "I did witness the whole process of my lord''s coming. In addition, according to my observation with Captain Maltz, there was no sign of any injury at all when my lord came." "Everyone can think about it carefully. Based on the joint declaration of the popes of the five countries, if the battle of the gods in the gods has really begun, do you think our lord can really come safely and come under the union of the gods?" "I''m not blaspheming my lord or doubting my lord''s mighty power. I''m just talking about a more secular possibility. Everyone knows that in the scriptures of the gods, there are five other gods who have the same personality as our lord. With these five gods working together, do you think it is possible that our Lord is not injured at all?" "Furthermore, since our lord descended today and joined Ji Yu''s royal family, everyone must be able to see how powerful our lord is." "So based on this information, I personally have a rough guess, that is, the revelation announced by the five major churches and the Pope is fundamentally false." "There has been no war of gods in the God Realm, and even my lord has never created any evil moon and flesh and blood monsters at all. All of this is a conspiracy." Speaking of this, Florina''s immature face was particularly determined: "If you insist on proof, I can actually show it." "Presumably everyone has seen the floating ''magic lamps'' above the Wangcheng, right?" When Florina asked such a question, everyone present nodded. "That''s good. You may wonder why I mentioned the magic lamp? In fact, there is nothing strange about it, because these magic lamps all belong to the other two goddesses." "Goddess? What goddess?" Everyone present was really stunned, because they didn''t even know the existence of Vera and Nika. Seeing the surprised and stunned expressions of everyone present, Florina even described the scene where Veronica appeared at that time. The kingdom of God in the metal sky, the magic lamp of metal utensils, the unknown goddess saved the princess Florina? Also protected the Lord of the Night''s descending process? What are you kidding? Metal Sky? What kind of god symbol is this? "Your Highness, are you sure you didn''t deceive us?" Everyone has no concept of the metal sky at all, and the scenes that can be imagined are extremely scarce. A goddess who has a good relationship with the Lord of the Night? Have it? It seems not? In the propaganda of the Canon of the Gods, the Lord of the Night itself is a very lonely god who can be associated with the night and the dead. Such a god, even though he has the same personality as the other five gods in the Canon of the Gods, is still classified as an unpopular god. With the Goddess and the Lord of the Night as companions? Are you subordinate to God? It shouldn''t be, because in the country that was conquered by Robuer, among the small countries that were vassals of Robuer, the Kingdom of Robuer did not allow each of the subordinate countries to have their own beliefs. And it is precisely because of this that over the years, Robuyer feels quite strong. Being feared by all countries, and now being attacked by the Allied Forces of the Five Nations, from this aspect, we can see how bad Robuel''s foreign policy is. "Baron, do you doubt me?" Florina looked at the man who asked. "No, please don''t blame Your Highness, I just feel a little unbelievable at this time." The baron quickly waved his hands, and at the same time he continued: "The evil moon and the flesh and blood monsters were definitely not created by our lord, this is absolute, as for the unknown goddess and the coming of our lord in full bloom, this is really full of weirdness! " "If God''s War really didn''t break out in the God Realm, how do you think the five major churches dare to claim to have received divine enlightenment? Aren''t they betraying their beliefs in disguise? Can the five gods ignore it?" "But if the war of gods claimed by the five major churches has already begun, then why can my lord and the unknown goddess descend safely? Even if the other gods are invincible, they should stop them and descend at the same time, right?" "Strange thing! What a strange thing!" Everyone in the hall started discussing again, but Bishop Edward remained silent throughout. As for the princess Florina and the third prince Will, they are also caught in a kind of thinking at the moment. And when these human beings were all thinking hard, in the real space of consciousness, all Ji Yu''s incarnations were revealed at this moment. Now, after Raven Mitchell successfully became the sixth divinely favored person and successfully connected to the current spiritual space that belongs to all incarnations, the current spiritual space has become more and more solid. In this space that belongs to consciousness and spirit, the spiritual consciousness projections of all previous incarnations can only manifest the image of their own bodies, but at this time, after entering the world of spiritual consciousness, all the favored ones seem to have a kind of enlightenment , and all manifest a humanoid image of their own at their own will. This change may be caused by the arrival of the raven. As for the specific reason, Ji Yu already knew it through the game prompt, but Ji Yu will not mention it at this time. Adam''s human form is a square face, a middle-aged butler image. Xiaolu, on the other hand, took the shape of an eight or nine-year-old boy with a little baby fat on his face. At this time, he was showing great curiosity and excitement about his own image. As for Irisviel, she was a veritable iceberg beauty. Unlike Vera and Nika, Alice Faier has a very tall personal image, and her clothing is also conservative in suit trousers and high collar. As for Malphite, Malphite hasn''t changed at all, but the projected figure has changed to a stone man the size of a human being. In the mental space of consciousness, Xiaolu jumped happily. "Wow, can I transform? It''s amazing, it''s amazing, do you think I''m cute like this? Xiao Ai, does it feel a little fleshy when you pinch my face?" The deer ran to Irisviel''s side and shouted happily. And Irisviel showed a faint smile under Bingshan''s face. She bent down to meet Xiaolu''s request directly and pinched his face. "Well, the hand feels really good, brother, please continue to work hard!" I don''t know if Irisviel''s words were meant as a joke, but Xiao Lu was indeed very happy. "Then you have to work hard. I need to be cuter. Otherwise, what if my father doesn''t like me? I don''t want to become an adult like you." "Hey, I''m really cute!" Xiao Lu smirked, and ran to everyone present one by one, showing off. "It''s really cute, but brother, you are far behind me. I''m cute and beautiful, you know?" "And my image was chosen by my father at that time, so, my father must like me like this." This is Nika''s voice. "In addition, my elder sister is also the image chosen by my father. I think my father must also like the image of an intellectual and beautiful girl like sister Vera." "Hey, brother, what do you think?" Nika''s voice was quite provocative, which made Xiaolu''s originally happy face suddenly show a lovely anger. "That''s not true, which one of us was not selected by the father and then favored by the gods?" "Nika, you and your sister just exist in a special form, so, that''s why father chose an image that makes you look a little more decent." "Besides, do you know what you are called? I saw on the Internet of humans that your image is called a two-dimensional paper man. Do you know what the two-dimensional paper man is? Humph, maybe father At that time, it was a temporary rise and experiment, so it may not be certain.¡± Xiaolu is not the same as Wuxia Amon in the past. Now that he has learned something in the human world, he already knows to find some logical and self-consistent reasons to argue with Nika. When Xiao Lu said this, Nika immediately became agitated. All of a sudden, in the entire consciousness space, Xiaolu and Nika were fighting together. Seeing Xiaolu and Nika arguing with each other, most of the people present laughed, but Malphite stood aside with a dazed expression. As a stone man, Malphite had no expression on his face, but he felt in his heart that he seemed a little out of tune with these brothers and sisters. "A second dimension? Paper people? What are these?" Malphite has no expression on his face. He looks like a king in his heart, but he is obsessed with thinking about the second dimension and the paper man. In the audience, the avatars seemed to be enjoying themselves, with the exception of Mitchell. Because of Mitchell''s personality, he just stood silently on one side, and always exuded an aura of repelling people thousands of miles away. Adam has long noticed Mitchell''s state. As the elder brother of everyone present and the only person presiding over the meeting, Adam has not forgotten Ji Yu''s previous explanation. Therefore, Adam immediately said to everyone: "Okay, Xiaolu, Nika, you all should be quiet for a while. Father didn''t ask us to gather here for you to play around." "Oh." Xiaolu was the most obedient to Adam except for Ji Yu, so he died down immediately after Adam uttered his voice. "Okay, Brother Adam." Although Nika''s heart is jumping, she will not refute Adam, the elder brother who is quite majestic among all ''people''. "Well, now that you''ve calmed down, let me start talking about father''s arrangements for the different world!" When Adam said this, Mitchell on the side immediately focused on him. And at this moment, in the colorful and illusory space of consciousness, a gorgeous round table full of diverse divine light suddenly rose in the center of the positions of the seven ''people'' present. The round table appeared, and seven shining high-back chairs appeared correspondingly. After the round table and the high-backed chair appeared, Adam just waved his hand to signal, and everyone present sat down on the high-backed chair immediately. Everyone looked at Adam curiously, and at the same time, many looked at Mitchell from time to time. This was true for Fawn and Irisviel, and even more so for Malphite. Only Vera and Nika didn''t care about Mitchell, who had an extremely indifferent temperament, because they were already familiar with each other. "Everyone already knows about Mitchell, so I won''t say much here." "Father''s explanation to us is very simple, that is, let us try our best to bring back all the beliefs of all human beings in the different world to Mitchell." "Mitchell''s extraordinary path is different from ours. The more beliefs he has, the more help he will have. Although there are great disadvantages in it, it is precisely because we want to eliminate this disadvantage as much as possible, so we must help him as soon as possible. Mitchell collects as many beliefs as possible." "So next, my father''s plan is for us to destroy all the five major countries in the world where Mitchell lives. Of course, this destruction is only aimed at the rigid royal families and churches in these kingdoms." "We''re going to destroy their beliefs, but at the same time we''re going to tell the truth about the world, and we''re going to make Mitchell the only god in that world." "Of course, this so-called god is not the god we think, so at the same time, I think we should also let all beings in that world know the greatness and existence of our father." Speaking of which, Adam smiled and looked at Mitchell on the side: "Well, Mitchell, do you have any objections?" Mitchell said with a straight face and lack of emotion: "None! Isn''t it right for all beings to know the greatness of God the Father?" Seeing Mitchell like this, Adam, Xiaolu and all ''people'' showed satisfied expressions. This younger brother seemed to be a little colder, but he was quite satisfactory in his treatment of his father. This was the thought of Xiaolu and several people present. Adam nodded, and continued: "According to my father''s wishes, the five great countries must be destroyed, because the rulers and the church cannot change their minds by telling our truths, and the ignorant world must use strong means to make them understand the reality. Then through a series of civilized teachings, slowly change." "So, destroying the regimes of these countries is necessary and the first step. As for the people who manage these countries, well, the next step is the top priority." "The Kingdom of God has just been established, and we are not suitable for sending people, so my father suggested that we discuss with the high-level leaders of the Blue Star countries and let them send troops to take over these countries." "A complete world, with countless abundant resources, I don''t think any country will refuse." "However, we can''t let them take all the benefits. We, the Kingdom of Gods, must take 50% of all the output in the different world." "Although this ratio seems to have given great benefits to all countries, they still have to invest in the early stage, so let''s do it according to this. After all, if we want to unite all the lives of Blue Star, we must first show some sincerity and let them get actual benefits. Then subtly change the image of the United Kingdom of God in their hearts." "Do you have any different opinions on my idea?" Adam asked everyone in a timely manner. Xiaolu: "No, anyway, I listen to my brother and father." Irisviel: "No." Vera, Nika, Malphite, and Mitchell all had no objections. Since everyone had no opinion, Adam naturally continued talking. Among them, Adam also made a rough idea about the extent to which the regimes of various countries will be destroyed, who must be killed, and who can not be killed. At the same time, regarding the cooperation with various countries, Adam and everyone have also detailed many details in the discussion. For example, the three-level growth resources needed by Veronica are included in it, and of course there are more, but I won¡¯t go into details here. A complete world, novel creatures, and different minerals, this is a huge cake for Blue Star and Adam, the so-called gods. Therefore, the distribution must be as fair as possible. In short, just after this divine meeting, Blue Star humans and countries are about to usher in another huge world-wide change. Going to another world, exploring another world, and so on are about to begin. V2.Chapter 38 Ryan Federation, where the ring forest is located. "Boom!!!" Countless large excavators are excavating and reclaiming the area outside the ring forest. Trucks kept carrying mud away, and at the same time, more trucks and cement tankers were approaching the construction site outside the ring forest. About 100,000 people are carrying out planned and orderly construction activities in more than 30 areas demarcated on the periphery of the ring forest, and an area of ??nearly 80 square kilometers. Workers, equipment and equipment are in groups, and the division of labor is very clear. They are leveling the original hills and forests at a rapid speed. Here, the first settled city of the Kingdom of God in the Ryan Federation will be built. Just like Blue Star''s traditional embassy, ??the city established by the United Kingdom of God in Lane was formed in the form of an embassy and a concession. The first phase of the Ryan Federation will provide settlements with a city that can accommodate one million people. The construction standards of the city will be constructed in accordance with the standards of some high-tech economic zones in the Ryan Federation. The first phase of the project will take three months as a whole, and within these three months, the gods and people selected by the Kingdom of God will still live in the area where the Ryan Federation originally lived. Building a city with a million people in three months is not a small investment. In the follow-up construction period, the number of workers here will even exceed 200,000. For such a large investment, the Ryan Federation naturally has conditions, that is, the quota of 100,000 extraordinary troops. One hundred thousand extraordinary troops, this is not a small number. Therefore, Xiaolu has been grafting life for the Ryan Federation army these days. The daily quota is 1,120, which is exactly the same as the time when the Ryan Federation completed the first phase of the settlement city project. Strengthening more than a thousand soldiers is not a big deal for Xiaolu, it only takes two or three hours a day. As for the life energy needed for life grafting, Xiaolu relies on the vegetation destroyed by the current urban construction. The follow-up may not be enough, but Xiaolu still has a ring-shaped fantasy forest with a diameter of about 30 kilometers. In the ring forest, those towering ginkgo trees are enough for the deer to squander. The level-1 limit and even the individual has a level-2 towering giant tree, the recovery ability is extremely strong, and the deer doesn''t need to worry at all. Therefore, besides strengthening the bodies of these soldiers of the Ryan Federation, Xiaolu now spends most of the rest of the time playing. Playing large-scale tablet games, watching human movies, and animations have almost become Xiaolu''s only current obsessed hobbies. In order to get close to the deer, Ryan Federation even specially made a 32-inch large touch-screen tablet for it, and the deer uses its hooves to step on the screen and play various games. Xiaolu is now like a teenager with internet addiction, lying on the ground every day, and then constantly pressing the screen with two hooves and playing battle games there. My name is Lu Wu: "Is there any mistake, Lilia, what are you doing, come on the road and catch it once! I have been caught three times by the werewolf on the opposite side, I am so mad, can you play jungle!" It takes only a few days to learn pinyin and typing in Xiaolu''s legendary life state. So the little deer, who had just been killed while playing with the bear on the road, was furious at this moment, and kept pressing a lot of words on the screen. Shangguan Gaia: "What about Nima, do you know how to play bears? Every time you don''t know where I am, if you can''t win, you have to fight hard. You can''t be under the wretched tower? I have been arrested a few times and I don''t know what to do. ?" My name is Lu Wu: "??? Are you scolding me?" Shangguan Gaia: "If you scold you, I will scold you. What the hell, do you have the ability to report me? If you hadn''t sent me madly, would I have been killed by a werewolf twice? You deserve to win too?" Looking at the words on the screen, Xiao Lu was almost mad with anger. When was he ever scolded? In the real world, Xiaolu has never been deflated by anything, but he has been deflated countless times when playing games. He is angry and strong, the more he can''t win, the more he wants to fight. My name is Lu Wu: "You are fine, I remember you." Xiaolu finished typing this line angrily, and immediately got ready to get up and go to the soldiers of the military''s electronic communication department. He intends to let the soldiers of the electronic communication department find out the information of the person who scolded him just now, and then let him know why the flowers are so popular. However, just after the deer got up and opened the door of the small room where he was alone in the barracks, his figure immediately froze. Because at this moment, Xiaolu''s consciousness was called and entered the spiritual consciousness space of the favored ones. The little deer stood in place, and outside the little deer''s house, there were three tall white deer, all of whom noticed the little deer. These three white deer are in the state of the second-level limit. The three behemoths with a body length of nearly eight meters are lazily lying on the ground of the military camp, and they are close to the hut where the deer is alone. They are the guards of the fawn, and they are arranged by the fawn to avoid being disturbed while playing games. He found the little deer standing in a daze at the door of the small bungalow, and the three white deer got up, and then looked at me and you in a daze, completely unaware of what happened to their king. And it so happened that when Xiao Lu was standing at the gate of Fangfang in a daze, Qian Yaowen and other high-ranking officials were coming towards the barracks in the distance. Qian Yaowen brought a group of documents and several generals. On Qian Yaowen''s side, the goblin Rosie brought Mira and talked with Qian Yaowen. "Mr. Lu Wu has been obsessed with games recently. This is not a good phenomenon. Didn''t you persuade him, Ms. Rosie?" "It''s useless, Mr. Qian. You must know my master''s character. He just has a lot of playfulness. He may not listen to what we say." "What can change my lord''s mind, I don''t think anyone can persuade him except God and his elder brother, Lord Mystic Tree, and his younger sister, Earl Silver Dragon." Luo Xi said so without any scruples, but Qian Yaowen smiled a little funny when he heard the words. These days, almost all countries are aware of the relationship between the gods, and because of the establishment of the kingdom of the gods, the gods don''t intend to hide anything. And it is precisely because of this that under this kind of negotiation, the views of various countries on the favored of the gods are not bad. At least the gods didn''t claim to be superior to others, so in this respect, the officials of various countries are not too bad for their senses. "This is really interesting. Mr. Lu Wu has many fans in our country now. If they know Mr. Lu Wu''s status, I think the reaction will be very interesting." Qian Wenyao said with a smile, while Luoxi shook her head and said with a sigh: "In a short period of time, my lord''s character cannot be changed, but it''s not a big deal. After all, my lord didn''t want to gather or form any religious organization like Lord Mystic Tree." "What the fans think is their business. Besides, if I count him as a human being, he is actually only a few years old. Fortunately, God has blessed him, and he has brothers and sisters who love him. Personality, he may have been eaten to death by Mr. Qian, right?" Rosie smiled visibly when she said this at the end. Qian Yaowen was stunned, and at the same time waved his hands and said with a smile: "How come, I, Ryan, have always been fair and just, and besides, didn''t I have your assistance, Ms. Rosie? Mr. Lu Wu will not be at a disadvantage." "Mr. Qian is absurd. My role is not as great as you think. After all, there are gods. I think even if my main character is a little immature, the Blue Star countries should not dare to go too far, right?" When Luoxi said this, Qian Wenyao nodded in agreement. "Yes, with the favor of the gods, we dare not and will not go too far. After all, I still envy Mr. Lu Wu. I, an old man, really can''t see clearly in this world." "Forget it, forget it, let''s not talk about it now, let''s look at some things in the future!" Speaking of this, Qian Wenyao immediately changed the subject and said at the same time: "By the way, Ms. Rosie, is your construction on Mars going well? I heard from the person in charge of the Druid Order that you are building a second ecological city." , if necessary, our Ryan is also willing to provide some help and supplies." What kind of idea did Qian Wenyao come up with? Luo Xi was like a mirror in her heart. Rossi smiled and said: "The second ecological city is going well. In addition, we are not responsible for the specific responsibility there. Moreover, there is no need to trouble Ryan with the cooperation of the American Federation and the Druid Order. .¡± Hearing what Luoxi said, Qian Wenyao sighed helplessly: "We lose step by step. In short, if possible, I still hope that Ms. Luoxi can say a few words for my Ryan in the future. We Ryan still We agree with the United Kingdom of God very much, although the domestic situation is somewhat complicated, we are definitely willing to cooperate with the United Kingdom of God in the general direction." Rossi nodded: "Mr. Qian, you don''t have to worry. These days, I have a full understanding of you Ryan. I dare not say anything about others, but you still make me feel very admirable." "Maybe Mr. Qian thinks my words are a bit polite, but let me reveal a little secret to you, Mr. Qian." Rossi said with a smile: "Actually, we Elfs all have the ability to perceive the inner emotions of life. Many times we can tell the truth at a glance, so..." Luo Xi didn''t continue to speak, but Qian Wenyao was stunned at first, and then showed the original expression. "No wonder, I just said why..." Well, Qian Wenyao didn''t continue talking, because when negotiating settlement construction and benefit exchange contracts earlier, Rosie always touched Ryan''s bottom line in the negotiations. Luo Xi and Qian Wenyao looked at each other and smiled, but in the end neither of them continued talking. Afterwards, the two of them continued to chat a little bit, and walked towards the small bungalow in the military camp where Xiaolu was. However, when the two arrived, they immediately saw Xiao Lu standing at the door of the small bungalow with a dazed and dumbfounded look. V2.Chapter 39 Rosie already knew a little bit about the deer''s condition. So when she saw Xiaolu standing firmly at the door, Luoxi immediately asked Qian Wenyao and others to wait. Qian Wenyao and the others naturally had no objections. According to Rosie, the deer''s current state is very likely to be in heaven, perhaps receiving divine enlightenment, and this kind of thing cannot be neglected. So, just waiting, until an hour and a half later, Xiao Lu recovered from the state of standing at the door. "Huh? Rosimilla, old man Qian, why are you all here? I just happen to have something to talk to you about." As soon as Xiao Lu regained his clarity, he saw Qian Wenyao, Luo Xi and others sitting on the side of the square, resting under the shanty. "Is there something wrong?" Qian Wenyao was stunned, and his eyes immediately fixed: "Is it about the content of divine revelation?" "Apocalypse?" Little Lu didn''t know why, but said immediately, "Oh, don''t guess, it wasn''t my father looking for me, but it''s about the same. What I''m going to say next is a very good thing for you Blue Star countries." "How is it? Are you curious and interested?" Xiaolu looked at Qian Wenyao with a playful look, with a sense of laughter all over his face. As for Xiaolu''s character, Qian Wenyao knew it couldn''t be more clear, so he didn''t care about it, instead he smiled and said, "I''m really interested, okay, Mr. Lu Wu, don''t tease me as an old man, Tell me, do you want any toys or snacks?" Xiaolu smiled, and immediately moved to Qian Wenyao''s side and said, "Old man Qian, it''s easier than those rigid soldiers and staff. If you want something or something, you have to apply for something. It''s so annoying. gone." Qian Wenyao was speechless, just smiled: "They are just doing things according to the rules. After all, they dare not neglect your affairs. Isn''t their report application also to serve you better?" "It''s true to say that, but, hey, forget it, don''t mention them, I just played a game, you know? There is a person who is too disgusting. I don''t want to tell me, but I even curse!" "You said that I, as a god-favored person, can be scolded casually? So no, anyway, I feel uncomfortable, you must find that person for me, give him a warning, how about this, find out that guy and send me a Give him a box of bricks, and leave a note, threatening to say, ''Playing with Lilia''s scumbag, I have already found you, next time you have the ability to scold me, my name is Lu Wuliu'' and so on." "Hey, isn''t that too much? I''m curious what expression that guy will show. It''s fun to think about it." When Xiaolu said this, Qian Wenyao was stunned for a long time, and Luoxi who was beside him even helplessly covered her forehead. It''s a shame. Is this what the gods should do? The little deer is simply a wonderful flower among the gods. "That''s all the request?" "Right? Otherwise? It''s impossible for me to kill people, right? I''m not that small. I''m Lu Wu, a person favored by God. I have to maintain my image." Well, not only Qian Wenyao laughed, but even the documents and some generals behind Qian Wenyao laughed. "Mr. Lu Wu, you are really kind." The young female secretary couldn''t help laughing. Xiao Lu didn''t realize that he was being laughed at at all, instead he said with a good feeling about himself: "That''s not true, I think so too." Well, seeing Xiao Lu''s narcissistic appearance, everyone couldn''t help laughing again. "Okay, enough is enough for you all, pay attention to your identities." Qian Wenyao shook his head helplessly, and interrupted everyone''s laughter at the same time. After all, at this moment, Rosie''s face already showed a feeling of lovelessness. The master I recognize, why.... Well, Rosie couldn''t complain anymore. At the same time, she calmed down and grabbed the chubby face of the goblin Mira who was laughing along. "Okay, I agree to your request, but, Mr. Lu Wu, shouldn''t it be time for you to talk about your so-called good things?" Although Xiaolu is like a child, Qian Wenyao always gives Xiaolu an attitude that matches his status. "All right." "Actually, it doesn''t feel like a big deal to me, but we have another brother born." "He is not in Blue Star, but in a different world that is being invaded by Ziyue. There seem to be humans in that world, and it seems to be a very ignorant and backward world, so brother Adam intends to let us eliminate the ruler of the original country of that world. , and then let your nations send troops to rule them." "Well, that''s probably it." Xiao Lu spoke in a casual and ordinary tone, but Qian Wenyao, even Luo Xi, and even a group of generals behind them were already stunned. "Isn''t it? Another world?" "Here, Mr. Lu Wu, are you sure you''re not joking with us?" "And it''s not a big deal, it''s a big discovery, it''s of great significance to us, and to the entire Blue Star!" Suddenly, a group of people chattered. But Xiaolu said indifferently: "You guys are too fussy, Ziyue can invade Blue Star, and can invade other worlds, and our father can definitely do it, too. Father is a god, and he wants to save all worlds and everything. It¡¯s not a big deal when you think about it, right?¡± "In the future, as long as you follow us, you will definitely be able to see and discover more worlds. Now it''s just a different world. Is it hard to believe?" "Just like Brother Adam said, you guys, as long as you stay behind us, you will be happy in the future. How about our United Kingdom of Gods treating you well?" "If you want me to say, old man Qian, you should ask other people to discuss and join us in the United Kingdom of Gods. Don''t be so tired all day long like some people fighting for power and profit in TV dramas. One planet and one country can rule countless planets. Is it okay to come from countless countries?" "If you don''t follow us closely now and discover more worlds in the future, we, the United Kingdom of Gods, will throw you away if we say that it may not be true. By then, you will have no place to cry." "Besides, we have already said that the United Gods will treat all intelligent beings equally. With me here, I guarantee that you will still be a high-ranking official in the future, old man Qian. I feel pretty good about you, that''s why I told you I wouldn¡¯t be bothered to talk about this if it were someone else.¡± "How? I treat you well, right? You should know how to be grateful." Although Xiao Lu''s heart is like a child''s, his intelligence is not low. Xiao Lu''s inability to grow quickly is actually subconscious because he wants to live a carefree and simple life all the time, and to be loved by Ji Yu all the time. If he doesn''t want to be a child anymore, then growing up is only a momentary thing, and this is a person favored by God. Qian Wenyao was still in shock when he heard Xiao Lu''s words. With a slightly bitter expression on his face, Qian Wenyao sighed and said, "Mr. Lu Wu, you always think of things too simply. I can''t manage a country by myself." "Of course, if possible, as long as the people of Lane agree with the United Kingdom of Gods, I might be able to lead a referendum, but at least it''s not the time yet." "Anyway, I''ll make a note of yours first, so don''t regret it in the future." Qian Wenyao finally smiled. "Tch, old man Qian, you just say it nicely, okay, I don''t bother with you, anyway, you can think about it yourself." Xiaolu said indifferently. Qian Wenyao couldn''t deny it, and at the same time, he touched his chin with his hand, pondered for a moment, and then said: "The strategy of conquering another world is a big deal. No country will definitely give up such a good thing, but, having said that, Mr. Adam''s suggestion must be conditional, right?" Xiaolu nodded: "Sure, you can''t let you take all the benefits, right? To be clear, this proposal is actually Brother Adam''s intention to give you the kingdom of human beings. Blue Star Life is one. We treat you well just to let you directly Feel, at least publicly let everyone know how good we are to you." "As for whether you appreciate it or not, that''s your business." "My brother asked me to say these words. Anyway, that''s all I can tell you. Tomorrow morning at nine o''clock, you call everyone who can make decisions, and then find me. I will take you to the No. 1 Eco-city on Mars. There will be a Druid order to discuss specific matters with you." Xiaolu finished talking on his own, while Qian Wenyao nodded and said: "Well, I probably know the situation, and I will inform other people immediately, but can I ask by the way? Mr. Luwu, do you know this? Which countries participated in the Raiders of Another World this time?" Deer blinked, frowned slightly, and seemed to remember: "There are only five countries. I remember Ryan, America, France, and Barna, Ying, and Intis?" "These are the countries that are related to our God''s Blessed Ones. Let''s think about other countries in the future!" When Xiaolu said this, Qian Wenyao immediately had a general understanding. Ryan, because of the relationship between the deer, America and Banner because of the relationship between the Druid Order and Oak Adam, and Frans and Intis because of Earl Silver Dragon and Villanica. In this way, it is very clear. At the same time, except for the Bana Federation, these five countries are all influential countries in the world. In the past, there is nothing wrong with it. "Okay, since that''s the case, we won''t bother Mr. Lu Wu because of the urgency of the situation." Qian Wenyao stood up as he said that, he already planned to take a special plane to rush back to the capital of Ryan to discuss some matters overnight with other high-level officials. "Well, let''s go, I''m going to play games too, and I may have to help you solve some troubles in different worlds, so don''t waste time." As he spoke, Xiaolu was the first one to turn around and run back to his game hut. Seeing Xiao Lu''s actions, Qian Wenyao was stunned, but he quickly bid farewell to Fairy Rose. Raiding a different world, the entanglement of interests in it is too great, and there is no room for neglect. V2.Chapter 40 The whole Blue Star, no, it should be said that just after the official of the Five Kingdoms knew about the different world, and knew that the United Kingdom of Gods planned to attack the different world and planned to let them manage the indigenous countries of the different world, it can be said that the five countries of the Blue Star suddenly felt a sense of being overwhelmed by heaven. The feeling of being hit by a big gift bag. After nightfall, Blue Star''s top management from the five countries stayed up almost all night. They all began to get excited about the novel creatures and minerals in the other world, and at the same time began to discuss who to send to tomorrow''s meeting. In short, many people in Blue Star were very excited at this time. These people feel both incredible about the power of the gods and feel lucky because they have a connection with the gods. Unlike these people, Ji Yu was thinking about certain issues at this time. Another world, Nolan Continent, let''s call it Nolan Star for now. At ten o''clock in the night, God Ji Yu descended into Veronica''s sky fortress, and at the same time controlled the air-conditioning fortress and began to use the anti-gravity ability of the sky fortress to go towards the outer space of Nolan Continent. Passing through the clouds and the atmosphere, Ji Yu controlled the Sky Fortress and entered outer space in less than half an hour. At this time, what Ji Yu saw was a light blue planet very similar to Blue Star. But unlike Blue Star, this planet has more blue areas, and there is really only one piece of land. This piece of land is in the shape of an irregular mass, and the entire area looks smaller than the Eurasian continent of Blue Star. The Nolan Continent is located in the southern hemisphere of Nolan Star, and a small part of the land is located at the equator. At the same time, apart from the Nolan Continent, there are still many islands scattered in the sea on the Nolan Star. Some of these islands are connected in one piece, while others are scattered. Apart from these discoveries, Ji Yu also used the omnic core to calculate the area of ??the Nolan Continent. The Nolan Continent covers about 37 million square kilometers, which is nearly one-third smaller than Blue Star''s Eurasia Continent. And the coverage of the South Pole and North Pole of Nolan Star seems to be more than one circle larger than that of Blue Star. After Ji Yu orbited the Nolan star once, and under the calculation of the omnic core, the volume of the Nolan star was quickly calculated. The volume of Nolan Star is about 0.93 times that of Blue Star. Whether it is the atmosphere, the geographical environment, or even the volume, it is not much different from Blue Star. In addition to observing Nolan Star, Ji Yu also paid attention to the situation of this star system in outer space. On the sky fortress, a huge space telescope will soon be formed as the atoms recombine. Using a telescope to observe, it took Ji Yu less than ten minutes to figure out the general situation of this star system. This star system is still very different from the solar system, because the star system where Nolan Star is located has only five planets. The position of the Nolan star is the second planet close to the star. In addition, as a planet, Nolan Star also has two satellites, that is, the moon, one is half smaller than the moon of the blue star, and the other is even smaller, only about one-fifth of the moon of the blue star. "Heh~ This planet is interesting." Ji Yu muttered to himself, and at the same time closed his eyes deeply. At this moment, Ji Yu''s consciousness seemed to be separated from the sky and sky fortress, and after closing his eyes, he could see pictures that those electronic telescopes on the sky and sky fortress could not see. There are a total of eleven strange light spots on the Nolan Continent. These light spots are nothing else but the realm where Nolan Continent was born after being invaded by Ziyue. These realms are not large in size, and the largest one is more than ten times smaller than Blue Star''s No. 1 realm, and the ''activity'' doesn''t seem to be as serious as Blue Star''s. "Are there only eleven realms? Maybe I can try to clear all these realms regardless of the cost." Ji Yu thought about it. The Eye of Destruction can already be used again, and it is not difficult to destroy these eleven areas that are not considered serious. But Ji Yu still hesitated. Isn''t doing this by yourself a cover-up? How reliable is the smuggling of the game system? Will Ziyue know that she is smuggling by relying on its tentacles? Thinking too much, Ji Yu was a little uncertain. At the same time, although the people in the other world are not Blue Star humans, they are humans after all, and Ji Yu is not cruel enough to despise life. However, if he doesn''t clear these realms, won''t Ziyue soon know about Blue Star''s Xiaolu and the others appearing in this world? Even if he didn''t do anything, wouldn''t it be able to find the fawns who entered this world later? So thinking of this, Ji Yu felt that these tentacles of Ziyue should be eliminated before Xiaolu and Lanxing humans entered this world. Eliminate Ziyue''s eleven tentacles at once, how Ziyue will act, Ji Yu can''t guess, but what we can know is that Ziyue''s invasion of this world should not be more serious than Blue Star''s situation. In addition, since this world itself has extraordinary existence, does it also mean that the planets in this world are in an activated state? Maybe he can use his strength against Ziyue. But when he thought of the planetary will that might exist on Nolan Star, Ji Yu thought of something he had missed. That is, Xiaolu and the others will not be rejected if they appear on the Nolan planet as beings who are not from the Nolan planet, right? This possibility really exists, Veronica is a ''technical product'' after all, and Ji Yu can probably figure it out without being suppressed by the mysterious test. However, the deer themselves belong to the mysterious creatures, and the possibility of being suppressed by the mysterious test directly increases. "I forgot about this, but try, at least to see how much the world has suppressed Xiaolu and the others." Thinking this way, Ji Yu immediately made a decision, that is, try to see how much the world will suppress Xiaolu and the others tomorrow. Ji Yu''s game time is almost full today. Therefore, when Ji Yu ordered Veronica to land from orbit and return to the Kingdom of Robuel, Ji Yu immediately quit the game. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Blue Star, Ji Yu woke up on the third floor of his home. While waking up, Ji Yu immediately saw another row of prompts appearing on the game data interface. [Congratulations to the player for obtaining the sixth incarnation and being promoted to a fourth-level life form. ¡¿ ¡¾You have acquired characteristics this time: ¢Ù, Lord of the Night (Epic); ¢Ú, Lord of the Dead (Epic)¡¿ [Because your avatar has been promoted to level four, you also get divinity +2 (dark night, undead) this time] [Note: The lord of all things exists among all things. You are one step closer to the fourth-level state. Players are requested to actively promote their own existence and let ten billion intelligent beings know your existence. ¡¿ [Player status] (expand) ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: 3 (Legendary)] [Divinity: +3 (Destruction, Night, Undead)] [Physique: 199.99 (maximum 200)] .......(slightly) This time, Ji Yu''s data didn''t change much, except for a little more so-called divinity, because he had already reached the limit of level three before, so now he has to wait for level four if he wants to change qualitatively. "The cognition of 10 billion intelligent life, I don''t know how many there will be on Nolan Star, hey, it''s a bit troublesome." Ji Yu pondered. However, just as Ji Yu was pondering, suddenly Ji Yu found that on his game data panel, an unknown [? ¡¿Frame. "WTF?" Ji Yu didn''t think much, and immediately opened the so-called question mark frame. [Dear player, you have a guide task generation that can be accepted or not, do you want to accept it? ¡¿ "Available to accept or not to accept the guidance task?" Ji Yu frowned, this was the first time he had encountered such a thing. "take over." No matter what it is, you have to check if it is not, so Ji Yu immediately accepted this so-called guiding task. [The player confirms to receive the guide task] [This mission has certain risks, players are requested to consider carefully. ¡¿ [Guide Mission: The Growth of the Planet] [Content: The Blue Star Origin has discovered the original breath of the other world that you carry on your body. The Blue Star Origin is eager to devour the Origin of the Different World. It is preparing to connect you to know everything you know, but it is successfully blocked by the game. ¡¿ [Note: The origin of the planet is a special life form unique to the mysterious world. It does not have a will tendency in its infancy, but they will instinctively affect the life of this planet subconsciously in order to obtain the origin of the other party to invade other worlds. . ¡¿ [Task: Help Blue Star destroy the source of the other world, obtain the fragments of the planet¡¯s source, and bring them back to Blue Star. ¡¿ [Reward: None, the blue star devouring the origin of the planet in another world will speed up the extraordinary speed of all blue star life, which is an extremely important means of birth for local life. ¡¿ [It is detected that the player triggers the mission of the origin of the planet, and the game skill of the player is specially rewarded: Eye of the Star World] [The eye of stargazing: see through the world that does not exist in the material interface, and can directly see and touch the astral world. ¡¿ [Star Realm: The world on the inner side of the universe is the resting place of the soul, the place where countless weirdnesses exist, and the real world where the original planet exists. The original existence of the planet can effectively resist the soul and weirdness that should have disappeared but mutated. ¡¿ [Note: The degree of activity and weirdness of the star world is related to the prosperity of life in each star field. Most of the star worlds are barren areas, and the danger of fighting against the origin of the planet is extremely high. It is recommended that players enter the fourth level before accepting this task. ¡¿ When prompts popped up in Ji Yu''s eyelids, Ji Yu was dumbfounded. The star realm, the origin of the planet? This simply overturned Ji Yu''s cognition. The resting place of the soul, the place of weird existence, the activity of the astral world is related to the prosperity of life? Didn''t you say that the growth of the planet''s origin itself devours the soul? The origin of the planet has devoured the soul, and the astral world is still weird? While Ji Yu was stunned, a strange world of soul and weirdness that he saw a month ago when he was incarnated as Veronica suddenly sounded. Suddenly, Ji Yu was stunned, and at the same time he felt that the reality of this world was far more complicated and disturbing than he imagined. Thinking of the previous scene and getting the star-gazing eyes again, Ji Yu must not be able to sit still, so the next moment Ji Yu immediately used the so-called astral eyes. V2.Chapter 41 Quiet and gloomy, everything around seemed to be shrouded in black mist. When Ji Yu''s pupils were covered with a layer of gray and light black, what he saw in Ji Yu''s eyes was such a world. Houses, pavilions, and walls all disappeared in Ji Yu''s eyes, and he himself seemed to have come to a strange world. Without any point of focus, Ji Yu''s feet were covered with billowing gray and black clouds, the billowing clouds were like an endless sea. But at this time, Ji Yu can see a full moon just like the full moon that people can see when they look up at night. This full moon was faintly fiery red, and it was just suspended in the sky above the endless sea of ??fog. Stepping on the sea of ??fog, Ji Yu even felt like stepping on cotton candy. The endless blackness is the essence of the astral world, and the so-called full moon hanging high in the sky is the symbol of the origin of the blue star. Ji Yu is too familiar with Blue Star''s original breath. Ji Yu was taken care of by Blue Star''s source many times in a row, or Ji Yu''s incarnation was taken care of by Blue Star''s source one after another. Looking at the full moon in the distance, which symbolizes the origin of the blue star and beats up and down as if piercing into the heart, Ji Yu just pondered. He did not step towards the origin of the blue star, but looked at the sea of ??fog under his feet. Because, the moment Ji Yu entered the star realm, Ji Yu found that the sea of ??fog near his feet was rolling rapidly. At the same time, from below the sea of ??fog, there was actually a hand of mist grabbing his feet. It''s just that the moment the smoky hands grabbed its feet, these smoky ghost hands were scalded and smoked as if they had touched hot oil. Ji Yu frowned and waved his hands at the same time, and then there seemed to be a huge air current around him. The airflow centered on Ji Yu, and then even blew the black mist around his feet to the surroundings. But the sea of ??fog under Ji Yu''s feet is really too thick, and it even gives people a feeling that they can''t see the bottom and can''t get rid of the clouds and mist. There is nothing under the thick clouds and mist, it is still endless gray and black mist. Ji Yu frowned, and at the same time, his pupils began to appear in three colors. White, cyan, blue, appearing in Ji Yu''s pupils like spinning stars. The Eye of Reality, the Eye of Stargazing, and the Eye of Destruction, these three skills from the game are almost fully opened. Of course, Ji Yu didn''t use the Eye of Destruction, after all, once a month. The eyes of disillusionment that Ji Yu presents now is just a certain change in Ji Yu''s eyes after he obtained the divinity of disillusionment. Ji Yu can use one ten-thousandth or one-thousandth of the effect of the Eye of Disillusionment in prosperity only by moving his mind. At this moment, both of Ji Yu''s eyes appeared as three-color Xxuan, and then, at this very moment, Ji Yu''s pupils seemed to see through the entire gray and black sea of ??fog in an instant. The sea of ??fog entangled with gray mist and black mist is very thick, but at this moment, it has no covering effect in Ji Yu''s eyes. Ji Yu saw everything under the sea of ??fog, and at the same time his heart was shocked in an instant. Because, Ji Yu saw another space under the thick gray fog. There is truly endless darkness there, and in the space under the mist, there are countless people crowding around and screaming like crazy monsters. Most of these monsters are in the form of humans, but these monsters in human form have no intelligence at all. Crowded like a tide, these strange mist in human form actually formed spiers that seemed to be built with corpses. These spiers have human monsters falling from the heights every minute, but there are still people below the spiers that continue to flow to the top of the spiers like a tide, and continue to build the spiers and climb towards the dome of the sea of ??fog. Looking at the spiers of countless human monsters under the misty dome, Ji Yu even felt like watching a zombie blockbuster. Under the dome of the sea of ??fog, there are innumerable spiers made up of human monsters, some tall and some low, just like the high-rise buildings in the city. It''s just that these high-rise buildings can move, and they are still growing and climbing towards the dome of the sea of ??fog. In addition, Ji Yu can also see that under these human spiers composed of human spooky creatures, there are countless scary spooky creatures that seem to be made up of various creatures. These monsters are as huge as a mountain bag, and every time they move their bodies, they can always open countless ferocious and roaring mouths. Between opening their mouths and sucking, these huge spliced ??monsters can swallow hundreds of thousands of monsters. These monsters that were swallowed were both in human form and in animal form. In short, Ji Yu felt an extremely depressed, hopeless and chaotic atmosphere just by looking away. To say it was hell was not an exaggeration at all. Thick black and gray, under the misty dome, Ji Yu moved his vision slightly, and even saw some flying monsters. There are not many of these monsters, and they can rush into the thick sea of ??fog on the dome in just an instant. And these flying monsters are big and small, and many of them can even see crazy faces with screaming heads. These flying monsters rushed into the thick sea of ??fog on the dome, but just as they rushed into the sea of ??fog, Ji Yu found that the sea of ??fog seemed to come alive. Countless fog seas are crowded, and countless human palms, tentacles or even faces of creatures appear in an instant. In the dome of the sea of ??mist, a large number of hands and mouths of creatures appeared, and within a few minutes, a flying monster that seemed to be more than two hundred meters long was torn into pieces. During this process, Ji Yu saw with his own eyes some gigantic human or animal faces formed by the sea of ??fog in the dome of the sea of ??fog. But these faces are vastly different from those of the Warp. Because most of the faces formed by the sea of ??fog are joy, joy, and even apathy, which symbolize the state of no negative emotions. After tearing apart, or even devouring the monsters that rushed into the sea of ??fog, part of the fog will disappear in the sea of ??fog, as if offset by the monsters that were killed. Seeing this, various data kept flashing in front of Ji Yu''s pupils. This is the feedback given to Ji Yu by the real vision. ¡¾Polluted spirit body¡¿ [Body size: 213 meters] [Spirit Strength: 3] [Remarks: This is a low-threatening pollutant, but it clearly has the powerful ability to break through the astral world and enter reality. ¡¿ This is the data about flying monsters that Ji Yu saw before. ¡¾Sea of ??Spiritual Body¡¿ [Coverage area: the material interface barrier corresponding to the source of the spirit body] [Remarks: The sea of ??spirit bodies is a product formed after the recovery of the planet''s origin. It is a unique product of the star world. Even the strange things with chaotic minds will also impact the origin of the blue star, and even appear on the blue star material interface. ¡¿ (Note 1: Most of the spiritual bodies of planets without mysterious properties or life forms on the pure material interface will annihilate themselves in the passage of time. Once the spiritual bodies are affected by mysterious factors, most of them will be attracted and absorbed by the astral world.) (Note 2: Spiritual bodies will be affected by various factors when entering the astral world, which will amplify extreme emotions in a certain aspect. Dementia and madness are their main manifestations, while impacting the material interface is their instinctive yearning and pursuit of the ultimate life. reflect.) (Note 3: The origin of the planet can effectively purify and make the spirit body without emotion and thinking. They will exist in a neutral appearance, and the sea of ??spirit bodies is the appearance of a certain aspect of it.) (Note 4: Under normal circumstances, there is a planetary origin, and the possibility of spiritual body madness is extremely small. They will be purified by the planetary origin and become one of the sources of the growth of the planetary origin, but at present, there are many parts of Blue Star''s spiritual body It was obviously polluted and influenced by the alien Ziyue.) "..." Watching the confrontation between the sea of ??fog and the polluting spirits, looking at the endless ''spires'' in the darkness below, and seeing the countless data panels and prompts flashing in front of his eyes, Ji Yu''s understanding of the astral world and the spirits quickly became clearer. a comprehensive understanding. . "It''s no wonder I was able to see Granny Li before that. Before that, because the origin of the blue star hadn''t recovered, it was possible for the spirit body polluted by Ziyue to appear in this world, right?" "At the same time, the pollution intensity of Ziyue was not that great at that time, so there were not too many strange accidents on the surface of Blue Star?" Ji Yu mused to himself, while still feeling a little heavy. The situation is obviously different now. Looking at the hundreds of millions of spirit bodies under the sea of ??fog, Ji Yu''s scalp is a little numb. How many lives does Blue Star die every day? How many spirits are born? Ji Yu remembered that there was data on the Internet. Just for human beings, Blue Star had nearly 180,000 natural deaths every day. And that''s just humans, not counting the animals that humans feed, the creatures that they kill every day, and the creatures that die in the ocean. Everything has a soul, this is Ji Yu''s current understanding of life. If calculated in this way, the number of lives that Blue Star dies every day, and the spirit bodies that enter the astral world must exceed 100 million. And many of these spirit bodies may have been purified by the blue star origin, but many of them were polluted by the purple moon and strengthened the ghosts and creatures under the sea of ??fog. Devouring each other, constantly changing, trying to break through the blockade of Blue Star''s origin, this is the real situation of Blue Star''s corresponding star realm. Ji Yu can imagine that if the origin of the blue star hadn''t appeared, the entire blue star material interface would definitely be ruined if Ziyue made such a move. Fortunately, however. Ji Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time began to look at the tricky area under the sea of ??fog. Ji Yu''s three-colored Xingxuan''s pupils became more and more radiant, and it was precisely under this kind of serious and full investigation that Ji Yu soon found out. In that strange domain, a round of purple moon appeared at the bottom of the purple mist ground where countless strange creatures stopped. The phantom of Ziyue hangs high, and the Paradise is under its radiation. It is opposite to the blue star source up and down, just like one body with two sides. However, unlike Blue Star, Ziyue''s phantom is obviously smaller and more illusory. Obviously, Ziyue is still a bit stretched in terms of invading the corresponding star realm of Blue Star. However, even so, Ji Yu cannot be slighted or ignored. However, when Ji Yu looked at the hundreds of millions of monsters, ''spires'', giant monsters, etc. under the Paradise Domain, Ji Yu was obviously more cautious. It''s not that Ji Yu is timid, but Ji Yu has to face too many weird things. Whether he can go down from the gray fog is one thing, but it''s hard to say whether he can come back after going down. Ji Yu''s ability is very strong, but using the ability consumes energy. This consumption is like human running consumes physical energy. Ji Yu doesn''t think he can eliminate all weird things. If he went there, many of the monsters would be wiped out, but Ziyue took advantage of her exhaustion to attack herself, then it would not be a joke. Besides, the ghosts and creatures produced by Ziyue are much smaller than those of Blue Star Origin. Why didn''t Blue Star Origin use antivirus software to eliminate the ghosts and monsters produced by Ziyue? This can explain some problems. Elimination of ghosts and monsters is a temporary solution, not the root cause. If Ziyue is not solved at the source, ghosts and monsters will continue to emerge. So, for Blue Star Origin, perhaps this kind of steady confrontation is the most reasonable right now? Thinking of this, Ji Yu immediately dispelled his urge to do something. After all, Ji Yu''s Eye of Destruction is still useful. Next, in order to let the humans of Nolan star recognize themselves as soon as possible, in order to further enter the fourth-level demigod state as soon as possible, Ji Yu can''t use the Eye of Destruction here. Nolan Star, those eleven realms are the correct place where Ji Yu should use the Eye of Destruction. At the same time, Ji Yu is also considering whether to destroy the planetary origin of Nolan Star, in order to further strengthen the blue star''s original origin, so as to better fight against the Ziyue crisis. If he wants to do it, he will also need to use the Eye of Destruction . However, thinking of the possibility that Ziyue might have invaded the star realm of Nolan Star, Ji Yu still temporarily dispelled his malice towards the origin of Nolan Star. "It seems that I must observe the situation in the Blue Star Realm every day in the future, otherwise, if something goes wrong, it will be too late." Ji Yu stood on top of the gray and black sea of ??fog and pondered. Then Ji Yu also looked at the light ball of the blue star Yuanyuan above the sea of ??fog that looked like a beating heart. Finally, Ji Yu looked away, and at the same time began to look at the endless dark star realm. In the pupils of Ji Yu Xingxuan''s eyes, Ji Yu saw light spots that flickered on and off in the star world, and there were a lot of them. At least a lot more than Ji Yu imagined. But each of these light spots is more than light-years away from the blue star world. Ji Yu couldn''t calculate the distance between these light spots and the blue star, but he could see them. Looking around the endless starry sky, seeing the tiny light spots of various colors flickering in the star world, Ji Yu felt quite emotional. "Humans are not alone, there are far more lives in this universe than humans imagine!" For the stars and the sea, Ji Yu is full of imagination and longing like ordinary people. Through the observation of the astral world, Ji Yu also had a whim, that is, he can completely rely on the observation of the astral world, and then determine the specific orientation of the living planet in the material interface. In the future, when I am stronger and able to cross the starry sky, I can even wait for Veronica to have stronger technology, and lead humans to travel the entire Milky Way with the United Kingdom of Gods, and even farther away. Thinking of this, Ji Yu''s mood suddenly became excited for a moment. However, this kind of excitement is just a slight fluctuation when thinking about the beautiful scene, and Ji Yu still has to face the current reality in the end. So, slightly calming down, Ji Yu finally released his stargazing eyes, and then he saw his familiar hut again in his eyes. V2.Chapter 42 The Kingdom of Robuyer, the palace garden. Florina was sitting in the center of the flower pavilion in the courtyard, looking up at the drone that was lighting up the royal city in the sky. "What the hell is a god?" Florina was in a trance, murmuring at the same time. As a royal family, as a person who has been influenced by faith since she was a child, she is really a little confused at this time. God is invisible and intangible. He does not exist in the mortal world and is not influenced by any mortal world. The so-called god should be a kind of existence that originates from people''s spiritual desire and perfection. And when the gods really exist and come to people, the gods completely lose the illusory and pure taste in people''s hearts. Is the god who came to the world still a god? Involving mortal interests, is such a god really a god that he recognizes and believes in? Florina was very grateful to the gods for saving her country, but after calming down, when Florina seriously thought about whether the gods she believed in were like this, she became a little confused. What if the gods are fighting for power? Is such a god really a god? Isn''t that the same as humans? It''s just that the power and life form are different from humans. Ferina sat in the flower pavilion and fell into a daze, but what he didn''t know was that the more she thought about it, the weaker her faith became. Unlike foolish people and ordinary people with low levels of education, who have received a lot of education since childhood and are well aware of the darkness that exists within the Holy See, Florina really does not have high belief in gods. Although at the Holy Mountain, when she saw the gods descending and even saving the kingdom, she was very excited for a time, and her belief in the Lord of the Night also reached an unprecedented height. But after calming down, Florina became a superficial believer or even a hypocrite again. Florina has a special status, her faith has not increased but decreased, and she is extremely unstable, which quickly attracted someone''s attention. "What''s going on with this feeling? Maybe it''s blasphemy?" The girl''s mind is delicate, and while whispering like this, it is also full of a trace of melancholy that is difficult for others to see clearly. "Yes, your thoughts are indeed blasphemy." At some point, suddenly, a cold male voice came from behind Florina. "who!" Folina was taken aback, she stood up in fright and looked behind her quickly. In the dark night, Florina saw a slightly tall and thin man in a tuxedo. Florina couldn''t see the face of the man who suddenly appeared, because of the darkness, because the light couldn''t shine into the center of the flower pavilion. Faintly, for some reason, Florina suddenly had a kind of enlightenment in her heart. Her eyes widened, a little nervous, a little frightened, and even a little overwhelmed like never before. Florina, whose whole body was trembling slightly, even forgot what kind of behavior she should do to appear polite. The tall and thin man looked at the terrified girl in front of him coldly, as if he didn''t care about Florina''s state at all, and said in a cold tone to himself: "I''m curious. Logically speaking, in your environment, you should be more reverent and grateful to the gods for everything today, but why is your faith so easily shaken?" "I don''t mean to blame you. I just want to know your opinion. From a human perspective, how do you view gods?" Listening to the cold and emotionless words of the man in front of her, Florina''s mood was almost as difficult to calm down as a turbulent river. Fear, fear... This is unavoidable for ordinary human beings, especially when facing the so-called gods. Florina is just a girl who is only sixteen years old. Even though she has a wide range of knowledge and has seen a lot, her experience is not enough after all. However, even if she was afraid, Florina dared not tell lies. Being watched by the god in front of her, Florina seemed to have a feeling of being seen through. Absolutely can''t tell lies, this is a strong self-awareness that arises in Florina''s heart. So, trembling, Florina just looked down at her toes and moved her lips in a low voice, like a little white rabbit in front of a big bad wolf. "I, I don''t know what other people think of the gods. I just, I just think that the gods should be greater, and the gods should not be influenced by interests or anything in the world." "Gods should be more, more perfect, and should treat all life equally and justly." "Gods should be more ethereal, and at the same time, greater. He should be an existence overlooking the changes in the world, not the kind that randomly intervenes in human disputes." "I, I am also very grateful to the gods for saving our kingdom and me, but, I, I just can''t help but think ''ah, so the gods are like this?''" Florina was terrified to the extreme, her rationality told herself that she shouldn''t have said these things, but her intuition told him not to tell lies. That''s why after she finished speaking, Florina became even more terrified, she lowered her head and stared at her toes, not daring to look at the man in front of her at all. "Is it true that the gods are like this?" The man calmly repeated the sentence, his tone neither happy nor sad nor warm or angry. "So that''s the case, it''s a very pertinent evaluation." "Sure enough, just like what my brother said, the title of god is really restrained, and it is not something that ordinary existence can bear, or can match." Satisfied, the man walked up to the girl, glanced indifferently at the girl who bowed her head in front of her, and then walked to the edge of the exit of the flower pavilion, and raised her head to look at the neon lights in the sky and the two big and small moons hanging high in the night sky. "Brother, they never claim to be gods. The reason is indeed to take this into consideration. This is also related to the level of civilization in the world they live in. Of course, the existence of father is also one of the important reasons." "Father has never claimed to be a god. The brothers respect and yearn for father. Perhaps this is the real reason why father was advertised as a god by them?" Mickey is indifferent, emotionless, and speaks without any self-consciousness. And as a girl facing the gods, when Florina heard Mitchell''s words that seemed to be talking to herself and to herself, the waves in her heart expanded again in an instant. "Brother? Father?" Florina''s eyes staring at her toes suddenly enlarged, and her three views were greatly impacted. Lord of the night, our god, and brother? And more than one, father? What''s going on here? Unconsciously, the girl turned her head to the side and looked at the man''s back with a wonderful expression. However, at this time, the man seemed to ignore her completely, and instead began to fall into self-thinking. "What does father think of himself?" "Destroying the major kingdoms of this world and gathering all beliefs seems to be no problem, but is it really ''correct'' to ''invade'' and let humans from other worlds take over most countries in this world?" "Why did father do this?" "Because my existence has huge hidden dangers. The number of believers and the degree of piety directly affect my survival and strength. My father has to do this to ensure my safety and to grow up as soon as possible." "Looking at it this way, father is indeed not a god." As an individual, Mitchell, who was cold and independent, was silent. Mitchell recalled that in the process of becoming a "god", in that dreamlike world, the warm light and shadow of his father led him to live, allowing him to understand happiness and the beautiful picture of the world. Thinking back even more, brother Adam had told him a lot about Blue Star and how they viewed his father after the divine meeting. In short, countless pictures and sentences kept echoing in Mitchell''s mind. In the end, Mitchell''s eyes suddenly became slightly different, and there was even a hint of paranoia in the indifference. "Father is indeed not the kind of god that many people imagine, but the feeling my father gave me is not wrong." "My father is benevolent and great. It is my father''s benevolence that wants to save all things. That''s why I was born fortunately." "Father shouldn''t have intervened in the battles of the mortal world, and maybe my father didn''t intend to destroy other kingdoms in this world, and even instructed my brothers to do something to the major kingdoms." "The key reason still lies in me. Because of my birth, my father assumed the responsibility of a father, favored me and loved me, and wanted to make me as safe as possible. Perhaps this also made me stronger as soon as possible. This is to fight against the Ziyue disaster, but after all, am I not the direct beneficiary?" "Yeah, maybe my father''s previous decree itself was against the original intention, and the most important thing is." Thinking of this, Mitchell''s eyes suddenly became calmer than ever before. "The key is me. I don''t want to destroy my father''s benevolent and great image in my heart." "I have received enough care and enough love from my father, and everything that will follow should be what I should bear." "Whether it''s killing or not being like an ideal god, I don''t care what humans think of me, but I hope my father will always be the most perfect existence." Mitchell finally understood why he had been in a very uncomfortable mood during the divine discussion. Yes, in Mitchell''s opinion, Ji Yu''s father should be the most perfect existence. Benevolence, greatness, should be a kind of tolerance and gentleness to all things. Ziyue is all evil, and under the normal world view, the fight of life, as a father who is like a creator, should be an impartial one, and just watch quietly with an overlooking attitude. This is what Mitchell realizes now. Mitchell doesn''t think he is kind, and he even feels that there is always a kind of darkness in his heart that keeps him in a cold-blooded state. But in the depths of darkness, it is more yearning for light. Mitchell misses and longs for all the goodness in the growth period of the consciousness world in the process of becoming a "god", and even has a special feeling of warmth and longing for Ji Yu''s existence. And it is precisely because of the existence of this kind of mood that Mitchell feels that he is more like a ''god'' with emotions rather than the indifferent and cold-blooded ''god'' that appears on the surface. Mitchell''s experience is different from Oak Adam and Fawn, and even has differences in three views. Oak Adam, Fawn, and even other god-favored ones took it for granted that their father favored them. At the same time, in order not to let his father who may leave in the future not abandon him, he wants to work hard to express himself and gain recognition. And this also caused that every word Ji Yu said must be carried out, and there is no doubt that there will be no wrong state. This is not a normal and positive situation. As an independent individual, each individual should express his own opinion and express different opinions. Home. Yes, Mitchell wanted a sense of family warmth, the kind of warmth he felt in the dream world again. And this is exactly the case, Mickey feels that he can accept his father''s preference, but once this preference will affect his father''s image, as a child, he should take the initiative to correct this preference. To perfectly maintain the long-term and perfect image of the father in his own heart and even in the hearts of his brothers. With this in mind, Mitchell immediately made a decision. That is, he wants to find his father and oppose Blue Star''s attack on Norlan Star this time. Blue Star Raiders Nolan Star was proposed by his father, but Mitchell obviously couldn''t accept it at this time. He wanted to respond to his father''s preference with his own will, and use this to maintain his father''s perfect image in his heart. Let your father feel what you really think. This is Mitchell, a child desperately longing for light and warmth in the dark. Once again, Mitchell turned to look at Florina. Looking at each other, Florina could clearly see Mitchell''s face, which was a handsome face that mortals could hardly have. His face was cold, but full of a unique aura. Staring blankly at the god in front of her for a moment, the girl immediately came back to her senses and lowered her head again in a panic. But at this time, Mitchell, who was looking directly at the girl in the dark, said, "You are very good." "The Church of Evernight should still have a lot of vacancies for saintesses. I think you will be very interested, right?" "Saint?" Florina opened her eyes wide in disbelief. Even though she was blaspheming herself, the gods still wanted to make herself a saint. Florina was extremely nervous, and she couldn''t understand the arrangement of the gods, she immediately said nervously: "Mian...Your Majesty, I am the princess of the kingdom, and I still treat you..., I really have no problem becoming a saint." ?" Looking at the girl who was hesitating in front of him, Mitchell stepped forward lightly, and stretched out his finger directly. Without any preparations by Florina, Mitchell said indifferently: "There is nothing wrong with it. If there is no precedent for the princess to become a saint, now you are the precedent. In addition, this is also the reward you deserve." While Mitchell was speaking, Florina felt as if her body was wrapped in countless warm spring water. Flesh and flesh, there seemed to be countless flowing substances inside her body that were constantly sublimating her body and mind. Seeing the faint holy light glowing from her body, Flora was completely stunned. Looking at the god who was so close at hand, Flora even began to feel like she was dreaming. However, without waiting for Florina to come back to her senses, the god that originally existed in front of her disappeared in an instant. Yes, just like His previous arrival, silently. V2.Chapter 43 The next day, in the space of consciousness, at this time, all the favored ones gathered again. And when all the gods gathered in the space of consciousness, the Mars-1 Eco-city was also holding a meeting on the strategy of another world as scheduled. Mitchell told it all in the connection of consciousness to Ji Woo. And it was all of these that made Ji Yu silent for a long time. Ji Yu found that he was really a little too arbitrary these days, and he did not think about things. Mitchell, even each avatar is an independent existence, they are not mere vassals. If my incarnations don''t refute every sentence, every word, what will I look like in the future? It''s really hard to say. At the same time, when Ji Yu examined himself, he also found that his recent behavior was indeed a little too much. Although the humans on Nolan Star are not Blue Star humans, is it really appropriate to use Blue Star to control their country? Isn''t this colonization in disguise? In the final analysis, Ji Yu also had his own considerations before Ji Yu, that is to form a huge "Divine Kingdom System" in the form of the United Kingdom of Gods and the Blue Star countries as affiliated countries. Ji Yu thinks this kind of system is quite good, after all, there must always be a dominant force in this world to decide everything, instead of a state of disunity, and at the same time, each of them is intriguing or even starting a war. In short, according to the current institutions established by the United Kingdom of God in various countries and the strength and influence of the gods, the entire Blue Star will become such a model sooner or later. The idea is good, but the speed is not fast. At the same time, Ji Yu has not considered that a different world may appear in the future. Therefore, after discovering the different world, Ji Yu subjectively and ill-consideredly thought of letting the Blue Star countries go to conquer the different world, and then let them benefit and win a closer relationship between the government and the people, so as to speed up the cooperation The kingdom of the gods controls the entire world. But what about from the standpoint of humans from another world? Now maybe they are not wise enough to feel that they have just changed into a ruler, but once they understand more culture and knowledge, they will know what colonization is, which is not a good start for the United Kingdom of Gods. In addition, from the standpoint of the raven, the raven is the native life of Nolan planet. He may not feel anything now, but what about in the future? Does he feel that Ji Yu treats one more than another? Two worlds, different attitudes towards them, this is not a small hidden danger. Furthermore, do the Blue Star countries really appreciate the great benefits that the United Kingdom of God has given them to conquer different worlds? No, there is gratitude, but there is also worry and doubt. Because at the Mars-1 Eco-city meeting today, Ji Yu saw that many politicians from the five countries raised suspicious questions. The question is: Today, the United Kingdom of God can allow the five countries to conquer different worlds and colonize foreign countries. Does that mean that once a country does not meet the wishes of the United Kingdom of God, the United Kingdom of God will allow a higher civilization to dominate them? ? In addition, didn''t the advocacy of the divinely favored ones at the beginning mean the pursuit of equality for all lives? Aren''t the gods benevolent and loving to all things? Although they were happy to conquer another world in this way, they also felt deeply afraid of it. In this way, at the meeting, the Druid Order was still somewhat overwhelmed by the successive questions raised by the five countries. Don''t underestimate the politicians of the five countries. They don''t lack wise men. Although they want benefits, they care more about the future. Because the United Kingdom of Gods is expanding too fast and at the same time lacks constraints, if the policy orientation is wrong, it will not only suffer as simple as a country. Therefore, after Ji Yu examined his thoughts with Mitchell and observed the performance of the Five Nations at the meeting, he directly asked Mitchell and Adam to meet again, and asked Mitchell to tell everyone his thoughts openly. people. This is also the case, after which there was a scene where Mitchell entered the consciousness space again and shared his views with Adam and all the favored ones. Mitchell, who was open and honest, looked indifferent under the gaze of everyone. Adam was silent, and finally said to Mitchell: "Mitchell, your thoughts are indeed very pertinent, and we are indeed a little ill-considered." "We failed to consider the reasons why he did this from the father''s perspective in time." "We just saw our father''s preference for us and took it for granted. This seems right, but it''s also wrong." "As Mitchell said, the father is benevolent and great. If the father favors us only because of responsibility, then we must treat this preference with caution." "In particular, we should think about whether our father''s actions have begun to violate our own principles. In order to maintain the image of our father before us and all life, I think we should really reflect on it." "Of course, the main responsibility for this lies with me. As an elder brother, I have indeed been a little slack. If Mitchell hadn''t woken me up, I might have continued to make mistakes." After Adam finished speaking, all the people present spoke one after another in silence. The little deer with the appearance of a child showed distress: "It''s so troublesome, I don''t know what to call it good or bad, anyway, I have you guys, I will just listen to you from now on." Iris Fell was thoughtful: "What my brother said is indeed reasonable. It was our negligence, and we didn''t take father''s position into account. Fortunately, Mitchell reminded us in time." Moffitt looked at everyone indifferently: "As far as you are troublesome, I will always support all father''s decisions, that''s all I can say." Nika didn''t speak but looked at her sister, while Vera said slowly in a deep groan: "Father asked Mitchell to tell us this, I think my father must have approved of Mitchell''s decision, right?" "It doesn''t matter right or wrong, at least, my father respects the independent will of each of us, so I think we should change our way of thinking in the future." Vera said so from her own opinion, and Adam nodded in a timely manner. "Just like what Vera said, maybe Father is using this to wake us up?" "Since my father has no objection to Mitchell''s words, then, Mitchell, can you tell me what you think? What are your plans for the countries of Nolan Star?" Adam looked at Mitchell, who was paralyzed on one side, and everyone looked at him at the same time. "The idea is not very good, but the entry of the Blue Star Five Kingdoms into Nolan Star must be stopped." "As for how to deal with the five major nations of Star Nolan, it''s actually very simple in my opinion." Mitchell stared at the round table indifferently, and said: "Show our strength, and then destroy their beliefs, let them know that there are no other so-called gods in this world except us." "As long as they realize the gap with us, I think the royal family and nobles will naturally know what to do. As for the so-called five major churches, many of those believers may find it difficult to accept the reality or change their beliefs, but I think as long as the royal family and nobles understand what is called After the reality, they will naturally know how to deal with these churches without us doing anything." "The process may be a little bloody, but it won''t dirty the hands of brother and everyone. In addition, I can actually do the dishonorable things. I don''t mind." "It is I who need to collect beliefs, so I will not be merciless. Human beings can not believe in me, but those who dare to resist me must pay the price." "In addition, the current kingdoms of Nolan Star are still their own kingdoms. If they can''t see the reality clearly, I will just help them change the king and noble class." Raven Mitchell''s plan is very straightforward, and it can be said to be very rough. It''s a bit rough, but it works. Yes, when the reasoning between countries is unreasonable and the distribution of interests is uneven, isn''t it also the direct use of force to make the other party submit? This is the case in Blue Star''s modern civilized society, let alone a medieval country. Therefore, after hearing Mitchell''s bloody proposal, there was almost no objection from the crowd. After all, Nolan Star is Mitchell''s home court, and as the only divinely favored person of Nolan Star, if it wants to do this, no one will have any opinions. but. "Dirty hands or something, we are not human beings, anyway, since Mitchell, you are going to do this, let''s keep it simple." "One of us is in charge of each of the five major countries, and we will directly descend on their royal cities, and then we will have a good reasoning with them." Malphite, who had been seldom speaking on the side, suddenly spoke impatiently, and made a gesture of clenching his fist after speaking. Adam was speechless, watching Malphite and Mitchell finally shook his head and said: "It is necessary to speak the truth, but since we are considering bringing Nolan Star into the United Kingdom of Gods system equally, we still have to consider the subsequent impact." "It''s reasonable to try not to do anything if you don''t do it. As far as the humans on Nolan Star are concerned, no one should be able to hurt us." "Directly announce our identities, and then inform the royal family and nobles of the real situation in the world. If they cannot accept the reality, then it''s not too late to do it." "As for how to explain the world situation without affecting Mitchell''s collection of beliefs, this is what we need to consider carefully next." "After all, we have no intention of pretending to be gods, and we can''t do things like claiming to be gods." "Well, Mitchell, what do you think?" Adam looked at Mitchell, and Mitchell nodded slightly: "Yes!" "However, since you don''t claim to be gods, how do you explain your relationship with me? In addition, to announce the existence of the father, we should discuss the form of announcement." "The creator, the father of the gods?" "With the existence of father, we can call him father, father god, but to the outside world, we must make it official, and we must not damage the image of father." "...." Mitchell and Adam started a heated discussion, while Ji Yu sighed in secret observation. In the eyes of the avatar, Ji Yu is really great, but this also puts pressure on Ji Yu. "It seems that I need to change a lot." Ji Yu silently withdrew from the observation, because these things were left to Adam and Ji Yu had nothing to worry about. As for how to explain to the Blue Star Five Nations. Well, it is probably because the gods are just trying to test the attitude of the five countries towards different worlds, or to test everyone''s views on different countries in different worlds. There will definitely be no colonization in the follow-up, but it is possible to assist in the construction of another world and do business in another world in the future. In short, it can''t make Blue Star Five Kingdoms Bai happy, probably so. V2.Chapter 44 "Old Qian, I can''t understand these gods now, do you think what they said before is true?" The administrative center of the universe, that is, the Mars-1 Eco-city, is near the river surrounding the city near the crystal wall barrier, and a group of officials from the Ryan Federation are walking along the river on foot. "It''s hard to grasp the true self, but maybe their so-called temptation is also somewhat?" "However, I think they abruptly announced that they would no longer allow our countries to enter the so-called Nolan Star. Something must have happened in it. Otherwise, if they tried it purely, the Druid Order would definitely have Arrangements, the person in charge will not feel embarrassed in order to deal with the difficulties of other countries." Qian Wenyao said in a deep voice, and at the same time, he kept looking at the hexagonal khaki glass barrier that towered into the sky on the opposite side of the river. The ecological city barriers built by Malphite''s descendants stretch into the sky. Just looking at it, everyone present can feel that they are out of touch with the times. The interior of the eco-city seems primitive, but the existence of barriers gives people a sense of science fiction. Outside the barrier, the yellow sand is all over the sky without stopping, but inside it is peaceful. "Well, I have the same feeling. It seems that we all want to go together." The old man nodded, and at the same time changed the subject: "Old Qian, Old Zheng, after you came here, do you have any thoughts on what you saw? Tell me about it?" "We Ryan, and even all existing countries need to make a choice." "The world pattern centered on the kingdom of the gods has been formed, relying on human power to go against the current is tantamount to fantasy, just the gods have shown such a powerful energy, let alone the so-called gods have never appeared Pass." "So, next, I think we should also anchor a benchmark in terms of policy, at least not let us fall into a bad situation in the new era." Some worries could be seen on the old man''s face, but Qian Wenyao shook his head. "Standards? What''s the use of the benchmarks we set? Today, most countries have compromised with the United Kingdom of God, and everyone has seen the situation clearly." "Any policy we set is actually just doing useless work. Is it possible that we can still fight against the so-called United Kingdom of God?" Speaking of this, Qian Wenyao sighed sadly: "Confrontation is already impossible. As for breaking away from the system of the United Kingdom of God? I don''t think they will care about decoupling from our Ryan with the current system of the United Kingdom of God." "As long as we decouple the system of the kingdom of the gods, then we may be the ones who are behind. The current situation has changed a long time ago, and it has even been like this from the very beginning. It is we who seek the favor of the gods, and It¡¯s not that the favored ones ask us.¡± "They have been able to restrain themselves and accept all of us humans in a non-human way. In this respect, they have actually proved some of their goodwill." "And the goodwill in this regard is reflected again from this meeting. Even if I say that I want to completely decouple from the Kingdom of God, are you willing?" Qian Wenyao looked at the two old men beside him, but the two old men fell silent. "That''s right, it''s us now, it''s the human beings who want to be favored by the gods and the kingdom of the gods, not they want to be us." "In addition, they intend to treat our Blue Star countries as their own, and let us participate in the affairs of the other world. In fact, this is also a signal of goodwill!" "We already understand the attitude of the favored ones. Hey, I''m just worried. If things go on like this, our Blue Star countries will lose their kingdoms!" The old man in military uniform spoke worriedly, with an even more worried look on his face. The military officers and even some congressmen who followed the three old men were like this at this time. Looking at the expressions of these people in front of him, Qian Wenyao smiled: "The general is not the country?" "I can understand this concern, but I have also thought about a lot of issues these days." "In ancient times, human beings have evolved from a single tribe to a large tribe, to a feudal kingdom, and to the current civilized world. This historical trend is obviously unstoppable." "What do you think the United Kingdom of God is today? Is it a feudal theocracy?" Qian Wenyao said lightly: "It''s not, because they didn''t rule human beings with power." "With their current strength, do you think we can resist if they subvert some countries or even us by force?" "cannot!" "The Commonwealth of America and even some countries in Western Europe are precisely because they have seen this clearly, so they will now completely fall to the Kingdom of the United Gods." "Instead of slowly being annexed or even vassalized by the United Kingdom of Gods, it is better to join early, and then change what we think is unreasonable from within, so that our nation can gain more protection in the future system of the Kingdom of Gods." "True global integration, we humans have not achieved it, but now the United Kingdom of God has achieved it, don''t you think this is a great thing?" "The starry sky is in front of you, and the journey is in the distance. The era of human beings embarking on the interstellar road has come, and it is not just the interstellar era we know, but an era in which all human beings can be sublimated across space." "Extraordinary soldiers, different worlds, that''s all. Don''t you think about it late at night before you go to bed and you don''t feel horror, shock, or excitement?" "We are old, and we don''t even have the vigor of youth, but there are more young people in our country, and more people who are eager to change themselves." "The solidification of social classes has been prominent in all countries before, especially in our country, but now that young people have hope, what do you think these young people will think about the United Gods?" "You, even us, must not become a stumbling block for young people, and we should even make way for young people when necessary." As soon as Qian Wenyao finished speaking, everyone present fell silent. "Yes, I very much agree with Mr. Qian''s words. The solidification of social classes is not what the sages would like to see. We must have the courage to accept and change everything when we face the fork in the times." "If you stay in the same place, or even keep thinking about the power in your hands, I think our society is really hopeless, especially in this special period." Behind the three old men, a congressman spoke in a deep voice. However, there are supporters, and of course there are opponents. "No, I think what Qian Lao said is obviously biased. It is true that the solidification of social class is a big problem for us Ryan today, but is the United Kingdom of God really perfect?" "Of course, the emergence of the United Kingdom of Gods must have given more people opportunities, but does it really belong to civilization and the country that human beings should support?" "Everyone, don''t forget that the conditions for joining the United Kingdom of Gods must be belief in gods and no blasphemy is allowed, or even questioned. Don''t you feel afraid about this? Although this country looks good now, what will happen in the future? Are you not afraid that society will become more feudal and authoritarian under the vassal of theocracy?" "In addition, I absolutely do not approve of handing over the future of mankind to a group of non-human beings!" This is a general behind the old man in military uniform, and his words are quite stubborn. Faced with the general''s rebuttal, Qian Wenyao just smiled. "General Lu, I didn''t say that the United Kingdom of Gods is perfect. In addition, your vision is obviously too limited." "What did the gods promise to establish the United Kingdom of God? Everyone will not forget, right?" "They just give priority to human beings who believe in gods and have no criminal records, and then they will gradually accept non-believers. In addition, based on my understanding of Luwu and even the news from its mouth, the gods This is just to maintain the majesty of the existence codenamed ''God''." "Think about it differently. If it is the leader of our country, or your most beloved father, would you like to see him questioned?" Qian Wenyao shook his head while talking briefly: "Freedom of speech must have a limit, especially at the official level." "The existence of the code-named ''God'' is of great help to us in the fight against Ziyue, and why the God-favored ones treat human beings like this is obviously also his instruction." "Using Lu Wu''s confession to me: God''s favored ones don''t care what we think of them, but human beings should have the minimum gratitude and awe for ''gods'', right?" "Gods can help human beings, and they don''t even care about human opinions, but those favored by the gods are not gods. They are independent individuals and they have their own feelings. Do you think their approach is wrong?" "No! They are not wrong, and even in my opinion, people who have such thoughts are indeed hopeless!" As soon as Qian Wenyao said this, everyone was silent, and the general just now seemed hesitant to speak. But the two old men beside Qian Wenyao were pondering, and finally nodded in approval. "That''s true. Thinking about it in another way, we can understand how the God''s Favored One did it." "In addition, after listening to Lao Qian''s words, I also understand that we have no choice now. It is only a matter of time before Blue Star is ruled by the Kingdom of God. During this period, what we have to consider is how to ensure that Ryan interests of the people." "Maybe we should put forward some opinions on the United Kingdom of God, such as regional autonomy or something, to ensure that ''Ryan'' can continue to exist." The old man in military uniform sighed, and said at the same time: "Everyone is a sensible person. If you think about it carefully, you can know that the trend of ''globalization of the gods'' has long been irreversible. It''s just that everyone is unwilling to admit it emotionally and is unwilling to face it squarely." "Yeah! I don''t want to admit it, but the reality forces us to recognize the reality." Another old man next to the old man in military uniform also said. "Okay, let''s put this aside for now, and discuss it in Congress. Now let''s talk about the different world Nolan Star." "The gods want us to communicate with other worlds and help us build at the same time. This is much easier than colonization. In addition, I am more inclined to business exchanges than colonization. After all, there are too many problems in colonization, and the early investment is too much. big." "Business exchanges are much better. The opposite is the primitive medieval society. This is a huge cake for us. Under the large-scale commercial dumping, the economy of our Ryan and even the entire Blue Star will recover quickly." "In addition, during business negotiations, we can also buy things that our Blue Star doesn''t have. A whole different world. This kind of opportunity is something we didn''t dare to think of before." "So, here''s what I think. This trip is the first time that the gods are in the process of ''enlightening'' the five countries of the different world. I will go with Lao Qian? Old Zheng, how about you stay in China?" When the old man in suit said this, both the old man in military uniform and Qian Wenyao were stunned. "Are you kidding me, Lao Zheng, why don''t you stay in China? That''s a different world. Is it the same thing if I have a chance to see you for the second time in this life? I found that Lao Li, you are really more and more instigating people." It''s gone!" The old man in military uniform was obviously a little unhappy, and immediately retorted angrily. "Considering the relationship between Laoqian and Luwu, Laoqian must go. We can rest assured that Laoqian will do the negotiation with Luwu. In China, it doesn''t matter whether you or I stay, so you stay. ,I go!" The old man in the suit looked at the old man in the military uniform in astonishment, but at the same time felt helpless. "Hey, don''t you need to command the military to defend the boundary? I''m not familiar with the military. Can scheduling and other matters be left to you? Old Zheng, don''t be confused about this!" The old man in the suit looked so earnest that the old man in the military uniform stared wide-eyed. "Old Qian, look? Who are these people? They are very old, and they are talking nonsense with their eyes open. Who was in charge of the military eight years ago? Come with me?" "Besides, are you the leader in China or am I the leader? You ran away, I can greet the people in the Congress?" the old man in the suit blew his beard and stared. "You''ve already said that I''m the leader, so why don''t you listen to my arrangement? Besides, Lao Qian and I will spend no more than a week at most. Doesn''t Congress still have big guys to help? Can it be messed up?" The old man in the suit looked at the group of people behind him, and the group of people behind him were all smiling and silent, looking like they were having fun. Ryan''s national conditions are different from those of other countries. Due to the history of the merger of the two countries, there have always been three people in power at the top, although there is only one leader externally. "Okay, don''t talk about those useless things, do you see what everyone is talking about? You are the leader, you stay! I will go with Lao Qian!" "Heh~ I don''t understand anymore, Zheng Huandao, are you the leader or am I the leader? I order you now, you stay and guard the country, and Lao Qian and I will go there!" When the old man in the suit said this, the old man in the military uniform immediately stared blankly. In the end, the old man in military uniform was discouraged, and said angrily: "Li Baozi, you are absolutely amazing. I''m going to retire soon. If you don''t let me do it once, I really owe you in my previous life!" "" Old children, old children, these people are talking about, no matter how high their status is, they will always show some unexpected scenes that make people feel out of place and unexpected when facing people close to them. V2.Chapter 45 The sun is high at noon, and everything is going well in the new day of Nolan Continent. This is already the third day that Robuyer has regained the royal city. Logically speaking, the news of the defeat of the vanguard of the Five-Nation Allied Forces should also reach the ears of the Five-Nation Allied Forces today. No one knows how the Allied Forces of the Five Nations will make a decision, but the 200,000 troops recruited from the south by Prince Edgeworth, the uncle of Will, the third prince of Rob Yell, have successfully arrived. The arrival of the 200,000 troops directly stationed in the north of Wangcheng. Inside and outside the city walls, the joint operation became a piece, and the atmosphere was full of desolation. During this period, many soldiers were assigned to participate in the restoration of the damaged part of the royal city. And it was precisely because of this that these new soldiers saw the five-meter-high death knight stationed outside the king''s city. These death knights are like emotionless machines, each individual is far apart, and they stand still all the time. Even sunlight can''t disperse them, even the occasional black flames burning on them. In the beginning, many soldiers were afraid of death knights and did not dare to approach them, but after a long time, some bold soldiers and minor nobles dared to stay nearby and look at these terrifying death knights carefully. However, considering that these death knights were brought by the Lord of the Night, no one dared to get too close. On the city wall, two young nobles were standing on it at this time, and their eyes were always on the death knight below the city. "It''s really unbelievable. I thought I would die on the battlefield before going out, but unexpectedly, the Lord of the Night came and saved our kingdom at the same time. It''s like a dream." "That''s right, you don''t know, Baron Qifu. Before I left, I was even prepared to die and gave the title to my second son. Who would have thought that the kingdom would be guarded in such a way." "Thank you, my lord, for the blessing of the gods!" As the middle-aged man spoke, he drew symbols on his chest to show his devotion to the gods. Qi Fu looked at the other party, and immediately saluted him, and then continued: "Baron Kebado, I''m not afraid of your jokes, in fact, it''s only been two years since I inherited my father''s title. I haven''t gone to the Knights Guild to study, and if I go to the battlefield, I don''t know if I can stick to a ''scale'' time." Kebaduo looked at the young man who was only as old as his own son in front of him, and said with a slight smile: "There is a process in growing up. Since you have become a lord and inherited the title, then show a little courage!" "Also, even if you didn''t study in the Knights'' Guild, I think your attendants and soldiers in the territory will protect you well. As long as you don''t give up until the last moment, it''s fine. Man, the most important thing to become a knight is to persevere." As someone who has experienced it, Kebaduo appeased and suggested to Qifu. "Well, thank you, I will try my best." Qifu didn''t have any arrogance at all, and he also showed due respect to the ''predecessors''. Kebaduo smiled and waved his hands: "You don''t need to do that, Baron Chifu. What I said is actually not very useful. The so-called persistence is useless in the face of the five-nation coalition." "At the end of the day, we still have to thank the gods for their care, but then again, since the gods appeared and let this death knight guard the royal city, why hasn''t the gods released new revelations? It''s really curious!" Qi Fu nodded: "Indeed, after we came here, I also inquired about it. It seems that the gods have not even shown their faces for two days, not to mention the divine revelation. If it weren''t for the death knight, I would be suspicious It''s true." "In addition, I have heard that the royal city is blessed by an unknown goddess at night. The magic lamp shines in the sky and illuminates the entire royal city." Under the deliberate propaganda of the Holy See of the Night, most of the civilians in the Royal City of Robuel already knew that the Lord of the Night had descended and brought two unknown goddesses. Therefore, under deliberate dissemination, the current Royal City of Robuyer has long since regained its popularity. "Well, I''ve heard about this too, and I''m looking forward to the arrival of the night now!" Because the two arrived with the army in the morning, they had never seen the lighting drones that Veronica made at this time. Kebado''s face was full of curiosity, but this curiosity quickly turned into worry. "The Lord of the Night, plus the two unknown goddesses, I should be happy that this kind of thing happened, but when I think about it carefully, I am a little worried!" "Worried?" Qifu''s eyes widened, and he, who was not stupid, quickly realized it. "Baron Kebado, are you worried about the gods of the Five Great Nations?" "That''s right! My lord came with two goddesses, Baron Qifu, what do you think of the gods of the five kingdoms?" "You know, in the canon of the gods, except for my lord, who is special, the other five gods all have a large number of subordinate gods." Kebaduo said with a sigh, and looking at the death knights in the city, he also said: "The royal palace has not made any decisions yet, and even my lord has not sent divine revelation so far, perhaps the main reason is here, it is really optimistic Can''t get up!" When Kebado said this, Qi Fu''s expression became a little disturbed. In the final analysis, Qifu is just an ordinary person. He neither has the extraordinary physique of his father, nor has he participated in the systematic study of the Knights Guild after becoming a baron. He has never been on a battlefield, never seen blood, just such a person, how can he not be afraid. Silence, both of them are silent at the moment. The two looked at the devastated scene outside the city due to the war before, and at the soldiers who were repairing the city wall, they were silent all the time and each was thinking about their own thoughts. However, when the sun was shining brightly and countless people were busy, there was a sudden exclamation from the soldiers on the city wall. "Look! What''s that!" A soldier on duty pointed at the sky above the royal city and shouted loudly. Following the soldier''s yell, all of the nearby soldiers started screaming one after another. "The metal sky! That is the goddess who assists our lord, that is the kingdom of the goddess!" "The kingdom of God? Isn''t it? Is there such a kingdom of God? It''s incredible." "" The soldiers screamed in amazement, and like these soldiers, many civilians in the royal city also noticed the sky fortress revealed in the sky. Under the sunlight, the silver light reflected by the sky fortress is extremely dazzling. The sky fortress is moving out of the city, and at the same time its height is constantly decreasing. It crossed the sky of the residential area and the city wall of Robuer, and finally came to the high altitude of an open space north of the Royal City of Robuer. At this time, the sky fortress is only about 50 meters away from the ground. The invisibility of the sky fortress was withdrawn and countless people were alarmed. Even the nobles including the third prince and the prince who were talking in the palace immediately received the report. These people rushed out of the palace and rushed towards the north of the palace in time. However, these people obviously couldn''t arrive in time, and they couldn''t see what happened outside Wangcheng immediately. "My God, such a big disc? And it''s all metal?" Qifu has long been stunned by the scene outside the city. A strong silver light was reflected on the huge sky fortress, and as it rotated, this silver light continued to scatter and made Qifu so stimulated that he could only close and open his eyes for a short time. "My lord, come on, is this the metal sky? The kingdom of the unknown goddess? This is too, too" Kebado beside Chiv was so surprised that he couldn''t find any adjectives. After all, for people in this world, Veronica''s Sky Fortress is too epoch-making. Under the watchful eyes of thousands of soldiers, and as many residents near the city wall gathered to discuss the city gate, a huge door suddenly opened on the side of the sky fortress. The portal is square, with a length, width and height of more than one kilometer, and it is connected to the ground outside the royal city. Qifu, Bakedo, soldiers and even civilians, everyone saw that it was a milky white portal with a hint of moisture. Just like the lord of the night revealing the kingdom of God in the dark night. Looking at the portal that almost reaches the sky in the distance, everyone is silenced. Because at the moment when the portal appeared, suddenly a behemoth stepped out of it. It was a lava monster nearly three hundred meters high. The pupils of the monster''s eyes danced like flames, and its whole body was covered by rocks, and faintly flowing fiery red magma could be seen in the gaps covered by the rocks. The moment the monster walked out of the huge light gate, the surrounding trees emitted white smoke visible to the naked eye, and then burned blazingly within a few seconds. "boom!!!" "boom!!!" The nearly 300-meter-high lava monster produced tremors and roars after just two steps. At the same time, it can be seen on the ground that its huge feet are deep in the mud. For a moment, the entire lava monster sank to the ground, but the descent stopped in just an instant. Malphite used his derived magnetic field characteristics to use the planet''s magnetic field to levitate himself, and let his feet be just level with the ground. Malphite looked coldly at the city wall less than 500 meters away from him, and also watched the terrified soldiers on it finally stop. Malphite restrained his own high temperature, but the already burning woods were still burning, and there was a tendency to spread. Against the background of the raging fire, Malphite''s appearance like the god of flame made the crowd who were coming one after another in Wangcheng at this moment feel inexplicably terrified and shocked. And just after Malphite stopped, and when countless people were shocked by the scene of Malphite''s deity-like appearance, another monster suddenly appeared from the huge hazy and moist portal. Under the gazes of countless people, the first thing to emerge from the portal was only a huge head. There are crystal-clear tree branch horns on the head, and there are even two slender beards about 100 meters long in front of the corner of the mouth. The monster with a silver head and cold pupils looked around when it popped up, and immediately flew out into the sky as if it was very ordinary under the gaze of countless people. The length of Irisviel''s body is far beyond the imagination of humans on Star Nolan. Irisviel, who was more than 1,600 meters long, was silver-white all over. Her body snaked out from the portal and then hovered on the side of the Sky Fortress. The silver-white body flying in a circle, the thick and sharp four claws, and the huge head that is not angry and majestic made countless people stunned. But when these people were sluggish, the temperature around Irisviel, who was hovering on the side of the Sky Fortress, suddenly began to cool down. Then, as if a gust of cold wind had blown by, the sky immediately rained heavily. However, the heavy rain was also very miraculous, it seemed to stop just in front of the city wall of the king''s city. These pouring rains extinguished the fire in the forest, and amidst the thick smoke, the original heavy rain stopped in an instant. People saw that the huge lava monster did not move from the beginning to the end. After the heavy rain appeared, the rain water poured on the lava monster''s body and turned into smoke with a whine. The heavy rain stopped, and people were still in a trance. However, one after another, another behemoth appeared from inside the portal. That''s right, the one who appeared last was none other than Xiaolu. At this time, the little deer also enlarged his size very coquettishly. It is about 400 meters long and 180 meters high. The deer is surrounded by a small amount of colorful streamers. Its appearance makes more people surprised and curious. Then, in the astonishment and curiosity of these people, the colorful streamers on the fawn''s huge body flew to the burned woods on both sides in an instant. Then, under the watchful eyes of countless people, many trees that were originally dead or burned to death began to recover. Of course, the completely burned trees cannot be revived, but there are a lot of green grass sprouting from the ground scorched by Malphite. In just an instant, with the deer as the center, countless vegetation grew wildly, and many wild flowers that would not bloom in this season also bloomed one after another. Everything revived, and the verdant green of the weeds and trees began to spread around the deer. Seeing the scene in front of them, countless people widened their eyes and opened their mouths. No one could describe in words the shock in their hearts at this moment. They felt dreamy enough just looking at the four behemoths in the distance. No one is an idiot. Although these Nolan star people have short-sightedness, they naturally know what it means when they appear beside the ''Metal Sky''. ''God, the god who came to help the Lord of the Night'' Such enlightenment has arisen in the hearts of countless people. Fear, fear, excitement, these emotions spread in the hearts of countless people. Fear of the unknown, excitement about the gods, all kinds of emotions are mixed in it, and only everyone knows the feeling. "Is the battle of gods about to start? My lord is recruiting all the gods to help the battle?" Many aristocrats and people with a little association began to have such speculations. Looking at the ''gods'' in the distance, no matter whether they are soldiers, civilians, or even nobles, they are all at a loss. However, just when these people were hesitating whether to cheer, pray, or go forward to greet them, countless strange voices suddenly appeared inside the huge portal. Yes, this voice is nothing but the envoy of the Blue Star Five Kingdoms. There were 50 envoys in total, each in ten modified military jeeps. And in order to protect them, and because the oak tree cannot move, etc. Behind the military jeep, there were five hundred mutated birds rushing out. It is a group of people from the Druid Order who manage these flocks. The members of the Druid Order also appeared in two military jeeps. V2.Chapter 46 "Is this the Nolan star? It doesn''t feel any different from the Blue star." Sitting in the jeep, Qian Wenyao took a slight look at the nearly 20-meter-high city wall in the distance and said with a little curiosity. This time, almost all the leaders and key figures of the five Blue Star countries will travel, and each country has ten places. In addition to the head of state, secretaries, and some members of parliament in power, each country also has at least two scientists. As for doctors and the like, there are almost no arrangements from the five Blue Star countries. Different ecological environments in different worlds will definitely produce different bacteria and viruses, but because of the deer and other gods, these people don''t have to worry about their bodies at all. Furthermore, in order to reduce the risks that the five Blue Star countries might suffer during this trip, Xiaolu also specially strengthened these people. Qian Wenyao is a good example at this time. At this time, when he was sixty-five years old, his face even returned to his middle-aged appearance in his forties. If he returned to Ryan of Blue Star at this time, it is estimated that many high-level executives would joke about it. After all, before this, Qian Wenyao and other leaders, in order to set an example, have always emphasized in the discussions that it is more important for soldiers to defend the border. For the safety of the soldiers and the interests of the people, the high-level must be conscious and resolute not to occupy any extraordinary soldiers quota. And it is precisely because of this that in today''s Ryan, except for the soldiers, there are almost no high-ranking officials and congressmen who have been strengthened by Xiaolu. "Old Qian, the air composition data has been obtained. The air composition here is almost similar to that of Blue Star. I think our previous worries are really unnecessary." In the back seat of the military jeep, an old man looked at the instrument in his hand and said so. "Well, since the gods have said that there is no problem here before, then there must be no problem. The extra testing is just for insurance." "Furthermore, although our current physique is not comparable to some strengthened young people, at least it is really beyond the limits of ordinary humans. Even if the general environment is harsher, it should not be a big problem." Qian Wenyao said with a smile. "That''s true. Our physical fitness has increased a lot, and some kind of genetic change has indeed occurred. It''s just a pity that this genetic change cannot be replicated at all, and even extraction is difficult. It may lead to inexplicable loss of activity of gene fragments." The old man seemed a little disappointed, but Qian Wenyao comforted him: "Professor Qin, don''t do research, even if you have a way to copy these genes, Congress will not allow you to do human experiments." "The risk is too high. If something goes wrong in the process and it is exposed, neither you nor I can bear the consequences." Professor Qin naturally knew what Qian Wenyao said. It''s just that as a researcher, he is inevitably a little bit reconciled in his heart, but so what if he is not reconciled, if the human experiment goes well, it''s fine, but if it fails and is exposed, then they will all be ruined. The two didn''t get entangled in this matter, and quickly changed the subject and talked about what needs to be done next. At this time, more people had already gathered under the royal city of Robuyer, and Xiaolu and other gods did not take the initiative to move forward after the arrival of the gods. The coming jeeps, Blue Star humans, and even birds all circled in place. During the exchange of consciousness, Malphite spoke first. "I''ll take a look around first, and make some offspring by the way, and let me know after you''ve connected with humans!" Malphite himself doesn''t have much willingness to come into contact with humans, so it''s impossible for him to stay where he is because of his own way. "I''m with Malphite, brother Xiaolu, you stay here with Vera and sister Nika?" This is Irisviel''s voice. "Hey, you guys are really loyal, leave me, Vera, and Nika here, okay, okay, you go, be careful not to kill people indiscriminately!" Fawn''s voice complained slightly. Of course, Xiaolu also wants to wander around by himself, after all, this place is different from Blue Star, everything looks very fresh. But Xiaolu still remembered Adam''s confession, so he had to stay. Furthermore, Xiao Lu is actually quite curious about what the so-called medieval human cities looked like, so he is reluctantly willing to stay. As for Vera and Nika, they also have their own things to do, so naturally they have to stay. There are not many things Veronica has to do, but there are also many things. For example, communication must be led by them. Xiaolu doesn''t understand the lingua franca of this world, so even if he can learn quickly, it will take time. Of course, Veronica also made preparations in advance, that is, she made a translation machine based on the Norlan language lexicon collected by the omnic core. Almost every human being in the translator Blue Star has one, and they all exist in the form of headsets and brooches. Of course, on the other hand, Veronica will also equip those in charge of Rob Yell with these translation devices. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the city of Robuyer, many soldiers, civilians and even the nobles who came here were shocked and fell silent when they saw the countless giants in the distance. Everyone was a little overwhelmed, and they didn''t even know how to pray. "My lord bless! These gods must have come to assist my lord, and the Kingdom of Robuel will surely win!!!" Suddenly, a businessman in the crowd shouted excitedly to the people around him as soon as he came back to his senses. Everyone looked at the businessman, and some looked at each other in blank dismay, but many voices echoed with some hesitation: "The gods are victorious, and the kingdom of Robuel is victorious!" "Defeat the Allied Forces of the Five Nations and regain the land!!!" "..." The voices in the crowd were not consistent, and even a little noisy. But soon, perhaps infected by the crowd here, more people began to shout. In this way, when the third prince, Will, rushed to the north gate of the royal city, it had already been replaced by the excited cheers of the crowd and soldiers. Outside the city, looking not far away, it suddenly looked like a human being who had been injected with chicken blood, Xiaolu was a little confused. "What are these people doing?" "Of course it''s praising the gods. As long as they''re not stupid, they must know that our coming is good for them." Under Xiaolu''s huge body, the girly figure of Nika has been revealed at some point. "Oh, it seems to be the case, but we are not gods, let Mitchell be the gods in this world!" As Xiaolu spoke, he began to shrink his body. In less than a few seconds, the fawn had shrunk to the size of a normal sika deer, and at the same time, Veranika''s aerospace carrier became invisible again. At the same time, a large number of flocks of birds that had been hovering in the sky also landed on the treetops of the forest on both sides of the main road outside King Robuel''s city. At this time, most of the humans on the military jeeps from the five countries descended to the ground. Some of these people were observing the shouting crowd on the city wall in the distance, while others seemed to be meditating silently. "What shall we do next? Just wait here? By the way, Mitchell, have you notified those who believe in you?" The deer shrunk in size, and then looked at a branch of a forest beside him. On the luxuriant branch of a big tree, there is a very ordinary crow standing at the moment. "Well, I have already notified them, and they should be here soon, so I just need to wait quietly for a while." Mitchell''s voice resounded in Xiaolu''s, Veranika''s and others'' minds. While speaking, the crow on the branch turned into a cloud of black smoke, and the black smoke flew up, and it came to Xiaolu''s side in an instant, just like that, Mitchell''s human posture of a young man with a paralyzed face was silently beside Xiaolu. Then it appeared. Looking at Mitchell''s ability to change his body shape at will, Xiao Lu was extremely envious. But envy is useless, because Mitchell can appear in a human form entirely because of faith. Mitchell''s revelation was seen by many missionaries from the five Blue Star countries. But even though they saw it, they didn''t feel any surprise. It was because all the Blue Star missions knew of his existence as early as the first day they were arranged to enter this world. Mitchell is a real god, the Lord of the Night in human cognition in this world. Although the so-called Lord of the Night is a god, before he became a god, he was favored by a more powerful god and was born smoothly. This kind of thing is easy to understand. Aren''t there gods with different levels of strength in the blue star myth? Mitchell is a small god, while the favored one and Mitchell are all created by relying on the "father of the gods", the "creator god" who created the world and created the world. That''s about it. The route taken by the United Kingdom of Gods is a more transparent and more civilized way, so in fact, it still explains some things to the Blue Star countries. Is it impossible for God to live with man? Even in the mythology of the blue star countries, there are many stories about gods and humans? Therefore, in fact, the United Kingdom of Gods does not need to over-explain many things, and the Blue Star countries can also know the general situation. Furthermore, Blue Star''s favored person did not claim to be a god. But Nolan Star is different. In Veronica''s explanation, all the blue star countries clearly understand that here on Nolan Star, it is probably the era when theocracy and kingship co-exist. And theocratic power is often slightly higher than royal power. Nolan Star is a real world similar to the Western Middle Ages. Here, the countries of Blue Star must be cautious in their words and deeds. Because although the Blue Star countries can ignore the views of the Nolan Star countries, they must care about Mitchell''s views. In a world where the power of theocracy is higher than that of kings, and in the home world of Mitchell, the ''god'', the Blue Star countries must have a position as visitors. Mitchell''s image cannot be damaged, let alone try to overthrow anything. But in the final analysis, in fact, Xiaolu and other gods and even Mitchell don''t care much about what the Blue Star countries will do. Because this is an ignorant world, before the people''s wisdom is uncivilized, it will take time for the Blue Star countries to spread more propaganda. What''s more, once there is an act of blasphemy, it is estimated that there is no need for Mitchell''s warning, and the countries of this world will directly expel them. Besides, what if it is civilized? Just like Blue Star, no matter how civilized the world is, it still has a large number of people who believe in so-called gods? Although the piety of faith may be a little lower, it doesn''t really matter. The existence of belief itself is very idealistic, similar to the emotions of human beings who are loyal to the king, and also like a beautiful imagination of the mysterious and unknown, and even the awe and yearning for the powerful power of the gods. Desires are mixed with many unspeakable thoughts. This is faith. . Therefore, no matter in which era or in which world, faith cannot be cut off. "coming!" Just when Mitchell showed up and the diplomatic missions from various countries in Blue Star were chatting with each other, a group of people on horseback suddenly appeared in the royal city. The leader is the third prince Will, and the third prince''s uncle, Prince Edgeworth, is accompanying him. Prince Edgeworth is a grey-haired old man, wearing armor all over his body, with calm and sharp eyes, but at a glance, he seems to have a warrior-like temperament. Apart from this prince, Princess Florina of Robuyer, guards, dozens of generals, nobles and even priests were also accompanying her. When Rob Yell came, the missions of the Blue Star countries had already made preparations. In addition, Vera and Nika, Xiaolu and Mitchell stood at the forefront of the team. "His Royal Highness, is my lord among those people?" During the ride, some priests had already asked. "Well, the only human man at the front is my lord walking in the world. In addition, the two women standing beside my lord are the goddesses who came to the holy mountain before. As for the existence of the inhuman figure next to the goddess, it must be the same. A god." Florina had already seen Mitchell, thinking of the previous night, Florina suddenly felt a little uneasy. When Florina said this, the third prince Will and even Prince Edgeworth immediately looked at each other. As the two nodded, Prince Edgeworth immediately said: "Everyone get off their horses and prepare to welcome our lord and the guests from the kingdom of the gods!" When the distance between the two sides was less than 200 meters, all Robyer dismounted. Prince Edgeworth and many other people have actually seen the deer and other gods when they appeared. After all, the deer were huge when they appeared, and the short city wall of Rob Yell could not stop the sight of the people in the city watching them appear. . Although the departure of Irisviel and Malphite was beyond everyone''s expectations, Robyer could only temporarily bury his doubts in his heart. Soon, the third prince Will and many nobles and priests came before Xiaolu and others. "Robyel Kingdom, interim king, Will Callenster sends his greetings to all of you!" He didn''t deliberately lower his figure, and there was no so-called prostration. When the third prince Will stroked his chest and bowed to salute, the entire Robuel and his party followed suit. Yes, in this world, kneeling to the gods was abolished hundreds of years ago, and bowing was used instead. However, kneeling worship still exists, but it is limited to the god''s birthday ceremony held only once a year by major churches. "Um." Mitchell nodded with a slumped face. Xiaolu, Vera and Nika looked at each other helplessly and smiled. "Okay, you don''t need to be too polite. We have something to explain to you this time in a formal occasion. Now let''s take us into the city." Mitchell''s voice was cold, and his tone was even more emotionless. The third prince, Will, seemed to have been prepared for a long time. When he got up calmly, he immediately nodded with a smile: "Okay, my lord, your lords, and all the guests, please come into the city with me." "..." V2.Chapter 47 Katu Highlands, here is a stretch of plateau area. Here, the sky seems to be closer to the ground, and the endless grasslands are more suitable for the mobilization of large-scale troops. Originally, this place was supposed to be a peaceful and quiet area, but because of the war seven days ago, the pasture here has already become mottled. The black blood was emitting a stench, and flies and many maggots were also swimming in the black blood of the sewage on the ground. Abandoned clothing, rotting pieces of meat, and some damaged weapons are all over the place. But on such a harsh battlefield, there is a joint camp not far away. The camp spread out on the grassland, stretching for at least ten miles. This is the main camp of the Central Route Army of the Five Nations Allied Forces. Many wounded soldiers were receiving treatment here during the previous war. At the same time, because of the fierce battle and long journey, even the uninjured soldiers needed a certain amount of time to recuperate. From the perspective of the Five Nations Allied Forces, the Kingdom of Robuyer has no chance at all. The king was beheaded, the pope was captured, and the only elite elite of the royal city was completely wiped out. It would be a ghost if it could be turned around. The previous battle can be regarded as the last stand of the Kingdom of Robuel, and the tragedy of the battle was beyond imagination. The two sides invested a total of 1.2 million troops. During the war, both sides tried their best to arrange troops and deploy all kinds of strategies. The confrontation lasted for nearly half a month. But in the end, it ended with the complete defeat of the Robuel Kingdom. According to the statistics of the Allied Forces of the Five Nations after the war, the casualties on both sides were as high as 700,000! Yes, that''s an exaggeration! In the last battle, the priests of the Holy See of the Night were crazy, and the elite knights of the Kingdom of Robuyer had no need to live and die. Many soldiers even fought against the Allied Forces of the Five Nations with the belief that they must die to the end. Of course, when the army was finally defeated, nearly 100,000 soldiers in Robuyer were also captured, but all of these soldiers were killed by the Allied Forces of the Five Nations after they were captured. Taking advantage of the empty gap in the Royal City of Robuer, the Allied Forces of the Five Nations immediately drew out 50,000 soldiers who still had spare strength in the army as the vanguard to directly attack the Royal City of Robuer, and all their main forces were repaired here. From the perspective of the Allied Forces of the Five Nations, there will never be more than 30,000 soldiers defending the Royal City of Robuyer, and many of these defenders must be recruits, and it is impossible to have all the weapons and weapons. Those are even more rare. After all, in the decisive battle, King Robuer almost drew out all the soldiers and supplies that could fight. Therefore, in the thinking of the Five Nations Allied Forces, 50,000 vanguards equipped with nearly 500 "Gods" are enough to take down the Royal City of Robuel. Everything seems to be a foregone conclusion. However, just one day ago, the Allied Forces of the Five Nations received a sad news that silenced countless people. That''s right, the vanguard army is completely wiped out, and the so-called Lord of the Night is still descending into the world. No one dared to think, and no one dared to believe it. But even if you don''t believe it, what can you do? Because this news was confirmed by the commander of the Vanguard Army, Duke Eddie. Duke Eddie saw the so-called gods, and not only the Lord of the Night, but also two goddesses who assisted the Lord of the Night. The arrival of the Lord of the Night caused the Allied Forces of the Five Nations to boil completely. Many people are unwilling, but they dare not face the gods who have been described by Duke Eddie and even many "God''s Favored Ones" as possessing great power. The Central Army of the Five-Nation Allied Forces hesitated, but they also began to actively contact the country, and at the same time hoped that gods would come from their own side. Therefore, on the current Katu Highlands, in the big camp repaired by the Five Nations Allied Forces, countless nobles and priests are discussing countermeasures. In a tent somewhere. Pope Cameron, the former Seventeenth Pope of the Holy See of Night, is being chained to the central pillar of the tent. Cameron is a priest who is about a hundred years old, but although he is nearly a hundred years old, his appearance is only a middle-aged man who looks like forty or fifty years old. Cameron, with long black hair hanging loosely, was now firmly bound by steel locks, and steel claws penetrated the flesh at joints and certain clavicles of the body. At this time, Cameron was in a coma, but even so, the two priests who guarded him were still extremely cautious. As the most powerful god-favored person in the Kingdom of Rob Yell, and also the pope of the Holy See of the Night, the treatment Cameron received as a prisoner was undoubtedly the highest standard. "It''s really unimaginable. Please see, Cameron''s injuries are almost completely healed. If it wasn''t for Harry Steel''s ability to block the power of the gods, he might have broken free and fled long ago." After checking Cameron''s injuries in a coma, a nobleman exhaled in surprise. "Is this the power of the gods? Even if they are so far away, they can still take care of their believers." "As the Pope of the Holy See of the Night, perhaps the Lord of the Night has noticed his situation. I suggest that he be executed immediately. The form of beheading in a public trial is too risky." "Is it too late to execute now? If we provoke each other, we will probably be in an extremely dangerous situation without the blessing of the gods before we receive the news of the gods'' arrival." "..." In the camp of the military camp, countless nobles were talking about it, but on the main seat, as the commander of the army in the middle, Prince Narsas of the Holy Kingdom of Lance was in a state of contemplation. As the absolute main force of the Allied Forces of the Five Nations, the Central Army is still extremely strong. Otherwise, they would not be able to defeat the absolute elite of the Robuel Kingdom, and even captured Pope Cameron of the Holy See of the Night. Among the countries, not the pope and the royal family are the strongest. Different countries have different national conditions, and the strength of the gods is also full of chance. As for the status? As long as it is strong enough, it is not difficult at all. During this trip, the Central Army of the Five Nations Allied Forces has a town army figure. And she is the strongest in the Holy Kingdom of Lance, and even recognized by the previous six countries, the sword saint Alfred. Alfred is a young girl of about twenty-seven years old with long fiery red hair. But despite his young age, his strength has reached a height that many people dare not expect. Alfred''s life was extremely legendary. She was born as a commoner in the Holy Kingdom of Lance, and she remained unknown until she was six years old. But after the age of six, he began to show his head and feet, and the main reason for all this was that he drank the blood of a powerful beast that died unexpectedly on the edge of Green Forest. Green Forest, located in the central and western part of the Nolan continent, borders almost all of the six most powerful countries in the current world. Its geographical area is huge, surrounded by mountains, and there are countless strange beasts. Therefore, Green Forest is regarded as the kingdom of alien beasts and the territory of beast gods by the humans of the entire Nolan continent. Some god-favored ones who have close animals even hope to get their own contracted beasts there. Therefore, although Greenwood Forest is dangerous, it is also a treasure land, and the number of ordinary human adventurers entering and leaving it every year is even more numerous. And it is precisely because of the large number of adventurers that the area around Green Forest has always been chaotic and difficult to manage. Alfred grew up in such a background, and was lucky enough to get the benefits of the mysterious beast. Alien beasts are similar to the "gods" of human beings, and they all have various powers that ordinary creatures and humans do not have. The flesh and fur of exotic animals are favorites of nobles and wealthy businessmen from all over the world, but the benefits are often only limited to the delicious meat and good-looking fur. As for the ability to become stronger by drinking the blood of alien beasts, that''s the only one for Alfred. In short, the life of the Sword Saint Alfred is full of legends. When she was seven years old, she was discovered by the head of the Knights Guild and accepted as a disciple, and then began a legendary life. Now she is already the township giant stone of the Holy Kingdom of Lance, and she is also an extremely strong woman with the title of Sword Master. His one-handed sword is superb, and when he exerts his full strength, he can even sweep and burn everything within hundreds of meters with his flaming sword shadow. Facing such a strong man with many auras, one can imagine how much pressure Robuel faced in the previous decisive battle. No one knows how strong Alfred is, but under the deliberate publicity of the Holy Kingdom of Lance, he has the title of the first person of all the gods. It would be absolutely terrifying for such a legendary powerhouse to help the Holy Kingdom of Lance in the battle. But fortunately, Alfred did not take it easily, and the reason for this came from the fact that Alfred was assassinated intensively by assassins from many countries when he became famous in his early years. In order to protect Alfred and prevent the world from falling into war again, the president of the Knights Guild came forward in time and promised to the countries that Alfred would never participate in the disputes among the countries. In the name of the God of Knights, under the witness of the God Stone, Alfred also swore this oath. In this way, the countries stopped their previous intensive assassination actions. Alfred did not swear allegiance to the Holy Kingdom of Lance, but after all, she was a citizen of the Holy Kingdom of Lance before. At the same time, as a knight, under the influence of chivalry, she also promised the Holy Kingdom of Lance three chances to attack . And the chances of these three shots must be when the holy kingdom of Lance is in danger of destroying the country, so that the countries will not attack again. Therefore, Alfred came here with the Allied Forces of the Five Nations. In fact, he was not instigated by a certain country, nor did he violate the knight oath to participate in national disputes. Her trip was only to find out the truth about the appearance of Xie Yue and the flesh and blood monsters. Of course, under the unified public opinion environment of the Nolan continent, she was actually influenced by the propaganda of the five countries, and she even believed in her heart that the so-called Lord of the Night was the culprit of the world disaster. Therefore, during this trip, when Pope Cameron of the Holy See of the Night attacked the camp of the Allied Forces of the Five Nations, she only made one shot. And this is the real reason why Cameron, the Holy See of the Night, was captured alive. "Ms. Alfred, what do you think of the Lord of the Night that appeared? Why don''t you tell me?" On the throne, Prince Narsas looked at Alfred, who had many knight followers, and asked. As soon as Narsas said those words, the entire camp was silent. Everyone looked at the cool girl with fiery red hair and a gorgeous knight robe. The girl looked at everyone present, with a slightly hesitant expression on her cold face: "Actually, I don''t have a very good idea. Based on what Duke Eddie and the retreating soldiers told me, I don''t think I can defeat the gods. However, since the Lord of the Night has come, I plan to go to Robuel in person." kingdom." The girl''s words were full of firmness, and as soon as the words fell, everyone present was stunned. "This? Ms. Alfred, you are too reckless, right? That is the Lord of the Night, the evil god who is trying to turn Nolan Continent into a world of death!" "Yeah! Didn''t you listen to Duke Eddie? The Lord of the Night played with the corpses of the dead and turned them into monsters in front of everyone. Don''t you expect the Lord of the Night not to be the culprit of the evil moon?" "No, Ms. Alfred, you must not take risks!" "..." The nobles, gods, and even knights present all persuaded him. However, the girl in front of her was obviously not moved by the outsider''s words, she had a rare smile on her cold face, and spoke again: "Thank you for your concern, but I think Prince Narsas and everyone seem to have forgotten some important things?" "Important matter?" "Yes." The girl walked towards the comatose Pope Cameron, and said, "In Duke Eddie''s dictation, there is a picture of the soul of the dead entering the kingdom of God, and at the same time, couldn''t those monsters be the monsters of the night?" Is the Lord''s act of concern to protect His people?" "If the Lord of the Night really wants to turn the world into a hell of death, is it really necessary for him to save the living? There seems to be no difference between living believers and dead believers?" "Furthermore, Xie Yue and the monsters also appeared in the Kingdom of Robuel, so this obviously deviates and contradicts the Lord of the Night''s act of saving people this time." The girl looked at Pope Cameron, who had recovered from his injuries and was still in a coma, and continued: "The evil moon and monsters have invaded our world, which itself is full of many unknowns and doubts. Since the Lord of the Night has come in person, then I think Inquiring directly is the most convenient plan.¡± "Besides, since the Lord of the Night has come, I think it is impossible for the gods to turn a blind eye, so no matter from which point of view, my personal actions will not have much impact on you." While speaking, the girl abruptly cut off the iron chains that bound Cameron with a sword and said, "There are too many doubts about this matter, and my character does not allow me to do even a small thing wrong, so, Cameron Please let me handle the disposition of Pope Lun." "this?" Seeing Alfred who cut off the chain and spoke like this, everyone present changed their expressions. "Ms. Alfred, you won''t really take Cameron to the Royal City of Robyel, will you? Please be careful!" "Yes, although your actions may not affect the overall situation, please cherish your own safety even more!" "...." Countless people spoke to stop him, but Alfred was completely unmoved. Instead, he looked at Prince Narsas who had been silent on the throne again. The two looked at each other, and Prince Narsas didn''t know what he was thinking, so he finally opened his mouth and said: "Ms. Alfred, have you considered it?" "Yes!" "Okay then! Since that''s the case, I don''t plan to stop you anymore, may the gods bless you." "...." V2.Chapter 48 After Irisviel and Malphite separated from Xiaolu and the others, they began to move forward aimlessly. During this process, Malphite used the magnetic field to make himself walk soundlessly as if stepping on the ground. The soil, sand and rocks around the range Malphite walked rolled and raised, constantly gathering and merging towards its body. Under the characteristics of homogeneous fusion, Malphite''s body has remained unchanged, and at the same time began to slowly split into individual bodies. The daughter body, which was nearly twenty meters high, fell from Malphite''s body, and then followed Malphite''s footsteps. The places where Malphite walked were almost deserted. Even if some scattered villages and houses were seen, these places were already deserted. When the Allied Forces of the Five Nations declared war on Robuel, the civilians in the surrounding villages had already been forcibly brought into the royal city, and many of those who did not enter the royal city had already hid in the deep mountains and jungles. Above the sky, Alice Viel flew at a height of about 500 meters, just flying above Malphite''s head. "It''s so desolate, maybe this is war!" Irisviel looked into the distance, and was surrounded by destroyed farmland and houses. As for humans, at least she didn''t see any of them at this time. "There is still too much sympathy for human beings. We and human beings are fundamentally not in the same class. They are only worthy of being ruled." Malphite''s voice is so egotistical that it''s almost hard to detect emotion. Irisviel glanced at Malphite, and then looked into the distance again: "Humans will always be the rulers of mankind, at least I don''t have much desire to rule them, if there is no Ziyue, I still want to be with my father Just live with people close to you by your side at the same time.¡± "Childish." Malphite looked up at Irisviel, and at the same time continued: "Irisviel, my sister, I advise you to have some necessary awareness." "Although fathers and even brothers don''t care much about human beings'' opinions, and they don''t even have much desire to rule human beings, but what about human beings? If we always live in the same environment with them, if we don''t set good rules, and use human nature Evil desires, it is only a matter of time before they challenge our very existence." "I don''t trust human beings. Saving them is just my father''s order. If possible, I even think that controlling human beings with a high-pressure policy is the best choice. At the same time, as long as you find promising seedlings, it is best to be on guard and be strict." Take control." Malphite''s words are full of ''cruelty and indifference'', if it weren''t for Ji Yu''s existence, Malphite would definitely restrict mankind with a reign of terror. Looking at Malphite, Irisviel didn''t take it seriously, but smiled instead. "Nothing lasts forever, and neither do regimes, at least throughout Bluestar''s human history." "Of course, my father may have always existed, but if my father has always existed, why didn''t he show up in the world before Ziyue?" "My dear little brother, do you think that after father solves Ziyue, he will really stay in the same environment with human beings?" "In my opinion, it''s only a matter of time before father leaves the eyes of the world. Even if he is not far away from human beings, do you think father will always pay attention to human beings?" "Humans have human lives, and we have our own lives. If the two parties are not happy, it is better not to see each other and not interfere with each other." "In addition, human beings are just a collective term. Human beings who have fear, fear, and fear of our power naturally also have faith, loyalty, and human beings who are willing to follow us." "We''re going to differentiate these humans and address them in a more harmonious way." "I think this is the reason for the existence of the United Kingdom of Gods. The existence of the Blue Star countries is actually a kind of experiment." "Retain these countries. Those who are willing to join the United Kingdom of Gods will join, and those who are not willing to return to their original countries. It''s very simple, isn''t it?" "Although the Kingdom of the United Kingdom seems to be radiating and ruling these countries with the power of our gods, this kind of rule is limited to our protection, resistance, and resolution of Ziyue''s problems." "Once Ziyue''s problem is resolved, the unified power will no longer be important." "As for, is violence, killing, or even rights important to us? Or do these things make us feel satisfied and happy?" "It''s not easy for us to exist, gain wisdom, and gain life. Why don''t we let ourselves be happier?" Irisviel spoke persuasively, while Malphite was slightly silent. Malphite didn''t refute anything immediately, he seemed to be thinking, but the aura around him still couldn''t hide the tyrannical aura. "I don''t understand what you said, and I don''t want to understand. In short, I only obey the arrangement of the Father God. I will do whatever the Father tells me. This does not conflict with my hating human beings." Malphite''s answer made Irisviel a little helpless, and at the same time felt somewhat amused in her heart. Yes, Malphite''s temper may be really bad, but with Ji Yu''s existence and the influence of their brothers and sisters, he will change sooner or later. Child throwing a tantrum? Paranoia seems to be nothing? Irisviel felt that she didn''t need to argue with Malphite, anyway, under subtle influence, Malphite would definitely change. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "Your Excellency Cameron, I don''t think you need to continue pretending to be asleep. Can you talk to me?" Under Katugao, in a jungle, Alfred took some water from the stream ahead, and then walked to Cameron, who was guarded by six knights. Cameron''s whole body was still bound by the ''Harry Steel'', and the steel claws pierced his joints and collarbone, making him weak. Slowly opening his eyes, Cameron calmly looked at the red-haired girl in front of him. The two looked at each other, and Alfred threw the water bag in his hand towards Cameron with a calm expression. Although Cameron was restrained by steel cables, the joints of his arms had obviously been loosened, so he bent the front of his arms, and he easily caught the water bag thrown by Alfred. "What are you talking about? About the coming of our Lord?" Cameron took a sip of water and said in a flat tone. "Oh? It seems that you already know?" Alfred looked at Cameron with interest, and at the same time said curiously: "It''s surprising, does the divine revelation really exist?" Cameron raised his head and smiled with a scrutiny between his brows. "Accident? Maybe this is what I should say? Enjoying the best of the Knights Guild, the sword master who is recognized by the mainland as being blessed by the gods doesn''t believe in the existence of gods?" Cameron''s tone was calm, as if he didn''t look like a prisoner. For people in Nolan Continent, there are only a handful of people who don''t believe in God, or even if they don''t believe in God, they don''t dare to be so direct on the surface or even in words. Alfred immediately smiled at Cameron''s rhetorical question. "God? If God really exists, Mr. Cameron, why do you say that I, who is blessed by the gods, have never received divine enlightenment?" "If divine revelation refers to the occasional dream stories in sleep, then I have nothing to say." "Of course, I can''t really be sure that God doesn''t exist. At least the appearance of Xie Yue changed my mind a little bit. That''s why I took action against you, Your Excellency Cameron." Alfred didn''t shy away from it, and said everything in a casual manner. "Before, in my opinion, gods were nothing more than the ''faith'' in people''s hearts. This kind of belief can be said to be belief in gods, but in my opinion, this kind of belief is actually belief in oneself. It is self-will that binds oneself to one''s words and deeds. A performance." "Because I firmly believe in my ideas and believe in myself, I can gain the power that none of you can obtain." Alfred''s remarks can be said to have surprised Cameron. Looking at the girl in front of him, Cameron suddenly laughed slightly. "Is that so? So our Juggernaut still has such a different understanding!" "It''s interesting, isn''t it?" Alfred said with a smile. "Yeah, it''s quite interesting, and I don''t think there''s any big problem with what you said." Suddenly Cameron stopped laughing, and at the same time looked a little disappointed. "Whether the gods exist or not is actually the answer I have been looking for." "In a hundred years, I have read a lot of classics and seen a lot of files. In fact, I already have an answer of my own in my heart." "Oh? This is the first time I have talked about this topic with a pope so openly. Sir Cameron, can you tell me your answer?" Alfred said curiously, that appearance was obviously not a pretentious gesture. Looking at the girl in front of him, Cameron showed an unprecedented calmness, and then said lightly: "God exists in everyone''s heart, Ms. Alfred." Alfred seemed to have expected it, and Cameron''s answer seemed a little boring. "Well, Mr. Cameron, I think your answer is really suitable for everyone, but this cunning answer makes me a little dissatisfied." "Okay, let''s stop talking about it. Now, Your Excellency Cameron, can you please tell me? Is the god who appeared in your Robuel kingdom a real god?" As soon as Alfred said this, he immediately fixed his eyes on Cameron. Cameron was silent, seemingly unwilling to answer, but finally nodded with a smile. "Yes, my Lord has come!" After Cameron''s words fell, Alfred suddenly showed a contemplative look, and the expressions of the six knights around him also changed instantly. "God? It''s so interesting!" "In this case, I did the right thing by bringing Mr. Cameron out this time." Cameron looked at Alfred with a really confused expression. He didn''t understand what the girl in front of him was thinking? Could it be that you want to blackmail ''God'' with yourself? Such a superficial approach is definitely impossible, so there is obviously only one possibility next. That is, this Juggernaut is really as rumored, a real knight. Fearless of gods, even want to confirm the existence of gods, and use this to ask the answer you want? Thinking of this, Cameron admired the little girl in front of him. So, Cameron spoke again: "Ms. Alfred, if you want to meet my lord and find out whether the evil moon and the monsters are the chaos created by my lord, I think I can tell you the answer right now." "My answer is the same as before, Xie Yue and the monster are definitely not from my master''s handwriting!" "I think my answer, Ms. Alfred, with your intelligence, you only need to judge a little bit what the Lord did when he came, and you must be able to get the answer in your heart, right?" Cameron said lightly, and Alfred looked at Cameron again. "Oh? Your Excellency Cameron, can you know what happened in the royal city even if you are in a coma?" "cannot!" "This is interesting, since you don''t know why you dare to be so confident?" "It''s not self-confidence, it''s just a conclusion based on everything I know." Cameron looked at Alfred without joy or sadness. "Quite an unexpected answer. It seems that the appearance of Xie Yue and the monster really has a lot of secrets!" "However, all of this is no longer a secret. I think that since we don''t know, your Lord Cameron may have the answer." Alfred said so, and suddenly drew the sword from his waist. Accompanied by the flickering of sword flowers that were hard to see clearly, the steel cable that originally restrained Cameron suddenly broke with a soft sound. Without most of Harry''s steel restraints, although Cameron can feel some strength, he still looks a little weak because of the penetrating steel claws on his collarbone. However, Alfred, who had returned the sword to the scabbard, had already stepped forward and roughly pulled out the steel claws on Cameron''s body. "laugh!!!" When Cameron''s original restoration of the contact point between the flesh and the steel claws separated, blood gushed out immediately. All the restraints disappeared, and Cameron immediately felt the continuous gushing power in his body. This kind of power is far stronger than Cameron''s before, and even in the surge of power, the wound on Cameron''s body that was still gushing blood immediately healed. "This is really rough." Cameron said with a smile on his face, but he had already stood up. Seeing Cameron repairing his injuries so quickly, the six guarding knights suddenly showed alert expressions. Cameron ignored the six knights around him, and Alfred even waved to the six knights. Cameron shook his body and moved his hand bones and joints a little. He looked at Alfred, and then said with a smile on his face: "Very clever little girl, you have successfully won the friendship of the Holy See of Evernight, then I will take you to the Royal City next!" "Of course this is the best way, then I will trouble Your Excellency Cameron!" Alfred replied with a smile. In this regard, Cameron was slightly disappointed: "The death of hundreds of thousands of sergeants and even the king may be regarded as part of your ''credit'', and I don''t know where you little girl has the courage and confidence to meet me. host." "Forget it, since you are not afraid of death, let''s start now! I don''t think you want to waste time, do you?" "Hmm! This is of course the best, thank you!" Alfred showed no stage fright, but calmly bent down to give Cameron a knight''s salute. Seeing Alfred like this, Cameron finally shook his head, and then he rode up the horse first. V2.Chapter 49 "Sister Kelly, I''m so hungry, when can we go home?" In the quiet mountain forest, a weak child''s voice suddenly came from among the bushes and grass. Looking at the weak child in her arms, Kelly felt very uncomfortable, but even if she felt uncomfortable, she couldn''t do anything now. "Hurry up, Bell, wait a little longer, Sister Kelly will definitely take you back, you lie here first, and Sister will find you something to eat first." Kelly spoke softly to the child, and at the same time placed the child among the grass. Half a month ago, Kelly entered the forest near the village in order to collect herbs. At the same time, she was accompanied by four and a half children from the village. The children of poor families are the head of the family early, especially in this medieval world, children are far less expensive than the developed modern society. So it was this time when she went out to collect herbs. When Kelly, who was about 17 years old, returned to the village half a day later, what she saw was a group of soldiers slaughtering the entire village. Three of the children rushed back to the village from the mountains crying because they were young and ignorant, and because they were at a loss. The brutal soldiers wantonly vented their ''war syndrome'', burned, killed, looted, and did everything they could do. Kelly, who was hiding in the woods, looked at the tragedy of the village in horror and tightly covered the mouth of the only Bell beside her. She escaped and took Bell into the deeper mountains. She was crying and running. Originally, she wanted to take Bell to escape to Kama City, which is the closest to the village, but when she took Bell to the so-called Kama City, she found that the so-called Kama City had already fallen. On the top of the city are the flags of five different countries that Kelly has never seen before, and a large number of Kama city nobles are hanged under the city gate. And many civilians were executed outside the city. In the woods outside the city, she was horrified to see the civilians inside the city gate being escorted and pushed out by soldiers from other countries. With a condescending attitude, those soldiers wantonly smeared the Holy See of the Night and the Lord of the Night, and claimed that the Lord of the Night was the initiator of the evil moon and monsters. The high-ranking officers said as if they were giving alms, as long as they insulted the Lord of the Night and changed their beliefs, they would be able to live. Naturally, some cowards begged for mercy immediately and betrayed their faith in this process, but more civilians were very devout followers of the night. Therefore, this also led to piles of corpses outside the city, and blood flowed along the horse path. The terrifying scene once again gave Kelly a strong spiritual shock. She ran away in a panic again, and carried Bell, who had a cold and a cold, to the last place of hope in her heart, the Royal City of Robuel. She didn''t dare to take the big road, and she didn''t dare to make noise easily. Eating wild vegetables or fruits when hungry, drinking dew and stream water when thirsty, unarmed, she passed one village after another. But everything she passed was in ruins, and from time to time she could even see many soldiers from the Allied Forces of the Five Nations searching the deserted villages and towns. Kelly is not stupid, she knows that the reason why there are no people in these villages and towns close to Wangcheng is probably related to the previous decree of Wangcheng. The king led the army to conquer, and many young men in the surrounding cities and even villages and towns participated in the army fighting for the gods under the propaganda of the clergy. And more people entered Wangcheng and surrounding cities to seek refuge in batches according to Wangcheng''s order. But how big were medieval cities? There is simply no way to accommodate too many people entering the city, let alone eating and drinking for everyone. Therefore, the village where Kelly lives is actually a small village that was abandoned outside the city. The capture of the village was something everyone could have expected, but even if it was expected, no one could have imagined the ferocity of the five-nation coalition forces. There is no nonsense in Tucun. Those who are a little better will force everyone to change their beliefs. If they do not change, they will all be sentenced to death for the crime of running dogs of the evil god. "Where is the knight?" "Why aren''t the knights here? Why do they allow soldiers to kill unarmed civilians?" There was anger in Kelly''s fearful heart, but at the same time, she felt deeply hopeless. But Kelly didn''t give up, yes, she didn''t believe that Rob Yell would perish, so she continued to take Bell to the royal city. However, when she was only five days away from the royal city, Kelly discovered another reality that made her feel extremely desperate. That is, walking through the edge of the forest, she found a huge five-nation coalition army on the main road to the king''s city. The number of this coalition army exceeded his imagination. She didn''t know how many people this army had. After all, she couldn''t calculate it with her knowledge. In her sense of self, this army was huge and imposing. The army that stretched for several kilometers was far from comparable to those rangers in villages and towns she had seen before. Exquisite armor, sharp weapons, such a large-scale march, such an elite army, it is hard not to make her feel hopeless. "The king lost? Did the battle of Katu Heights fail? Impossible! This is impossible!" Kelly was a little distraught, and she was so frightened that she no longer dared to continue to the royal city. Moreover, in these days, the situation of the child Bell has become worse and worse. She needs to let Bell rest and let him rest. So, in the end, Kelly chose to stay where she was, and went deep into the forest to build a grass shed with branches and plants and stopped temporarily. However, even so, the situation of the child Bell has not improved, and there is a trend of getting worse. The reason for this is precisely because the moisture in the mountain forest is too heavy, and there is too little food, wild vegetables are eaten raw and there is no meat. In such a bad situation, fever is undoubtedly a very risky thing for children. Although Kelly knew a little about herbal medicine, it was just a local method to treat some minor ailments. In this primitive world, a cold was nothing, but a fever could kill someone at any time. If there are priests, you can take people to church with a fever. If you are lucky, you will meet healing priests who often travel around the kingdom to heal civilians. But now, in the midst of war, all this has become a luxury. Looking at Bell, who was pale and weak, Kelly felt unprecedented despair. "Sister Kelly, no...cough cough...don''t go, Bell is afraid, Bell, know, know that Bell is going to die." "Bei, Bell wants sister Kelly to accompany her, Bell... cough cough!!!" When the little boy was talking, he suddenly coughed violently again, and his little face even turned red for a moment. Seeing this, Kelly immediately picked up Bell again in panic, held her in her arms and kept patting his back. "Bell, don''t talk anymore, sister is not leaving, sister is with you!" "Sister is really useless, sister is really useless..." Unconsciously, tears rolled down Kelly''s eyes. "Sister, sister Kelly, don''t cry, it''s not my sister''s fault, it''s all the fault of those bad guys." Bell managed to catch his breath, about seven or eight years old, he stretched out his hand weakly to grab Kelly''s wrist, and said like a flash of light: "My sister is right, the bad guys are all those bad guys, Bell wants...cough cough..." Suddenly, Bell coughed violently again. Seeing Bell in her arms cough violently again, Kelly''s heart clenched again. Kelly is just a little girl, and a girl her age in Blue Star''s world is only at the age of high school. Although she is not beautiful, and even has many freckles on her face and calluses on her hands, she is stronger than girls of the same age and different worlds. Kelly panicked and patted Bell on the back again, and at the same time said in a crying voice: "Stop talking, Bell, my sister will definitely cure you, just wait for my sister, I''ll go out and collect medicine for you, you will be fine." As Kelly spoke, she immediately wanted to leave immediately. But Bell was holding on to her sackcloth clothes tightly at this time. Little Bell''s face was pale, panting, struggling but showing a final strong smile. "Bei, Bell doesn''t want to die, but, but, Bell doesn''t want Sister Kelly to leave now." "Bell is so... tired, sister, don''t leave Bell..." Bell was so weak that he even wanted to close his eyes while speaking. But seeing Bell looking tired and about to fall asleep, a certain string in Kelly''s heart seemed to be disconnected. Kelly''s eyes were blurred by tears, and she didn''t even know what to do or say. At this moment, she could only cry helplessly, limp and holding the last warmth that was about to be lost in her arms. The sound of crying spread far and wide in the quiet mountains, and Kelly finally burst into tears under the strong despair and pressure. The weak Bell looked at the crying Kelly, he wanted to comfort him, but his eyelids and hands were so heavy. Looking at Kelly, looking at the sky, Bell''s ears gradually lost Kelly''s crying, and at a certain moment, his eyes even seemed to see the phantoms of his dead parents waving to him in the sky. Slowly, Bell slowly closed his eyes. However, at the moment Bell was about to close his eyes, suddenly, a huge creature he had never seen before suddenly appeared in Bell''s line of sight looking at the sky. The creature was silver-white all over, and its pupils were even bigger than a house. "monster?" Bell''s eyes suddenly widened as the light flashed back. He could see clearly that above the sky, it was a terrifying creature hidden in the clouds and mist, but glowing with clear light. This creature appeared above the forest without a sound. Between the clouds and mist, the huge creature lowered its head and was getting closer and closer to the ground. Its body is so long and big; its pupils are so blue and scary. This kind of thought was the only thing in the mind of the child Bell, and at the same time, Bell was terrified. Bell looked at Kelly who was still crying, he wanted to yell, he wanted to reach out, and he wanted to let his sister Kelly run away. But at this moment, Bell couldn''t move at all, it was really too weak, it would even die in the next moment. ''Bell doesn''t want to die, Bell wants to save her sister'' The child Bell was shouting in his heart, but no matter how his thoughts shouted, the miracle did not happen to him. He still couldn''t speak, couldn''t move, and even he could already feel the gradually disappearing temperature of his body. The monster was getting bigger and bigger in Bell''s eyes, because the monster''s head had just hovered over the forest. The monster looked at Kelly who was crying, and Bell in Kelly''s arms, with a very humane sympathy in his eyes. Yes, Bell saw sympathy in the monster''s eyes, the kind of look Bell had seen in his sister''s eyes before. And just as Bell was stunned and Kelly was crying, suddenly, the monster opened its mouth. A gust of ''breeze'' passed through the monster''s giant mouth, and Bell saw that the breeze was like water and silk threads, and they were constantly pouring into his young body. A cool breeze came, and a strong wind blew up in the forest. Kelly, who was still howling and ignoring reality for a long time, followed her perception instantly, and raised her head with eyes blurred by tears. And just looking up, Kelly found that just above her head, just in the treetops of the forest, a huge and terrifying head like a pavilion was quietly watching her. Kelly was stunned, and even crying seemed to freeze in an instant. There was a brief blank in her thinking, and even her brain was in a state of shutdown. However, during the few seconds when Kelly was stunned, Bell, who was already about to die, suddenly moved. Just now, just after the breeze and transparent water entered Bell''s body, Bell felt unprecedented warmth. It feels like being wrapped in warm hot water in a bath tub in the cold winter. At the same time, Bell even felt that there seemed to be countless streams of heat flowing in his body. The heat flows down his hands, his chest, his legs, and spreads to every part of his body. For a moment, Bell felt unprecedented clarity. The voice that disappeared in my ear came back, the strength that I lost in my arm came back, and the slightly black and white picture in my eyes turned into a colorful painting again. "I''m ready?" Bell stretched out his hand, and its unbelievable murmur of surprise and surprise reached Kelly''s ears instantly. As if getting an electric shock, Kelly instantly turned her head to look at Bell, who was holding her arms with clear eyes and raising her hand. Unbelievable, surprising, all kinds of things, instantly turned into unspeakable surprises! "Bei, Bell, you, how are you?" "Um!" "Sister Kelly, I''m fine, I''m fine!" Bell was a child after all, and the huge surprise made him even forget that there was something still watching him. He freed himself from Kelly''s arms and jumped to his feet. His eyes were full of surprise, and his words were full of excitement. However, just after Bell finished speaking, Bell also looked up at the sky again. However, when Bell raised his head, it was no longer the ''god'' he saw just now. Yes, because beside Irisviel, Bell also saw a Malphite who seemed to be stepping on the top of a tree, and whose whole body was full of rock and flame colors. Malphite relied on magnetic fields to levitate, but did not fly either. He looked down at the two ant-sized humans among the trees, his eyes full of indifference and plainness. However, just as Bell stared dumbfounded at the two ''gods'' in front of him, exclamations suddenly came from the trail far away in the forest accompanied by the sound of horseshoes. "Lord of Radiance, what kind of monster is that!" "Ms. Alfred, let''s leave quickly!" "..." V2.Chapter 50 "Your Excellency Cameron, what do you think these two monsters are?" Alfred looked at the sky with a calm face, and looked at Malphite and Irisviel, whose bodies were far beyond people''s imagination, above the forest in the distance. Her expression did not waver from the beginning to the end. In this world, there is no so-called monster-shaped god in everyone''s cognition. So when Alfred and his party discovered Irisviel and Malphite, everyone naturally turned them into monsters and strange beasts. It''s just that such a huge ''alien beast'' is beyond everyone''s comprehension. Malphite, which was more than 300 meters high, was like a hundred-story building, while Irisviel''s body length of more than 1,600 meters was even more exaggerated. Looking at such a huge monster that can float in the air without wings, this is obviously beyond the cognition of humans in this world. Cameron pondered, and there was obviously some doubts in his brows. "Is such a terrifying existence really a creature from our Nolan continent? We have every reason to associate it with Xie Yue!" "Ms. Alfred, it seems we have to be cautious?" "Evil Moon?" "The evil moon has not appeared for a long time, and I have never heard of any monsters rushing out of the fantasy world under the evil moon." Alfred analyzed rationally, and while looking at the two giant beasts in the sky, there was still an eager look in her eyes. It had been a long time since Alfred had fought with all her strength. At least when she was twenty years old, no one could survive a round in her hands. Alfred''s life is boring, but her self-discipline allows her to never stop developing her abilities. Alfred still remembered that on a certain morning twenty years ago, near the edge of Green Forest, thousands of thunders suddenly exploded. Then, when countless villagers looked at the sky in panic, Alfred saw a scene that he has never forgotten. In the center of the vortex of thousands of thunders, a bird monster burning with raging flames suddenly flew out. This huge bird monster seems to be running away, and it dives to the ground swiftly, but in the end, after a light-like arrow is shot from the center of the thunder vortex, the whole body of the huge flying monster is pierced. The monster wailed, then lost its kinetic energy and fell. While falling, its body was still carrying fiery blood and sprinkled over the entire village. And at that moment, all objects, even the villagers, that came into contact with the fiery blood spontaneously ignited. Among them, the only exception is Alfred. Seeing his parents howling in the flames, watching the villagers, and watching his little friends burn to ashes in pain within a few tens of seconds, Alfred finally understood what unprecedented fear and despair meant at that moment. At that time, Alfred, who was only six years old, was also stained with flame blood, but she didn''t feel burned because of the flames all over her body. It''s just that after seeing the tragic death of the villagers and their parents, Alfred''s emotions collapsed instantly, and she couldn''t remember anything after that. She only remembered that after she woke up again, the original monster''s corpse had disappeared, and the entire village had already become a burnt dead zone. Alfred was rescued by the Knights from a nearby city, and then began his legendary life. Looking at the same huge and mysterious beast in front of him, Alfred''s childhood memories flooded his mind again. Over the years, Alfred has never given up on exercising, and the huge energy in his body is constantly growing. Different from the "divine power" in this world who slowly absorb the "divine power" in the air, Alfred''s growth is extremely fast. And it is precisely because of the rapid growth that Alfred has been dreaming in recent years. She dreamed that she had become the terrifying flaming giant bird, and at the same time dreamed of many terrifying and incomprehensible fragmentary pictures. "Gods, giant beasts, evil moons, flesh and blood monsters, our world is becoming more and more incomprehensible." A slight smile appeared on Alfred''s face again. Looking at her smile, the knights around her, as well as Cameron, looked extremely astonished. Because, is this the time to laugh? The giant beast in the sky had obviously looked at them. "No way?" Seeing Alfred''s smile in front of them, everyone couldn''t help but have a terrible association in their hearts. "You, Alfred, you don''t intend to fight these two giant beasts, do you?" a knight said in astonishment and seemed a little dazed. "Brother Renault, you still know me, but whether to fight or not depends on whether there is a possibility of dialogue between us." Alfred smiled at the knight Reynolds, and then did not give everyone time to react, and a heat wave was set off in an instant. A pair of wings condensed by flames suddenly pierced through Alfred''s back. "Everyone, protect yourself!" The moment Alfred''s voice fell, the whole person rushed to the sky. And at the same time that Alfred rushed to the sky, the armor she was wearing began to melt, and her whole body was completely enveloped in flames. Flames burned on Alfred''s body, and the two pairs of huge flame wings with a wingspan of nearly five meters behind her were also extremely eye-catching. But even so, in the eyes of Malphite and Irisviel, Alfred was still as small as an ant. Feeling the surging energy of the human body in front of him, Malphite watched coldly, while Irisviel watched with a little curiosity. "Human beings in this world are still interesting. Are they trying to challenge us? It''s really beyond our control." Malphite''s disdain sounded in Irisviel''s mind. "It seems to be like this. However, Malphite, don''t make a move. Let me try her. It''s not good to kill people casually." Irisviel looked at Alfred floating in the air with a strange expression on her face. Because in Irisviel''s feelings, this human girl doesn''t seem to be as simple as a human. Irisviel didn''t know if it was an illusion, she looked at Alfred in the flames as if she saw a giant flaming bird. "It''s really intriguing." Irisviel stared at Alfred, and then directly approached Alfred with her huge body. Under the sunlight, Irisviel''s four claws were reflecting silvery-white metallic light, while her body, like water, gradually became inexplicably transparent. Looking at Irisviel, who was calm and self-assured in the dragon head, Alfred''s face was calm. Alfred saw the light of wisdom, the taste of scrutiny, and some kind of possibility from Irisviel''s blue pupils. Alfred was on guard, but at the same time, he spoke in a questioning manner: "Can you understand me? Where are you from? Why are you here?" Alfred''s voice was very loud under the tremor of the air, at least it could be heard within a few miles. Facing Alfred''s question, Irisviel did not answer. Although Alice Feil couldn''t understand the language of this world, she also carried the translation machine made by Veronica when she left. The translation machine hung on the side of Irisviel''s head, near the right ear, between the gaps in the scales. The reason why Irisviel didn''t answer was because Irisviel wanted to test the strength of the human being in front of her. "If you want to know where we come from, try to defeat me first! I''m a little curious about your state." Irisviel''s cold voice appeared in Alfred''s mind. Alfred didn''t feel any surprise in this way of transmitting voice with thoughts, because in their world, transmitting voices with ideas is a method that many "gods" know. "good!" Alfred didn''t hesitate at all, and answered in an instant after Irisviel''s voice, and then the whole person suddenly turned into a small burning sun. Under the blaze, in the fireball, the sword in Irisviel''s hand, which was spreading with flames, swung a flaming sword in an instant. The sword light was nearly thirty meters long, and cut towards Irisviel in a half-arc of a crescent moon. Irisviel was confused by Alfred''s straightforwardness, but she quickly regained consciousness with a smile in her pupils. "What a human girl who is not afraid of death!" While sighing in her heart, Irisviel remained motionless, and just looked at the flaming sword light coming towards her. The distance between Irisviel and Alfred was only nearly a hundred meters, and it took only a few milliseconds for the flame sword to slash towards Irisviel. For humans, this forces the blink of an eye to be much faster. But even so, under the capture of Irisviel''s dynamic vision, the trajectory of the flame sword light is completely controlled by him. Just when the flaming sword light seemed to be about to hit Irisviel''s face, Irisviel just breathed out a cold air, and the seemingly huge and fierce flaming sword light evaporated in an instant. Yes, the moment the cold mist came into contact with the fire, the flame disappeared, only a stream of water mist was slowly floating towards the sky. "this!!!" On the ground, the six knights were stunned by the scene in front of them. They originally thought that even if Alfred''s flaming sword light would not hurt the giant beast, it would not be so easy to be picked up by the giant beast. But what did they see now? The terrifying giant beast with a body stretching more than a thousand meters turned out to be a cold mist blown out by just relying on its nose to breathe out the already strong flame and sword light. This is a qualitative gap, but also a restraint of attributes. "It''s impossible to have any chance of winning at all. This terrifying monster can grow so huge and hang in the air. The power is definitely beyond our imagination. Ms. Alfred is really too reckless." Cameron sighed, but there was no worry in his expression. Because Cameron has already seen that the two giant beasts in front of him are obviously very intelligent, and the other party seems to have no intention of getting serious with them. From the ''confrontation'' between Irisviel and Alfred, while Malphite stood aside and watched coldly, it was easy for Cameron to draw a rough guess. "Hey, when did our world become like this? Your Excellency Cameron, what do you think these two giant beasts are? They can''t be divine beasts, right?" "Yeah, the timing of the appearance of these two giant beasts is really too coincidental, and they are still in the territory of your Robuel." "Your Excellency Cameron, can you think of a way for Alfred to let you go? If something happens to Alfred, we really don''t know what to do." Most of the famous knights looked very nervous at the moment. They looked at Cameron and spoke eagerly. Cameron shook his head: "Although I have received the favor of my lord, I can''t contact my lord. In short, you don''t need to be too impatient. I don''t think the two people in front of you have much malice. If there is really malicious intent, how could we have the leisure to stand here and watch the battle?" As soon as Cameron finished speaking, there was another explosion in the sky. Yes, because at the moment before, the flame above Alfred''s body in the sky expanded and burned again. Alfred''s entire body fell into the sea of ??flames, and then, the sea of ??flames in the sky instantly turned into a terrifying firebird with a wingspan of nearly 100 meters. The firebird swooped down towards Irisviel with such an exaggerated power that the surrounding air could even see some kind of transparent and drifting light produced by being burned. The Firebird was full of momentum, but the moment Fei Wu rushed out, he was doused with cold water. Yes, it was really poured cold water. Irisviel never had physical contact with Alfred from the beginning to the end, and didn''t even mobilize her own absolute zero characteristics. Irisviel just opened her own plane. A plane channel appeared above Firebird''s head, and instantly overturned endless seawater. The moment the seawater came into contact with the extremely high-temperature flame of the Firebird, an explosion effect was produced, and a large amount of water mist also spread around like smoke during the explosion. Ordinary seawater poured on the Firebird cannot extinguish the fire of the Firebird at all. However, the sea water and even the evaporated water mist began to converge under Irisviel''s control, and the temperature dropped rapidly. The water atomized into ice fog, and the seawater spread and crystallized in a spherical shape, and then a strange scene appeared in the entire sky. Above the sky, a floating ice ball with a diameter of more than 200 meters appeared, and it was crystal clear and transparent. Under the sunlight, everyone could still see the huge firebird inside the hollow of the ice ball. The temperature of the firebird melts the ice body inside the hollow, but the melted water freezes again at the moment of melting. Irisviel controlled the temperature of the hockey puck step by step. Under the counterbalance of the air temperature around the firebird, the temperature inside the puck even dropped to nearly 170 degrees below zero. The Firebird at the center of the ice hockey was quickly defeated in this extremely low temperature package. The firebird''s flame gradually shrunk, and the bird''s size, which had a wingspan of more than 100 meters, could not be maintained in an instant. In the final analysis, the firebird is not a real firebird, but a change of energy from flames. Alfred''s life level obviously couldn''t support such a huge firebird for too long, not to mention that she had to confront the extremely low temperature of the ice puck while maintaining the firebird form. Therefore, the whole process of seemingly fighting is actually Irisviel playing with Alfred. For the first time in Alfred''s life, he felt such a strong sense of frustration. In the center of the ice puck, Alfred was pale and panting heavily, his body began to be covered with a layer of frost while the flames disappeared. When she got here, Alice Vier immediately turned the ice ball back into a fluid water state, and then she opened her mouth, and after a while of swallowing, all the sea water entered her mouth. V2.Chapter 51 Chapter 286 National Awakening Plan Time passed again unknowingly, and soon nearly ten days passed. During these ten days, the Rob Yell kingdom on Star Nolan did almost nothing, and of course this included Ji Woo''s avatars. During this period of time, the Kingdom of Robuel was implementing reforms from top to bottom. Yes, that''s right, reform. Recovering the country is obviously not the premise and the most important part, at least in the eyes of the royal family and the nobles. For the future, and for their own benefit in the future, they must carry out institutional reforms, and they must start directly from within. More than three-quarters of the Robuel kingdom had already fallen, and it was more suitable for them to start reforms during this fall. They rebuilt the national structure under the reforms, and then began to guard the land and reform from the inside out. There is no country that lasts forever. If you want to prevent the country from being overthrown internally, if you want to ensure the permanent existence of the royal family and even control the power, then you can only learn from the Blue Star system. In the past ten days, the blue star envoys have brought endless surprises to Rob Yell. A large number of historical documents related to Blue Star, the current social structure, and the so-called seemingly equal but not equal society. Equality is just a slogan, which can paralyze the people at the bottom, especially the so-called ''democracy''. In fact, behind many countries in Blue Star, there are big capitalists, old nobles, and even royal families who exist and control the direction of the country. Giving everyone equality on the surface, and giving more people the chance to change their class. But this kind of change probability is really a matter of opinion for the beholder. Like the modernization of Blue Star, the Kingdom of Robuyer, under the influence of a group of missions from West York countries, directly adopted a similar reform plan of the constitutional monarchy. The king rules but does not govern, and he does not manage politics when he is in the court; the king cannot intervene in the power faction struggle, and must maintain neutrality based on the principle of "justice and selflessness"; the king makes policy suggestions to the cabinet, which are not binding, and the ministers make suggestions to the king. The king is obliged to listen and act accordingly; the king exercises legislative power, executive power, judicial power and other powers under the entrustment or suggestion of the parliament or the cabinet. In short, in the Kingdom of Robuel, the existing third prince Will directly inherited the throne, and then with the help of the so-called divine revelation, the church, and the mission country, he announced the reform of the country to all the residents of the royal city. At the same time that Robuer announced the reform, a large number of resources supported by Blue Star also began to be transformed by Veronica and began to carry out large-scale modernization assistance in the center of Robuer''s royal city. Taking the royal palace in Wangcheng as an example, the ancient buildings are preserved, but inside the ancient buildings, a large number of engineering robots controlled by Veronica have begun to continuously erect modern objects such as wires and cables. Even after setting up some machinery and equipment near the palace, Veronica only spent one morning building a nuclear power plant for Robuel in the southern port by atomic recombination. The ignorant villagers, watching the Veronica flying across the sky due to the construction of large cables, and some large engineering vehicles and robots appearing on the ground all hid. Veronica didn''t even pay attention to these villagers, but every time she passed by, she sent the political officer arranged by Rob Yell to inform the local nobles, asking them to ensure the safety of cables and drones. Veronica''s construction is not as slow as that of humans. As long as there are enough resources and no obstacles, Veronica even predicts that she can completely remodel the entire royal city of Robuel in just one week. However, Veronica would not do this, and the current King Will would not be so reckless. At this stage, the Kingdom of Robuer has only signed a rough cooperation framework with various countries. Under the witness of the gods, Robuer will completely exempt the trade of various countries for five years in order to pay for the first payment of each country to the city of Robuer. Phase assistance. In the first stage of assistance, the Blue Star countries only paid for a large amount of ore resources, chemical raw materials, and even nuclear raw materials, and Veronica built Robuel. Among them, Veronica will take 30% of the resources as "foundry fee". As for the future, that is not Veronica''s business. At this stage, Veronica''s construction for the Royal City of Robyel is more reflected in infrastructure construction. For example, street lamps, electrical appliances, cables, etc., just brought the Royal City of Robuyer directly from the feudal society to the threshold edge of the modern society in a brutal way. Then, the larger construction, as well as commerce, etc., this is the matter of Robuyer and the Blue Star countries. Because only in this way, the people of Robuyer can learn knowledge step by step with the "support" of the Blue Star countries and slowly adapt to the living atmosphere of the so-called modern society. Social reform takes time, technology is only one aspect, and the most important subject is human beings themselves. Otherwise, forcibly pulling a feudal society into the age of science and technology, no one can predict the hidden dangers. Furthermore, the countries of Western Europe like to export their own values, and one of the important conditions for aiding Robuer is that Robuer must change according to the social system they think. At present, the country that mainly assists in the construction of Robuyer has been determined, and America is the leading country. Then the five major countries will be "carved up" by the Ryan Federation and other countries. If you fall behind, you will be beaten. This is an absolute fact. If you are weak and I will help you, then you must pay a certain price. Otherwise, who will help you? Furthermore, the feudal rule does not conform to Blue Star''s human values, so no matter whether it is intentional or not, these missions still want to incorporate all the countries of Norlan Star into the similar modern social system of Blue Star. Of course, Robuyer also has the right to continue to maintain a feudal society, but anyone who is a little shrewd can actually see the benefits of the existing systems of the Blue Star countries. Under the basic conditions in line with the national conditions, the third prince Will directly chose the direction of reforming a constitutional monarchy. At the same time, he chose America as his ally among the five countries, and at the same time accepted America''s assistance, guidance and reforms, and all the nobles who opposed the reforms were completely ignored by him. There are two benefits of realizing the reform of the constitutional monarchy: in the short term, Robuer can obtain aid and reconstruction benefits from America; in the long term, Robuer can maintain the continuation of the royal family for a longer period of time. In this way, Robuyer began to carry out unprecedented changes. While Robuer was carrying out reforms, in order to let the people know as soon as possible what is a modern society and what is a wealthy and equal social environment, at the request of Will, Veronica also concentrated the flow of people in the Royal City of Robuer. Hundreds of large LCD screens were built in the neighborhood. Some of these LCD screens stand directly on some large ancient buildings, while others are built directly on the side of the road. Every LCD screen is guarded by Rob Yell''s soldiers, in order not to be damaged by ignorant civilians and hooligans. Those LCD screens will scroll through a plethora of promotional videos, nearly all of which are expedited and edited by Amerika. The broadcasted content includes the modern urban landscape of America, as well as the family life of the American people, and of course the output of values ??is indispensable. The voice translation in the video was done by Veronica, and Veronica also added a daily scene to the content... It was around ten o''clock in the morning at the Xicheng Square in the Royal City of Robuyer. The flow of people here is concentrated. Before the war, this was the most prosperous commercial center area in Robuyer. If it was before, this place should have been full of hustle and bustle, but at this time, the hustle and bustle has long since disappeared. The only sound covered here is only one, and that is the music played by the public speakers placed in various places in the square. The entire Leiner Plaza covers an area of ??nearly 50,000 square meters, surrounded by tall stone and wooden buildings. While facing the direction of the square on the outer walls of these buildings, five large LCD screens are installed at this time. The crowd is like a tide, here, at this time, a dense stream of people has gathered. All of these people looked up at the contents of the LCD screen, or they were fascinated, or they talked in groups of three or four in low voices. Whether they were nobles or ordinary people, most of them showed an unprecedented shock and longing when they watched the content of the video. This is the third day after the new king of the Robuel Kingdom announced reforms, and it is also the second day after the construction of LCD screens throughout the city. On the day when the new king announced the reform, many commoners and even minor nobles were panicked and didn''t understand why. Facing the different world, the so-called Blue Star, and the God-Fated Ones, Masters, etc., these people are all at a loss. There are many people who are worried, apprehensive, and conspiracy theorists, but most still choose to remain silent under the gaze of the "god". Many people''s anxiety is visible to the naked eye. However, after the second day, after seeing countless promotional content played on the LCD screen, people began to settle down and were attracted by the detailed content of the video. Now, on this third day, under some uplifting music that blared throughout the city in the morning, the crowds gathered again and concentrated in places with LCD screens all over the city. At this point, the content on the LCD screen is playing the video that will always be at the beginning of the title along with the music. The opening video is in the form of a slideshow, and the flashing images are images of Oak Adam, Fawn, Irisviel, Malphite, Vera and Nika, and Raven Mitchell. There is no audio introduction on the screen, just the general subtitles of Nolan''s continent floating on the side or bottom of each slide. 1. "Adam the God-favored: He is the elder brother of the gods; he is the god of vegetation and the earth; he is the main god, the father of the gods, the only god, and the first god-favored person who masters divine power under the rule of all things." (Under the care of the Lord God, the ruler of all things, the only God, and the father of the gods, he was born on the blue star in another world. He claims to be a favored person rather than a god.) 2. "Luwu, the God''s Blessed One: He is the second son of the ruler of all things; he is the god who promotes the growth of life." (born in Blue Star) 3. "Irisviel, the Blessed God: She is the first daughter who rules all things; she is the god of ocean and water, frost and weather control." (born in Blue Star) 4. "Malphite the Favored of God: He is the third son of the ruler of all things; He is the god of lava and fire." (Born in Blue Star) 5. "Veranika, the God-favored: He is the second daughter (third daughter) who dominates all things; Born in Blue Star) 6. "Mitchell the God''s Favored: He is the fourth son of the ruler of all things; he is the Lord of the Night, the Kingdom of Robyel, and the only god of Nolan Star." At the beginning of the film, images of Adam and the so-called gods and gods are played back and forth, accompanied by subtitle introductions, which deepen the understanding of humans in this world to them all the time. At the same time, while the six screens are playing, some large subtitles with only text are interspersed from time to time in the follow-up. For example, correcting the traditional cognition of everyone in this world. 1. The so-called god-favored people are not god-favored people, they are just supernatural beings, they are the existence of the birth ability of "radiation" under the influence of the main god and the ruler of all things. (error) 2. Ziyue is the symbol of the abyss, the essence of evil, and the culprit who tries to destroy all normal life and make all life fall into evil and strange changes. 3. The ruler of all things has no fixed form. He is everywhere. He is the greatest and most noble existence. He is also the guardian and savior of all normal life. He is benevolent and fraternal; He is as great as a king; He is the greatest god who has recovered from the world eroded by the abyss of the evil moon; He is impartial, tolerant and caring for all life. Guided to save the world and fight Ziyue... The scrolling pictures and subtitles are constantly on display, and all the civilians and nobles are staring at the images and subtitles on the screen. Many people even fall into reverie. Over the past few days, under the propaganda of Rob Yell, almost all the residents of Wangcheng know the concept of cosmic planets, and even know different worlds and different gods. Every world has its own rules. The gods of Blue Star do not claim to be gods, but in the eyes of humans in this world, aren¡¯t the favored ones also gods? Therefore, it is just a title, and many people still understand it. But when they think that there are five gods in the so-called blue star, and there is only one god in their own world, these people feel both regretful and fortunate. Many of the gods I thought existed were fake, they did not exist, they were fabricated by the Holy See. Only with the approval of the ruler of all things, and the blessing and gift of great power, will the gods be truly born. The impact of this concept on the people of this world is not insignificant. Originally, according to the plan, in the publicity, it should not be denied that the Lord of the Night did not exist before, but now that the Blue Star and Nolan Star are connected. ww. Then, there is no need to conceal it. Foolish people are not what Adam and the others want, and it is not in line with the values ????of Ji Yu and the gods. Although this kind of thing may have an impact on the beliefs of some aborigines, short-term pain is worse than long-term pain. Mitchell and Adam directly announced the so-called truth as soon as they discussed. Blue Star is also a modern society, doesn''t it still have faith? Furthermore, although Mitchell did not exist before, it can also be said that the ruler of all things took a fancy to the Nolan star, the piety and compassion of the people of Robuyer and their suffering, and turned Mitchell, the Lord of the Night, into a Reality. Mitchell, the lord of the night will replace the lord of all things and continue to care for the kingdom of Robuel and Nolan Star, humans, even alien beasts, and all life. Therefore, in the propaganda, Mitchell''s appearance appeared in this way. In this way, in this "awakening" plan of the whole Robuel, Mitchell''s belief has not been reduced, but has gone further. There will be another update after midnight, and Chapter 4 will be delivered first. () V2.Chapter 52 On the east side of Lennar Square, on the roof of an ancient building, there are a man and three women standing at this time. Behind the man and the three women stood many nobles and attendants. "The truth of the world is really beyond my expectations. I didn''t expect that our Lord was born in the prayer of all people. This really makes people a little unhappy." Pope Cameron of the Holy See of the Night looked at the content displayed on the LCD screen opposite the square with some disappointment, his expression was relieved but also with a hint of a smile. "Unhappy? Why didn''t I see it on your face?" Alfred glanced at Cameron with a half-smile, and then looked curiously at the other two girls on one side while her hair was fluttering in the wind. In the past few days when Alfred was taken prisoner, the Three Views had been greatly impacted. Although he has always paid little attention to the so-called beliefs and gods, he still feels a different kind of pressure and curiosity after facing and knowing the existence of so-called gods, different worlds, Ziyue, and even the ruler of all things. The pressure lies in the fact that the world is far wider and crueler than she imagined, and the curiosity lies in the fact that the so-called gods really exist and on this basis, there is actually a similar creator, the lord of the gods. Although Alfred is in awe of these mysterious and irresistible existences, he is also full of longing and curiosity. Looking at the two young girl gods beside him, Alfred still couldn''t help talking: "Is it really okay for the two of you to stay with us mortals like this? This is very different from the gods I imagined?" "Different? What''s the difference? Besides, we never said that we are gods. The introduction of the video is just made in a way that you can understand." Vera didn''t speak, but Nika, who was holding Vera''s arm, looked at Alfred with a smile and spoke. "We are blessed by the gods and were born in Blue Star. You just have to worship Mitchell. If you think Mitchell is not to your liking, you can still pray to our Father God? Anyway, don''t take Just use your traditional thinking to judge us." While Nika was speaking, the nobles and attendants behind them were all silent, as if they were saying that we didn''t hear anything. To be honest, Nika''s words really ruined these people''s imagination of gods. To another person, it would be a blasphemy. But when the gods said blasphemous words, they were very helpless. After Nika finished speaking, she walked briskly to Alfred''s side and looked at her fiery red hair curiously. Alfred was a little stunned by Nika''s words, and then said: "Your Majesty is quite approachable. If you are not a god, I think we should be able to have a lot of conversations." "Topic?" Nika was taken aback for a moment, then raised her head to meet Alfred''s gaze. The four beautiful eyes looked at each other, and Nika quickly showed an expression as if she had found a toy: "Hey, what do you want to talk to me about?" "How to become stronger? How to maintain the skin? Or talk about life principles?" "You human woman is really interesting, you don''t want to be friends with me, do you? Then satisfy some of your desires?" Nika said to herself as if you can''t hide anything from me: "It''s not impossible to talk to me about more things and become my friend, but you have to get my approval first, such as giving up on human beings." All the identities of the world, and don''t participate in any disputes between humans or anything like that." Nika obviously thought of something again when she said this, and then said quite interestingly: "Actually, it doesn''t matter whether you are a god or a god-fated person. I don''t have any self-consciousness. If I can, I would like to experience your normal human life. It''s actually quite interesting to think about it." "However, I think it is definitely not possible now, at least before we help father completely destroy Ziyue." "So, if you want to be my friend, please work hard to grow up and survive until that moment." Nika finished speaking with a smile, and stretched out her fingers to lift Alfred''s chin. Under Alfred''s slightly uncomfortable expression, she also showed a cynical look of a playboy. "How? Is Alfred confident of living to that time?" Seeing Nika raised Alfred''s slightly rosy face with her fingers, and then showed a look of molesting a good woman, most of the people around, including Cameron, showed embarrassing expressions. Can''t see, we don''t see anything? By the way, why is there such a thing in the gods? The picture is a bit too lily, and the people around even want to leave. "Nika!" Vera made a sound with a little helplessness. She naturally knew how her younger sister was. Now that so many people were watching, as her elder sister, Vera had to speak up in time. "Sister, don''t make trouble. I''m just asking her. It''s rare to meet such a fun person." Nika looked at Vera with a smile, and then looked at Alfred again. "Fun?" Alfred''s originally blushing face suddenly calmed down, and then looked at Nika. Alfred took a deep breath and took a step back to successfully leave Nika''s teasing fingers. "Your Majesty can give me such an opportunity that everyone wants, I am naturally confident, so please don''t forget the promise you made to me now, Your Majesty." Alfred looked at Nika calmly. "Hey, that''s a good relationship. I''ll keep watching you from now on. I hope you don''t die too soon." Nika smiled and withdrew her finger that had no place to rest, then walked to Vera''s side in two steps and hugged Vera''s arm again. However, while holding Vera''s arm, Nika also winked playfully at Alfred. Seeing Nika like this, Vera just shook her head amusedly, while on the other side, Alfred closed her eyes slightly to calm down the strange emotion in her heart, and then regained her composure. . "Cognition? How is this power different from belief? It''s really interesting." "I don''t know the name, I don''t know the specific form of existence, and I can get the so-called power of cognition just through oral propaganda? This is obviously more ideal than belief." On the other side, Ji Yu has already looked at his data panel again. Unlike before, after Veronica publicized his existence through videos and other means, the data columns related to cognition on his data panel quickly changed. More than a million people were added. Nowadays, there are almost no human beings in the entire Blue Star who don''t know Ji Yu''s existence. The number of human beings or intelligent beings who have recognized the existence of Ji Yu has already exceeded 7.5 billion. The sudden increase of more than one million cognitions here in Robuyer is actually not worth mentioning. Taking the feudal and primitive handicraft society as an example, Ji Yu roughly estimated that the human population in the entire Norlan planet may only be 300 to 400 million, or it may be even less. "The cognition of 10 billion intelligent life is really a headache, and the fourth level is too hurt." Ji Yu muttered to himself, and at the same time looked up at the sky of Star Nolan. Strange to say, no matter whether it was Ji Yu''s avatar or his own real body now, he didn''t feel the slightest rejection from Nolan Star''s rules. Unlike going to Ziyue World, Jiyu didn''t feel any rejection at all on Nolan Star. "Is there a reason for the different camps?" "Or is it because I made the raven happen, and because I have the aura of a blue star and was marked as a friend by Nolan Star?" Ji Yu was a little confused. In addition, unlike Adam and the others, when Raven became a so-called demigod, Ji Yu and Raven were not dragged into the star realm by the will of Nolan Star at all. So under the circumstances full of many doubts, Ji Yu immediately looked towards the ground with his stargazing eyes. And at this sight, Ji Yu''s vision suddenly changed. And at the moment when the field of vision changed, Ji Yu also saw a situation that made him very astonished. Because in Ji Yu''s vision, he saw a ball of light like the will of the blue star in the dark star realm. It''s just that this photosphere is much larger than the blue star, at least three times larger. While seeing the ball of light, Ji Yu also saw Ziyue. Yes, there is no weirdness in this star world, but Ziyue''s tentacles are directly tied to the ball of light that symbolizes Nolan Star. Countless transparent tentacles spread out from Ziyue''s projection, and they were densely entwined on the will light sphere of Star Nolan. Some of the tentacles'' tips even pierced into the upper layer of the photosphere''s epidermis. "Is there any mistake? You are better than Lan Xing but worse than Lan Xing?" Ji Yu has a headache. According to the strength of Nolan Star''s will, to be honest, at least there should be several legendary beings or he can develop a demigod normally, right? But what about the result? Ji Yu has been observing this world for nearly ten days, not to mention demigod creatures, not even a creature with legendary life strength. Maybe the problem is here? "Because the legendary life and the demigod life were killed by Ziyue? But isn''t it right? If the high-end combat power is really killed, why didn''t Ziyue invade on a large scale at the surface material interface?" "In addition, the fall of the gods or the fall of the legendary life must have caused a lot of movement. It is impossible for humans in this world to not notice it?" "It''s strange. Besides, does Ziyue take different measures for different worlds? First kill the origin of the planet and then work on the material interface?" A more reasonable and somewhat terrifying speculation gradually formed in Ji Yu''s mind. That''s right, Blue Star didn''t have a planetary origin at the very beginning. It was after Xiaolu became a legend that a chain reaction of rules was triggered to give birth to the so-called planetary origin in Blue Star. And it was after Blue Star produced the origin of the planet that the boundaries on Blue Star expanded again, which must have attracted more attention from Ziyue. In addition, countless strange things appeared in the corresponding star world after the blue star appeared. Thinking about it this way, Ji Yu suddenly felt a little creepy. Ziyue''s method is a little scary. When the origin of the planet disappears, it is impossible for the planet to produce so-called super-energy particles, and the evolution of living things will directly come to an end. Then there is no need for Ziyue to consume too much power at all, the monsters rushing out of the boundary can nibble away at the life of the material interface step by step, and at the same time, under certain rules of the material interface, Ziyue can still be in the final manifested state Torn apart and devoured the entire planet. Just like the world that Rosie the Fairy finally saw was destroyed. If my conjecture is true, then the super energy particles on the surface of the planet must have disappeared for a while when Rosie''s Elf family encountered the large-scale invasion of the purple moon monster. "It seems that the truth of this world is far from being as simple as I thought." "In addition, did Blue Star have its origin before, and it only experienced a war and then lost to become the Death Star? And human history takes ancient myths as a so-called ''myth'' for granted?" "But since it is a myth, there should be a description of this battle of gods in the records of the myth, right?" "But does Blue Star have it? No!" Ji Yu''s mind was full of question marks. With Ziyue''s evil nature, if Blue Star had already been defeated once before, it would be impossible to escape the possibility of Star Destroyer. Therefore, Ji Yu felt that the Blue Star was actually a so-called "death star" in essence. If Ji Yu hadn''t opened the beginning of the evolution of Blue Star''s life, it would have been impossible for Blue Star to have its original will. Well, Ji Yu is also a little confused, let''s ignore these problems for the time being. However, Ji Yu now understands one thing, that is, the reason why Raven was not pulled into the star realm by Nolan star when he became a demigod is entirely because the original source of Nolan star has been difficult to protect itself. "What''s the matter!" Ji Yu was a little speechless, and at the same time was considering whether to make a move immediately. However, when Ji Yu was observing the situation in the astral world, the projection of Ziyue, which was originally on the opposite side of Nolan Star, suddenly appeared abnormal. Yes, Ziyue was originally like an ordinary moon, but the moment Ji Yu observed the star world, Ziyue seemed to come alive. The abrupt, full moon-like purple moon suddenly split from the middle. Yes, Ziyue opened a crack just like a human being opened his eyes. Ji Yu was stunned, because at this moment, Ziyue became an eye just like Ji Yu''s incarnation of the eye of destruction. It''s just that the arc of this eye opening is very small, and it even looks like a squinting eye. There are no pupils in this squinting eyes, but instead, it presents a quiet and deep like black hole. Ziyue''s projection cracked a crack, although it seemed to have no eyes and no emotions, but it gave Ji Yu the feeling that it was saying: "It''s you again!" Then, without giving Ji Yu any time to think, Ji Yu discovered that countless tentacles directly protruded from the gap exposed by the Ziyue projection. These tentacles are completely different from the transparent tentacles enveloping the origin of Nolan Star. They are as real as they are, and the moment Ji Yu''s real body is located, the sky where Ji Yu''s real body is located immediately resounds like a thunderbolt. As soon as Ji Yu raised his head, he immediately saw the huge tentacles that were entangled and bombarded towards him in a cone shape, which seemed to have caused great damage to Lan Xing at that time. "Aren''t you mistaken, wow, I''ll give it to you when you come up?" Ji Yu didn''t have any more thoughts in his mind, and immediately activated the skill of the eye of destruction. Ji Yu''s body turned into nothingness in an instant, and at the same time, the huge tentacles that fell from the sky hit the ground hard. "boom!!!" The huge explosion produced a powerful storm, but at the same time as the storm was born, the original position of the sun in the sky of Norlan was instantly replaced by the eye of destruction. "Crack! Boom!!!" Like the thunder of Wanjun, when the Eye of Destruction replaced the original position of the sun, the entire Nolan Continent became dark in an instant. In the darkness, with the Eye of Destruction as the center, complete thunder spread across the entire sky like a spider web. The electric current jumped on the spider web, and then the spider web like thunder quickly converged towards the eye of thunder. In an instant, a beam of light that stretched across the sky bombarded directly towards the ground of Star Nolan. The beam of light is strong and dazzling, and it can be seen in almost every area in the entire Nolan continent. Thunder''s beam of light rushed into the ground, but the ground did not produce any fluctuations. As if piercing through a phantom, the shattered light of the Thunder''s Eye fell into the star realm, and directly impacted towards Ziyue. V2.Chapter 53 In the Holy Kingdom of Lance, the audience hall of the royal palace was full of nobles and generals at this time. "Your Majesty, Alfred the Sword Saint has sent someone to send a message, just." Below the main hall, Duke Clinton looked left and right with a look of embarrassment on his face. "Just what? Duke, just say it! Is there anything you can''t say now?" On the throne is a young king, who is the current king of the Holy Kingdom of Lance, Wyatt XI. "yes!" Clinton nodded, and immediately said: "The Juggernaut was defeated! And it was a complete defeat. She was defeated by a god, and she didn''t have any chance to resist." God? In the magnificent palace, all the nobles and lords were silent. They did not speak, but they looked closely at the king on the throne. Wyatt XI was nearly in his thirties. Although he looked young, he was as brave as a battle-hardened general. Unlike other kings of the previous Lance Saint Kingdom, Wyatt XI was a very radical and capable king. Since he took office, he has actively adopted various policies to check and balance the noble lords in various places, and also launched a nationwide reform. He deprived many hereditary nobles of their titles, and used all kinds of bloody methods to bury batch after batch of nobles. In the absence of war in the Nolan Continent for many years, the surplus of nobles and the rights they enjoy are already very troublesome problems for all countries. However, the royal families of various countries dare not make radical reforms at all. What they are afraid of is that their own regime will be overthrown. However, Wyatt XI was different. After he came to power, he directly started a drastic bloodbath. He buried batch after batch of ''treason'' and ''tax evasion'' and even nobles who ''had their lives on their hands''. Then after ransacking the house, it immediately filled most of the treasury. During this period, of course some people wanted to resist, and there were even assassinations, but all the resistance and means were useless. Because Wyatt XI still had an identity before he succeeded to the throne. He is one of the most proud disciples of the head of the Knights Guild, and is also known as a brother and sister to the Sword Saint Alfred. Although Alfred vowed not to take part in the disputes of various countries, as a member of the Holy Kingdom of Lance, she can participate in the internal affairs of the Holy Kingdom of Lance. In this way, during the period when Wyatt XI was making drastic changes, the Sword Saint Alfred came to the royal city of the Holy Kingdom of Lance and was responsible for protecting Wyatt''s safety. With the influence of the Knights Guild on the knight nobles and the special identities of Wyatt XI himself and Alfred, almost all the knight nobles in the Holy Kingdom of Lance are on one side. The old nobles naturally formed a split situation with the nobles of the knight camp. Even if there are rebellions in some places, as long as Alfred stands on the front line, all the rebellions are almost solved. During this period, the Radiant Holy See and even some clergy wanted to protect some old nobles, but unfortunately, Wyatt XI did not give the Radiant Holy See any face at all. Almost all the old nobles who should be bloodbathed and cleaned up have become a thing of the past. It is precisely because of this that the current kingship and theocracy in the Holy Kingdom of Lance are very unhappy, but even if they are unhappy, neither side can do anything to each other. No matter how powerful Wyatt XI is, it is impossible to have a direct conflict with the Radiant Holy See. In the era when theocracy was supreme in the entire Nolan Continent, once the royal family of the king took action against the Holy See, it was not just an internal issue within the country. Deviation from faith and theocracy is heresy, and it is to be burned on the stake, even the king is no exception. Therefore, under such a background, with Wyatt XI''s radical policy of bloodbathing the nobles, once the Pope of the Glorious Holy See and even some high-level clergy die mysteriously, the Holy Kingdom of Lance will be faced with a difficult situation. It''s just the anger of the popular believers. That may also lead to the existing five major countries and even all countries in the entire continent to directly declare war on the Holy Kingdom of Lance under the coercion of the major churches. In addition, as a knight, even if Alfred had the ability to kill the Pope, she would not do it. Therefore, in fact, in all aspects, the most Wyatt XI can do is to burn out the rotten nobles of the kingdom. The big move of Wyatt XI''s succession to the throne is a success, and it is also the envy of many countries. However, this kind of success cannot be replicated by other countries. After all, they cannot get the support of all knights, nor do they have the protection and protection of the Juggernaut. Therefore, amidst envy, jealousy and hatred, and under the propaganda of many caring people, Wyatt XI was also dubbed a very intriguing title: ''Blood King''. The bloody king wrinkled his face slightly, and the finger that was caressing the throne also tapped the armrest, obviously showing a hint of deep thought. "Have you lost? It seems that the news of the God''s Descend of the Robuel Kingdom is indeed true!" Without modern means of communication, the Holy Kingdom of Lance, who was far away on the other side within ten days, received very limited news. Therefore, when the news of the arrival of the gods in Robuel was received, five days had actually passed since Raven became the so-called Lord of the Night. Then, one after another, during these ten days, the Holy Kingdom of Lance received more news, as well as the news sent back by Sword Saint Alfred today. "Since Alfred can send the news, her safety must not be a big problem now, right?" "Yes, Your Majesty!" "According to what the Knight Commander Renault said in the report, Alfred is currently under house arrest in the Royal City of Robuer. In addition, according to the news, the entire Robuere is undergoing so-called reforms!" Speaking of this, Duke Clinton still had a strange and sad expression on his face. "reform?" The Bloody King was interested, and many nobles in His Royal Highness also showed a trace of suspicion. "What? Don''t they want to take back the land? Reform? What''s going on here?" Duke Clinton was silent, then calmed down and said: "Your Majesty, I think you also know that there are several evil gods that appeared in the Kingdom of Robuer, and now Robuer''s so-called reform is influenced by these evil gods." "Through my collation of the news reported by Knight Commander Renault, their country is being baptized by a large number of believers from other worlds brought by evil gods." "In addition, there is the most important thing, that is, in the report of Knight Commander Renault, these evil gods also conveyed a message to us." Speaking of this, Duke Clinton''s performance also seemed quite heavy. "information?" The Bloody King showed a frivolous smile. "What? Are these evil gods planning to declare war on us? Or are they planning to descend directly on our country?" Duke Clinton looked at the Bloody King in astonishment, and then said with a strange expression: "Yes, it''s about the same as what you guessed, Your Majesty, just" Having said this, Clinton immediately stopped talking, and turned to say: "Your Majesty, some of the things that the evil god preached are too shocking, so I won''t read them out. Your Majesty should read them yourself." As he spoke, Clinton took out a document from his shirt and handed it over. The Bloody King showed doubts on his face. Instead of calling his attendants to get the documents in Clinton''s hands, he stood up by himself and walked in front of Clinton. Without any extra episodes, the Bloody King read the document immediately after receiving it. However, looking at the content of the document, the Bloody King''s expression kept changing. Surprised, hesitant, silent and even laughed out loud without warning at the end. "Hahahahaha~" The size of the Bloody King for no reason caused all the nobles present to look at each other in dismay. "Your Majesty, what is this?" A nobleman spoke up and asked. "It''s okay, I just think it''s a little inexplicably interesting." The Bloody King replied in this way, and then asked Clinton in front of him: "Did Pope Dalton know about this?" "No, but I think His Excellency the Pope will get the news soon." Clinton replied as calmly as possible. "Heh! I really want to know how wonderful the expression on our Pope''s face will be when he finds out about this." "It''s really interesting!" The Bloody King said so, and then turned around as if he was in a good mood, ready to walk towards the throne. But it''s worth it. When he walked towards the throne, he threw the document in his hand to the great nobleman beside him. "You all have a look! In addition, let''s all talk about our own ideas." "However, my thoughts are very simple. Since this so-called God of Life is coming to the kingdom, let''s give him the highest standard of welcome." The Bloody King was talking to himself, while a group of nobles on the other side had already gathered together and began to glance at the contents of his documents. Looking at the content of the document, the expressions of these nobles can be described as wonderful. "How can it be?" "Impossible! This is impossible!" "It''s no wonder that even the evil gods have descended, but our Holy Lord has not yet descended. Is this the truth?" "Impossible! This is not true, this is all a conspiracy of the evil god!" "" There is not much content in the document, but it clarifies the true status quo of the Godless in the Nolan Continent. In addition, the document also briefly mentioned various real situations such as the ruler of all things, the evil moon, the favored of the gods, and the extraordinary. This document seems to simply let these nobles know the truth of the world, but it also destroys their original beliefs invisibly. The belief of a lifetime does not mean that it can be changed if it can be changed. It is precisely because of this that many nobles in the hall at this moment have pale and unbelievable expressions. Many people even clamored that these were all evil gods'' conspiracy. But most of these clamoring people are old nobles who are upright and traditional, while the new nobles and some people who believe in the god of knights mostly keep silent. The Bloody King had a panoramic view of the expressions of everyone present, and at the same time saw a scene where a nobleman rushed out of the hall suddenly on the side of the hall. The Bloody King didn''t care about this, and just looked at the leaving nobleman with cold eyes. After almost everyone in the hall had read the documents, the Bloody King didn''t ask for their opinions, but said again on his own: "This war against the Kingdom of Robuel was originally instigated and initiated by the Holy See, so when faced with an irresistible counterattack, they will naturally have to face it." "Hehe~ I''m very curious, what kind of action our Pope will take after knowing this news." The bloody king said so, and at the same time, he said to Clinton with a serious face: "Duke Clinton, pass on my order, and all the kingdom''s troops will begin to return. In addition, release all the imprisoned Robuyer nobles, soldiers and even civilians, and give up all the occupied areas!" The Bloody King issued an order with an unquestionable attitude, and all the nobles in the hall fell silent. Duke Clinton certainly did not dare to disobey, so he immediately took orders. "Okay, Your Majesty, I will immediately arrange for a manpower to pass the order." No one is unaware of the conflict between the Bloody King and the Pope, so when Clinton was about to completely break with the Holy See, the nobles in the hall did not dare to speak at this time, even if they had some upright traditions. The Bloody King was in a very good mood at this time, but he did not forget some possible bad effects of the so-called arrival of the gods. Therefore, while the Bloody King was happy, he also began to think about possible problems in the future. However, at this moment, the hall suddenly became dark without warning. And there was an earth-shattering thunder and thunder that followed. "What''s going on! Why did it suddenly get dark!!!" "Protect Your Majesty, hurry up! Protect Your Majesty!!!" The moment the darkness fell, and the moment Lei Ming remembered it, the entire hall suddenly became chaotic. However, at this moment, the steady voice of the Bloody King echoed in the hall. "What are you panicking about? The guards hold the lamp!" While speaking, the bloody king''s body immediately shone with a silvery white color. In the darkness, the Bloody King''s face was calm, showing no signs of fear or panic. And after the bloody king''s body lit up with the light belonging to the extraordinary, more than half of the knights and nobles in the hall also brought light to the darkness in various ways. And at this moment, guards'' shouts suddenly came from outside the hall. "Report~!!!" "Your Majesty! A giant eye appeared in the sky!!!" The guard''s terrified voice sounded, and this also made the panicked people in the hall even more worried and uneasy. "Eye?" The Bloody King frowned, but just as he was frowning, a dazzling light suddenly flashed through the skylight above the main hall. Without any hesitation, the Bloody King rushed out of the hall in an instant with just a few jumps and stood under the eaves outside the hall. Following the Bloody King''s actions, the knights and nobles rushed out of the hall one after another. And just after these people rushed out of the hall, everyone saw a scene that they would never forget in their lifetime. Above the pitch-black sky, a round of giant eyes the size of stardust also appeared on the southern side. Under the giant eyes, countless thunders flashed and converged, forming a huge beam of light and rushing towards a certain direction on the ground. The beam of light pierced the sky and even illuminated the entire night. And at the same time as this beam of light appeared, eleven smaller eyes similar to the Thunder''s giant eyes quickly appeared around the Thunder''s giant eyes. The moment these eyes appeared, some seemingly small but exaggerated thunder beams fell. The beams of light fell on different areas, performing a miraculous ''baptism'' on the entire Nolan continent. Staring blankly at the thunderous giant eyes in the sky, the bloody king''s mood, which had not fluctuated for a long time, also produced a shocking feeling at this moment, as if it had been a lifetime ago. At this moment, no matter whether it was the Bloody King, the nobles, or the commoners of the royal city, they were all shocked by the twelve pillars of light reaching the sky. Humans and even alien beasts and ordinary animals in the entire Nolan continent were all frightened like never before. V2.Chapter 54 The pillar of light is like electricity, and it is also like the dawn that illuminates the night. While Ji Yu was using the Eye of Destruction skill, Ji Yu never forgot to solve the eleven realms on the surface of Nolan Star at the same time. Therefore, when Ji Yu was dealing with the projection of Ziyue in the astral world, Ji Yu also let the eye of destruction produce eleven projections, and at the same time cast the light of destruction with the same intensity. A total of twelve thunder beams, together with the entity of the Eye of Destruction, illuminated the entire Nolan Continent, and at the same time caused all life in the Nolan Continent to fall into chaos and panic. There are those who worship, and there are those who avoid in panic. In short, different beings and individuals are all doing things in line with their personalities in the face of the shattered eyes. But Ji Yu is not in the mood to pay attention to the life of this continent at all. Because, at this time, in the star realm, Ji Yu''s shattered light that penetrated the boundary wall and directly hit Ziyue''s projection was confronting him and fading away. Ziyue''s tentacles are melting, but Ji Yu''s projected shattered light continues to hit Ziyue''s projection continuously and uninterruptedly, as if it has an endless source of power. There is a limit to the upper limit of the damage caused by the Eye of Destruction, but this limit is replenished by the continuous flow of energy. However, the tentacles brought by the Ziyue Projection cannot be continuous, and even under the suppression of certain rules, the upper limit of energy that the Ziyue Projection can use is inferior to that of the Eye of Destruction. It is precisely because of this that in this confrontation, Ziyue''s thousands of tentacles form a barrier that is constantly being squeezed and wiped out when resisting the shattered light. Ji Yu could clearly feel that the purple moon projection in Nolan''s star world was not even as powerful as the blue star projection. And the reason for this, Ji Yu also quickly discovered, because Ziyue''s projection still needs to use a lot of energy to erode the origin of Nolan Star. Although the squinted eyes opened by Ziyue Projection looked terrifying, they were more like threatening Ji Yu, as well as a hint of anger from embarrassment. If Ji Yu directly used the space teleportation skill to return to Blue Star before, then he might be in Ziyue''s arms. But will Ji Woo run? of course not! Ji Yu appeared on Nolan Star with the intention of destroying the eleven realms on Nolan Star with the Eye of Destruction. Of course, it is impossible for Ji Yu to run away without using the Eye of Destruction. Ji Yu has absolute confidence in the Incarnation of Everything game. With the two powerful life-saving skills of Eye of Destruction and Space Teleportation, it is impossible for him to do nothing. Therefore, the Ziyue projection suddenly cracked and a slightly scary picture appeared as if opening his eyes, but there was no possibility of scaring Ji Yu at all. The light of destruction breaks through the material plane, and the beam of light illuminates the endless darkness in the astral world. Ziyue projection confronted Ji Yu with all its strength, but the power it projected on Nolan''s star realm was indeed limited. Its barrier of thousands of tentacles kept retreating, and was continuously melted away like curling green smoke under the light of extinction. A minute ago, Ziyue''s projection only showed a slight disadvantage. But three minutes later, the power of Ziyue''s projection has been exhausted like a cliff. And at the same time, Ziyue''s tentacles that originally restrained the origin of Nolan''s star also began to appear abnormal. The origin of Nolan Star began to resist. While knowing that there is an unknown existence that is killing Nolan Star, it certainly knows how to seize the opportunity as a manifestation of will. Therefore, just as the power of Ziyue''s projection gradually weakened, a large amount of light suddenly scattered from the source of Nolan Star. These rays of light are like fire and electricity, and they are also like scattered lava spewing out. The thousands of transparent tentacles like chains that were originally bound on its surface cracked and shattered one after another. A tearing sound suddenly resounded in the star realm, and in an instant, accompanied by the scattering of thousands of lights, the huge heart-beating source of Nolan star broke free and broke through all the shackles of the tentacles. And it was at this moment that, like a chain reaction, Ziyue''s power fell like a cliff. "boom!!!" The huge beam of destruction suddenly broke through the tentacle barrier projected by Ziyue like breaking through glass. The twisting, slippery, dark tentacles instantly shattered and evaporated like smoke. The light beam broke through the tentacles barrier and directly bombarded Ziyue Projection. However, when the light of destruction really touched Ziyue''s projection surface, all the light of destruction was swallowed up by Ziyue''s cracked dark gap. Yes, Ziyue''s projection is indeed very illusory, and Ji Yu also felt the exhaustion of Ziyue''s projection power. However, the slits of Ziyue''s opened eyes seem to be connected to an unknown space, and this space also gathers and swallows all the shattered light into it. Light is swallowed by darkness, just like the light-absorbing effect of a black hole, that scene can be described as extremely exaggerated. Ji Yu could feel that the light of destruction was not really swallowed by Ziyue, but was transferred by Ziyue with some power. Regarding this sudden situation, Ji Yu didn''t have any unexpected emotions at all. Yes, Ziyue is far more powerful than Ji Yu imagined, which Ji Yu could clearly feel during the confrontation with Blue Star. But what about being strong? Under the suppression of the rules, there must be limitations to the total amount of power that Ziyue can project. The confrontation of nearly four minutes may seem short, but the energy consumed by the power competition is beyond the imagination of mortals. In the material interface of Nolan Star, eleven areas were successfully cleared, and at this time, the projection of the purple moon in the astral world became more and more illusory. So, at the next moment, Ji Yu didn''t do any useless work. The heaven-piercing shattered beam of light dissipated, and at this moment Ziyue''s squint-eyed projection seemed more and more like a bubble. The power of Ziyue''s projection on Nolan Star was rapidly fading, but during this process, Ji Yu also saw a spot of light suddenly appear in the dark gap of Ziyue''s projection that was about to dissipate completely. The moment the light spot appeared, Ji Yu''s eyes of destruction seemed to be staring at an unknown existence. In the ''eye slit'' formed with Ziyue, Ji Yu''s eyes of destruction seem to see a blurry world that is being destroyed. Yes, a world that is falling apart. Lava gushes out on the ground, and there are terrifying creatures flying in the void, all of which are no less than the legendary life level. More than a thousand life forms above the legend are excitedly howling around the tentacles reaching to the sky. And the billions of tentacles are tearing apart the earth on their own. At the same time, these tentacles are like ''straws'' absorbing and obliterating all matter, and completely transforming the existence of matter into some kind of energy, which flows continuously along the straw of the tentacles. Somewhere in the unknown void. Ji Yu couldn''t see everything in the world that was being destroyed, and all the creatures were just blurred shadows with ultra-low pixels. However, what is undeniable is that Ji Yu knew that what he saw was not an illusion, but a real disaster happening somewhere. What Ji Yu looked at was a blurry spot of light, but it was not. Because the existence of this spot of light shields Ji Yu''s Eye of Destruction from its real detection, and Ji Yu''s Eye of Destruction is the same, in the feeling that Ji Yu also seems to feel that he is being investigated for the real situation, incarnation of all things game in time A large number of prompt messages pop up. [It was detected that the existence of a super-powered fifth-level life body is probing the player, and the game system''firewall'' successfully intercepted it. ¡¿ [In order to provide better services and guidance assistance for players, the game system is launching a powerful detection function, anti-detection preparations are in progress] [System adjustment completed, detection started, image processing in progress] ¡¾Processing¡¿ [The processing of super-level five life forms has cut off the "eye contact" with the player. This anti-investigation is over, and some information is as follows] ¡¾Explorer: Super Lifeform¡¿ [Life level: Level 5 (God-level life form)] [Life strength: about 34,000 (information may be biased)] [Divinity: Chaotic Divinity and (the investigation has not been completed)] [Godhead strength: excellent (a non-self part of the godhead is detected in the godhead)] ¡¾Characteristics: (It was cut off after detection, none)¡¿ [Evaluation: This is a highly threatening god-level life form, and it is also a servant god (belonging to a god). Please try to avoid encountering it at this stage. ¡¿ When Ji Yu saw the prompt information of the game, Ziyue''s projection completely dissipated one step earlier. Ji Yu was also slightly taken aback by this. "It''s interesting, it seems that you were shocked by the game''s detection?" "God-level life form, belongs to God" Ji Yu''s mood was slightly solemn, but after such a long time, Ji Yu was no longer afraid of anything. No matter how many evil gods or even legendary life forms there are under the ''Purple Moon'', as long as Ji Yu is given time, Ji Yu has absolute confidence to pull up a group of powerful life forms of his own. Ji Yu still has this confidence. It has only been more than five months since Ji Yu got the Incarnation of Everything game. In such a short period of time, Ji Yu''s ''sons and daughters'' had one demigod and five legendary life forms. Everything came from nothing, and Ji Yu enjoyed this sense of satisfaction. Of course, Ji Yu did not forget the threat from Ziyue during this enjoyment. Ji Yu had a lot of thoughts in the silence, and at the same time, after the five-minute time limit of the Eye of Destruction, he turned into a seemingly ordinary human again. At this moment, relying on the stargazing eyes, Ji Yu naturally also appeared in the star realm during the body reshaping process. The source of Nolan Star is close at hand, like the heart of a shining colorful light ball, it is constantly rising and falling. When Ji Yu looked at its whole picture, he was like an ant under his body. However, it is the existence of Ji Yu, the ant, that Nolan Star can regain his freedom. Looking at the source of Nolan Star, Ji Yu began to observe carefully relying on his own shattered divinity in a real sense. Why to observe is actually Ji Yu''s doubt. Because the origin of Nolan star is more than three times larger than the blue star, it is too abnormal for such a not-so-weak origin to fail to give birth to legendary life on the planet. However, just as Ji Yu was carefully observing the origin of Nolan Star, Ji Yu suddenly stood there in astonishment. A lot of colorful brilliance was born on the side of Nolan''s star source close to Ji Yu. These colorful brilliance flew out and surrounded Ji Yu''s side. Looking down at the colorful brilliance surrounding him, Ji Yu didn''t do anything, and then, Ji Yu''s body floated in the air, and at the same time approached the source of Nolan Star. The original surface of Nolan Star is like a soft fluid, and after Ji Yu approached, Ji Yu''s body quickly sank into it. Entering the origin of Nolan Star, Ji Yu''s eyes are full of colorful lights. These lights contain powerful life energy, and also contain an extremely comfortable breath. After Ji Yu entered the source of Nolan Star, his whole body was like being wrapped in a hot spring in winter. The comfort and warmth made Ji Yu''s nerves that had been tense for a long time unconsciously relax. The origin of Nolan star is really big, and Ji Yu keeps going deeper into the origin of Nolan star within the origin of Nolan star. Gradually, Ji Yu even developed a sense of admiring the scenery. The origin of Nolan star always has a kind touch to Ji Yu, which makes Ji Yu even a little ashamed. Yes, because at the time when the Blue Star Origin was eager for the Nolan Star Origin, Ji Yu really had the idea of ??destroying the Nolan Star Origin to achieve the Blue Star Origin. But at this time, well, Ji Yu has completely given up this thought of harming others and benefiting himself. No matter what the world is, the inherent "weight" of life is worthy of respect. Moreover, under the invasion of Ziyue, all the existence of normal life should join hands. It''s not about who oppresses anyone, but a fair and just cooperative relationship. Only in this way can Blue Star, and even the United Kingdom of Gods, go further. ''You can''t be blinded by power and walk on a wrong path'' This is the feeling that suddenly popped up in Ji Yu''s heart at this time. Yes, before that, Ji Yu even wanted Blue Star to colonize Nolan Star. Thinking of the immature thoughts before, Ji Yu sighed a little. When Ji Yu reflected on his previous radicalism, his body had already begun to enter deeper into the core of Nolan Star''s origin. After passing through a film that seemed to be more compact and milky white, Ji Yu suddenly found himself in a pure white empty space. In this hollow space, there is no similar core core, but there is an oval-shaped giant egg with a height of nearly one meter. The whole body of the giant egg is colorful and looks very gorgeous and eye-catching. It is located in the center of the space and stands quietly on the milky white ground. It can be seen with the naked eye that where the colorful dome touches the ground, there are a large number of veins like flesh and blood meridians linking the appearance of the dome. Ji Yu landed on the ground with both feet, stepping on the cotton-like ground, staring at the colorful giant egg with rapt eyes. The giant egg was beating slightly, and Ji Yu could even hear a faint heartbeat. Ji Yu was completely shocked by the scene in front of him, and moved unconsciously. Gradually, Ji Yu got close to the colorful dome, and when Ji Yu was only about five meters away from the dome, the colorful eggshell on the surface of the colorful dome began to become transparent. Looking closely at the transparent giant egg, Ji Yu gradually had an exaggerated guess in his heart. Yes, just as Ji Yu guessed, after the surface of the Colorful Dome was completely transparent, Ji Yu saw that inside the Colorful Dome, in the center that seemed to have a lot of nutrient solution, a person who seemed to be only seven or eight years old Girls the size of are floating and curled up inside. V2.Chapter 55 Inside the transparent giant egg, the little girl curled up with her arms around her legs as if she was asleep, and her naked body was fully exposed in front of Ji Yu. Silver-gray long hair, immature and delicate skin, at first glance, you can even faintly see inexplicable runes flowing under the skin. The eye of truth. ¡¾Star God: Nolan Star¡¿ (The star god: the master of the planet, is the physical existence that the original will can project on the material interface.) ¡¾Status: General¡¿ [Life level: level five (unborn)] [Remark 1: Star God is an existence that was born after deriving from the logic calculation of the planet''s origin to gain wisdom and ''life'' to better govern the world] [Remark 2: The origin of the planet is subject to the rules of the material interface. It takes a very long time to become a star god, and it will also affect the growth of the upper limit of life forms on the material interface. ¡¿ [Remark 3: The star god and the planet origin are two in one. The star god is an extension of the planet origin body. Once the star god is born, the planet''s material interface will be like a divine kingdom on the ground, and the planet''s origin''s control over the material interface will also increase several times. more than. ¡¿ [Remark 4: The important difference between the star god and the origin of the planet is the budding of wisdom and emotion. The origin of the planet that is no longer mechanized will undoubtedly be sublimated in all aspects] Before Ji Yu''s eyes, the rows of subtitles flashed very briefly. Except for the introduction in the remarks, Ji Yu is completely unable to judge the strength of the current Star God on Nolan Star. In addition, Ji Yu has no way of knowing when the star god in front of him will be born. However, these unknowns are actually not important to Ji Yu. The important thing is that Ji Yu finally understands why there is no life above legend in the material interface of Nolan Star. Co-authored, Nolan Xingyuan used all his power on the birth of the star god. "A star god? I know a new system of gods." Ji Yu muttered, and at the same time began to look curiously at the unborn star god in front of him. However, just as Ji Yu was looking at the Star God in front of him, a voice suddenly came out of Ji Yu''s mind. "Who are you?" This voice is extremely immature, but at the same time it is full of a mechanical coldness. Although the appearance of the voice was a bit abrupt, and although the girl in the dome did not open her eyes or even made any moves, Ji Yu could also know that this voice was transmitted by the unborn goddess in front of her. Ji Yu was stunned for a moment, then casually said: "Ji Yu, this is my name, who are you?" Ji Yu seemed to be asking questions knowingly, but at this moment, an answer came from Ji Yu''s mind. "I''m right in front of your eyes." "Ji Yu, thank you for helping me get rid of the threat. I want to know where you came from and why you appeared on my planet." The voice is still indifferent, even if you say thank you, it lacks the necessary emotional color, and in fact it is almost the same as a machine-synthesized voice. The star god in front of him directly cut into the subject, wasting no time at all. Of course, Ji Yu was so happy about this, it would be good to say something, less human greetings. Ji Yu looked at the girl in the egg, his thoughts turned a little, and then he smiled slightly and said: "It doesn''t matter where I come from, what matters is that I helped you." "We are not in a hostile relationship. On the contrary, I will help you. If you are the origin of the planet, I think you should be able to feel some of the situations that appear on the material interface of the planet?" After Ji Yu finished speaking, Star God''s answer followed. Its reaction speed is really a bit like mechanical thinking, clean and neat, without any thinking at all. "Well, I know everything about the situation. They and you all come from the same place, and the breath can''t hide it from me." "I can''t see through you, Ji Yu, I want to know your purpose, why do you help me? I can feel that you have built a certain connection with my child Mitchell, and I know that you help him grow up in a short period of time For a powerful life form." "I want to know why, and I also want to know what is the existence that wants to devour me? Can you tell me?" The question of the star god is completely within Ji Yu''s predictable range. In this regard, Ji Yu has nothing to hide. "I can tell you everything, but relatively, I''m also a little curious about your state. In exchange, after I tell you everything, I think you should be able to answer a few questions I''m curious about, right?" "no problem." Star God is simple, and Ji Yu can''t figure out her thinking mode. Well, Ji Yu didn¡¯t think about this anymore, and immediately began to describe the content about Ziyue¡¯s invasion of the normal world. At the same time, regarding Ji Yu¡¯s purpose, Ji Yu also said very cheekily that he was only trying to save the normal world where life exists. At the same time, he also wanted to concentrate all his strength against Ziyue. In various situations, Ji Yu used reserved words to describe. Then, it took less than ten minutes to roughly finish everything. Star God was silent for a moment, but quickly said again: "Ji Yu, I can hear that you are hiding something." "Your way of existence is very special. On the surface, it looks like an ordinary legendary life form, but you still have the power that scares me." "However, since you want to hide something, then I won''t ask, because you are stronger than me, and you have no malice towards me, so I want you to protect me before I am born, and you can make a condition in exchange .¡± Star God''s tone is still mechanical, but his logical thinking is quite clear, and he doesn''t understand what it means to be reserved at all, and he speaks very straightforwardly. This kind of straightforwardness fell into Ji Yu''s ears and made Ji Yu even more curious. Therefore, Ji Yu did not immediately answer the Star God''s request, but said with a little interest: "It''s okay to protect you, but I need you to answer my question first." "Okay! Say it!" The star god directly made a certain idea in Ji Yu''s mind gradually expand, so Ji Yu immediately asked several questions in succession. Ji Yu: "Haven''t you named yourself yet?" Star God: "No." Ji Yu: "You have wisdom, but you speak without emotion. Do you know what personality and emotion are?" Star God: "Understood, as long as there is everything on the planet, I know everything, and everything can be copied by me. Personality, emotion can be switched at any time as long as I want. Do you want me to change my tone?" Ji Yu became interested: "Of course, if possible, I definitely hope that you can speak with a little emotion, so how about you talk to me in a pleasing little girl''s tone, just like human beings socialize, Can it be done?" Star God: "Yes." As soon as Xing Shen''s voice fell, and while Ji Yu was waiting curiously, an immature and slightly brisk female voice immediately appeared in Ji Yu''s mind. Star God: "Big brother, do you like it when I talk to you like this?" Well, Ji Yu is numb all over. Yes, the change was too big, Ji Yu couldn''t react to it. One second, it was still icy mouthful of Ji Yu, and the next second it became something like ''big brother, do you like this?'' or something. "Big brother, don''t you like it? I can change it again, don''t be angry, I''m a little scared." Ji Yu "No, no, that''s it. It''s just that your gap is too big, and I didn''t get used to it for a while." Ji Yu rubbed his tingling forehead. "Oh, big brother, as long as you like it, that, big brother, do you have anything else to ask?" "If not, big brother, can you protect me? As long as big brother is willing to protect me, I can listen to you, and big brother, you have seen all my body, I will not be able to marry in the future, Big brother, you have to be responsible." Ji Yu''s goosebumps on Star God''s girl voice show were about to drop all over the floor. Ji Yu always felt that Xingshen did it on purpose. No, it was intentional, Ji Yu thought so firmly. However, Ji Yu''s character is not the kind of person who can be fooled at will, so Ji Yu immediately smiled and said after clearing up his emotions: "It doesn''t matter if you want to protect or be responsible, I can promise you, but if you want to call me Dad, In this way, try to call one first, and if the call is good, I will promise you." In the final analysis, the star god is the origin of the planet, and it definitely knows the meaning of father. "dad!" "Dad~" "dad?" "" Well, hearing the voice in his head, Ji Yu was stunned at first, and then couldn''t help smiling. "Okay, I understand your general situation, but that''s okay, in fact, I originally planned to let you call me Dad." "I don''t have any other hobbies, but recently I have become obsessed with adopting children." Star God: "Strange dad." Ji Yu: "" As long as Xingshen has wisdom, sooner or later he will understand the weight of the word father. Now she is just imitating the tone of a little human girl, but once she is born and grows further, she will have an inseparable bond with Ji Yu sooner or later. Shout, dance, I''ll spank your ass later. Ji Yu thought rather unscrupulously. However, the episode ended here, and Ji Yu didn''t have so much leisure to continue chatting with Xingshen here. But it''s also for the purpose of deepening the bond in the future, Ji Yu said immediately: "Okay, since you already call me Dad, then I''ll give you a name too." "On the mainland, those humans call the continent the Nolan Continent, and you are naturally the Nolan Star." "Nolan, okay, let''s call her Luonan!" Ji Yu looked at the girl inside the egg with a half-smile, and at the same time conveyed to her the meaning of luo and nan in Lan Xing''s cognition. Star God: "" Xingshen didn''t answer, but Ji Yu had acquiesced that she agreed with the name. After that, Ji Yu and Luo Nan began to get to know each other better. During this interaction, Ji Yu quickly knew the general situation of Luo Nan. First of all, the birth of Luonan on the Nolan star began nearly 12,000 years ago in this world. The reason why Nolan Star wanted to conceive its own existence was because the first legendary life was born on Nolan Star 12,000 years ago. Under the love of the origin of the planet, this legendary life can be said to have obtained all the benefits. But it''s a pity that this legendary life fell in love with killing while growing up. During this process, the life of the entire Nolan Continent was in bad luck. As for the final result, no surprise, it was Nolan Xing who used his original power to wipe out this disobedient legendary life with thunder. Starting with this, after that, Nolan Star''s original logical thinking began to breed its own wisdom and life. According to Luonan''s own calculations, her birth would have taken nearly 1,200 years, but after Raven was promoted to a demigod, her origin was supplemented by certain rules. The speed of absorbing dark energy has been accelerated by nearly one tenth, so under normal circumstances, it would take nearly a thousand years for her to be born. Taking legendary life as the threshold, the more legendary life there is on a planet, the stronger the rule blessing the planet''s origin will receive. According to this theory, if Luo Nan wanted to be born as soon as possible, she could continue to promote some lives to enter the legendary stage as early as 12,000 years ago. However, because of the legendary life that was fond of killing and almost destroyed the life of the entire planet, Nolan star directly rejected this plan. If this is not the case, the original logical reasoning of Nolan Star may not want to breed its own wisdom and life. The star god may not be born either. In short, in the mysterious world, the more prosperous the life on the planet, the better, and there is no fear of being unable to support it. In Luonan''s cognition of the origin of the planet, the planet can continue to grow after the origin absorbs enough dark energy. Even if this kind of growth cannot keep up with the speed of life consumption on the planet, it can be solved. That is to order life forms above legends who can talk to the origin of the planet, let them initiate unilateral massacres, or provoke wars between countries, races and races, and even find other planets of life, and then launch the world war. The war between them, and devour each other''s origin. When she said this, Luo Nan didn''t have any mood swings at all, just like an animal knows how to eat after birth. The origin of the planet also has an instinctive understanding of how to grow and how to avoid disasters. You don''t need anyone to tell you what to do, you don''t need anyone to teach you, you just have an innate knowledge of how to deal with these problems. In this regard, Ji Yu had nothing to say for a while. The law of the dark forest of the universe is so vividly reflected in front of your eyes. Ji Yu didn''t know what to say anymore, maybe Ziyue''s situation grew up in this kind of mutual devouring and development? Suddenly Ji Yu had such an association. Thinking about it this way, Ji Yu''s interest faded. Yes, evil? What is evil? Just like what Luo Nan said, the war of the world is a way of survival that exists instinctively on the planet. Is Ziyue really evil? Isn''t it evil? Ji Yu thought for a while, and finally came to a result that he subjectively approved. Ziyue is evil, because in Ziyue''s world, all life becomes chaotic and disorderly, which is evil. It is understandable that the war of the world aims to solve its own living environment, but playing with life and letting all life live under the rule of terror is not evil, what is evil? Too many Ji Yu don''t want to think about it. In short, for himself, for Blue Star, and to change this situation, he must move forward. Since the universe is the law of the dark forest, can I change it? Can you do it yourself? No! I can definitely do it myself! Ji Yu took a look at his data panel, and at this moment, he suddenly had a bigger goal and ambition. the y V2.Chapter 56 After dealing with everything on Nolan Star, after Ji Yu woke up, it was morning on Blue Star. Ji Yu stood on the balcony on the third floor of his house after a long absence. Breathing the air full of the smell of earth and grass in the rural breakfast, Ji Yu even felt a wonderful sense of separation. Yes, Ji Yu is often busy with the affairs of the avatars, and is even more involved in the events of the other world. Speaking of which, his identity has already surpassed that of ordinary human beings. But back to the earth, back to the hometown where he was born, he is just an ''ordinary person'' that''s all. Almost all the affairs of Star Nolan have been sorted out, and Ji Yu doesn''t need to pay too much attention now. If it wasn''t necessary, Ji Yu would not have descended into the avatar''s body very much. What Ji Yu did was actually considering that his ''children'' are independent individuals. Maybe they don''t feel anything about the feeling that their bodies are being manipulated now, but what about in the future? Ji Yu needs to consider all aspects, and even more needs to have his own private space. Furthermore, avatars also need to grow. Ji Yu doesn¡¯t need to do everything by himself. He only needs to guide the avatars in a general direction. As for the size of the affairs, let them handle and judge by themselves. . In addition, now the avatars are not only dealing with the problems themselves, the think tanks of the Blue Star countries are also their backing. Under the current cooperation relationship, it is only a matter of time for the related countries of Nolan Star. Today, the Blue Star countries have not yet announced the existence of Nolan Star. There will definitely be an announcement, but the time will be delayed a lot, at least after they have reached a ''cooperative relationship'' with the countries of Norlan Star. Nolan star has nothing to worry about for Ji Yu at the moment, so at this moment, Ji Yu has a rare time to clear his mind and relax. The entrance and exit balcony of Ji Yu''s house is facing a rural national road, and along the side of the national road, there are rows of private houses. There are not many vehicles on the national highway, but there are many people who go out to do farming. Ji Yu looked at the villagers who occasionally passed by, and most of them would greet them politely. "Third grandma, you went out so early?" "Yes! Go to the mountain and sprinkle some medicine on the peanuts, Yu''wa''er (pronounced ''wer''), when did you come back? Why don''t you go to the third grandma''s house to play?" "I''ve only come back not long ago, and there''s no one (referring to young people) in the house. When I go to your place, you have to make trouble with my parents like my mother. I can''t bear it." Ji Yu said with a smile. Ji Yu has been back for a long time, but Ji Yu seldom goes out, and most of what Ji Yu said to his parents was on the grounds of working online. Even if he went out, he would go to the bamboo forest in the back mountain to strengthen some animals. After greeting each other with a few words of greeting, Ji Yu''s third grandma left carrying the medicine box for weeding. However, soon when Ji Yu was about to go downstairs to wash up, he saw a little guy excitedly running from the road to his house. The little guy started laughing and shouting before reaching Ji Yu''s downstairs: "Dad! Come down quickly and open the door for me. My mother asked me to bring you some eels that my father picked up in the field last night." The little girl is not very old, she is only seven years old, and she is carrying a small sack at this time and quickly stood downstairs in Ji Yu''s house. The little girl is the daughter of Ji Yu''s cousin, who got married shortly after graduating from junior high school, so her daughter is already old enough to make soy sauce. In Ji Yu''s hometown, cousins ??and brothers and sisters all call their father''s generation with ''dad'', and it has nothing to do with gender. According to the birth ranking of each child in the family, the "several" fathers are called according to the ranking. Ji Yu is the only son in his family, so he is naturally regarded as the eldest, and he is naturally called the eldest father. And in Ji Yu''s cousin''s family, the cousin''s older sister is also called "big dad" by her daughter. This is the custom of the local countryside, which is very different from the mainstream society. "Okay, I''ll open the door for you." Seeing the little guy panting, Ji Yu smiled, then turned around and prepared to go downstairs. However, at this time, the door downstairs was opened by Ji Yu''s mother. "It''s Mingyan, why did you come here so early? Huh? What are you holding in your hand?" "The rice field eel, it was my mother who asked me to bring it to my dad. Well, grandma, here it is. I''ll go upstairs to find my dad." As Ji Mingyan said that, she gave the sack to Ji Yu''s mother, and then went straight to the third floor where Ji Yu was. Hearing the sound of footsteps going upstairs from the entrance of the corridor, Ji Yu shook his head, and then shouted: "Mingyan, go upstairs slowly, don''t fall." "Oh, I see, Daddy, I want to watch you play with the birds, shall we go to the bamboo forest today?" Before the person arrived, Ji Mingyan''s immature voice had already opened with joy. Hearing the little guy''s voice, Ji Yu smiled: "Go, you are running here, how could Daddy not take you there, but before we go, we have to finish breakfast." "Yeah." The little girl was panting and shouting cheerfully. Even though she was out of breath when she climbed to the third floor, her expression was still in good spirits. Standing at the door of the living room on the third floor, looking at the little girl who climbed the mountain with light beads of sweat on her head, Ji Yu couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to touch the little girl''s head with a smile. And the little girl had a smirk on her face. In this regard, Ji Yu felt both the beauty of blood and family affection, and also felt a little complicated. If one day these relatives of my family know about my changes, I don''t know how they will look at me. Ji Yu didn''t do them any favors, even his parents Ji Yu didn''t let them know about him. The accumulation of these things in Ji Yu''s heart made Ji Yu feel both complicated and a little bit of pressure. However, since Ji Yu had already decided not to let his relatives and friends know about his changes, he would definitely not let them know. If possible, Ji Yu even intends to hide it for the rest of his life. Because Ji Yu doesn''t want his relatives and friends to be ''snobbish'' because of him. This kind of ordinary life is enough, Ji Yu will not take the initiative to break the peaceful living environment around him, that''s all, whether it is selfish or arbitrary, Ji Yu doesn''t care at all. . Nolan Star, the royal city of Lance Holy Kingdom. It was night now, but at this moment the entire palace was full of people. And even the pope and bishop of the glorious Holy See and other senior clergy were all present. In the audience hall of the royal palace, everyone was quietly exchanging greetings, only the Pope of the Glorious Holy See was exchanging opinions with the Bloody King. "Your Majesty, have you thought about it? Are you really planning to take the risk and let the evil god of Robuel directly enter the kingdom of our Lord of Glory?" The Pope looked up at the Bloody King, his eyes as calm as water. The bloody king looked indifferent: "Evil god? Your Excellency, I think you have seen the natural vision just now? Do you think it is the divine power from the Lord of Radiance? Or is it from the evil god you mentioned?" "I don''t intend to blaspheme my lord, but if my lord really exists, then please tell me, His Excellency, where is my lord now?" If the Bloody King still had doubts about the existence of the God''s Favored One last moment, then his doubts were completely dispelled after the appearance of Ji Yu''s Shattered Eye. Although he didn''t know the reason for the divine thunder that descended from the sky before, it also let him know that this divine thunder was definitely related to the so-called descending of the gods from other worlds. The bloody king showed a sneer expression: "Your Excellency, the situation of the kingdom has reached the point of life and death. If the Lord really exists, please tell the Lord the Lord, and ask the Lord to bring glory to the earth again. Please also ask the Lord Let His divine power once again reveal the world." The Bloody King''s voice was particularly loud above the hall. Every time he said a word, the expressions of some bishops in the hall became more and more angry. Only the pope and some bishops who really believed in the gods in their hearts could maintain a seemingly calm and calm face at this moment. The pope did not answer the bloody king''s words immediately, but met the aggressive eyes of the bloody king with calm eyes. Finally, the pope spoke calmly. "It seems that His Majesty has already made his own decision, so we have nothing to say." "In that case!" The pope''s voice fell, and in an instant, there were explosions and screams outside the royal city. "what happened?" "What happened?" Many nobles and knights above the hall turned their heads to look outside the hall. However, many of the nobles who reacted very quickly all looked at the still calm Pope in the center of the hall with expressions of disbelief. Above the main hall, the pope and the bloody king looked at each other, and at the same time suddenly said in a very calm tone: "Wyatt XI, betraying the faith of our lord, with the glory of the Holy See, and as the representative of the lord of glory on the earth, I hereby declare that Wyatt XI will be deprived of the status of king of the Holy Kingdom of Lance !" "Are you kidding me?" "Sirmes, you are courting death!!!" Above the main hall, some new nobles who are extremely supportive of the Bloody King drew their swords one after another, while some knight nobles watched with a hesitant attitude. On the throne, the Bloody King had already stood up, and he looked at His Royal Highness the Pope with sharp eyes, and there was already a strong murderous intent in his eyes. "Sirmes, it seems that you have decided to go down the same path!" "The more you act like this, the more it shows that the so-called Lord of Radiance is just a cover. How ridiculous! You would choose to take such a bad move." "Could it be that you think that without Alfred''s protection, this king is something that the Holy See can manipulate at will?" The bloody king''s whole body was already shining with energy fluctuations that belonged exclusively to extraordinary people. At the same time, behind the main hall, there were palace guards who immediately handed the bloody king a sword. Above the main hall, the knights who originally chose to wait and see also began to draw their swords at this moment. Hundreds of nobles surrounded Pope Sirmes and the first-class bishops of the Holy See. At the same time, all the guards outside the palace rushed in. Faced with such a disproportionate number of people, Pope Sirmes still had a calm expression. He didn''t pay attention to the Bloody King''s words, but just said to himself, like a real pilgrim: "My Lord is everywhere, He is not limited to any form, not limited to a specific face, He is always above the Kingdom of God." "The blasphemer will be punished by God!" As soon as Sirmes'' words fell, a huge air current swirled around his body. The airflow produces a huge shock wave like an airburst. Many nobles around were hit by the airflow and flew back, while ordinary soldiers who were not superhumans were even worse, hitting the wall in a large area and falling to the ground. Accompanied by the sound of countless weapons falling from the soldiers'' hands, as well as countless screams, at this moment, the battle in the hall officially kicked off. At the same time, a large number of flying beasts suddenly appeared above the palace. These strange beasts were contracted and raised by the clergy of the Glorious Holy See. At the same time, outside the royal city, the rebel army and the Legion of Judges of the Radiant Holy See were fighting with the guards guarding the royal city. The change of Lance Holy Kingdom was so sudden. This is not only the last counterattack of the glorious Holy See, but also the last prelude of the old era''s rebellion against the new era in the historical trend. Whether it is the victory of the Glorious Holy See or the victory of the Bloody King, none of this can stop the tide of change in the new era set off by Adam and other gods. Unlike the current chaos in the Holy Kingdom of Lance, in the royal city of Robuyer, the civilians and even the nobles in the whole city are falling into a passionate carnival from the bottom of their hearts. In a crowded tavern. "Lord of the night, everyone has seen what happened today, right? God, I can''t imagine that the Lord actually exists. I can''t even imagine it." A drunken man blushed and said loudly. "Yeah, this is the blessing of our Robuel kingdom, and just now the gods announced in the video that all the evil lands caused by the evil moon were destroyed by the divine thunder from the master. In a short time, we will again There is no need to worry about the invasion of monsters." "The gods are above! My Lord is among the gods, and under the favor of the Lord, I will unify the beliefs of the entire Nolan Continent, and we, Rob Yell, will surely become the greatest country in the Norlan Continent." "To the gods, to the kingdom, to the great master!!!" "cheers!!!" The three bad guys gulped down the wine, their faces full of excitement that couldn''t fade away. And just like these three men, everyone in the entire tavern was talking excitedly and excitedly about what happened two hours ago. While these people were discussing, three women suddenly appeared at the door of the tavern. "Boss, bring me a barrel of wine, and a few more plates of barbecue!" Seeing the three women who suddenly appeared at the door, the entire tavern fell silent. The people who came were Alfred and Veronica. Vera and Nika could change their shapes at will, so they just looked like two slightly beautiful human beings who were not much different from human women in this world. And Alfred was different, she couldn''t change clothes, and she didn''t bother to change clothes, so when she appeared, everyone in the tavern fell silent. The story of Alfred the Sword Saint being captured had spread throughout the royal city a few days ago, and the video in the royal city also showed the scene of Alfred being captured. Therefore, after this sudden silence, all the drunks in the tavern showed expressions of seeing a ghost. However, in the face of the Juggernaut, even if these drunks are drunk, they still dare not go crazy with alcohol. The reputation of the sword master spread throughout the entire continent, and as an extraordinary person, no one except gods could defeat her. In this way, after Alfred glanced at the entire tavern, he immediately walked towards an empty table in the tavern. The tavern owner was stunned, and then immediately recovered and nodded hurriedly: "Okay, okay, ladies, please sit down first, and the food and drinks will come later." V2.Chapter 57 "Uncle Nigga, don''t we really need to notify the guards? That''s Alfred the Sword Saint!" In the back kitchen, a young man whispered to the tavern owner. "Don''t tell me! You don''t know anything, so don''t join in the fun." Nigge slapped the young man on the head directly, and continued: "The Juggernaut is able to appear so ostentatiously, it is absolutely impossible to escape, so why not escape, kid?" Aisel touched his beaten head, and shook his head with a timid expression. Seeing the appearance of the young man in front of him, Old Nige sighed a little. "You kid is really stupid. I don''t know how your father gave birth to such a stupid boy." Old Nige shook his head, and said directly: "The Juggernaut can appear so swaggeringly, it seems to be free, but it is actually a kind of house arrest." "Otherwise, why do you think she didn''t escape?" "Because the gods are watching her, it''s not that she doesn''t want to escape, but she can''t escape at all." "In addition, the two women next to the Juggernaut may not necessarily be the Transcendent who guards her." When Old Nigger said this, Ai Suo was suddenly stunned. "I see, hey, doesn''t that mean the gods are watching our shop right now?" When Aisel said this, he immediately looked here and there suspiciously. Seeing Ai Suoer like this, Nige was helpless, and immediately said: "Okay, don''t be suspicious, you boy, how can us ordinary people get into the eyes of the gods, just do what we have to do, you boy, go to the wine shop immediately!" Get wine in the cellar." "Oh, ok, I''ll go right away." Everything that happened in the back kitchen of the tavern was just an insignificant scene, no one paid attention to it, and no one cared. After the Juggernaut and Veronica found a place to sit down, the diners at the nearby tables that were close to this table left one after another and chose their seats again. In this regard, all three of them just glanced at it. At this time, the entire tavern had lost the previous noise. Some people left in a hurry, while others secretly looked at the Juggernaut and whispered. Although these mutterings were small, they couldn''t be concealed from the ears of the three of them. What the drunks talked about most was why the Juggernaut was so free, and at the same time, there was always a tone of hatred in his words. Sword Saint Alfred didn''t care about this at all, but looked at Vera and Nika who were sitting opposite each other. "Why don''t you two show your true appearance? Are you not afraid that someone will bump into you if you hide your appearance?" "Clash? They won''t do it with you." Vera smiled gently. Nika muttered, "Do you know what star effect is? Although we don''t care about our identities, if we really show our looks, I don''t think we can stay here quietly and follow you to understand the so-called mortal life." "Star effect?" Alfred was slightly puzzled. "Hey, you don''t understand after I say it. Anyway, let me take you to Blue Star to see if I have a chance, but you have to be my person first, otherwise why should I treat you so well?" Nika seemed He looked at Alfred with a smile that wasn''t a smile. For Nika''s ''molesting'', Alfred seemed to be a little immune, and saw a smile on her face. "Aren''t I the one to crown you now?" "Yeah?" "Isn''t it?" "Okay, you guys stop making trouble." Vera covered her mouth and chuckled, and said at the same time: "Alfred, you are indeed good, and you are considered the strongest person we have ever seen among human beings. " "We do have expectations of you, but this expectation is just to see what you can do." "Of course, if possible, we also want to have more fun in our spare time. Your strength is the prerequisite for us to recognize you. I hope you don''t let us down." Vera looked at the sights around her all the time, and responded with a gentle smile, while continuing to say to Alfred: "After all, we are not human beings. Human beings need their own strong ones. In addition" Vera would have liked to continue talking. But suddenly, Vera stood up, and her expression was full of dignity. Looking at Vera who stood up suddenly, Alfred was a little confused. But at this moment, suddenly, the whole world trembled. Yes, like an earthquake without warning, accompanied by tremors, there was an explosion in the sky immediately. The sound was extremely loud, like thunder, but also like the sound of breaking glass... Under the dark night, the sky above Robuel''s royal city is the territory of Veronica''s body, the Sky Fortress. Above the royal city, the Sky Fortress is in an invisible state. At this time, because of the 30% bonus of the one-time aid and construction materials provided by America to Rob Yell, the sky fortress has already nearly doubled in size. As long as the sky fortress with a diameter of about 2,500 meters and a height of about 50-180 meters is exposed, it is no less than the size of a hill. At the same time, the expansion of computing power and volume also allowed Veronica to obtain more drone weapons. There are more than 2,000 nuclear-powered aerospace unmanned combat aircraft, and more than 300,000 small unmanned aerial vehicles of various types. With such a powerful army, Veronica could even sweep the entire Nolan Continent by herself. Veronica was suspended in the sky, and the city of Robuel was brightly lit. Under such brightly lit lights, in a desert hundreds of kilometers away from the royal city of Robuel, Malphite was deep in it and was constantly creating more offspring. After nearly ten days of hard work, in this desert, Malphite created an army of 50,000 stone giants about 20 meters high. For his own growth, to guard against Ziyue, and to leave enough strength in this world, Malphite has been working silently without any complaints. Unlike Malphite, the deer is sleeping soundly in Robuel''s palace, quite comfortable. As for Raven Mitchell, he has been quietly fiddling with his kingdom of God these days, and at the same time is also studying the possibility of whether the souls of believers can be transformed into angels. Irisviel is located in the sea south of Rob Yell, and is actively looking for some powerful alien sea beasts in order to become her own family. And the oak tree is still in the blue star, and he is growing with all his strength without being able to move, and provides an opportunity for his family to evolve. Everything seems to be heading in a good direction. But just tonight, on the night when Shenlei destroyed the world and belonged to Ziyue''s tentacles, Nolan star once again faced the challenge. Yes. The moment Vera stood up in the tavern, there was a loud noise in the sky directly above the only Nolan Continent on Nolan Star. The loud noise was like muffled thunder, not only like an iron door being smashed, glass being shattered, but also like the sound of breaking through the sky. When the sound resounded, the entire Nolan Continent began to tremble slightly, and the air seemed to tremble along with it. "What happened?" In a side hall of the palace, Xiaolu was awakened. Malphite, who was smelting gravel in the desert, raised his head. Mitchell, who was originally studying the Holy Spirit in the Kingdom of God, appeared on the material interface from the Kingdom of God. Alice Viel got out of the sea and flew to the night sky in an instant. "What happened?" In the space of consciousness that belongs exclusively to the avatars, Xiaolu asked. However, no one knew at this time. Veronica has already begun to control her body and quickly sprint out of the atmosphere of the night. And just as Veronica rushed out of the atmosphere, huge electronic telescopes appeared above the Sky Fortress. At the same time, in order to prevent accidents, the Sky Fortress opened all the huge metal gates under the control of Veronica. The gate opened wide, and drones swarmed out at the same time. There are more than 200,000 combat drones. They swarmed out like locust swarms, and quickly flew towards the place where the loud noise came from the sky. And when these small drones gushed out like lines, there was a huge roar in Veronica''s sky fortress. Then, with the roar of the engine, a space fighter with a length of 52 meters also rushed out. Nearly 2,000 space fighters came out carrying more than 10,000 nuclear bombs. They formed nearly a hundred arrays in the shape of "¡·'', they covered the sky, and roared towards the source of the sound at a speed of nearly ten Mach. This is the first time for Veronica to have such a big battle. There was a reason why Veronica was so nervous and let all the combat power go out. Because Veronica was too familiar with the loud sound coming from the sky, it was the sound of Ziyue tearing apart the space of Blue Star with its tentacles when Ji Yu confronted Ziyue in Blue Star. Veronica was still heading out of the atmosphere, and at this moment she had seen it through the vision of the space fighter fleet. Under the night, somewhere in the sky in the center of Nolan Continent, a huge black hole appeared at this time. This black hole is different from Yehei, it is a kind of deep and rotating streamer, which looks very similar to the plane channel created by Xiaolu and the others. But different from the plane channel created by Xiaolu and the others, there are thousands of tentacles on the edge of this black hole. These tentacles are around the black hole and seem to be confronting the squeeze of space. The tentacles looked as if they wanted to prop up something, exerting unparalleled power, and in the center of these tentacles, the rotating black hole streamer was like a mirror. On the opposite side of the mirror, under the night vision goggles of the space fighter, there were dense figures of monsters. These monsters are all flying species, some have thousands of tentacles on their heads, like a combination of an enlarged version of a longhorn and an octopus, while some are like birds, but their heads are full of flesh and blood. These flying monsters are really unflattering. They are pushing each other, and it seems that they are very crazy and eager to rush into the world of Nolan Continent. But no matter how hard they try, on the edge of the black hole, on the other side of the mirror, in the air of Nolan Continent, there seems to be an invisible colloidal resistance blocking them. This kind of blocking makes all these monsters lose the possibility of invading, but under the gaze of Veronica, suddenly, the projection of the purple moon suddenly appeared in the moonless sky. Above the night sky, the purple moon revealed at this time is actually three times larger than the purple moon revealed above the blue star. It looked like a purple planet was falling into Nolan''s star. The night of Nolan Continent was covered in purple, and at the same time, the thousands of tentacles that were originally confronting the inexplicable space force suddenly exerted force as if they had been slapped with chicken blood. They slam the black hole nearly three times in size. And at the moment when the black hole expanded, and at the moment when the purple moon projection manifested, thousands of monsters suddenly overturned. "Roar!!!" "Chi Chi Chi!!!" "ah!!!" The cries of thousands of monsters resounded through the heavens and the earth, and they poured out continuously, and the whole world seemed to be screaming at this moment. The origin of Star Nolan used almost all its power to maintain the existence and birth of the Star God, and this process cannot be interrupted. Therefore, the greatest power that Nolan Star can use now is to confront Ziyue''s tentacles that open up the space in terms of rules and space, so as to prevent the further expansion of the intrusion channel. Through consciousness transmission, Veronica transmitted everything detected to all incarnations in real time. "How is it possible! The rules of Star Nolan have not been eroded too much, have they? Why can these purple moon monsters act on the material interface." Adam''s voice was extremely dignified. "I think this is probably related to the light of the purple moon. All these monsters are covered with a layer of purple light." Mitchell replied in a cold voice. Adam was silent, and at the same time was quickly analyzing the current situation. Ziyue''s invasion this time was obviously related to their father''s actions during the day, and his father annoyed Ziyue again, so Ziyue launched a retaliatory action? This time''s revenge is obviously different from that of Blue Star''s, where Blue Star''s purple moon landed directly with thousands of tentacles and hoped to destroy most of Blue Star''s life. But most of the power projected by Ziyue was blocked by Lanxing Yuanyuan and Ji Yu at that time. But this time, Ziyue''s actions have obviously changed. It didn''t violently use all its strength to attack the material interface of Nolan Star with its tentacles. Casts lots of monsters. Under the BUFF effect of Ziyue, the danger caused by these monsters is absolutely no less than that of Blue Star. Yes, win by quantity, and kill as many lives as possible on Nolan Star. This is the way Ziyue took revenge this time. Under the black hole with a diameter of more than 30 kilometers, the number of purple moon monsters spewing out every second is hundreds of thousands. This is not a joke, most of their life levels may not be too high, but the number will definitely make people''s scalp tingle. "In any case, they must be stopped!" Time is life, and there is no room for Adam and the others to think too much, so Adam immediately said: "The little deer immediately mobilized the power of the plane, opened the channel of the plane, and put all Malphite''s offspring there first!" "In addition, you, Malphite, Irisviel, and Mitchell hurriedly surrounded and killed these monsters in four directions! You can kill as many monsters as you can, and you must not let these monsters wreak havoc on Nolan. star." "Veronica, let all the fighters drop nuclear bombs, don''t worry about other things, all the nuclear bombs will be dropped in batches, and try to kill all the monsters that are gathered together as much as possible." "The Ziyue Projection consumes a lot of power, and it is impossible to last too long. As long as you persist, you will win!" "Okay! I''ll be ready" "good!" "" After Adam''s words fell, all the incarnations immediately took action. And while all the avatars were acting, Adam also immediately contacted his father, but what he didn''t know was that there was no need for him to contact, the star god Luonan was already asking Ji Yu for help through the contract reached with Ji Yu earlier. V2.Chapter 58 "Gods above, the evil moon! The evil moon has come again!" In the center of the Nolan continent, to the south is the border city of the Bajas Empire, which is connected with the Holy Kingdom of Lance, Lietis. When the purple moon appeared and triggered the black hole, people immediately saw the vision of the sky. And at the same time as this vision occurred, at the moment when endless monsters screamed from the sky and poured in excitedly, people were completely panicked. The Lord''s Mansion of Lietis. "My lord, hurry up and take refuge in the bunker!" One of the attendants shouted to the lord beside him when he saw the monster covering the moon all over the sky. "Angelaus, do you think it''s useful to hide? Take up arms, I don''t want to be a nobleman without subjects, it''s against my way of chivalry." Earl Luklot said calmly, and at the same time looked at most of the panic-stricken knight attendants and territorial soldiers around him. "Although the old man has not participated in the battle for nearly ten years, he also vows to live and die with the people!" "There is no need to hesitate, and there is no need to be afraid. Even if we die, we will just return to the arms of our Lord, Lord of the Earth. Take heart and hold your weapons tightly!" "The gods are with us!" Luklot stood on the terrace of the lord''s mansion, drew out the sword of the knight attendant, and shouted loudly. "The gods are with us!" "The gods are with us!" "" Although the soldiers could not be fully inspired with courage, they had to shout loudly with trembling in the face of the current situation. Only a loud shout can dispel the hesitation and panic in their hearts. "Roar!!!" High above the sky, huge groups of monsters are separating. A large part of them is heading in all directions, and a considerable part of them is heading for the border city of Lietis. There are too many monster groups, like the buffer group covering the sky and the sun, countless screams mixed with various juices, and they have already begun to attack Lietis in a saturated manner before they hit the ground. Under the dark night, the monster''s juice began to baptize Lietis like thousands of raindrops. Some of these raindrops are highly corrosive, but the substances that touch the ground are like strong acids and begin to destroy all buildings and living things to the greatest extent. And some raindrops are like flames and poisonous mist. At the same time as it fell, the fire rose up, and at the same time, poisonous mist of various strange colors began to run rampant in the fire. This was an extremely asymmetrical battle, and Lietis had already suffered countless casualties before the monster landed on the ground. "Save me! Save me! I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die~!" "Why did we suffer such a disaster! I am not reconciled! I am not reconciled!" "Ah! My arm, my arm is melting! Help me!" "" In Lietis, strong acid and poisonous mist continued to spread as the fires rose one after another. "My lord! Is this the trial you gave me?" Standing on the terrace of the three-story building of the Lord''s Mansion, Luklot''s eyes were complicated. Under all kinds of poisonous mist and strong acid raindrops, the light of the extraordinary that radiated from his body protected him, but ordinary soldiers and leaders did not have such good luck. Seeing his city engulfed in flames and poisonous fog, and seeing the soldiers who had just managed to show their courage to fight under his encouragement, were hiding timidly, his heart was filled with lamentation. "Come on! Come on~" All kinds of raindrops fell, and Lu Keluo closed his eyes slightly. At this time, the group of monsters above the sky was infinitely close to the ground, and one of them, a flying lizard that seemed to be nearly ten meters long, noticed Luklott whose body was shining with a clear light. Its eyes were greedy and it slammed into other nearby companions, while its wings quickly rushed towards Luklot with the sound of piercing the air! However, at this moment, stone spikes suddenly sprang out from under the garden floor of the Lord''s Mansion and rushed towards the sky. "Roar!!!" The stone spikes shot into the sky, and the lizard monster was completely unprepared, and was immediately stuck into a hornet''s nest and fell to the ground. And at this moment, a creature that looked like a large earthworm suddenly appeared on the ground of the Lord''s Mansion. The appearance is earthy brown, and only the part exposed to the ground is more than fifteen meters long. After the appearance of this huge earthworm creature, the soil around its body continued to turn into spikes and shot towards the sky with more monsters swooping down. "It''s the earl''s contracted beast, Peel!" "We are saved, we are saved!" "Unexpectedly, since I haven''t seen you for ten years, the earl''s strange beast has grown so huge." "" The soldiers hiding under the eaves and some civilians near the lord''s mansion couldn''t help but feel hopeful. But this kind of hope was quickly despaired under the tide of countless monsters all over the sky. Yes, at the moment this large earthworm appeared, many monsters in the city of Lietis had swooped down. The houses collapsed, and the disabled and hiding humans were found by these monsters one after another and were eaten up like vicious dogs. "Roar!!!" "Quack quack!!!" All kinds of monsters roared excitedly and frantically, grabbing all the flesh and blood. The range that the earthworm''s beast can protect is limited, and Earl Locknott can only slightly support and protect the Lord''s Mansion. "God! Why is this happening, why is this happening." "Mom, I''m scared, I''m so scared." "My lord, please save us!" "" Under countless dwellings or cellars, a large number of human beings curled up, hesitated, and prayed. But no matter how much they prayed and hesitated, the screams in their ears and the roars of monsters still continued. On the terrace of the lord''s mansion, the extraordinary light around Earl Luke Knott dimmed every time, especially after he swung his sword with his sword. And similar to Luklot, the completely round figure of the large earthworm protruding from the ground beside him at this time also seems to be gradually shriveling. A large number of monster corpses fell around, but more monsters continued to rush forward. During this period, a monster even rushed to the body of the earthworm and beast and bit it hard. The earthworm beast screamed and roared, and plunged into the ground suddenly, and then the entire Lord''s Mansion began to shake, and the earthworm beast, which was nearly thirty-five meters long, was completely exposed to the ground. Then, around the earthworm beast, more of the soil on the ground turned into stone spikes and shot into the air densely. "Peel~" Earl Luke Locke was a little out of breath. He looked at his partner who had been with him for more than half a century, with memories and unbearable eyes in his eyes. "Pier leave me alone, let''s go, go and take my grandson, this is my last request, Pierre." Luke beheaded the monster like a flying toad that rushed to his side with a single sword, and then yelled at the earthworm and strange beast not far away. The earthworm beast is not a real earthworm. Although it looks like an earthworm, there are two extremely miniature eyes like sesame seeds on the tip of its head. It turned its crazy eyes and saw the old man on the balcony, and then whined like a puppy. "No, Pierre, this is a war that belongs to us humans, it is a war that belongs to me, go! Go and take Little Duck away, even if it is to continue my bloodline, this is my last request, Pierre, let''s go!" Luklot''s chest heaved and he tried to show a smile and looked at the large earthworm. Pierre''s pupils reflected the figure of the old man, and it whined, as if it wanted to completely record the figure of the old man in the depths of its memory. In the end, Peel let out a loud roar, like anger and whine, and at this moment, more spikes shot at the monster tide in the sky at the same time. The monsters in the sky fell under the rain, and dozens of monsters were taken away by a wave. But this is just a drop in the bucket. Peel left, and turned around and burrowed into the ground again. Feeling the vibration of the ground under his feet, Luklot, who had already met the monster hand-to-hand and was fighting in the rain of blood, smiled. "Come on, let me, an old man, radiate the last warmth of the rest of my life!" The old man looks old, but every movement is very sensitive. He shuttles among the monsters, and every time he swings his sword, a lot of red and blue blood is sprinkled. The Lord''s Mansion fell, without the protection of the large earthworm Peel, monsters rushed into the Lord''s Mansion from all directions, and the ordinary soldiers who had been hiding inside began to scream in the fight with the monster. Hearing the screams of the soldiers next to his ears, and watching the scene of the city full of fire and poisonous fog, Luklot''s eyes were as silent as water. Although he was panting more and more, he was still practicing his chivalry that never flinched. Lietis, the border city of the Bajas Empire, shouldn''t have been like this. If it was normal, there would be at least 50,000 soldiers stationed here, and there would be nearly 200 extraordinary people. But it is a pity that almost all the garrisons and extraordinary people here were transferred to participate in the coalition operations when the five-nation coalition forces jointly attacked Robuel. In this way, the empty Lietis failed to last for five minutes in the monster''s first wave of attacks. Everything will be turned into nothingness, and everything has no meaning. For Luklot, his only comfort now is that his son and grandson may be able to escape this catastrophe. enough! Looking at the sky, looking at the monster tide that is still spreading towards the whole world in the dark streamer in the sky, Luklot is peaceful. There were many wounds on his hands and his body, and some places corroded by monsters were eroding his life because of the lack of extraordinary power in his body. At this last moment, when Luklot was looking at the monster swarm in the sky, suddenly, a light suddenly appeared in the distance of the sky. Yes, this light appeared very abruptly, and it was more than ten kilometers away from Lietis. In that sky is the westernmost spread of monsters. At the beginning, there was only one light, and it was like a small spot, but in the end it expanded and exploded instantly under Lukelot''s eyes. An extremely dazzling sun appeared in the sky. The bright sun lit up, and Luklot even saw monsters vaporizing in the light and heat. In the center of the light, all the monsters were vaporized, and at the same time, the powerful shock wave caused countless monsters to fall to the ground from the wailing. However, this is not all, because in the dark night and above the clouds, more than ten small suns appeared again. The little sun shone wave after wave, and lit up the entire night. The monsters who were looking for the remaining human beings in the city, and even robbed each other of their flesh and blood, all raised their heads and looked towards the sky. Time was frozen at this moment, and the monsters seemed to be frightened. They all stopped moving, and even completely lost their voices for two or three seconds. However, the monsters are not frightened, they don''t know what it means to be afraid. Bloodthirsty, madness, and chaos are their common characteristics. On the west side, at the moment when a large number of monsters were emptied by the little sun, the monsters in Lietis City all screamed as if they had received some orders. "Roar!!!" "whisper!!!" "scare!!!" "" At this moment, the monsters gave up their attack on Lietis and all spread their wings and headed towards the direction where the small sun erupted on the west side. In the distant sky on the west side, small suns are rising one after another. Although there are a lot of monsters, monsters are still rushing out of the black hole above the sky like the fluid of the night. There was no end to these monsters, and many charged the western sky without fear. But at the same time, these monster tides also have more monsters still thinking about spreading in all directions. The monsters seem to have been assigned tasks, each expanding towards the area they are responsible for. "What exactly is going on?" Luklot stared blankly at the monsters who no longer paid attention to him, and also looked at the successive bursts of small suns under the night sky, and his whole body fell into an inexplicable shock. The shock wave radiation of the little sun has a very wide range. Although it erupted in the sky, and was even more than fifteen kilometers away from Lietis, the shock airflow produced by the eruption also blew to Lietis. The airflow that hit Lietis was not strong, but Luklot''s instinctive premonition felt a hint of danger contained in the airflow. "Airflow is poisonous?" Luklot frowned the moment he came back to his senses, but he was relieved after looking around the whole Lietis. Yes, the entire Lietis was completely reduced to ruins in less than five minutes. The fire was burning everywhere in the city, and countless houses were destroyed. At the moment when all the monsters flew away on the streets, the entire city could not even hear the possibility of a living creature. Of course, this does not mean that the human beings in the cities were slaughtered, but even if the human beings in the cities were not wiped out, there would not be many left. Luklot stood on the ground exhausted with his sword. He looked at the sky, at the purple moon, at the tide of monsters and the little sun. At this moment, the only thing he could think of was the gods. Yes, the airbursts and scorching sun that flashed one after another in the dark night can only be done by gods. That is the realm of the gods, a world beyond the reach of mortals. Sky? Light? Is it the Lord of Radiance? The gods have come? Just like the arrival of the Lord of the Night in the newspaper? Luklot began to guess, and slowly sensed the ''divine power'' in the air to restore the extraordinary power in his body, and began to control his injuries. But while Luklot was recovering from his injuries, he also attached extraordinary power to his eyes. And at this moment, in his eyes, he discovered a large number of unknown flying objects in the western sky behind the scorching sun. These flying objects spit out a lot of flames, while interspersed with a large number of monsters. Under the illumination of the ''Scorching Sun'', the speed of all the flying objects far surpassed that of most monsters. While reflecting the metal light under the light, they spit out tongues of fire. They are trying to form an enveloping net, and at the same time they are launching something, and it is after this kind of thing appears that rounds of scorching sun will appear in the sky. Although everything in the eyelids is not very clear, it is also possible for Lukelot to discover the real situation of the sun. He stared blankly, looking at the sky in disbelief and was deeply shocked by it. V2.Chapter 59 "The number of these monsters is really too much, sister, you control the big ones to clear the sky, and I control the small ones to deal with the monsters on the ground." In Veranika''s Sky Fortress, Nika immediately made a decision and said to Vera after inspecting the image fed back by the drone. "Okay, Nika, don''t worry about the loss. The drone can be rebuilt if it''s gone, but if too many humans and creatures in this world die, no one can predict how far Ziyue''s invasion will expand." "Understood, sister, don''t worry! I still know the priorities." Nika is rarely reliable, and her expression is very solemn. Veronica''s attack on the monsters was purposeful. When launching nuclear bombs, they deliberately avoided the position close to the ground to minimize the impact of nuclear radiation on ground creatures. Of course, after such a massive nuclear explosion, the sky of this world will definitely be filled with nuclear dust, but now Veronica can''t control so much. In addition, it is still possible to clean up nuclear dust and cloud gas and water mist afterwards. The deer can be responsible for restoring the ecology of the ground and treating humans and ordinary creatures, while Irisviel can swallow clouds and mist, making the mist and clouds of nuclear dust disappear. For legendary beings, nuclear radiation cannot affect their genes at all, and the biggest threat to them from nuclear bombs is the temperature and impact at the center of the explosion. Therefore, Xiaolu and Irisviel are far more than enough to clean up the nuclear radiation after the event. Strengthening life, allowing their genes to break through the status quo and achieve a constant state at the same time, this is Xiaolu''s existing solution to nuclear radiation. Above the sky, more than ten million monsters have sprung up, and they spewed out densely and spread in all directions. Under the light of the Ziyue, they wreaked havoc on everything. Many monsters didn''t even spare the trees on the ground. At the same time, some monsters rushed directly into rivers and lakes. Facing so many monsters, Veronica can only limit the spread of monsters in one direction. Therefore, at this critical moment, as the only demigod in this world, Raven Mitchell received the call from the source of Nolan Star. With the blessing of Nolan''s star source, Mitchell didn''t even need Veronica to give him a position, and directly appeared in the north of the black hole formed by Ziyue under the blessing of some rules. Mitchell''s eyes were cold, he stared at the monster that was rushing towards him, and then changed his size directly, turning into a huge raven with a wingspan of more than a thousand meters. The whole body of the raven was surrounded by pitch-black smoke. Under the blessing of the Lord of the Night''s characteristics, in the darkness that filled the sky, the size of the raven began to triple in size. The Lord of the Night is the god of the night. At this moment, under the swelling of the god''s body, the wingspan of the raven suddenly increased to three kilometers under the black smoke. With a wingspan of three kilometers and a body length of nearly a thousand, such a huge creature can be said to have a sharp visual impact. Thousands of black and golden lights shone on Raven''s body, and with a slight flapping of his wings, endless black smoke engulfed his body. When countless flying purple moon monsters attacked, the black smoke spread like a billowing wave. In an instant, all the flying monsters fell from the sky like raindrops. Yes, without any life, these purple moon monsters passed away directly after being submerged in the black smoke of the raven. Their souls were harvested, and at the same time, under the characteristics of the Raven Necromancer, the flesh and blood of these purple moon monsters that fell to the ground seemed to melt and became real flesh and blood. These flesh and blood gathered and fused with each other, and at the same time, with the help of a large number of holy spirits in the kingdom of God, the death knight was born. Dark forests, barren grasslands, and terrifying human towns, in these different regions, a large number of death knights were born from flesh and blood stepping on flames. The death knights were five meters high with their horses and men. They were covered with pitch-black metal armor and held giant shields and long swords. After their pupils sparkled with ghostly flames, they moved. Yes, under the neighing of the nightmare horses, under the indifference of the death knight, they began to rush towards the monsters that were wreaking havoc on the ground. Above the sky is a nearly ten-kilometer-long black smoke curtain city wall launched by the Raven Lord of the Night, while on the ground is the battlefield where death knights and monsters duel. They were tireless, and several monsters were killed under the swing of the sword. In Raven''s Kingdom of God, there are nearly a million believers wandering in the vast white kingdom at this time. Within the Kingdom of God, their thinking is solidified, and only constant prayer can maintain the immortality of the soul in the Kingdom of Faith. They have lost most of their memory as mortals on earth, and the only meaning of existence is to pray and be with God. They are believers who lost their lives in the war. They are the largest number of believers that Raven has been able to receive in the past ten days since Raven became a demigod. They are incorporeal, too fragile to even hold large amounts of memory. Even if they want to maintain their existence, they must be linked to gods and beliefs, so as petitioners and also as holy spirits, this is the only form of their current existence. There is no concept of time in the kingdom of God, let alone the concept of space. These souls and petitioners are transformed into phantoms in the kingdom of God, kneeling on the ground all the time and praying to the throne in the sky. At a glance, the ground of the white space formed by the Kingdom of God is full of dense phantoms. The scene is extremely spectacular and terrifying. If there is no accident, they will always be the source of the raven''s belief and be with the gods forever. But at this time, in the face of the endless Ziyue invasion, these believers, these beings who became the Holy Spirit, began to disappear from the Kingdom of God one by one. They turned into light of nothingness, and were injected into the bodies of death knights composed of flesh and blood monsters. They existed in physical form, and came to the world again as the representatives of the gods on the ground. In the process, Raven also began to shape flesh and blood creatures similar to fallen angels in Western Fantasy based on humans. In this shaping process, it was not all smooth sailing, some flesh and blood collapsed inexplicably, but some succeeded smoothly. These black-winged angels have raven-like wide wings, and the similar body of a human being is generally about three meters high. The instant the two-winged black-winged angel was born, its life level reached level three, just like a death knight. Some of these black-winged angels hold long swords at the moment of birth, while others hold spears or bows and arrows. After the holy spirit merged into the flesh and blood and was born, they continued to the greatest extent their fighting instincts in life. But unlike human beings, these reborn beings lack the necessary emotions. They have lost almost all their memories, and they are the swords that help the gods sweep away everything. The black-winged angel was born, and flew into the sky in an instant, fighting with the monsters in the low sky that were not swept by the black smoke of the gods. In this process, some black-winged angels and death knights died, but these dead black-winged angels and death knights were resurrected under the blessing of Mitchell''s faith. And at the same time, they have more companions being born. ten thousand. fifty thousand. One hundred thousand. ¡­ The power of faith stored in Mitchell''s kingdom was not exhausted until the number of death knights and black-winged angels born reached nearly 300,000. The death knight and the black-winged angel formed an impenetrable line of defense. At the same time, the ravens in the sky also began to advance. Unlike Raven Mitchell. On the south side of the line of defense, Xiaolu used the small drone sent by Veronica to locate and directly opened the plane channel. Then, a water curtain light gate about three kilometers in length and width appeared, and then a large number of stone giants began to appear on the ground. This is an open plain area, surrounded by a lot of farmland and houses. The moment the stone giants appeared, the ground trembled. These stone giants are organized in rows of hundreds of people like an army. The whole body is like a substance, and the joints and chest and abdomen still shine like lava from time to time. They ran, and quickly deployed their defenses. These stone giants are the 50,000 sons of Malphite born in the desert of this world, but for insurance, Malphite also used another hundred thousand stone giants left on Mars for this transmission. One hundred and fifty thousand stone giants, each twenty meters high. If they didn''t use the magnetic field to buffer the pressure on the ground, the plain would have become a mess by now. In less than fifteen minutes, all the stone giants have all appeared through the plane channel. Then, in a frenzied airflow and fire wave, Malphite stepped out from the light gate. At this moment, Malphite couldn''t wait any longer. The moment he appeared, his whole body was already shining like lava. The fire light illuminated everything around him, and he used his powerful magnetic field control ability to suspend himself in the air, just watching the tide of monsters spreading here from a distance. Under the dark night, the monsters in the distant sky are like waves eroding everything passing by. With Malphite''s sneer, in an instant, nearly a hundred stone giants on the ground turned into spheres. Then flames emanated from the sphere. Under Malphite''s control, these lava fireballs were suspended and surrounded Malphite''s body. "I can''t wait, come on!" Malphite''s fighting spirit was extremely strong, and as he waved his hands, nearly a hundred lava flames rushed towards the wave of monsters coming from the opposite side like meteorites. At the same time, Malphite himself has rushed towards the tide of monsters. And the nearly 150,000 stone giants on the ground also started to rush towards the monster tide like an army without hesitation. Each stone giant son has the ability to manipulate the magnetic field. Although their ability is a hundred times weakened version of Malphite, it is still very easy to levitate at low altitude. In addition, because of the particularity of the stone giant''s core, the body is not afraid of the bite and corrosion of monsters. Therefore, the moment the stone giant joins the battlefield, these stone giants are like chopping melons and vegetables when dealing with other monsters. Generally simple. Stone giants can smash some monsters to pieces with a single blow, and tear monsters in half with a tug of their hands. The exaggerated battle scene highlights a violent aesthetic with a sharp visual impact. The moment the stone giant and Malphite joined the battlefield, Xiaolu and Irisviel were not idle either. They had already quickly appeared to the east where the purple moon monsters spread. The deer revealed its body that was nearly 400 meters long and nearly 180 meters high. The fawn shining with silver and white light is extremely eye-catching in the dark night. All the monsters just found the deer and the powerful vitality contained in the deer''s body, and they all rushed towards the deer crazily. Greedy, bloodthirsty, crazy, the powerful vitality scattered from the fawn''s body is something these monsters have never seen before. Like moths to a flame, these monsters moved in full force. No matter what they were doing around before, the moment they saw the deer, all the monsters rushed towards the deer as if uncontrollably. Looking at the purple moon monsters rushing towards him like a tide, Xiaolu''s eyes even looked a little puzzled. "Are you making a mistake? Why do you think I''m easy to bully?" "Xiao Ai is so big, can''t you see it? It''s too disgusting, you guys!" While Xiaolu was feeling angry, the ability of life grafting immediately unfolded. And at this moment, there seemed to be an invisible energy around the deer''s body, and then the grass on the ground withered, and the surrounding forest also withered instantly. Endless streamers of life circled towards the deer''s body. But different from the vitality of these normal vegetation, at the moment when the deer''s body started to graft life, all the monsters that came around seemed to freeze. In an instant, with the continued collision of monsters from behind, the purple moon monsters in front turned into black dust and exploded in the sky. The fawn''s current life grafting has a maximum influence range of only one kilometer, but this is enough. The little deer snorted softly, and then began to jump up and down. "Hey, a group of little shrimps, watch me make a big move to clear the mobs!" "Ha ha!!!" "Bengbengbang, I am a strong and capable wooden deer. Although I don''t have a stick, I can kill hundreds of gods!" The little deer thought of the silly spore Lilia in the game, and then talked to himself and began to jump excitedly on the battlefield and start killing special kills. Unlike Xiaolu, Alice Viel was a little bit dumbfounded at this time. Yes, after the deer''s body turned into pure white and revealed a strong breath of life, all the monsters in a radius of tens of miles were attracted by the deer. Irisviel''s gigantic figure exceeding 1,600 meters was completely ignored. "Am I that unattractive?" Irisviel shook her head and chuckled. This is just self-deprecating, Irisviel will never forget the business that should be done. Fawn is in charge of the ground, and Irisviel is in charge of the sky. Because there were so many monsters this time, Xiaolu and Irisviel were reluctant to let their families enter the battlefield to fight. Therefore, in the east, Fawn and Irisviel became the only combat forces here. However, with the strength of the two, it is enough. The little deer attracted all the monsters, but Irisviel would not do nothing, she started to head towards the concentrated area of ??monsters in the sky. Wherever Irisviel passed by, all the monsters in the sky turned into ice sculptures and kept falling from the sky. V2.Chapter 60 "What the hell is going on? Sir Lukelot!" On the ground, the ''extraordinary'' who came from the neighboring fortress city at this time had already been shocked by everything in front of them. In the sky, and even on the ground in the distance, there are countless behemoths fighting monsters, and the corpses of monsters in the sky are constantly falling like rain. The roar that resounded through the heavens and the earth, the trembling like a crack in the ground, all of these things are far beyond the imagination of humans in this world. Oliver and a group of "extraordinary" knights interspersed among the monster''s corpse rain, and came to Lietis dangerously and dangerously. But what they saw was a city that had been completely destroyed. There are still a large number of monsters rushing out of the black hole above the 10,000-meter high sky, but these monsters did not spread towards the ground, but all screamed and flew towards the distant battlefield around them. With Lietis as the center, the surroundings in the dark night are almost all battlefields. The entire battlefield covered an area of ??nearly 100,000 square kilometers. Being in such a terrifying battlefield, one can imagine the anxiety and uneasiness in the hearts of these knights. But knights are knights after all, and they have their own creed, so this is why they are willing to take huge risks to help Lietis. It''s just that this kind of help is no longer necessary now. Luklot looked at Oliver in front of him, and at the same time at the dozen or so knights behind him, then smiled bleakly. "What''s going on? I''d like to know what''s going on, too, if I may." "However, these are not important anymore. The important thing is that we need to know what kind of situation we need to face after this war." Luklot looked at the far distance of the sky, and he clearly saw a huge monster deep in a certain black cloud. There, all the monsters that attacked the past fell from the sky like raindrops. At the same time, it can also be seen that there are some densely packed humanoid figures fighting against the low-altitude monster group above the sky. Facing such a shocking scene, Luklot inexplicably felt a surge of excitement. "Such great power, if this is not a god? What else is a god?" "What do you think, Sir Oliver?" "God?" Oliver smiled bitterly. "Is God important to us? The important thing is why all this was born." "Maybe Sir Lukelot doesn''t know yet? Just earlier tonight, His Majesty the Emperor has ordered us to go to Robuel to meet the so-called envoy." Oliver already knew all the situation, and also began to tell Lukelot the real reason. "Robyel? Exotic gods and rulers?" Luklot suddenly came to a realization, and finally knew what happened to the miracle that happened in the Nolan Continent yesterday. "It seems that what did these foreign gods do to Xie Yue, otherwise Xie Yue would not have launched such a large-scale invasion." "Yes, this must be related to the gods of foreign lands, but we still don''t know what kind of existence the gods of foreign lands are. In addition, we can''t believe everything said by the gods of foreign lands. In short, according to the character of His Majesty, he The previous arrangement should have meant for us to meet the so-called foreign gods in person, and then decide whether to consider a reciprocal countermeasure." Although Earl Oliver is constantly analyzing, his eyes are always alert to the explosions and the movements of various monsters that are constantly ringing around the sky. "Forget it, we can''t control the specifics of the foreign gods, and we can''t participate in this battle." "If possible, Sir Oliver, can you and your subordinates join me in finding and treating survivors who may still be alive under the ruins of the city." Luklot has long put life and death out of the question, even though he is still injured, he still makes a request like this. Looking at Luklot, Oliver sighed slightly. "Miss Lukelot, your spirit is admirable, but it''s better not to have too high expectations." Earl Oliver didn''t mean to refuse, he just meant that the probability of ordinary humans surviving in such a ruined city was really too low. As a knight, as the lord of a border fortress city, Oliver''s vision, character and wisdom are far higher than ordinary people. At present, the whole Lietis looks very dangerous, but in fact this kind of danger is actually very small. Because the alien gods attracted the attention of all the monsters, these dozens of humans were no different from ants to the monsters. Who is the biggest enemy and who should be attacked the most? The evil moon monster obviously has its own judgment. In addition, now that the battle has become more and more intense, even if they want to rush out of this battlefield, the danger is even higher than when they came here before. After all, the entire battlefield was relatively scattered before, but with the passage of time, now an hour later, the alien gods have obviously compressed the monster''s activity space. The battlefield began to shrink, which also meant that the intensity of the battle was far from comparable to before. "I hope no matter how small I am, I have to do it. This is my responsibility." Luklot looked around at the ruins of the city that were still burning with flames, and said with a slightly heavy look in his eyes. Oliver shook his head, and then said: "Well, if that''s the case, then let''s not delay, everyone began to carefully investigate the survivors." "yes!!!" "It should be so." "..." After the ruins of the city of Lietis, the battle continued. But compared to an hour ago, the monster''s room for movement has indeed shrunk a lot. Among them, the one with the most dazzling record is Malphite. Relying on the Soul Devouring Body, Malphite killed Ziyue''s monster and competed with Ziyue for the monster''s soul. Under the pull of both sides, the souls of many Ziyue monsters were even forcibly pulled into two by the power projected by Malphite and Ziyue. But even if it devoured a small part of the soul of the purple moon monster, there are too many purple moon monsters after all. Therefore, relying on the characteristics of the devouring body, Malphite accelerated the instant homogeneous fusion of the ground and quickly split into batches of stone giants with sub-body. In just two hours, Malphite managed to forcibly create an army of about 150,000 stone giants by slaughtering nearly ten million monsters. A total of 150,000 stone giants from before, at this time, in the south of the battlefield, an army of nearly 300,000 stone giants is killing all the Ziyue monsters like a smashing bamboo. Twenty meters high, three hundred thousand stone giants, this is no joke. Even if the battle lines are opened in two horizontal arrangements, it is an area that can extend for more than ten kilometers. Under this propulsion like a torrent of steel, the battlefield in the south is even less than five kilometers away from the black hole. Apart from Malphite, the combination of Fawn and Irisviel is also very exaggerated. The little deer fights more and more bravely and is tireless at all. Using life grafting, the little deer unscrupulously plunders all the lives around it. The essence of life swirled on Xiaolu''s body like a colorful ball of light, and the power of the huge source of life made more purple moon monsters crazy. If these monsters ignored the little deer, no matter how powerful the little deer was, it would be impossible to stop these monsters from wreaking havoc on the eastern part of Nolan Continent. After all, the defense line in the entire east is too wide, Xiaolu and Irisviel are just two individuals. But, it just so happens that the purple moon monsters are particularly obsessed with vitality and even crazy. Therefore, even many Ziyue monsters more than ten kilometers away turned around and rushed towards Xiaolu. In this way, under this kind of madness, the little deer harvested these purple moon monsters fearlessly. In just one hour, Xiaolu used life grafting to wipe out more purple moon monsters than Malphite''s army of stone giants. And above the sky, Irisviel didn''t admit defeat, and continued to make more monsters fall into ice sculptures in order to show her existence. In this process, Irisviel consumed a lot, but because of the existence of the fawn, because the fawn passed a large amount of life essence to Irisviel in a timely manner every time. In this way, with the cooperation of the two, the area in the east has turned into a truly desolate area. Not a single blade of grass grows in this area, and there is even a large amount of black gray mist flying in the sky. These gray mist are both the ashes of plants and trees that turned into withered vegetation, and the ashes of dead flesh and blood that the purple moon monsters exploded after being purified by life grafting. Under Xiaolu''s life grafting at this time, the so-called purification is very rough. Unlike the purification fairies Rosie and Mira, Xiaolu has no time to care about the true normal form of these purified monsters. In short, in the case of full life grafting, although these monsters will be purified and show a normal appearance that may be in a coma. But once their normal appearance is revealed, their original life force will be quickly deprived by the deer. Yes, fawn life grafting and purifying monsters need to consume a lot of life essence, and the normal vitality of these purified monsters will also become the source of fawn''s continued fighting. Without any kindness of women, in this grand battle, Xiaolu also tried his best, and tried not to plunder the vegetation on the ground of Nolan Star. If you don''t plunder the life of plants and trees on Nolan Star, then you can only plunder the normal life force revealed by these purple moon monsters after they are purified. In this way, in the wild fighting mode of Xiaolu and Irisviel, the place where the two of them fought in the east looks extremely barren and at the same time extremely cold. The cold temperature froze everything, and the black ash smoke continued to turn into black fine hailstones and fell to the ground under the cold current. Fighting all the way, a barren land, and a land of ice and ice. This is the terrifying scene revealed on the eastern battlefield at this time. Although both Mitchell and Veronica are exhausted, they are also supported by Oak Adam. On Blue Star''s side, America and the Bana Federation have already moved together. They did not participate in the war, but they provided a large amount of metal minerals and ordnance. And these ordnance quickly became Veranika''s violent capital after Adam opened the plane channel. Although the consumption is large, it is also considered flat. In the direction of Mitchell, Adam let his dozens of roots with a length of 10,000 meters all appear through the plane channel, and swept away all the surrounding monsters. This can not only give Mitchell time to recover, but also allow Adam to devour the flesh and blood of the purple moon monster with the powerful devouring characteristic, and at the same time use it to strengthen himself. With such cooperation, the purple moon monster naturally retreated steadily. The number of these purple moon monsters has already exceeded hundreds of millions, but what''s the use of having more monsters? They are just a group of little monsters with no more than second-level life forms. Although there are third-level life forms among them, there are not many, and there are even fewer ordinary fourth-level life forms. In the face of the killing of Adam, a group of god-favored people who have boss panels one after another, no amount of mobs will add to the number of dead souls. Ziyue obviously couldn''t send the legendary life body into Nolan Star, and that''s why, under this kind of endless massacre, Adam and other group of God''s favored ones fought more and more bravely. In the end, at the third hour when it was almost dawn, Adam, Xiaolu and other divinely favored people had already killed and advanced close to the black hole area created by Ziyue. Outside the ruined city of Rietis. The mountain-like holy body of the deer looks up to the sky, and at the same time, the colorful streamers around it even embellish it like a dreamlike creature. Irisviel''s figure of more than 1,600 meters was hovering and floating in the sky, and the clear silver light of her body was shining everywhere, illuminating the entire city ruins of Rietis. Malphite''s whole body is like the God of Flame, he looks down coldly with his arms folded, and the area illuminated by the fire even overwhelms the light of the fawn and Irisviel. As for the raven''s huge divine body with a wingspan of 3,000 meters, it covered a large area like a shadow. At the same time, beside the raven, although most of the nearly ten thousand black-winged angels were injured, they were as high-spirited as real angels. God attendant. At the same time, under the shuttle of Veronica''s few people, the entire sky was buzzing. The black hole created by Ziyue is still hanging high in the sky, and endless monsters are still pouring out. But the moment these monsters emerged, they turned into ice sculptures and fell one after another. But before the corpses of these monsters really fell, as the light flickering from the fawn''s body from time to time struck like a giant hand turning into substance, all the corpses of the ice-sculpted monsters immediately exploded into smoke and dust. The smoke and dust fell and seemed to cover the entire Lietis, but with the slight movement of the raven''s wings in the sky, the smoke and dust were blown towards Malphite by the invisible wind. Afterwards, Malphite just stared silently, flames rose from his body, and the flames swept through the smoke and dust. In an instant, the smoke and dust directly turned into a finer white powder of nothingness like dust burning. Within Lietis, there are less than a thousand surviving residents. These thousands of people gathered in the center of the city in fear. They looked at the sky and the mysterious god-like existence around the city, and they all fell into an unspeakable emotion. Shocked, frightened, uneasy, thankful, joyful, praying...the performances of all people among thousands of people are different, but there is no doubt that they all know their insignificance as human beings and they are the ones favored by God The existence reflects the greatest awe. V2.Chapter 61 In the city of Rietis. Oliver swallowed hard. He looked at the 300-meter-tall lava monster in the distance and the small mountain-like giant deer with streamers on the other side, and fell into an inexplicable sluggishness. "Are these gods from other lands?" "I think so, God? It looks more like a strange beast." Lukelot was calmer than ever. He looked at Malphite and the deer, and then at Irisviel and the raven in the sky. "Alien beasts? Can alien beasts grow to such a height? Luke Luote, please stop joking. These alien gods are still here. You should pay attention to your blasphemous way of speaking." Oliver said bitterly, and at the same time he turned his attention to the battle that was still going on in the sky at that moment. Well, it is said to be a battle, but it is actually a one-sided massacre. From Oliver''s point of view, the endless monsters were slaughtered in just three hours, which seems reasonable yet so unbelievable. what is god Oliver also imagined how great the gods are, just like the Lord of the Earth they believed in in the Bajas Empire. The Lord of the Earth is the origin of all life, and the mother who gives birth to all people and all things. The Lord of the Earth and the Goddess Audrey is an existence that combines thousands of beauties, is graceful and elegant, and is as close as a parent. In the poor imagination of Earl Oliver and even everyone in this world, maybe the mighty power possessed by the gods is just like what they see now? There are flashes of flames in the sky, and scattered colorful lights all around, all of which are reflected in the eyes of Oliver and all survivors. "It''s just the gods of foreign lands, there is no need to be like this. In the final analysis, whether their arrival will be a blessing or a curse to us is still unknown." "I firmly believe that the lord of the earth is naturally not afraid of the gods of foreign lands. There is nothing to be afraid of death. It is you, Mr. Oliver. Your behavior now is not like the Oliver I knew at the beginning." Although Luklot was also shocked by the mighty power of the so-called foreign gods, in the final analysis, he will not easily change his faith when more specific circumstances are not clear. He not only believes in the god of knights, but also believes in the lord of the earth. Faith runs through Luklot''s life, so it is extremely difficult for him to convert easily. Oliver sighed, he looked directly at Lukelot and said sadly: "Yes, I may have lost my composure, but what happened tonight is really hard to make people calm, I am different from Lukelot, you It may never change, but I have." "It is precisely because of this that I admire Sir Lukelot even more." Oliver tidied up his clothes, sorting out his emotions, and at the same time looked around at the crowd of survivors who were either praying or terrified. "Then, next, Sir Lukelot, how do you think we should face these foreign gods?" Luklot took a deep look at Oliver, then smiled instead. "No, you''re wrong, Mr. Oliver, it''s not how we face them, but whether they will care about us." "That''s true..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. In the connection of consciousness, Adam and other divinely favored ones are communicating at this time. "In the future, everyone needs to be cautious. The more we are facing the situation at this last moment, the more likely there will be a sudden change." "There are still too many unknowns about Ziyue''s situation. I don''t think it will simply end this battle." Adam''s voice was quite calm, and he never underestimated him from the beginning to the end. "That''s true, then what do we need to do next, to attack the direction of the ''black hole''?" Alice Feier asked. "Of course, we can''t keep looking at it like this, why don''t we let Veronica put a few nuclear bombs on that place!" Malphite made a rare suggestion. "It''s not impossible." Adam affirmed. After that, there was no need to make any further comments at all, and the tentative attack started directly. Above the sky, the black hole is very large, and there are even endless tentacles moving along the edge of the invisible space at the edge of the black hole. The monsters kept rushing out again and again, but at the moment when these monsters rushed out, Irisviel directly used the characteristic ability of absolute zero to the greatest extent. In an instant, like icicles stretching, the monsters that were pouring out were accompanied by the spread of frost, and they were all frozen like a freeze-frame picture. The frozen state of these monsters stretched all the way to the edge of the black hole, and even some subsequent monsters had half of their bodies stuck in the middle of the black hole and were fixed. And it was precisely the opportunity to seize this moment. Under the control of Veronica, five space fighters with a length of about 52 meters fired a series of 20 nuclear bombs towards the black hole. Each of these nuclear bombs has an equivalent of 300,000 tons, and 20 is 6 million tons. In this way, under this weird night, a small sun appeared in the sky in an instant. But this round of little sun has just erupted, and it seems that it is about to spread energy around, but it is at this moment. The explosion of the little sun seemed to be suddenly reversed like a video, and the light and heat ended as if time went back. No, this is not the reverse of time, but the moment the nuclear bomb exploded, it was swallowed by the black hole created by Ziyue. Yes, under the watchful eyes of Adam and all the favored ones, the tentacles of those thousands of tentacles belonging to Ziyue on the edge of the black hole stretched out. The tips of their tentacles touched the ''little sun'', and at the moment of touching, the potential energy of the nuclear bomb explosion was all contained in a strange way and completely ''swallowed'' by it. "It really can''t be that simple?" Adam sighed as if he had expected it. However, when he sighed, he didn''t forget to remind the deer to be on guard. Contrary to what Adam imagined, on the edge of the streamer black hole, Ziyue''s tentacles did not make any subsequent movements after devouring the little sun. On the contrary, due to the action of swallowing the little sun, the entire streamer black hole was quickly squeezed and shrunk in size. Seeing such a scene, Adam seemed to realize something. "It seems that Ziyue''s limit has really been reached, and the activities of hundreds of millions of monsters on Nolan Star have indeed consumed a lot of it." Adam evaluated, while Xiaolu and the others nodded in amazement. And as if confirming what Adam said, no monsters appeared in the original streamer black hole at this moment. However, another surprise appeared. Yes, because just as the streamer black hole began to be slowly squeezed and shrunk, the streamer black hole, which was originally pitch black and impossible to see through, suddenly turned into a clear glass-like state. On the other side of the black glass, Adam and even the little deer saw nothing but a void. In the void, there are a large number of flying monsters. These monsters are densely packed and innumerable, almost the same as the flying monsters that entered Norlan Star before. Huge and dense monsters are on the opposite side, but at this moment they all remain suspended on the opposite side and become quiet. These monsters are still bloodthirsty and greedy staring at the Nolan star in the mirror world, even staring at Xiaolu and the others. But they no longer act, they just watch everything greedily with their eyes. "The number of these monsters is too much, right? We didn''t know how many we killed just now, but there are still so many of them?" Xiaolu complained a little bit. "Indeed there are a little more, but obviously they won''t come out again." Irisviel''s voice appeared, and she looked towards the side of the streamer black hole, the purple moon in the sky that had shrunk and seemed much smaller than before. . "It seems so, but I don''t think these monsters are just standing there and intimidating us uselessly." Mitchell said rarely. "Intimidation? Yes, it is intimidation." Adam suddenly made a sound, and reminded everyone to look carefully at the group of monsters in the mirror world. Everyone was puzzled, but there was no doubt about him. It was also when they all focused more attention on the opposite side that the group of monsters that seemed to be quiet moved one after another. That''s right, the hundreds of millions of densely packed monster groups on the opposite side separated towards the two sides in an instant. Then, on the opposite side of the mirror world, a huge black planet suddenly appeared. Yes, it is a black planet, just like looking at a blue star from a space station. Through the mirror world, it is a dark and mottled dead black planet that is revealed in the eyes of Adam and other gods. At the same time, on this dead black planet, everyone can still see a huge tentacle with a thorough passage. This tentacle is so huge that it seems to run through the entire planet, and it seems to be a straw inserted into a watermelon, and it is swallowing and sucking rhythmically. After seeing the revealed scene in front of them, Adam, Xiaolu and all the favored ones were stunned for a moment. Afterwards, there was an extremely strong shocking emotion in the bottom of everyone''s heart. However, the mirror world reveals more than that, because at this moment, the picture of the mirror world seems to be closing the distance with the dead black planet. Afterwards, what appeared in the eyes of Adam and other god-favored ones were dense monsters on the dead black planet. Monsters are everywhere on the entire planet, and they are denser, more terrifying and huge than the humans on Blue Star. On the surface of this planet, there is a ''sea'' like oil, and there are countless monsters like death worms swaying under the sea level. And above the oil sea, there are countless various strange flying creatures that are flying. These creatures are the monsters that attacked Nolan Star before, but it is obvious that the monsters that attacked Nolan Star are not even one-thousandth of the number of monsters on this planet. In addition to these monsters, Adam and the others also saw a huge flesh and blood platform appearing on the side of the dead black planet next to the flesh and blood tentacles piercing through the sky. On the flesh and blood platform, there are creatures that Adam and the others have never seen before. They cannot be described, but they are all huge and abnormal. They kneel down, and the aura they exude is definitely not lower than the legendary level. The number of such monsters exceeded nearly 300. At the same time, at the front of the flesh and blood platform, a black snake-like existence with a winding body and hovering on the flesh and blood tentacles was clearly visible. The plane diameter of this black snake''s head alone exceeds nearly three kilometers in size, and its entire body even exceeds fifty kilometers. Compared with this black snake, Alice Viel''s figure was completely worthless. The black snake''s huge eyes seem to be looking at Adam and other ''people'' on the mirror world side. From the eyes of the black snake, Adam and the others even saw a contemptuous smile, and the black snake seemed to be mocking Adam and the others for the futility of what they were doing now. ''You don''t even know what kind of existence you are facing, even I am just an extension under the ''Purple Moon''. '' Perhaps this is what the black snake is revealing. Yes, when Adam and the others saw the black snake, they lost their minds for a moment, but soon their emotions recovered. Because Adam and the others all thought of the days when they were growing up. In less than half a year, even Mitchell became a so-called demigod in less than a day. "With the existence of Father God, we will become stronger than this black snake sooner or later." Involuntarily, Adam and the others felt such confidence in their hearts at the same time. This emotion seems to be an idea produced by Adam''s own will, but it is not. The moment they saw the dead black planet, the sky-reaching tentacles and even the black snake, Adam, Xiaolu and the others were momentarily confused. But at this moment of confusion, Ji Yu received a reminder of the Incarnation of Everything game. [Urgent Reminder 1: All the avatars of the player have been shocked by the mind, and their will has been shaken. ¡¿ [Urgent Reminder 2: The unknown existence is inducing the player''s avatar, and the unknown pollution is in progress] [Urgent fix: In order to ensure the player''s gaming experience, the system has started to boost the willpower of all avatars of the player! ¡¿ [Successful repair: God-born shackles are covered, and the will of all avatars of players is strengthened. ¡¿ When Ji Yu saw the system prompt, he breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was also very shocked by what Ziyue showed, but after all, it was from a distance, and because Ji Yu himself had the Incarnation of Everything game, Ji Yu himself did not undergo any special changes. The only change I want to talk about is probably that Ji Yu wants to make himself stronger as soon as possible, right? And just when Ji Yu was grateful for the thoughtfulness of the Incarnation of Everything game, what he didn''t know was that in a certain special space, there were actually bursts of alarms. [Checked that the system characters are being polluted by high-dimensional divine creatures! ¡¿ [Starting system energy...] [System energy startup complete! ¡¿ [Starting the system warehouse...] [The system warehouse is open! ¡¿ [According to Regulation No. 20472, the search for spiritual corpses begins... ] [Completed search: A total of psychic god corpses..., of which No. 003 high-dimensional divine corpse can be activated with special permission] [Self-examination of No. 003 Divine Corpse begins...] [The state of the god corpse is constant, the divinity is extinguished, and the possibility of accidents is one in ten billion. ¡¿ ¡¾Separate the divine body, take out the godhead, separate the divinity, the system cut begins...¡¿ [Successful separation of divinity, creating god-born shackles...] [The processing of the shackles of the gods has been completed, and the hidden templates for players and system characters have begun to be added, and the addition of the shackles of the gods has been completed. ¡¿ [Game progress derivation: According to the player''s subconscious self-logic thinking, when the player opens the seventh incarnation, the player is given the game skill ''Shackles of the Gods'' as a reward, and the corresponding function is informed.......¡¿ ¡­ Nolan Star, a moment of strong self-confidence arises in all incarnations. The gigantic black snake with a smile in its eyes suddenly froze for a moment, and then showed a very dignified expression. Looking at Adam and the others in the mirror world, the black snake seemed to be thinking for a moment, and then suddenly blew away all the monsters on the flesh and blood platform with a soft snort. Afterwards, after seeing the huge black snake cast a deep glance at Adam and the others, the black snake disappeared towards the sky along its tentacles reaching all over the sky. And at this moment, the tentacles that had tried their best to maintain the existence of the mirror suddenly collapsed at this moment and disappeared instantly. Of course, the purple moon in the sky also completely dissipated at this moment. At the same time, at the edge of the sky on Nolan Star, the light of dawn quietly peeped out. V2.Chapter 62 Time flies, and soon another half a month has passed. During this half month, Xiaolu and the others led the Blue Star mission to almost complete the ''visit'' to the various countries on Norlan Star. During these visits, Xiaolu and the mission encountered many suicide attacks. These people are devout believers, and they don''t believe in Lan Xing''s claim that Nolan Xing is godless. In the face of these fanatics, the only way is to use violence to control violence. There is no superfluous way. Either to scare chickens and monkeys, or for other reasons, in short, some things have to be done. Compared with the hostility of many empires and kingdoms, the Bajas Empire, which was helped by Xiaolu and the others before, is very enthusiastic. Even, in the Bajas Empire, the "Holy See of the Earth" also offered to meet with Xiaolu. Xiaolu''s ability to graft life and blossom step by step is very in line with the related abilities of the Lord of the Earth. Therefore, the Holy See of the Earth wants to believe in Xiaolu and regard it as a new god. Fawn was completely indifferent to this, and even found it troublesome. From Xiao Lu''s point of view, being worshiped and disturbed by others is not as comfortable as nestling in the room and playing games. However, for the sake of the United Kingdom of God, for the Ryan Federation, and to help the old man Qian Wenyao reach a contract with the Bajas Empire, Xiaolu still made a concession. The deer will exist as the new god of the Holy See of the Earth, but at the same time, the deer also requires the Holy See of the Earth to cooperate with Ryan, and even the idea of ??the Kingdom of Gods to spread knowledge and so on. In short, in these days, the five countries of Blue Star, and even the Rosa Federation, which has newly joined the new economic system of the different world, have found their own cooperative countries. Under the leadership of the United Kingdom of Gods, the countries will exchange and trade materials and personnel with the countries on the Norlan Star through a fixed number of times a month. At the same time, the United Kingdom of Gods will not open the plane passages for the Blue Star countries for free. Every time the plane passages are opened, Norlan Star and even Blue Star will draw a certain fee to pay for the ''opening the door''. These prices can be money or materials. In short, it is in exchange for this that the settlements of various countries in the Kingdom of God have also begun vigorous construction. During this period, the United Kingdom of Gods and even the countries of Blue Star were very busy, and Xiaolu, a salted fish, was no exception. Probably the only one who had a chance to take a break was Ji Yu, the ruler of all things who never showed up. Ji Yu is really free these days. However, this idleness is also relative, because Ji Yu is always calculating the growth rate of each avatar. At present, only Malphite and Veronica are left who have not yet entered the legendary stage. After Malphite''s previous war with Ziyue on Nolan Star, because he had swallowed a large number of souls, the total number of his offspring was close to the 900,000 mark at this time. There are only 100,000 left from the 1 million in the guiding task. According to Ji Yu''s prediction, Malphite will be promoted again next month. And Veronica has gained a lot of benefits these days. With Nolan Star currently receiving a large amount of paid assistance from Blue Star countries, Veronica''s sky fortress has nearly doubled again through commissions, auxiliary construction, etc. The total mass of the sky fortress with a diameter of nearly five kilometers has reached about 4.3 million tons. It is not far from the total mass of five million tons in Veronica''s promotion mission to the third level. Compared with Xiaolu and the others, the promotion speed of Malphite and Veronica seems a bit slow, but considering the war potential of Malphite and Veronica, this slowness is also understandable. Furthermore, is this so-called slow really slow? Malphite was born only three months ago, and Veronica was born only two months ago. All this is not slow. It seems slow, but it''s just Ji Yu''s sense of urgency in the face of Ziyue''s threat. But when it comes to threats and urgency, now Ji Yu also wants to experience the feeling of getting the game of incarnation of everything in the first place. Playing games requires the feeling of playing games, and now Ji Yu always feels that playing games is no different from working part-time. Nerves are tense all the time, and the pressure of world security is all on him. Is this really the life he wants? It''s hard for Ji Yu to tell. So what if you don''t want it? Is it possible that Ziyue can still live in peace with Jiyu? "If there is a day to solve Ziyue''s coercion, I must find a place to be a salted fish, do whatever I want, and play whatever I want." Ji Yu couldn''t help having such thoughts in his heart. Yes, Ji Yu is a little tired, and he really wants to lie down and eat and die. But reality doesn''t allow it. Standing on the rooftop of the third floor, Ji Yu looked at the beautiful scenery of the villages and farmlands in the distance, and his mood slowly fell into peace again. Ji Yu misses this peaceful rural life very much. I still remember that in the few years after he started working, every time Ji Yu went home, he would take a stool and sit in the backyard and look at the beautiful scenery of the idyllic mountain village, falling into a state of emptiness. As an adult, Ji Yu really doesn''t like the hustle and bustle of the city, and even said that if possible, Ji Yu really hopes to return to rural life. But is it really easy for young people to live in the countryside? Without a source of income, how many young people can afford to farm and do farm work? Therefore, the reality is often heavy. Everyone''s life is not easy. If you really want to lie flat, you must have the capital to lie flat. Cheating the old is not something Ji Yu can accept. Standing on the rooftop, Ji Yu''s mind was slowly emptied, he began to recall everything when he was a child in school, and began to enjoy this hard-won moment of tranquility. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. [Congratulations to the player for obtaining the qualification to play the seventh avatar, do you want to enter the game now to choose an avatar? ¡¿ ¡¾whether¡¿ When Ji Yu saw this familiar reminder again, his heart was as calm as water. "I hope this time the incarnation is a little more interesting. The balance between the game and the increase in strength is what I am pursuing." Ji Yu murmured, and at the same time directly confirmed the option of ''yes''. [The player has confirmed the game, and the seventh incarnation is selected to start. ¡¿ ¡¾The avatar is being selected...¡¿ [Selection range: Milky Way.... Andromeda Galaxy... M87 Galaxy.... Nascent Galaxy...] [Range Confirmation: The nascent galaxy is located at the edge of a certain side of the player''s universe. The nascent galaxy is tentatively named: Barren Galaxy. ¡¿ Looking at the prompt text, Ji Yu was a little stunned. Yes, according to Ji Yu''s speculation, if the Incarnation of Everything game intends to let him fight against Ziyue, then the choice of incarnation should be inclined to smuggle again, right? But what about the result? This time the scope has changed again, and it has become outrageous. "The edge of the universe, the nascent galaxy? Are you sure you''re not kidding me?" Ji Yu was both speechless and shocked, but at this moment his consciousness had already begun to be pulled out of his body. Yes. As before, the first thing Ji Yu saw after his consciousness was withdrawn was the blue star from the bird''s-eye view. Then his bird''s-eye view quickly moved away from the blue star, and then the bird''s-eye view of the solar system appeared in Ji Yu''s eyes again. How should I put it, this kind of bird''s-eye view is like a sand table in front of Ji Yu at the moment. Although the entire solar system is dark in Ji Yu''s eyes, it is also extremely clear. However, the sand table of the solar system from the bird''s-eye view only paused for less than five seconds, and then Ji Yu''s vision continued to increase rapidly. The sand table of the solar system is getting smaller, and then on one side of the sand table of the solar system, Centaurs appear, and then Proxima Centauri.... In Ji Yu''s eyes, the solar system is shrinking infinitely, and finally even turned into a small dot like gravel. In this way, after Ji Yu''s vision is fixed again, Ji Yu''s view of the sand table from the bird''s-eye view has already changed drastically again. Yes, compared to the solar system sand table seen before, in Ji Yu''s eyes at this time, the sand table is a real rotating star. Five thousand points of light made Xingxuan''s sand table look extremely eye-catching. The solar system is really too inconspicuous in Xingxuan''s sand table, and even the light seems very dim. Looking at the scene in front of him, Ji Yu was already stunned by the shock. The universe is far bigger than he imagined, the so-called blue star is just a drop in the ocean, and human beings are so small that they are not worth mentioning. This time, the view of the Milky Way from Ji Yu''s perspective was suspended for about ten seconds, and during these ten seconds, Ji Yu somehow sensed something, and suddenly saw a dim little place in the Milky Way. point. ''Nolan Star''. Yes, Ji Yu came up with the answer subconsciously, the Nolan star is in the Milky Way, and it is on the same side of the solar system as the blue star. However, this side is still a little far away, separated by at least more than a hundred star systems. Ji Yu has no way of knowing the names of these galaxies, let alone naming them all at once. Ji Yu just roughly wrote down the approximate location of the solar system and the star system where the Nolan star is located, and then his eyes noticed a star field opposite the Milky Way where the solar system is located. Here, Ji Yu saw countless flickering light spots. Yes, these points of light come and go, and although they are faint compared to the light of the rotating Milky Way, they are not necessarily dense and frequently flickering. These flickering points of light are concentrated in the south of the sand table of the Milky Way, which is a spiral arm with many nebulae and star systems. In the dark gaps between these nebulae and star systems, there are countless densely packed spots of light that flicker on and off like mosquitoes. The light spots shone extremely quickly, as if a war was taking place here. Yes, war, and war across hundreds of galaxies. Because the bird''s-eye view is too small in Ji Yu''s eyes, Ji Yu can''t see what happened there. But there is no doubt that in the south of the Milky Way sand table, among these numerous star systems, a star war that Ji Yu can''t even imagine is happening here. "The war caused by Ziyue''s invasion? Or the war caused by native life?" Ji Yu has no way of knowing, so he can only speculate like this. But just as Ji Yu speculated, his vision has begun to increase rapidly again. Then, the Milky Way started getting smaller and smaller. The solar system slowly disappeared from Ji Yu''s eyes, and instead, a star map with nowhere to shine appeared in Ji Yu''s eyes. This time, Ji Yu was pulled into a higher dimensional state. In Ji Yu''s eyes, the bright star map is irregular, and it is no longer a flat form of a sand table, but a three-dimensional view that is slightly changing all the time. Ji Yu is in the center of the view, and his vision can continue to look in all directions as he wants. But without giving Ji Yu any more time at all, Ji Yu found that his vision began to be full of streamers. Ji Yu''s vision is flying, and the speed of this ''flying'' is so fast that Ji Yu feels that he can no longer see anything on the material interface. This state didn''t last long, it could even be said to be very short, less than a few seconds. When Ji Yu''s vision recovered again, he realized that he had successfully landed in the body of the seventh incarnation. [Congratulations to the player for successfully owning the seventh incarnation. ¡¿ [Special reward player game skill: God-born shackles (God)] [God-born shackles (God): It can greatly improve the connection between the player and the game avatar, and will also greatly enhance the mental resistance of the player and the avatar. In addition, with the passage of time, as the player''s strength improves , God-born shackles will also unlock derivative abilities, how to ask players to explore by themselves] ¡¾The Seventh Incarnation: Single Cell Life (Aquatic)¡¿ ¡¾Single Cell Life State¡¿(expand) ¡¾Fragile¡¿ [Life level: 1] [Vitality: 0.000001 (no upper limit)] [Body length: 4 mm (no upper limit)] [Age: 1 day (no upper limit)] [Characteristic 1: The beginning of all things (God)] (This is one of the origins of life in a mysterious world, and it will have infinite possibilities) [Guide mission (stage 1): Meditate! sleep! Players are requested to try to imagine absorbing dark matter energy in their minds to grow. During the growth period of the avatar, there will be the guidance of the rules of the world to derive the shape that one should have. Depending on the quality of meditation and sleep, the rewards of vitality will be obtained] [Special Reminder 1: This world is at the edge of the universe, an extremely unstable star field, where the seventh incarnation may face death at any time. ¡¿ [Special Note 2: Due to the confusion of time and space in this world, all the skills held by the player cannot take effect here, and the incarnations cannot have any contact with this avatar. When they are consistent, the player''s skills can take effect. ¡¿ [Special reminder 3: The ratio of the time of the blue star world to the time of this world is: 1 hour is approximately equal to between 1,000 and 3,000 years. ¡¿ When Ji Yu looked at the prompt that appeared in his eyes, he fell into a state of speechlessness. The time and space are chaotic, the time scale is the same as the blue star, or is the unit of millennium? Is this span too big? Ji Yu had a headache, and also noticed the reminder that he might hang up at any time. The current situation of Ji Yu''s incarnation can be said to be very bad. But the bad is a little bad, but it is indeed novel enough. "Is it a single cell? Is this letting me play with spores to grow?" Ji Yu sighed helplessly, and immediately projected his consciousness back to the material world even though he understood the current situation. After all, his avatar is too weak, Ji Yu doesn''t want to waste a second, and then let his avatar die suddenly due to some accident. If possible, Ji Yu still wants to let his incarnation find a suitable place to hide. However, it was when Ji Yu wanted to feel, or take a look at his current environment, that Ji Yu realized that this time he really seemed to have become a single cell. Yes, different from other incarnations, this time his vision cannot be separated from his body, he can only know or see his own body. And maybe because of the absence of eyes, Ji Yu couldn''t ''see'' anything other than the shape of his body at all. His only feeling was that he seemed to be in a milder sea bath. "This, isn''t the suppression too big?" Looking at his long transparent body of less than five millimeters, Ji Yu saw that one head was bigger than two. V2.Chapter 63 Ji-woo gives up. Yes, even the thought of finding a so-called safe place to hide was gone. He has no eyes, he can''t see anything except his own body, how do you let him find a place to take refuge? "Forget it, forget it, resign yourself to fate, just enter the meditation state directly! Sleeping is familiar to me." Ji Yu could only make fun of himself, and then immediately began to try to enter the so-called meditation sleep state. And at the moment when Ji Yu tried to meditate to absorb dark matter, Ji Yu actually entered the state directly. Yes, unlike other incarnations, it takes at least tens of seconds or minutes for Ji Yu to enter the state of meditation every time, but here, Ji Yu just thought about it, and Ji Yu fell into sleep instantly. This feeling is really amazing, and even Ji Yu felt an unprecedented comfort in this process. And just after Ji Yu entered the state, Ji Yu''s game prompt panel also began to show vitality +0.000000001 prompts from time to time. It''s just that the interval between these reminders is very uneven, sometimes only a few seconds apart, and sometimes tens of minutes apart. And just after Ji Yu entered the state, the situation in the sea area where he was located began to change constantly. Sometimes it rains heavily, and sometimes the sea waves, Ji Yu, a single cell, began to grow in this ups and downs. Time is completely blurred for Ji Yu now. At the same time, his growth rate is really very, very slow. In this world, Ji Yu slept very peacefully and sweetly, and the time span was extremely long. in this way. A year later, the single cell barely grew to one centimeter, and the whole body was still transparent like water. After three years, the single cell successfully grew to two centimeters, but the appearance remained unchanged. five years later. ..... Ten years later, the single cell seems to have entered a limit, and has remained at a body size of 2.5 centimeters. However, during this process, during the process of death and division of countless single cells in the sea area, only this single cell, Ji Yu, survived forever, and gradually began to glow with a little earth-colored gleam. Fifteen years later, on this day, Ji Yu''s single cell finally began to change, but this change turned out to be division. Yep, that''s right, Ji Woo is starting to split. And since the first split, Ji Yu''s split has been going on. In this way, when reaching the threshold of a hundred years, Ji Yu''s division began to stagnate, and at the same time, the only surviving cells around him were only nearly a hundred cells. And relying on these nearly a hundred cells, centering on Ji Yu''s initial cells, all cells began to fuse and assimilate. Slowly, when Ji Yu woke up unintentionally from his comfortable sleep, Ji Yu realized that he had changed. This sleep was really sound. Ji Yu didn''t feel any discomfort at all, and he didn''t even feel that he had slept for a hundred years. The moment Ji Yu woke up, he habitually wanted to yawn in his sleepy eyes. But as soon as he stood up and raised his hands, he realized that the hands in front of him turned into two crab claws. "This is me?" Ji Yu woke up instantly, and then remembered that he was still in the state of incarnation. Looking at the two transparent crab claws in front of him, Ji Yu immediately began to look at his environment. With this look, Ji Yu finally saw the light, saw the water, and also saw the shoal on the seabed where he was. At this time, Ji Yu was lying on a flat seabed of sand, while the surrounding area was barren. There are no corals, no vegetation, and no so-called fish and shrimp. The bottom of the sea is as silent as a cemetery. The only multicellular life that exists here is Ji Yu himself. Looking around, Ji Yu controlled his bulging eyes to turn and look at himself. The next thing that caught my eye was a crab. Yes, Ji Yu turned into a crab, and it was very similar to Lan Xing''s river crab. Its crab is too small, yes, it is only less than two centimeters long, and its carapace is completely transparent. Ji Yu was quite speechless about becoming a crab, but it was better than being a single cell. Therefore, Ji Yu just looked at himself and then began to try to move. As a crab, he can only move horizontally, Ji Yu is quite speechless about this matter, and Ji Yu also feels a great sense of awkwardness when he moves. This process was very laborious, and Ji Yu also found that his crab didn''t have any special abilities at all. He can only move primitively sideways, slowly approaching what appears to be a slightly raised and slightly shallow nearby place. Through the sea water and light, Ji Yu saw thick khaki clouds and mist, but there was nothing but these. The surrounding sea area is full of sea water, and there is no so-called land at all, except for the raised place that Ji Yu himself found is slightly close to the sea surface. For this, Ji Yu was desperate. "This is a barren world, and I''m still so young. If I have time to find land, I might as well continue to meditate and sleep." Ji Yu suddenly fell in love with sleeping and meditation. In this world, sleeping gives Ji Yu a very good feeling. The specific form is somewhat difficult to describe, but it always feels inexplicably warm and comfortable. And this is exactly the case, this time for better sleep and for his own safety, Ji Yu directly found a sandy place and buried himself under the sand on the bottom of the sea, and then he started a long-term A long period of sleep. And it was this time of sleep that Ji Yu''s crab size officially began to increase dramatically. Different from the slow growth state of single cells before, Ji Yu''s original two-centimeter crab size has grown to five meters in size after only one hundred years. It can be described as a veritable giant. And at the same time, Ji Yu''s crab''s body also revealed a thick khaki-yellow cuticle like mud. Three hundred years later, the crab transformed by Ji Yu finally succeeded in growing to about 20 meters. Five hundred years later, the sea area where Ji Yu was located began to vibrate from time to time, and at this time Ji Yu''s body had grown to fifty meters. ¡­ After 1,500 years, Ji Yu woke up, but this time, Ji Yu didn''t wake up naturally. He was woken up. "Fuck!!! What happened!!!" The moment Ji Yu opened his eyes, he saw the endless billowing magma around him. Hot water jets are constantly erupting around the bottom of the sea, and at the same time, the entire bottom of the sea is constantly shaking and shaking. The seabed is constantly breaking, and the lava on the bottom of the sea is also constantly erupting and eroding the entire sea area. The whole sea seemed to be boiled. When he woke up and saw the scene like the end of the world, Ji Yu was also taken aback. But Ji Yu can''t do anything at this time. Because most of Ji Yu''s body was encased in lava, even a few legs were broken and he still disappeared. That was really miserable. Ji Yu looked at the data panel for the first time, hoping to obtain his own growth data during these days. ¡¾Seventh Incarnation: Sea Crab¡¿ ¡¾Sea Crab Status¡¿(expand) ¡¾Good (slight injury)¡¿ [Life Level: Level 1] [Vitality: 51.66 (no upper limit)] [Length and width: 64m/82m (no upper limit)] [Age: 1503 years old] [Characteristic 1: The Beginning of Everything (God)] [Characteristic 2: Giant Beast of the Age of Gods (God)] (There is no limit to the growth of body size, as long as you live long enough and have enough energy, you will become a veritable star-swallowing giant beast.) [Characteristic 3: Strong toughness (medium)] (A moderate increase in the strength and toughness of the physique.) Looking at the data panel in front of him, Ji Yu completely panicked. "Is there a mistake? Although the characteristics of the giant beasts of the Age of Gods look awesome, they are useless to me now! Your toughness is too out of place, and you are only intermediate?" "I''m going to die. If I go on like this, I''ll be burned to death sooner or later." Ji Yu was deep in the fiery lava, and with five broken legs, he couldn''t even struggle effectively. Ji Yu''s whole body was burnt red, and he felt as if he was about to be cooked. This is the first time Ji Yu has experienced the feeling of being burned, not to mention how sour it feels. And Ji Yu hadn''t even struggled twice, when a submarine volcano erupted not far away. Countless magma came over like a big wave, and soon Ji Yu was submerged under the lava. "The incarnation once a month can''t die like this, otherwise it would be too aggrieved." Submerged in the lava, although Ji Yu was very uncomfortable, the first thing he could think of was to continue to meditate. Yes, he won''t just quit the game so easily. So while having the idea of ??saving the seventh incarnation, Ji Yu immediately meditated again. He was enduring the pain, and at the same time, he began to imagine the picture of absorbing fire and heat as if to save himself. This process was really difficult. Amid the burning sensation, Ji Yu tried his best to calm down and concentrate on meditation. In this way, after Ji Yu didn''t know how long it had passed, Ji Yu finally fell asleep in meditation again. And at the same time that Ji Yu fell asleep meditating, there was an extra prompt on Ji Yu''s game panel. [The characteristic of the beginning of all things is promoted to take effect, congratulations to the player for the successful birth of the seventh incarnation characteristic: Body of Flame (middle)] [Characteristics: Body of Flame (Medium)] (The resistance to flames is moderately increased, and the cells of the body will also have the ability to produce flames and condense flames.) After Ji Yu fell into meditation and deep sleep, Ji Yu naturally couldn''t see the appearance of this feature. In this way, in this deep sleep, time once again passed rapidly with vicissitudes of life. It may be thousands of years, or it may be ten thousand years. Finally, Ji Yu woke up again. This time it is still not Ji Yu who wakes up naturally, Ji Yu is awakened by the reminder that the game is about to be offline. The time given by the game is five minutes of earth time, but if the five minutes are converted, it is also dozens of years in this world. Ji Yu woke up, but at the same time Ji Yu also felt a huge squeeze. There was darkness in Ji Yu''s eyes, and at the same time he understood his situation. There is a high probability that I was under the rock. In the disaster of the magma eruption, I, or my incarnation, survived successfully. No extra thoughts, now Ji Yu just wants to get rid of this bondage immediately. With this, Ji Yu started to move his hands and feet, and began to try to climb up. Although this kind of crawling was a bit strenuous, when Ji Yu''s two powerful crab claws kept hitting the rock, relying on the strength of his eight thighs, Ji Yu quickly began to dig towards the top he felt. In this way, soon Ji Yu finally saw the sunshine. Looking at the unfamiliar environment around him, Ji Yu seemed a little surprised. Because the environment in the depths of Ji Yu has already changed drastically at this time, a vast land appeared in front of his sight, and at the same time, lush vegetation can be seen everywhere on this land. And not far away, Ji Yu could even see the animals running away in a hurry on the ground. Although these animals run very fast, they are actually similar to lizards in Ji Yu''s eyes. These animals all have six legs, but their appearance is a bit different from that of lizards, because their legs and feet are particularly muscular, and their body ratio is also a bit taller than that of so-called lizards. At the same time, the tails of these so-called lizards are also a little longer, and their bodies are nearly twice as long as their bodies. Looking at these six-legged long-tailed lizards running away in a hurry, Ji Yu smiled dumbly. That''s right, facing myself, it''s impossible for these animals not to run away. Although Ji Yu''s current seventh incarnation still looks like a crab, its size is a bit exaggerated. The length and width of the body exceeds 400 meters, and the eight legs and two ferocious crab claws almost have a different kind of heavy feeling under the sunlight. In Ji Yu''s eyes, these escaped six-legged lizards seemed to be only the size of cats, but if converted, the length of each of these lizards was estimated to be no less than 30 meters, and their height was nearly five meters. "The Age of Giant Beasts?" Ji Yu was lost in thought. Looking at the many giant trees around half his height, Ji Yu guessed so. "Converted to the time of this world, I''ve probably spent more than 200,000 years in this world this time." "Two hundred thousand years???" Thinking of this terrible number, Ji Yu couldn''t help but feel a sense of time confusion. In Blue Star, only twelve hours have passed at this time, but Ji Yu has spent about two hundred thousand years in this world. If Ji Yu is sober all the time in these two hundred thousand years, Ji Yu doesn''t know if he will be alone and want to commit suicide! Time is a butcher''s knife, but fortunately, Ji Yu was sleeping the whole time, and he didn''t feel too terrible a sense of time confusion. Looking at the two additional features on the data panel, and watching the six-legged lizard gradually running away. Ji Yu suddenly had an idea inexplicably: "What would these guys taste like? How about roasting one and trying?" Ji Yu didn''t know why he had such thoughts, but as soon as the thoughts arose, Ji Yu, who was a crab, really felt a strong sense of hunger. Therefore, as a person with a relatively decisive personality, Ji Yu immediately acted, and soon directly held a six-legged chicken with crab claws amidst a huge noise of chickens flying and dogs jumping. ''. Looking at the plump and fat six-legged chicken in front of him, Ji Yu felt a little troubled again. "It''s not okay to eat like this, you have to cut open your stomach first, and then find some salt!" Ji Yu looked around, and soon saw the sea in the distance behind him. Without any hesitation, Ji Yu immediately ran to the beach. At the same time, Ji Yu brought a lot of trees in the process. He moved all these broken logs to the side of the beach, and then Ji Yu stabbed the six-legged chicken in half with the tree trunk, and at the same time set up a barbecue grill by the sea. Tens of minutes later, on the side of the bonfire, there was a pile of bones beside Ji Yu. "It really tastes a bit like chicken, and it''s more delicious and refreshing than chicken, but this one doesn''t seem to be enough, how about grabbing a few more?" After eating a six-legged chicken, Ji Yu was obviously overwhelmed by the taste of the six-legged chicken. Isn''t life all about eating? Blue Star''s food tastes the same, but this world is different. After having this idea, Ji Yu let himself go in an instant, he had nothing to say and just did it. A cook who cooks a meal should eat what he should eat, and he must not treat himself badly. After a while, the whole land jumped up and down again. V2.Chapter 64 ¡¾Seventh Incarnation: Sea Crab¡¿ ¡¾Sea Crab Status¡¿(expand) ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: Level 3 (Legendary)] [Vitality: 683.28 (no upper limit)] [Length and width: 489 meters/412 meters (no upper limit)] ¡¾Age: about long live¡¿ [Characteristic 1: The Beginning of Everything (God)] [Characteristic 2: Behemoth of the Age of Gods (God)] [Characteristic 3: Demon-free Domain (Epic)] (After expanding the domain, all magic and elemental things and attacks within a radius of five kilometers where you are located will be weakened; hand-to-hand combat is the domain of giant beasts.) [Characteristic 4: Strong Toughness (High)] [Characteristic 5: High-temperature organ (high)] (The organ born from the non-magic domain characteristic invalidates the flame body characteristic. It can exhale a high-temperature airflow of up to 2,000 degrees. The airflow temperature is extremely high and can cause a fire.) [Note: After testing by the game, although this world is a mysterious world, the evolution of life is extremely slow. Please play patiently. ¡¿ This is what Ji Yu finally achieved after nearly 210,000 years of evolution in this world. Although Ji Yu has experienced nearly 210,000 years in this world, it is only nearly twelve hours compared to Blue Star''s time. To be honest, the time in this world is much longer than that of Blue Star, and this is a very good thing for Ji Yu. Ji Yu has always wanted to relax, and he also wanted to relax from being forced to go by Ziyue. But now, the time span of this world is so large, so Ji Yu naturally has the mood to wander around. But having said that, Ji Yu actually found that the game system seems to be a bit powerless for this nascent world. First of all, Ji Yu''s enhanced version of BUFF seems to be gone, and the skills that belong to the game, such as the Eye of Reality and even the Eye of Thunder, have all turned gray. From this perspective, we can discover the particularity of this world. Moreover, Ji Yu''s consciousness can''t spread at all now, he has to see the world with the eyes of the incarnation of a sea crab, and he can''t use anything related to ''magic''. How should I put this feeling, it''s like Ji Yu himself has become a real sea crab, not the so-called incarnation. Ji Yu has somewhat recovered the feeling of playing games at the beginning, so he is also very curious about this world. Ji Yu has already made up his mind. Since he still has a lot of time before going offline, he will take this time to visit the continent. However, finish the six-legged chicken before you go shopping. At this moment, several large fires were burning by the beach, and on top of these large fires were roasted six-legged chickens dripping with oil. Smelling the aroma of cooked meat, Ji Yu even couldn''t help rubbing two crab claws together, looking quite impatient. In this way, after a while, after Ji Yu had a full meal, he realized that he had roasted too much chicken. There were four full roast chickens left. Regarding this, Ji Yu certainly didn''t intend to waste it, he was going to pack it, and then eat one when he was hungry while wandering around on land. But, just when Ji Yu was about to pack the remaining four roast chickens, a huge sea snake suddenly appeared from the shore. That''s right, it''s a giant sea snake, with just one head protruding from it, it''s nearly a hundred meters high. In the splash of water, the sea water splashed onto Ji Yu''s four grilled chickens. The giant sea snake is very confused, yes, because just when it was cruising the submarine territory, the giant sea snake saw a large fire near the coast. Out of curiosity, the giant sea snake just popped its head out, and as a result, he directly saw a strange crustacean ''seafood''. Of course, this giant sea snake knows the crustacean seafood, but most of the crustaceans it saw in the sea are too small, and it is the first time it has seen a giant sea snake that can grow to be as big as Ji Yu. Out of curiosity, he naturally looked at the crustacean in a daze. But at this time, the crustacean was not friendly at all, and was even looking at it with a dangerous look. Seeing the crustacean like this, the giant sea snake was naturally angry. As the overlord of this sea area, since its birth, it has never encountered an opponent who dared to provoke it like this. Therefore, the next moment the giant sea snake opened its mouth and bowed and shot at the crustacean from the sea. Seeing that the sea snake dared to open its mouth and charge towards him, Ji Yu was also amused? Is this guy a fool? Dare to eat crabs whole? This is a typical beating without society! Very good, ruined my chicken, and dare to deliver it to your door, don''t blame me for being rude. With Ji Yu''s crab body, if he were to go into the sea to fight a sea snake, he would definitely be inferior to this giant sea snake in terms of speed and agility. But fortunately, this guy has no brains, dare to go ashore, and even opened his mouth to bite himself? Ji Yu was not polite at all, he didn''t even bother to move when he saw the sea snake biting him, he just lay down on the ground and raised two huge pincers to aim at the sea snake''s mouth. "Aww!!!" "Roar!!!" The huge sea snake let out a roar that shook the sky. And directly on the beach, they continued to string together quickly and randomly. This sea snake is very big and long, with an overall length of no less than a kilometer, but the sea snake is cylindrical after all. If it coiled up, its area would be about the same as that of Ji Yu''s sea crab carapace. At this moment, the lower jaw of the giant sea snake was firmly clamped by Ji Yu''s two huge crab claws. Under the pain, the sea snake naturally wanted to close its upper jaw and bite through Jiyu''s claws with its fangs, but in the end its fangs couldn''t bite Jiyu''s claws at all. At this time, Ji Yu was also very surprised, because the sea snake''s skin was tougher than Ji Yu expected, and Ji Yu''s crab claws couldn''t pinch the sea snake''s flesh at all. But don''t forget that Ji Yu has another trick, which is high temperature airflow. Therefore, while clamping the sea snake''s jaw, Ji Yu immediately spit out a super-heated airflow from his mouth. Under the sweeping air current, the sea snake''s mouth and mouth were scalded by the high temperature. Under such severe pain, the sea snake of course closed its mouth immediately, and at the same time closed its eyes directly to prevent its vision from being scalded by the high temperature. Then, just like that, it began to crash wildly on the land. Trees, sand and stones, everything was knocked down and broken, but Ji Yu didn''t let go at all. In this way, from the perspective of an outsider, one can see that a sea snake is rampaging wantonly on the land, and a crab that is constantly shaking is hanging from its mouth. This picture is as funny as it needs to be. Although the sea snake was a bit stupid, it obviously thought of a way to deal with the crustacean hanging from its mouth. After dozens of minutes, the giant sea snake gave up the rampage, but bent its tail directly at the moment of stopping, and slashed straight in the direction of Ji Yu who was hanging on his mouth. Seeing the huge tail slashing towards him, and hearing the eager sound of piercing through the air, Ji Yu immediately let go. Yes, Ji Yu didn''t dare to resist. After all, the strength of this sea snake does not seem to be inferior to him at all. Ji Yu turned sideways to avoid the attack of the sea snake, and then quickly walked away from the sea snake with eight short legs. During this process, Ji Yu even smelled the meat on his own crab claws. Of course, the smell of meat is not Ji Yu''s own, but the jaw of the giant sea snake is almost cooked by Ji Yu under the high temperature roasting for tens of minutes. At the same time, under the great force of Jiyu''s crab claws, the giant sea snake''s jaw was deeply pinched into two gaps. The moment the two separated from each other, the giant sea snake finally opened its eyes without worrying about the high temperature hurting its eyes. But at this time, under Ji Yu''s gaze, the giant sea snake showed a very humane look with tears in its eyes. Being looked at by the giant sea snake with tearful eyes, Ji Yu felt a little embarrassed instead. This feeling, how should I put it, is probably like an uncle bullying a kindergarten child. Ji Yu scratched his head with the crab claws in embarrassment. ''It''s not my fault, but you first. '' Ji Yu originally wanted to express such a meaning. But when Ji Yu raised the claws, the sea snake suddenly turned around and ran away. Yes, that speed once made Ji Yu a little dumbfounded. Looking at the sea snake going away and the broken ground around him, Ji Yu finally sighed. "I''m a bit over the top, why are you so serious with an intelligent life in the primitive world, wisdom is not at the same level at all." Ji Yu lacked interest. Now that the roast chicken was destroyed, Ji Yu didn''t intend to take the roast chicken with him. He glanced at the cloudy atmosphere and the hazy sun in the sky, and then chose a direction at random and started the so-called mainland tour. . Time passed day by day. Maybe two or three years, or eight or ten years. Ji Yu finally visited the whole continent. Yes, this continent is slightly bigger than Ji Yu imagined, but the land is big, but the creatures are too simple. Except for the six-legged ''chicken'', there are no other slightly larger creatures on this continent. The six-legged chicken is just like the dinosaurs in Blue Star''s dinosaur era, and it is at the absolute peak of the food chain on this continent. There are many classifications among them, some are herbivorous and tree-eating, and at the same time, there are naturally meat-eating ones. As for the roast chickens that Ji Yu caught, they all tended to be larger in size. During Ji Yu''s wanderings in the whole continent, he ate quite a lot of six-legged chickens, so during these days when Ji Yu was active, the six-legged chickens in the entire primitive continent had suffered. Wherever Ji Yu traveled, almost all the original vegetation was destroyed, and the six-legged chickens were even more disturbed. As long as there is a slight vibration on the ground, apart from anything else, the six-legged chickens around will immediately run away. But it''s strange to say that during this period, many small six-legged chickens became Ji Yu''s ''followers''. Yes, looking at the group of six-legged chickens behind him, which were only three or four meters long and less than one meter high, Ji Yu was also quite curious. At first, he thought that these six-legged chickens had developed wisdom, so he ran with him, but it turned out. Ji-woo realizes that he guessed completely wrong. These six-legged chickens didn''t run with him because they were intelligent, but as long as they followed Ji Yu, they could avoid all the big six-legged chickens that eat meat. And because they are too small for Ji Yu, Ji Yu will not eat them at all, so maybe it is due to the survival instinct of creatures, these guys actually formed a kind of relationship with Ji Yu, a huge sea crab. A delicate symbiotic relationship. These days, because Ji Yu has been eating and sleeping on the mainland, his huge body is covered with mud. During this process, Ji Yu''s carapace with a length and width of more than 400 meters grew a lot of low grass. Among the green grass, many parasites were born, which was a bit annoying to Ji Yu. After all, he is a crab, even if he can spray ultra-high temperature air, it can''t spray on his feet and back. Besides, even if it can be sprayed, Ji Yu is afraid that he will roast himself after spraying for a long time. And if you stand up and grind on the ground, it will be too cheap, and it will be a trouble to get up when the time comes. So in this process, these six-legged ''chickens'' following Ji Yu, many cubs climbed onto Ji Yu''s body while Ji Yu was sleeping, and cleaned up the parasites for Ji Yu. In this way, Ji Yu has a group of followers in this wonderful symbiotic relationship. The number of these followers can sometimes be in the hundreds, but sometimes it can exceed tens of thousands. Every time he went to a place, some of the six-legged chickens behind Ji Yu would stay where they were, while others would merge with new races to join Ji Yu''s army. In order not to damage the ecology as much as possible, Ji Yu seldom roasted large six-legged chickens after more than ten years. During this process, Ji Yu has been looking for possible giant beasts. Just like the giant sea snake back then. But in the end, Ji Yu found that he was thinking too much, and there were no large monsters other than him on the entire land. "Also, if there are many giant beasts in this world, then these small creatures will not even think about living." Thinking of this, Ji Yu gradually lost Ji Yu''s messy behavior on the mainland. On this day, Ji Yu finally planned to quit the game. However, before quitting the game, Ji Yu still found a hiding place for himself. It was a mountain bag that was neither too big nor too small. Ji Yu hollowed out the mountain bag, got into it directly, and then smashed the mountain down with a heavy forceps. Being pressed by the mountain, although Ji Yu felt an uncomfortable squeeze, he had to do so for his own safety when quitting the game. In this way, Ji Yu entered the state of meditation again at the last moment, until the game kicked Ji Yu offline. [The player exits the game, and the avatar self-discipline meditation starts] Waking up from home again, Ji Yu first looked at the calendar, and then sat in front of the computer desk and became dazed. Yes. Blue Star''s time has only passed twelve hours, but Ji Yu has wandered soberly in a certain world for more than ten years. For the first time, Ji Yu felt a sense of separation from cognition. Obviously, I have spent more than ten years, and I have not seen my parents for more than ten years, but the reality of Lan Xing is only less than a day. This sense of fragmentation made it impossible for Ji Yu to get used to it all at once, so when Ji Yu finished eating at night, he even kept looking at his mother in a daze. V2.Chapter 65 "It''s really an indescribable experience, and I don''t know what I will become in the end under the baptism of years." After Ji Yu had a good sleep, he entered the game again. The moment when the sea crab came into being, Ji Yu first looked at his own data panel. And it was at this point that Ji Yu suddenly found that, as he had imagined, the Cancer was even stronger. Although it seems that the bigger the body, the slower it grows, but this time Ji Yu''s sea crab incarnation also successfully crossed the body size of 600 meters in length and width. The age of the sea crab has increased by 150,000 years. From this point of view, Ji Yu can also know that the flow of time in this world is slowly stabilizing. Moreover, the time ratio with Blue Star has probably reached an average time ratio of about 1 hour to 12,500 years. As a giant beast of the age of gods, the sea crab has no shackles at all, and can grow continuously only by simple meditation. This kind of potential is very terrifying, and it also makes Ji Yu full of expectations. This time, although the size has become larger, the characteristics of the sea crab have not increased by even one. After Ji Yu finished reading the data panel, he didn''t think much at all, but continued to meditate. This is a choice made by Ji Yu in order to deal with the sense of time gap that he may have. Ji Yu has already made up his mind, in short, he is determined not to wake up until the last minute of the game is about to end. Therefore, Ji Yu adjusted the reminder of the game to the last ten seconds. But even if it is ten seconds, based on the flow rate of this world, it is equivalent to more than three years. So much time is enough for Ji Yu to observe the development process of this world. With this, Ji Yu fell asleep again. And it is precisely this sleep, the changes in the vicissitudes of life are enough for Ji Yu to see what exaggeration is... Long, long ago, an ancient existence as huge as a mountain appeared from the ground; his body oppressed all things, and his sharp claws tore apart the mountains and the earth. The earth burns under his belly, and all living beings become food in his mouth in the flames. He is a terrifying and terrible existence. However, under the pressure of such a terrifying existence, a group of daring beings approached him. These lives are our great ancestors, the most courageous sages of our family. The terrifying existence is terrifying and evil in the eyes of other beings, but in the eyes of our ancestors, it is kind, great, and a symbol of strength. He protected us and allowed our weak ancestors to survive in a dangerous and wild world. The carapace is a symbol of strength, the eight legs are the guarantee of predation, and the flame is the beginning of food. The ancestors worshiped him, followed him, and witnessed and learned everything about him. However, just when the ancestors were eager to learn more about the ancient being, the ancient being broke the mountain and let itself sink into the ground once again. But all this is not the end. For in the longing of the ancestors the ancestors began to settle around the places where the ancient beings sank. Under the protection of the breath of the ancient existence, and under the mysterious protection of the ancient existence, we began to reproduce from generation to generation and began to evolve. Yes, we shed our fur and started growing carapaces. But it''s a pity that we didn''t get the god''s eight legs and double pincers. But fortunately, we also received other changes from the gods. We learned to walk independently, we began to grow four hands, we became smart, and we learned to use tools and fire. Yes, all of these are gifts from the ancient existence. He is the great carapace god, he is the symbol of the earth and fire. The Great Chitin God conquers all and will always protect us Chitin. In an open plaza with gravel, at this moment a crab-head leader with two crab eyes on his head, two feet and four hands slowly closed his foamy mouth. Holding a bone scepter in his hand, he slowly turned around under the watchful eyes of tens of thousands of people in the square, looked at a mountain behind him and finally said: "Great carapace god, may you wake up again, may your footprints spread all over the earth, and may you guide your confused believers again! Tsk †E!!! (similar to ''Amen'')" As the crab-headed old man prayed in this way, the whole square immediately heard the sound of prayers. The sound of prayer spread throughout the valley, even the sound of the waves outside the valley was covered. "Fuck!!! What are these things? Why do they look so funny!" The moment Ji Yu woke up, he saw a group of densely packed little ''monsters'' under him. These guys have square heads, and their eyes are like two antennas, and the round eyes at the top of the antenna almost made Ji Yu laugh. There is no way, these guys really look too nondescript. The heads of these crustaceans are somewhat crablike, but their bodies are somewhat humanoid. They have no necks, but have four arms and four hands on their bodies. The legs of the lower body are very developed, and the black glaze carapace covering the whole body is like wearing a suit of armor. These carapace monsters are not small, most of them are nearly ten meters tall, and they can be regarded as giants in a certain sense. Of course, although they are tall, they are very small compared to Ji Yu. At this moment, according to Ji Yu''s calculations, these carapace monsters are about 100 meters away from his body, while his own body lying on the ground is a trapezoidal mountain nearly 150 meters high. Yes, during these years of Ji Yu''s growth, the hill where Ji Yu was originally buried has long been crushed and collapsed by Ji Yu''s body. No, it''s more like a weathering process than a collapse. These rocks have become the stony horniness of Ji Yu''s body. When Ji Yu woke up, he saw everything outside through some gaps formed by the mountain outside his body. Ji Yu moved. The entire ground also moved, and the rocks on the outside of his body continued to crack. During this process, Ji Yu tried his best to move slightly. After all, he knew that the crustaceans outside had wisdom, and Ji Yu didn''t want to hurt them. Ji Yu originally thought that these monsters would be scared away when he got up, but in the end he saw a picture that made Ji Yu a little puzzled. Because when Ji Yu got up, although a large number of crustaceans in front of him dodged backwards, they soon began to worship him enthusiastically in his direction. There are blisters in their mouths, like crab mouths, and even foam. But while spouting foam, they also uttered many different syllables. When Ji Yu fully revealed his body and saw tens of thousands of "crab people" kneeling in front of him, Ji Yu finally understood something. "What are you doing? Is this treating me like a god?" Ji Yu was a little puzzled, because he didn''t remember seeing these creatures at all. And according to calculations, it has been close to 300,000 years since he appeared on the continent of this world. So these creatures must have never seen him, but if they hadn''t, why would they look so fanatical. According to the logical thinking of normal people, creatures that have never been seen before are definitely monsters, not so-called gods. This kind of nature worship made Ji Yu a little puzzled. But looking at these guys with crab heads, Ji Yu planned to try to communicate with them. Therefore, when these crab people were frantically worshiping, Ji Yu slowly moved his eight legs and bent down to come in front of these crab people. And at the same time when Ji Yu came in front of these crab people, the leader of the crab people also approached Ji Yu tremblingly. I don''t know if the crabman is trembling with fear or excitement. "The age of frost has passed, and the age of fire and carapace is coming. Great Father God, we pray that you will give us guidance again, and I pray that you will once again spread the glory of fire and carapace throughout the world, †E!!!" The Crabman flapped his limbs and uttered strange syllables while foaming at the mouth. Ji Yu looked at the crabman, and at the same time saw the foam flying star from the crabman''s mouth sprayed on one of his forelimbs. Ji Yu moved his forelegs a little disgusted. "Whatever, just say it, can we stop spitting?" Ji Yu was speechless. Looking at the crabman Ji Yu in front of him, he finally understood, he couldn''t hear what this guy was saying at all. At the same time, because of his own magic-free domain, it is impossible for Ji Yu to consciously pass through the sound. With this, Ji Yu realized that he might be caught blind this time. But it''s okay, Ji Yu thought for a while, and then started paddling on the ground with his huge forelimbs. Ji Yu imagined that these guys could understand the words he wrote. After all, Ji Yu also thought of something at this time. In the mysterious side world, the appearance of such a weird crabman probably has something to do with him. Are they exposed to their own radiation? Is it some kind of idealism? Or is it caused by the rules of this world? Therefore, Ji Yu didn''t write complicated characters on the ground, but just wrote a ''person''. Then he stretched out his forelimb and pointed to the crabman leader. Ji Yu probably meant people, referring to you, understand? . "What is Father God doing? Is he going to give us guidance?" "It must be so! Father God, we can finally not worry about the birdman over the mountain!" "" Seeing the huge spikes piercing through the fog sliding on the ground and then pointing at him, the leader of the crab people was a little confused. "Is Father God testing me? Testing my courage, testing my piety, testing my knowledge?" The crab chief thought wildly, and finally came to such a conclusion in some strange Loki. "But what does Father God''s swiping rune symbolize? Can I really understand it?" The leader of the crab people became a little apprehensive, and fell into a daze looking at the huge double-forked lines on the ground. However, while the crab leader was in a daze, the huge spike that pierced the morning fog directly touched him, and then he sat down on the ground. "Father God?" The leader of the crab people was a little apprehensive, thinking that his long-term thinking dissatisfied the father god. But the leader of the crab people really doesn''t understand the meaning of the lines drawn by Ji Yu. Therefore, the leader of the crab people immediately started to foam at Ji Yu again, and wrote a crooked ''person'' on the ground while screaming. "Huh? Is this crabman interesting? But looking at his crooked characters, I''m afraid this group has not even produced characters!" Ji Yu had some headaches, and at the same time, he finally planned to give up communicating with this crab-people group. Ji Yu had an idea, that is to observe this tribe for a while, with his powerful mind of legendary will, even if he is suppressed by the world rules, he should be able to quickly learn their language. In this way, Ji Yu touched the foaming crab leader again, signaling him not to call out. Then Ji Yu lay down again. Ji Yu''s current size is really too big, most of his eight limbs and other six limbs are almost sunk in the mud. If it weren''t for the support of the six rear limbs, Ji Yu would not be able to move his forelimbs to draw characters on the ground. As for his double pliers, well, don''t expect too much, these two things are too thick and bulky, and the strength is not so easy to control, Ji Yu is afraid that he will be able to ''thump'' this crabman accidentally died. Ji Yu try not to move, because his movement is likely to collapse the ''houses'' on both sides of him On both sides of Jiyu, there is a bulging ''bubble stone mountain'' with holes one after another. Why are these stone mountains called bubble stone mountains? That''s entirely because these rocks have a lot of dense pores, and it seems impossible to be strong at all. These original cave houses that belonged exclusively to the crab people were about fifty or sixty meters high, and they were erected in rows on both sides of Jiyu. Among them, Ji Yu can also see some small crab people and female crab people looking in his direction curiously and nervously. There are really many crab houses around Jiyu, and they are all over the entire area along the coastline. The air here is extremely humid, which is very suitable for the living environment of these crab people. But Ji Yu was also a little puzzled, because he clearly remembered that the small mountain bag he found before going to bed was far away from the coastline, but why is the coastline that appeared in his eyes so close to him now? Sea-level rise? Has the geology changed in the past 300,000 years? Ji Yu can''t know, but that''s okay. Ji Yu just took it for fun after work. After deciding to observe these crab people more, he opened his data panel again. ¡¾Seventh Incarnation: Sea Crab¡¿ ¡¾Sea Crab Status¡¿(expand) ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: Level 4 (Epic)] [Vitality: 1256.92 (no upper limit)] [Length and width: 788 meters/674 meters (no upper limit)] [Height: 318 meters (no upper limit)] [Age: About 210,000 years old] [Characteristic 1: The Beginning of Everything (God)] [Characteristic 2: Behemoth of the Age of Gods (God)] [Characteristic 3: Prehistoric life (God)] (As a prehistoric life, after entering the epic life body, under the blessing of the rules, you have the possibility of radiation affecting the evolution of life that worships you. Anyone who worships you will blindly agree with you All life will be influenced by you unconsciously and evolve to be more perfect. This kind of influence evolution lies in what believers subconsciously think is good. Although the direction of their evolution will be related to you to a certain extent, the shape and way of existence of evolution are the same as Your subjective consciousness has nothing to do.) [Characteristic 4: Non-Magic Domain (Epic)] [Characteristic 5: Strong Toughness (Special)] [Characteristic 6: High Temperature Organ (Special)] "Good guy!" When Ji Yu saw his additional prehistoric life characteristics, Ji Yu finally knew why these crab people appeared. After a long time, it was really as Ji Yu guessed that these crab people were really irradiated by him. "Worshiping yourself will be influenced by yourself? Could it be that these guys are the group of six-legged chickens who used to run after me?" Ji Yu looked at the data panel in front of him, and at the crabman with a thick carapace and six limbs, he fell into inexplicable speechlessness. "Is this kind of evolution really perfect? ??What about the six-legged chickens you promised? How did you become such a nondescript thing?" "" V2.Chapter 66 The desolate continent in the early morning is filled with moist mist, and the whole world appears hazy under the mist. Ji Yu was lying on the ground, looking at the crabman who was still bowing to him from time to time, looking a little playful. Yes, looking at these crab people and watching the interaction between the crab people around them, it feels like playing a sandbox type of farming game. For this, Ji Yu is of course willing to watch. However, while Ji Yu was watching these crab people, the sun in the sky gradually brightened. Different from hundreds of thousands of years ago, the bright sky at this time has been completely brightened, the dense clouds that were originally thick like dust have disappeared, and the sky is blue and white. With a wide field of vision, Ji Yu''s crab eyes stood up from the eye sockets, and at the same time began to look around. As Ji Yu expected, at this time he was on the back of the coast and there was an endless virgin forest. Far away in this primeval forest, Ji Yu even saw a towering giant. Because the distance is too far, what Ji Yu can see is a cylinder standing between the sky and the earth. At the same time, under the cover of clouds and fog, this cylinder even goes straight into the sky. "Are you kidding me? Did something extraordinary happen to this continent while I was sleeping?" Ji Yu got up slowly. Under the suspicious gaze of all the crab people, Ji Yu turned around and began to formally look at the world at the same time. Under Ji Yu''s gaze, countless birds, insects and small animals are flying under the lush virgin forest in the distance. Compared with hundreds of thousands of years ago, this world is more lush and full of vitality. For Ji Yu, this is a good thing, but it also brings new challenges. In this world, Jiyu hardly gets any blessings from the game, and his only reliance may be the group of creatures with the fastest evolutionary speed. However, this kind of evolution is also in line with the laws of this world, as Ji Yu encountered a giant sea snake before, which can explain the problem. Ji Yu is not special. In this primitive world, sea snakes are definitely not the only monsters. And now he saw the faint cylinder erected towards the sky in the distance, which could explain the problem. Curious about the world and wondering about the cylinder, Ji Yu moved without any hesitation. The crabman''s observation can be carried out later, but the immediate question must be resolved as soon as possible. Ji Yu''s footsteps were not fast, but every step he made caused the ground to tremble enormously. Trees collapsed one after another during Ji Yu''s lateral movement, and a large number of birds and beasts flew around screaming. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "The god moved, and the god moved in the direction of the giant tree. Is he going to punish those evil birdmen with divine punishment?" The moment Ji Yu took action, countless crab people erupted. Called by the leader of the crab people, these crab people took up their weapons one after another. They started to run fast and followed Ji Yu. Most of the crab people hold javelin-like weapons in their hands, and they also carry a large number of spare javelins on their backs. There is no distinction between male and female crab people at all, except for some adult crab people who were left to take care of the younger crab people, almost all the rest of the adult crab people were dispatched. There were nearly 20,000 crab people, they were running fast, and they followed Ji Yu''s back and continued to advance rapidly. With an average height of ten meters, they are particularly muscular, and their movements are very agile and fast. Even if Ji Yu''s horizontal steps are fast, they can always keep up without panting. Amidst the huge roar, amid the running of countless birds and beasts, and when Ji Yu was curious about the potential of these crab people, Ji Yu quickened his pace. Ji Yu''s spiked eight limbs galloped swiftly and horizontally. In the process, the spikes of the eight limbs pierced the ground, and the ground became ruins wherever it passed. In the midst of the dust, the intensity of the tremor centered on Ji Yu was already comparable to a magnitude five or six earthquake. But even if the shock was so huge, the nearly 20,000 crab people behind Ji Yu could always follow its footsteps without stopping. In this way, in this terrifying momentum, Ji Yu brought all the crab people towards the cylindrical thing in the distance of the mainland with great coercion. About three hours later, Ji Yu stopped. Because Ji Yu found that the crab people behind him were a little exhausted, seeing them panting, Ji Yu rarely recognized these guys. Needless to say, the potential of these crab people is a small superman on the earth. You know, in these three hours, according to Ji Yu''s own calculations, he has run at least nearly 3,000 kilometers. The speed almost reached a thousand kilometers per hour. At such a fast speed, these crab people can barely keep up with themselves, which is already an exaggeration. Of course, Ji Yu''s own limit moving speed is far more than that. Although Ji Yu couldn''t calculate how much his maximum speed could reach, but according to the fact that he hardly felt tired, Ji Yu felt that he might be able to move at the speed of sound even with the giant scorpion''s body of more than hundreds of thousands of tons. This speed is exaggerated. In the interior of the planet, on the ground with gravity, a behemoth with hundreds of thousands of tons moving at the speed of sound would definitely be a catastrophe for the ground. Ji Yu''s seventh incarnation, Sea Crab pursues the ultimate evolution of the body. After reaching the epic level of life, even if he does not have any mysterious ability, the powerful potential energy brought by his body alone is a natural disaster level existence that no one can compete with. Facing such an existence, if placed on Blue Star, Ji Yu could even destroy a country in one day. Incomparably powerful, coupled with the non-magic domain, if the sea crab appears in Blue Star, it can even beat all Ji Yu''s previous incarnations. Of course, the shortcoming of not being able to fly also makes the sea crab''s strength only reflected in The battle on the ground. The world that sea crabs live in is definitely not simple, and the content of super energy particles in this world is very rich. Moreover, in this world in the age of giant beasts, the oxygen content is definitely not comparable to that of Blue Star, and even the gravitational field of this world definitely exceeds that of Blue Star. For this world, Ji Yu still has too many unknowns, and it is precisely because he is full of curiosity and desire to explore the unknown that Ji Yu has sufficient motivation and interest to observe this world. During the break, the crowd of crabs behind Ji Yu were looking for something to eat. And Ji Yu himself looked at the slightly clear cylinder in the center of the continent again. Between the clouds and mist, Ji Yu seemed to see the skin folds that belonged exclusively to the trees on the cylinder, whether it was an illusion or not. "Tree? It turned out to be a tree?" Ji Yu was inexplicably surprised. At the same time, Ji Yu also vaguely saw dozens of inexplicable lights on the top of the tree through the clouds that drift away from time to time. These dozens of lights appear and disappear under the daylight, and they seem real and illusory, giving people a feeling of illusion. But whether it is an illusion or not, this time, Ji Yu has already made up his mind that he must go there. Thinking that the terrifying cylinder might be a tree, Ji Yu immediately thought of the oak tree Adam, but unlike Adam, the tree in front of Ji Yu''s eyes was much bigger. Maybe tens of thousands of meters, or hundreds of thousands of meters? Everything is possible in this mysterious world, and Ji Yu would not be proud to think that in this world, he is the only one who grows up, and grows the fastest. The world is full of randomness, and there are many cases in the blue star world where the front wave is shot to death on the beach by the back wave. In this way, after waiting for a group of crab people to rest for a while, continue to speed up here. At the same time, this time, Ji Yu also planned that if the crab people couldn''t keep up, let them slowly chase the ''passage'' he opened in the virgin forest. As for him, he couldn''t wait to find out if the cylinder in front of him was really a tree. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. coming! A group of moth-like aliens suddenly appeared with four wings on their backs. These alien heads resemble moths, with a wingspan of more than fifteen meters, and their bodies are covered with fine white fluff. They resemble moths but are different from moths because these aliens have hands and feet. Their four wings are connected to the bases of the arms and feet, and they generally look like bats. Yes, these aliens are very similar to the evolution of crab people, and they are all humanoid creatures. Let''s be a Mothman for now. Not long after Ji Yu broke away from the crabman army, and after Ji Yu finally saw that the existence of the cylinder in the distance was really a giant tree piercing into the sky, from the distant white sky, suddenly gray A large group of Mothmen came down from the fog. There are quite a few of these mothmen, and they cover up the sky and come towards Ji Yu quickly. The ear-piercing screams resounded throughout the sky. When Ji Yu found these mothmen, and at the same time he looked up at the sky, suddenly, in the sky where many moths flew by, the clouds that had been floating in the daytime turned out to be It quickly darkened. These dark clouds began to gather and formed clouds like billowing waves. The black clouds rolled, and soon floated above Ji Yu''s head along with the moth men in the sky. The flying speed of these mothmen is really fast. When Ji Yu found them, they rushed towards them like supersonic fighter jets. The number of them may seem small, but there are nearly a thousand. At this moment, these mothmen are hovering under the billowing black clouds, and at the same time hovering over Ji Yu''s head. They formed a circle with each other, hovering four or five kilometers above the sky and screaming at Ji Yu. The piercing sound of screaming lingered in Ji Yu''s ears, making Ji Yu feel agitated. But these mothmen were not conscious, they continued to scream at Ji Yu on their own, as if threatening, and even some of them swooped down and climbed up again to harass Ji Yu. In the suddenly darkened sky, their bodies continuously emitted white light, which looked good, but lacked the aura that Ji Yu subconsciously believed a holy creature should have. "In the final analysis, they are nothing more than a group of primitive intelligent beings. They can''t even pretend to be a ''holy light'' blinded for nothing." Ji Yu looked at the Mothman in the sky coldly. Mothman''s hostility is self-evident, and Ji Yu has no illusions to communicate with at all. When dealing with life in the primitive world and species that cannot communicate, the only way to resolve all differences is by force. Ji Yu saw Mothman''s threat, but moved again. Yes, don''t look at them carrying a dark cloud and creating a lot of momentum, but as long as you don''t do anything, then Ji Yu doesn''t bother to pay attention to their threats. Ji Yu has decided on the place for the giant tree. Therefore, Ji Yu didn''t pay attention to the noise made by the mothman in the sky like hundreds of thousands of ducks in his ears. However, at the moment Ji Yu moved, perhaps feeling Ji Yu''s contempt, the mothman in the sky suddenly changed the syllable of his cry. At the same time, the billowing dark clouds above the Mothman''s head suddenly flashed with lightning and thunder. In the blink of an eye, thunderbolts of lightning suddenly descended from the sky. Some of these lightnings fell on Ji Yu, while others fell on those moth men. The thunder fell on the moth men, and each of these moth men was like a charged light bulb. When some lightning had landed on Ji Yu''s carapace, these charged moths also rushed towards Ji Yu. Thunder and lightning spewed out from the mothman''s long mouthparts, hitting Ji Yu''s body intensively. "That''s it?" Thousands of lightning bolts fell on Ji Yu''s carapace like filaments, leaving only traces on Ji Yu''s carapace. Moreover, these traces are still the rock horniness on Ji Yu''s body that was condensed on the surface because of his sleep. Yes, these mothmen, even a large number of lightning strikes, did not cause even the slightest harm to Ji Yu. Even when a mothman swooped down excitedly to give Ji Yu''s limbs a short-distance electric shock, Ji Yu just waved the crab claws, and then a mothman was hammered like a puddle of mud. Don''t look at Ji Yu as a crab, but as an epic life form, the speed generated by his gestures is difficult for a mothman to evade. At the same time, at the moment when the moth man looked a little red-eyed when he saw his companion being killed, Ji Yu launched the magic-free domain. The next moment, the thunder that fell from the sky dissipated out of thin air just after falling a certain distance. At the same time, the red-eyed and excited moths also found that the lightning and the extraordinary energy contained in their bodies suddenly disappeared the moment they swooped down. At this moment, the entire mothman group panicked. They were still able to fly, but what happened at this moment made them stunned for a moment. But at this very moment, Ji Yu on the ground suddenly faced the sky. From inside Ji Yu''s crab mouth, a heat wave suddenly spat out. The heat wave is like a pillar, but also like an invisible light. It swept across the sky, and all of a sudden, the mothmen in the sky turned into flames and fell to the ground in the heat wave. Above the sky, the original dark clouds were pierced by the invisible air column of the heat wave, and at the same time, with the death of all the mothmen, these dark clouds dissipated within a short while. Once again, the sky is bright again. Looking at the light in the sky, Ji Yu took another look at the fires burning in the surrounding forests, and then he walked forward again on his own. V2.Chapter 67 There are far more mothmen than Ji Yu imagined. Just after Ji Yu killed the first batch of mothmen, and after Ji Yu gradually approached the range of the giant tree, Ji Yu encountered more and more mothmen. But these mothmen are clearly not stupid either. They didn''t even try to attack Ji Yu again, but seemed to be waiting for some support. Following Ji Yu''s progress, these mothmen kept flying to monitor Ji Yu''s every move. And in the process of Ji Yu''s actions, Ji Yu finally met a worthy opponent. Yes, just in front of Ji Yu''s march, three behemoths suddenly appeared. Of these three behemoths, one is a prehistoric giant wolf with a body length of about 300 meters and a height of about 100 meters, the other is a black dragon with a height of more than 400 meters like a western dragon, and the last one is a mothman. This last mothman is much bigger and more human-like than the others. About 30 to 50 meters tall, the moth man covered in white fluff stood in the sky holding a huge wooden scepter. Giant wolf, magic dragon, mothman, what kind of combination is this? Ji Yu''s eyes are a little playful. Prehistoric giant wolves, magic dragons, and even mothmen can only be regarded as infants at best in front of sea crabs. Although they are big enough for mothmen who are generally only more than ten meters long, Ji Yu''s huge body is much bigger than them. At this time, the giant wolf was blocking Ji Yu''s front, and it was pacing back and forth and making a gesture of grinning. As for the Mothman and the Demon Dragon, they stood in the sky on the same side of the giant wolf. The three of them stared at Ji Yu with vigilant eyes. The mothman and magic wolf''s levitation method is very primitive, that is, they keep flapping their wings in place. Flapping their wings on each side can bring hurricanes far beyond imagination to the ground. On the ground, countless big trees were blown down by the hurricane, and there were even countless broken giant trees that fell crookedly. Under the howling of the strong wind, Ji Yu just looked at the three in front of him and remained motionless. While the three were looking at each other, the offspring of the high-altitude mothmen were obviously a little excited, and these tens of thousands of mothmen kept circling and clamoring. That appearance is quite a bit of a fox pretending to be a tiger. Ji Yu was full of curiosity about how the three different species of mothman, dragon, and giant wolf came together. But amidst his curiosity, Ji Yu was even more eager to explore the huge silhouette of the Babel tree in the distance. Yes, the giant tree in the distance is really too big. Just the tree trunks, from Ji Yu''s side, are all outlines with a diameter of more than 100 kilometers. Ji Yu roughly calculated that from his point of view, it should be about 30 to 40 kilometers away from the giant tree, but even at this distance, the visual impact of looking at the giant tree from Ji Yu''s side is also great . Ji Yu really couldn''t imagine how this tree grew to such a huge size during the nearly 300,000 years he spent meditating on sea crabs. As far as Ji Yu''s current eyes are concerned, he can''t see the canopy of the giant tree that goes deep into the sky above the clouds and mist. If the world Ji Yu is currently in is an ordinary planet, Ji Yu thinks that this tree should not be at all, nor should it grow so exaggeratedly. "Is this tree going to develop in the direction of the world tree? Or is it a kind of ''world tree''?" Ji-woo becomes more interested in the giant tree. But while becoming interested, Ji Yu also began to have some concerns. If the world tree had the same will as the oak tree Adam and could move at will, Ji Yu felt that his crab body might not be able to compete with it at all. Will it really be okay to venture into it by myself? retreat? Or do you take a closer look before making a decision? In addition, what is the relationship between these mothmen, the magic dragon, the prehistoric wolf and the world tree? Ji Yu pondered, and thought about the next action. And at the same time that Ji Yu was thinking, the giant wolf in front of Ji Yu started to move. Yes, the giant wolf took a tentative step towards Ji Yu, and at the same time let out a low whistle. "Roar!!!" Clear hostility can be seen in the eyes of the giant wolf. It is warning Ji Yu and expelling Ji Yu. When he came back to his senses, Ji Yu immediately showed a hint of ridicule when he saw the hostile attitude of the giant wolf. After all, the tentative action of this giant wolf was too obvious, and he didn''t dare to go up if he wanted to. The moment Ji Yu''s two lantern eyes looked at him, he immediately took another step back. Seeing the giant wolf like this, Ji Yu''s lantern eyes couldn''t help showing a smile. The smile of the sea crab is very weird. For example, at this moment, Ji Yu''s lantern eyes are slightly narrowed, but his mouth keeps making low-syllable murmurs. The sound fell on the ears of the mothman, the dragon, and even the giant wolf, but it was not just a smile. On the contrary, in their view, this is the behavior of this weird evil god preparing to attack or intimidating them. In this way, the giant mothman in the sky moved first. Yes, while Ji Yu was still smiling, Mothman waved the wooden scepter in Ji Yu''s direction. Then, of course, Ji Yu didn''t feel anything, and even Ji Yu didn''t notice the Mothman''s actions at all. But while Ji Yu was still smiling at the giant wolf, with Ji Yu at the center, all the trees suddenly withered and aged. Ji Yu came back to his senses, and under staring in astonishment, he discovered that the large forest around his body began to fall into pieces of leaves at some point. At the same time, these trees dried up quickly as if the essence of life had been sucked out. This method Ji Yu is naturally familiar with, and it is very similar to the life grafting of the deer, but the difference is that these withered and dead trees did not produce any ''special effect'' of the essence of life being absorbed. Faced with such a situation, Ji Yu was really stunned. However, unlike Ji Yu''s astonishment, the giant mothman flying in the sky looked at Ji Yu''s body without any abnormality at all, and there was a hint of bewilderment in his eyes. Yes, this is the first time the giant mothman has seen a living being unaffected by the power of the branches of the mother tree. Although the birth of the giant mothman was not as long as Ji Yu''s, the experience was tens of thousands of years. During these ten thousand years, he used the branches of the mother tree to destroy many evil gods who dared to attack the mother tree. Among them, even the terrifying demon god in the deep sea was forced to retreat several times under the deterrence of the power of the branches of the mother tree. But now, the Mothman discovered that an evil god comparable to the deep sea demon god was not affected by the branches of the mother tree at all. For Mothman, this is obviously something beyond previous cognition. The moth man didn''t believe in evil, and while his eyes were cloudy, he immediately screamed and pointed his scepter at Ji Yu again. Hearing the scream of the mothman, Ji Yu immediately raised his eyes and aimed at the mothman. At this time, Ji Yu was almost certain that the culprit that caused the trees around him to wither was the giant mothman in the sky. Because, just when the mothman pointed the huge wooden scepter at himself again, Ji Yu found that the trees that were only dry just now began to age further, and even turned into powder very quickly in the strong wind blowing around. At the same time, Ji Yu also discovered a terrifying situation, that is, the soil on the ground began to desertify at a speed visible to the naked eye. As for Ji Yu himself, he found that he was still not affected in any way. While Ji Yu was stunned, he immediately thought of the characteristics of the non-magic domain possessed by his own body. But the magic-free domain is definitely not omnipotent, especially when Ji Yu was pointed at by the Mothman''s scepter at this time, Ji Yu obviously felt a strange feeling from his body. There are faint signs of passive expansion of the magic-free domain, and at the same time, Ji Yu also finds that his "physical energy" has been consumed invisibly. This is the first time that Ji Yu has been threatened, so no matter how small the threat is, Ji Yu cannot ignore it. Ji Yu is not a villain who talks about tuberculosis, let alone a villain who breeds tigers. Therefore, while clearly knowing that these guys in front of him wanted to kill him, Ji Yu''s eyes immediately became serious. ''Gah, you have nothing to say! '' In the second half of his life, Ji Yu''s six limbs were deeply buried in the ground, and at the same time, he was aiming at the mothman in the sky at an elevation angle. Accompanied by a burst of warmth in the abdominal cavity, in an instant, a sonic boom sounded from Ji Yu''s mouth. The high-temperature airflow directly shot through the moth man''s abdomen like an invisible laser. Yes, this time, Ji Yu''s high-temperature organ launched the most violent and hottest high-temperature attack for the first time in history. The high-temperature rays ignited the oxygen and hydrogen in the air the moment they jetted out of Ji Yu''s sky. A super-explosive heat wave was generated near Ji Yu''s mouth, and the heat wave radiated to the surroundings, and the sandy soil on the ground even began to melt and crystallize at this moment. And the trees farther away were directly ignited under the high-temperature airflow of the explosion. Under the impact of the heat wave, the giant wolves not far away even squinted their eyes, and they also felt the high temperature all over their bodies. However, this kind of high temperature is just an air wave after all. For ordinary things, this high temperature may be terrible, but for the giant wolf, it is still within the tolerable range. But unlike the giant wolf, the high-altitude mothman was actually hit by the air column shot out from the explosion. This air column broke through the mothman''s chest and abdomen, rushed into the sky, and even dispersed all the clouds and mists in the surrounding sky. The air column of the heat wave even carried a tail flame of fire during the impact, and finally disappeared only in an instant. Ji Yu''s blow was like a bow and arrow shot out of an explosion. Although it existed for a short time, it was extremely lethal. The mothman saw his pierced chest and abdomen in just a blink of an eye. At the same time, before his consciousness was dying, the giant mothman''s body was still thrown high and far for a long distance. And the large number of small mothmen hovering over the giant mothman before didn''t even come back to their senses. Seeing the sudden death of ''God'', these mothmen ran away in an instant. The mothmen screamed and danced, and they started to go to the depths of the sky where the World Tree was located regardless of their care. Of course, at the same time, some mothmen also planned to rescue their ''gods''. However, there is no possibility of rescue at all, because at this time, Ji Yu''s huge crab body has already moved. Suddenly, an earth-shattering explosion broke out on the ground where Ji Yu was originally. This explosion was more violent than the high-temperature rays just now, the ground cracked, the earth was shaking, and the sonic boom made the surrounding air instantly hot. At this time, Ji Yu shot out like a sharp sword. Wherever Ji Yu went, there was thick smoke, and a lot of dirt and trees were blown to pieces everywhere. Bend legs, catapult, and at one point Ji-woo jumps up in this world for the first time as a crab. Once again, with the landing of the huge thing, the area within dozens of kilometers suddenly became an absolute territory. Yes, under Ji Yu''s series of actions just now, a huge ''runway'' was formed in the direction of Ji Yu''s horizontal collision. Within the scope of the ''runway'', there is no intact area within nearly ten kilometers. The surrounding soil and rock formations were broken, and all the flowers, plants and trees were turned into broken branches and broken trees in the huge airflow and vibration. The place where Ji Yu took off and landed was even more exaggerated. Under Ji Yu''s tonnage of hundreds of thousands of tons, a ring-shaped deep pit unexpectedly exploded on the ground. The center of the deep crater is more than one kilometer deep, while the ring-shaped explosion area that radiates around is nearly thirty kilometers or more. Amidst the billowing smoke and dust, and also in the center of the deep pit, Ji Yu''s two crab claws were holding the dead Mothman. With just a slight exertion, the Mothman, who was still alive just now, instantly turned into three quarters under Ji Yu''s movements. The golden rain of blood fell on the ground, and in just a moment, it can be seen that a large number of flowers and plants began to grow in the area where the blood of the mothman was sprinkled with Ji Yu as the center. Yes, very amazing. These flowers and plants were not born for no reason, but with the death of the moth man, the wooden scepter that fell aside turned into soil and merged into the ground. And receiving the feeding of the golden blood rain, a large number of flowers and plants appeared on the muddy ground transformed from the wooden scepter. In Ji Yu''s eyes, they spread and grew like moss. Looking at the scene in front of him, Ji Yu just showed a little surprise and then remained unmoved. In this mysterious world, anything can happen, and there is nothing to be surprised about. The mothman''s body was slowly turning into stone with the flow of blood, and it was completely turned into a three-stage stone mountain in less than ten seconds... The crab leader is very anxious. Because they have completely lost their Father God. Although they are constantly walking along the footprints of God the Father, they still cannot see the traces of God the Father. During this process, although the leader of the crab people saw a large number of corpses of ''birdmen'' on the road, the leader of the crab people was not happy. Because it is undoubtedly a great pity that the people of the carapace god have not been able to see their own god''s battle against the evil god. Therefore, the leader of the crab people began to speed up, and he kept talking about his own family must not miss the historical scene of witnessing the mighty power of the father god. The crab people are not worried about the father god Ji Yu at all, because in the history of the crab people, their father god is the oldest god. How could the oldest god lose to those evil gods in the center of the mainland? Therefore, under this self-inflated cognition, the crabs continued on their way. However, during this rush, the crab people suddenly heard a huge explosion and tremors from afar. V2.Chapter 68 Long, long ago, it opened up its wisdom and understood itself. At that time, it was the overlord of the deep sea, and all creatures trembled under its threat. At that time, it was carefree, eating when hungry, eating and sleeping, and then observing its own territory everywhere, watching the birth of all kinds of strange life in the ocean. In the early stage of this ''self'' enlightenment, it is full of curiosity about the world and a desire to explore. It enjoys this carefree life, enjoys the process of pursuing knowledge, and even more enjoys the feeling that everything is afraid of itself. However, in this process, it was ''beaten'' for the first time in its life. Yes, that''s when it got its jaw pinched by a weird and powerful creature. Even though it has grown several times in size for so long, the two scratches on the lower jaw have always existed and become an eternal pain in its heart. It has fear and begins to be wary of the land. It raised its head from the sea several times to look at the land, but the strange creature from before was completely gone. Time doesn''t mean anything to it, but even if it doesn''t, it feels like a long time has passed. Why is that horrible creature missing? do you died? Or where did you sleep? It began to have doubts, but still did not dare to try to enter the land. During this process, while continuing to swim quickly in the sea to increase its ''knowledge'', it also discovered the birth of slightly stronger marine life one by one. While these creatures look good, each one is no match for it. Gradually, it understood that it had become very, very powerful, and the previous land monster had been gone for too long. Maybe it''s dead? No, it must be dead. Because, it found a giant tree unexpectedly appeared on the land. This giant tree is getting bigger and bigger, and some roots have spread into the sea. At first, it only devoured the roots of the giant tree out of territorial awareness, but it was also at that time that it found that the roots of the giant tree were really delicious, and it also helped its thinking grow. Over the years, it has gotten smarter, and it is no longer in a state of being confused sometimes. It started to get bolder, and thought that since there was such delicious food on land, the creature hadn''t appeared, so it was obviously dead. And it is precisely because of this that, under some hesitation, after the giant tree matured for the first time, it tried to enter the land again, and went towards the giant tree on land full of desire. At that time, the giant tree was not too tall. Looking at the crystal clear and full of infinitely tempting flavors on the giant tree, it climbed up the giant tree and ate the only ripe fruit at the same time. And just after it ate the fruit, it was instantly shocked by the deliciousness of the fruit. The fruit not only makes it feel the acceleration of growth, but also what is called real food. Compared with the deliciousness of the fruit, the food it ate before is simply turf roots. So, it is more eager, and just stays under the tree and waits for other fruits to ripen. But that''s when it miscalculated. Because, just as it was taking a nap, the seven ripe fruits of the giant tree split open in an instant. The fruit split open, and seven strange creatures that looked very powerful but had different looks appeared from the seven fruits. These strange creatures ate a large number of leaves of the giant tree the moment they were born, and became extremely huge in an instant. These creatures attacked it, but they obviously underestimated it. During the fight, it killed four weird creatures instantly with only a little effort, and even ate them up one after another. It''s getting ravenous, it''s getting bloated, it''s getting too full with three creatures alive. Then, it missed the best time to kill the remaining three creatures. A branch of the giant tree fell off, and one of the creatures shouted at it holding the branch, and then it felt a large amount of energy disappearing in its body. No, it should be that the vitality is disappearing. Although the speed of its vitality disappearing was not fast, it was obviously played by that flying guy who couldn''t fly. In a fit of rage, it was kited by those three smart guys, and as a large amount of life in its body continued to disappear, it became terrified for the first time. And at that time, it fled shamelessly again. Of course it was not reconciled, and even activated its ability to make the sea water rush towards the giant tree and try to attack those three guys again. But to its pity, those three guys had already become smarter, and they didn''t fight against themselves at all, so it got angry and even wanted to destroy the giant tree at one point. But when it wanted to destroy the giant tree, the giant tree was far beyond what it could shake, so it naturally encountered failure after failure again and again. It is angry, it is furious, it is calm, until a long period of time, it is no longer easily affected by emotions. Although it thought about continuing to trouble those three guys on the giant tree, it was no longer necessary, because it began to know how to accumulate strength. It defeated one after another seemingly stronger guys in the deep sea, and then let them continue to harass the giant tree. It knew that those guys definitely couldn''t do any harm to the three guys of the giant tree, but it wanted to make the three guys around the giant tree have no time to grow, in short, it was consuming all their energy. In this way, it continues to train its subordinates under the water, and plans to launch a general attack when the giant tree is about to mature again. And it was with such a clear plan that it began to wait. And this time, I don''t know how many years have passed. Until it smelled the familiar smell on the giant tree again, it woke up from a short sleep. But this time, countless sea monsters had already gathered beside it. This time, it became cautious, and let countless underwater monsters dig undersea tunnels. On the land, it still sends many sea monsters to harass the guys around the giant tree from time to time, while secretly it is digging a tunnel leading to the land with all its strength. It was delighted, it thought that it could definitely succeed this time, and caught the guys around the giant tree by surprise. However, just today, when it thought that it was about to command the sea monsters to dig through the undersea tunnel that reached the giant tree, there was a huge shock on the land. The shock was so strong that the rocks on the upper layer of the submarine tunnel began to collapse in large areas. Under this kind of vibration, the weak sea monster suffered countless casualties, and it became furious in an instant. Yes, it thought that its plan might have been exposed, and the seemingly unconscious giant tree notified those guys? Thinking of this possibility, it became angry, and no longer covered it up. After all, it feels that it has almost dug anyway. In short, this time, it must make the guys around the giant tree pay the price for the old and new hatred. In this way, it uses its strong body to go straight to the ground. "boom!!!" Accompanied by the moment it broke through the ground and saw the sun, it roared happily. But at this moment, it froze. Because it saw not far from the giant tree, among the giant trees, that cunning four-legged beast was running desperately in a ''flash''. Yes, this four-legged beast can teleport in a short distance, and it is precisely because of this that it was also an object of its previous hatred. However, it is such a guy who can teleport in short distances, but at this time he is in a panic under the pursuit of a certain creature. Among the billowing smoke and dust, it couldn''t see clearly what the creature behind the four-legged beast was chasing, but it was undoubtedly a big guy. It became alert and raised its upper body, ready to attack at any time. Yes, four-legged beasts are not strong, they just run fast. Creatures that can hunt and kill four-legged beasts may be powerful, but they are not afraid. Because it is already stronger now, it thinks that apart from that flying guy, there are no creatures in this world that are its opponents. However, just as it was concentrating on meeting all the challenges, and when its people began to enter the land, the smoke and dust of the explosion chasing the four-legged beast in the distance stopped. Yes, the terrifying momentum, the monster in the smoke and dust that caused the ground to continuously collapse stopped moving. That unknown monster must have been frightened by its appearance and shocked by its might, so it thought. Therefore, unconsciously, it roared proudly at the smoke and dust in the distance. And amidst its roar, the people behind it waved their flags and shouted, although they were frightened. For a moment, this land, which was not originally peaceful, was filled with more hustle and bustle again. It was very satisfied with the momentum it created, and slowly pulled its lower body out of the ''tunnel''. With a length of nearly five kilometers, it is undoubtedly the ultimate overlord in this world. Looking at the cold light of its blue scales shining in the sun, it was extremely confident, and even had a sense of exhilaration that had vented all its previous depression. However, just when it was complacent and even wanted to kill the unknown creature in the smoke to increase its momentum, it was stunned. Because in the billowing smoke and dust of the explosion, the unknown creature slowly stretched out its half body and five huge forelimbs. All of the five forelimbs are gray-brown, and the four limbs seem to be slender and thick, but the tips are like blades piercing the ground deeply. At the same time, a face full of burrs can be seen on that limb, and with the appearance of that half body, the whole picture of that unknown creature quickly fell into its eyes. Looking at the creature emerging from the smoke and dust in the distance, it was stunned, and even the pupils of its eyes shrank into an extremely narrow line in an instant. Its body began to tremble slightly subconsciously, and even moved back slowly subconsciously. it remembered. I remembered a very important thing that I forgot. That is, the monster it thought was dead is still alive, and it seems that it has become bigger and stronger like it. The black carapace, the eight limbs that are as sharp as knives, and the huge pair of pincers raised forward, all of these are the same as the scene when he first saw it. Looking at the huge pair of pincers of the strange creature in the distance, it once again felt a dull pain in its jaw. It was the most intense pain it had ever felt for the first time, and it took countless years to heal slowly. It thought he was dead, she thought she had become stronger, it thought she had forgotten. However, it has not been forgotten, and it will never be forgotten. Just like the shadow memory of childhood, it even wanted to turn around and run away in a panic at this moment. But just when it was about to back down, it heard the cries of countless little sea monsters beside it who were waving their flags and shouting to him in the sea water that filled the air. Each of these small sea monsters has a finned head, and some even have a flat-headed snake body. In short, there are so many species that they are unique. In addition to the shouts of these countless small sea monsters, several large sea monsters that just got out also started to shout. Some of these large sea monsters are no smaller than giant wolves in size. Looking at the people around him, it was stunned, and its eyes gradually calmed down from the panic. No, I can''t escape, and I can''t act in a way that damages the majesty of the strong under the eyes of my people. It is no longer what it used to be, it is very powerful, it wants to wash its shame, and it wants to take revenge. In an instant, it forgot the main purpose of this trip, and even more forgot that the fruit on the giant tree might be ripening again. It looked at him, and he looked puzzled. . Ji Yu was speechless. Yes, originally it thought it would be easy to kill the last guy who got in the way. But what is unexpected is that on land, which should be his own home field, the giant wolf''s sensitivity is extremely high. Ji Yu even felt that this guy''s evolution all focused on agility for his upgrade points. Apart from the agility of the giant wolf, what left Ji Yu speechless the most was its short-distance space teleportation skills. Every time Ji Yu seemed about to catch up with it, the giant wolf disappeared instantly and appeared on the other side. During this process, of course Ji Yu shot the giant wolf with a high-temperature air column, but the giant wolf''s sense of crisis was surprisingly strong. Even Ji Yu thought that the giant wolf had the ability to predict crises, so he was able to avoid him every time. The attack and kill. In addition, the giant wolf would never give Ji Yu a chance to get close to its eight-kilometer range. Yes, the scope of Ji Yu''s magic-free domain has expanded a bit now, but it is only limited to a radius of eight kilometers. This giant wolf does not know what ability it is, and it miraculously avoids Ji Yu''s magic-free domain. If it weren''t for the ability to predict and kill Ji Yu, he wouldn''t believe it. However, the giant wolf escaped Ji Yu''s attack time and time again, but Ji Yu was not angry. The reason is that Ji Yu felt that his stamina as a behemoth of the Age of Gods was not comparable to this dirty magician. you can run, can you? Can use magic, right? I''ll see how long you can hide. Therefore, under this kind of pursuit, Ji Yu obviously felt that the giant wolf was gradually unable to do what he wanted. Ji Yu even felt that as long as he was given a few more minutes, he would definitely let the giant wolf know why the flowers are so popular. However, in this process, an accident occurred. Yes, under a huge sound of piercing through the air, a super huge sea snake appeared. I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but Ji Yu always feels that this super sea snake looks familiar. So, just to be on the safe side, he stopped chasing the giant wolf. When he stepped out of the smoke and dust, when he saw the super sea snake and the two huge horizontal scars on its mouth and jaw, Ji Yu was completely stunned. Is there a mistake? Really cooked ''snake'' ah? What is this for? Find yourself sober, so come to seek revenge on yourself? But looking at the sea snake''s eyes and its slightly moving back, Ji Yu suddenly realized something. This sea snake is afraid of itself? Childhood shadow? It seems to be a coincidence. However, this coincidence was quite sudden. It seems that I have a good relationship with it. Looking at the sea snake, a strange smile suddenly appeared in Ji Yu''s eyes. Inexplicably, Ji Yu touched his chin with a pair of pliers like a human being, and stared at the sea snake in a weird way looking at a minor child. V2.Chapter 69 The prehistoric giant wolf was panting, and had already started heading towards the World Tree. The world tree is very huge, and the gullies formed by the folds of the outer skin are like roads surrounding the world tree. It''s just that this kind of road is okay for existences of similar size to humans, but it''s not so good for existences as huge as giant wolves. The giant wolf used its paws to grab the gully on the World Tree and climb up continuously. While climbing, the prehistoric giant wolf kept looking at the confrontation scene between the sea crab and the sea snake below. "Let''s fight, let''s fight, it''s best to kill them all!" The prehistoric giant wolf is so delusional, while continuing upwards. . Ji Yu came to a position less than one kilometer away from the sea snake, and erected two huge crab claws at the same time. The crab claws bit each other and made a constant clicking sound. At the same time as the crackling sound, Hai Snake couldn''t help but feel a tremor in his heart. The sea snake blindly comforted himself not to be afraid, he was very strong, very powerful, but his brain and body were simply not in control. The so-called childhood shadow really has too much influence on sea snakes. For this fear in his heart, Sea Snake felt powerless, but at the same time felt humiliated. It shouldn''t be like this, I am the overlord of the ocean. The moment the humiliation occurred, the sea snake''s mind was quickly dominated by anger. With anger, the original trembling and fear of the sea snake gradually disappeared. It raised its head and roared at Ji Yu with its ferocious vertical pupils. "Roar!!!" The sound waves produced by the sea snake''s roar made the surrounding air flow even form a tumbling wind. The wind blows away the surrounding smoke and dust, and also blows away all the noises belonging to nature. Fish-headed men, snake-body men, and large sea monsters surrounded or surrounded by sea snakes all fell silent. In the sky at this time, it seems that only sea crabs and sea snakes are the only life that exists here. Smelling the stinky wind from the sea snake''s roar, Ji Yu was slightly surprised that the sea snake still had courage, and at the same time he couldn''t help holding his breath the next moment. There is no way, the sea snake has bad breath, and it still has a rotten sea smell. Ji Yu held his breath and looked at the sea snake with a little disgust. In this way, the sea snake was stunned. Yes, although the sea snake didn''t know that Ji Yu was disgusting it, it could still feel a strangeness from Ji Yu''s strange eyes and expression. No matter, you must avenge your shame. At this time, the sea snake was full of such thoughts, and after staring fiercely, it rushed towards Ji Yu with its huge body nearly five kilometers long. While rushing, the sea snake also wanted to control the sea water, hoping to let the sea water form waves and give Ji Yu a heavy blow first. It rushed out. Its sea water did not come. Its mouth was clamped by Ji Yu who jumped up again. History repeats itself again, without any bells and whistles. It froze, and he froze. The two looked at each other, and the air seemed to freeze at this moment. Ji Yu was not prepared at all, yes, Ji Yu never thought that the sea snake would bite himself again with its mouth so recklessly. He just pulled out the pincers like an inertial reflex at the moment the sea snake poked its head out, and then clamped the sea snake''s jaw. "Roar!!!" The sea snake cried out. But it was not a cry of anger, but a cry of fear and terror. Why isn''t the sea rolling over? Why didn''t the sea come? Why can''t my own teeth break through the pliers of the monster opposite. shouldn''t, shouldn''t The sea snake struggled to run, but Ji Yu could not give it a chance at this time. The weight of the sea crab itself is extremely exaggerated. Regardless of the length of the sea snake, it is snake-shaped after all. After careful calculation, the head of the sea snake is not even as big as Ji Yu''s smaller body. The eight limbs of Ji Yu who clamped the sea snake were deeply grasped into the ground. At the same time, Ji Yu subconsciously clamped the jaw of the sea snake and turned his mouth to the shrimp soldiers and crab generals behind the sea snake to spit out a scattered mist of heat waves. In just an instant, the seawater gushing out of the ''tunnel'' evaporated as quickly as boiling water under the influence of the mist. At the same time, the small sea monsters in the ''shallow sea'' all spontaneously ignited, and those large sea monsters screamed and ran away, and they re-entered the tunnel without looking back. They have no loyalty or loyalty to sea snakes at all. Piety to speak of. Seeing how vulnerable his little brother was, Hai Snake became even more flustered. It started to wave its back half and hit Ji Yu. This time, history did not repeat itself at all, and Ji Yu took the tail blow of the sea snake abruptly. "Boom!!! Boom!!!" Ji Yu was knocked into the ground by the sea snake, and the roar of the explosion was even like dozens of large missiles exploding. Such a terrifying blow would have seriously injured Ji Yu if he hadn''t died before, but at this time, apart from feeling a little dizzy after being hit underground, Ji Yu''s carapace was intact. In the center of the carapace, there is nothing more than a clear welt, that''s all. Ji Yu was a little dizzy, but Hai Snake was miserable. Because Ji Yu''s pliers had been clamping its lower jaw tightly, when Ji Yu was pounded into the ground by it, a dog gnawed mud on its own head. Not to mention the disheveled face, bloodstains could still be seen faintly on its lower jaw. The sea snake is relatively strong after hundreds of thousands of years of growth. Under the strong bite force of Ji Yu''s double pliers, it was pulled to the ground again. This time, its jaw did not bleed, it just appeared There were marks about to bleed. The two should be evenly matched, but it is very regrettable that Ji Yu''s magic-free domain restrains all the ''magic'' of the sea snake. If it is all based on physical combat, the sea crab with a hard carapace will undoubtedly have the upper hand. The sea snake cannot use ''magic'', but it is poisonous, and its venom has evolved to become more exaggerated. Although the sea snake''s fangs failed to bite through the carapace on Ji Yu''s double pincers, a large amount of poisonous mist began to spew out from the fangs. The poisonous mist is the product of the sea snake''s venom sac, just like Ji Yu''s high-temperature organ, it cannot be regarded as magic. In this way, Sea Snake let the poisonous mist infect Ji Yu with the last hope. However, at this moment, Ji Yu laughed when he saw the poisonous mist emerging from the sea snake''s mouth. poison? Ji Yu opened his mouth, and at the same time, mist also emerged from his mouth. It''s just that the mist that emerged from Ji Yu''s mouth was full of sparks when it appeared, and the moment the sparks came into contact with the poisonous mist, the poisonous mist was ignited like fuel. Can poisonous fog burn? This is what Ji Yu didn''t expect. The high-temperature flame entered the sea snake''s mouth instantly along with the poisonous mist, and this time the sea snake completely collapsed. The hot sparks entered his mouth, making his tongue and mouth ache as if he had entered magma. This time it was completely subdued. Yes, you can''t accept it. Although it may be in the same position as Ji Yuke, in terms of ability, he is beaten to death by Ji Yuke. Just before Ji Yu came back to his senses, the sea snake had already lay flat. It lay all on the ground, just as it had conquered other sea monsters in the past, and it showed obedience, while whimpering nasally. In this primitive world, the more ancient species lack the means of language communication. Unlike the short-lived species, the ancient long-lived species spent most of their time sleeping, or simply disdain to communicate too much with the short-lived species. In this way, in their different cognitions, the more powerful a creature is, the more lonely it is by far. So the sea snake doesn''t understand consciousness sound transmission at all, even the three giant beasts under the tree that Ji Yu met before. The sea snake was whimpering, and its eyes were filled with obedience and grievance. It looked at Ji Yu and made a low cry begging for mercy. Ji Yu was not bloodthirsty, and the moment the sea snake expressed his obedience, he immediately let go of the huge pair of clamps holding the sea snake. "You came to me twice, but I didn''t bully you." Ji Yu muttered amusedly in his heart, and the sea snake didn''t get up at all after Ji Yu loosened the pair of clamps. It was already frightened at this time, it was afraid that it would be misunderstood when it got up, and then it would be hurt by the terrifying creature in front of it. In this way, at the moment when Ji Yu and Hai Snake were staring at each other, it was also when Ji Yu didn''t expect it at all. The sky behind it, um, even tomorrow''s sky, which had no sun in the first place, suddenly shone with countless brilliance. The brilliance shone on the earth, Ji Yu raised his head in astonishment in an instant, and at this moment, the sea snake suddenly screamed excitedly at Ji Yu in a daze. "hiss!" "hiss!" While screaming, the sea snake even arched Jiyu''s big pincers with its head, as if telling Jiyu that the brilliance in the sky is a good thing, so hurry up and get ready. Ji Yu was confused by the sudden excitement of the sea snake. The sea snake was submissive, aggrieved and afraid a moment ago, but now it is so excited that it forgets the pain. Ji Yu was able to understand the general meaning of the sea snake, and he understood it when he saw the sea snake looking at the sky with a greedy and excited expression. Something that appears in the sky is sure to be something good, but what will it be? Ji Yu looked at the sky with doubts. At this time, around the World Tree, while there were a lot of clouds and fog in the sky, Ji Yu could only faintly see thirteen blurred light clusters. These clusters of light seem to be gradually brightening among the clouds and mist, and they seem to be falling, the light of colored glaze, and the colorful rays of light continue. And finally, what caught Ji Yu''s eyes were thirteen particularly huge crystal balls. No, it was a crystal ball, and what fell from the sky looked more like thirteen larger cantaloupes. These cantaloupe are a bit scary, and may even be more than fifty meters in diameter. The outer skins of these larger cantaloupes scatter and even flutter with countless brilliance, just like a god descending, the whole sky and the whole world seem to be jumping for joy under the background of this light. For some reason, when these cantaloupe were about to fall to the ground, Ji Yu''s subconscious mind had already begun to urge it. Urge it not to let the cantaloupe fall to the ground, but to eat them when the cantaloupe lands. This subconscious urging is very mysterious, just like the biological instinct urging Ji Yu to hunt. Ji Yu was very curious about this thought in his heart. Yes, if it is a real native creature, it may be really ready to meet and eat these cantaloupe that are about to fall to the ground at this time, but Ji Yu is a human being, and with advanced wisdom, he first began to analyze the reason for his own thinking. Even Ji Yu still wondered if eating these cantaloupe would make him completely hostile to World Tree. Where did the cantaloupe come from? Ji Yu didn''t need to think deeply to know that it must be related to the World Tree, just like the oak tree when Adam gave birth to offspring. In the mysterious world, this possibility is great. Therefore, Ji Yu hesitated a little. However, just when Ji Yu was hesitating, the sea snake had already moved. When Ji Yu was still in a daze, the sea snake couldn''t help but shot into the sky first, opened its bloody mouth, and swallowed the nearest fruit that was about to fall to the ground at this time. Seeing the action of the sea snake, Ji Yu was taken aback for a moment, and then understood instantly. Isn''t he stupid? Didn''t he already kill two heirs who might be World Tree? He even killed a group of small mothmen. Isn''t this hostile to World Tree? Moreover, the world tree in front of him obviously couldn''t move like the oak tree Adam. If he could move, he should have shot when he was killing his ''children''. The world tree in front of him is extremely exaggerated, even bigger than Ji Yu imagined. The diameter of the root of this world tree is not less than 150 kilometers according to Ji Yu''s rough estimate. Looking sideways at the sides of its torso, it''s not even possible to see the whole picture clearly. How developed is the root system of such a huge world tree? Maybe the whole continent is his roots? So such a powerful world tree even failed to save its own children, which obviously shows a problem. This world tree probably does not have a clear consciousness, or in other words, its root system and trunk cannot be ''activated'' at all. So, if this is the case, then what''s the use of the world tree being strong? Isn''t it just a bigger ''tree''? With this thought in mind, Ji Yu didn''t hesitate this time. Therefore, at the moment when the sea snake landed and swallowed a fruit happily, Ji Yu also looked at the colorful fruit that was less than 500 meters from the ground on the other side. Swooping, bouncing, and opening his mouth, Ji Yu landed again in just an instant. At this time, Ji Yu had already bitten a fruit in his mouth. The juice splashed in Ji Yu''s mouth, it was extremely sweet, and even a refreshing air was born in an instant. These air currents continuously scatter along Ji Yu''s body and along Ji Yu''s thoughts, and at the same time bring Ji Yu an unparalleled sense of comfort. This kind of tactile feeling is far beyond the joy of mating between creatures, making Ji Yu unforgettable the moment he ate a fruit. The fruit in his mouth has not been eaten yet, but at this time Ji Yu has once again greedily looked at the falling fruit on the other side. In this way, all the previous distracting thoughts in Ji Yu''s mind are gone, and all thoughts are occupied by the idea of ??eating fruit. Like Ji Yu, the sea snake at this time also looked at a fruit. Under the world tree, Ji Yu and the sea snake are crazy. Without the obstruction of any creature, the two began to jump and prey on the fruit continuously. And just when Ji Yu and Hai Snake were brazenly preparing to wipe out the thirteen fruits, the giant wolf who had already fled suddenly jumped down from the world tree at some point. The giant wolf held a fruit in the outermost sky and teleported it to the ground in a flash. On the other side of the sea snake, a large number of mothmen suddenly rushed out and interfered with the sea snake. At the same time, they also began to huddle around the two fruits. Quickly rushed to the ground. V2.Chapter 70 During the battle, under the protection of the monsters from the World Tree camp, only three fruits fell to the ground in the end. Under Ji Yu''s gaze, while the sea snake was tirelessly killing the Mothman with the poisonous mist, the moment the three fruits touched the ground, they burst open from the center. At the same time, from the three fruits, Ji Yu saw three strange life forms. These three beings look like humans, but their body shape and appearance are completely different from humans. The first difference is that these three ''children'' are all close to or more than 30 meters tall. One of them has dark skin all over his body, there are even faint streamers of runes under the dark skin, and there are even sharp double horns on his forehead. It was like a devil, and the moment its body was exposed to the air, it began to expand and grow rapidly like a blown balloon. The other two infants, who are like this devil, are the opposite of the devil. Although these two beings are also humanoid, their skin is as pale as snow, and there are faint grid-like lines flowing under the skin. At the same time, their foreheads There are also unicorns. Yes, the white horn was like a cone, and there were even gleams of light on it. These two humanoid beings, like the demonic beings, also rapidly grew or grew in the instant their shells were broken. Visible to the naked eye, under Ji Yu''s gaze, these three giant humanoid life forms rapidly grew to ''adults'' in his eyes. Looking at the distance and closing his eyes, he was still receiving some messages. The three ''giant'' Ji Yu, who were nearly 500 meters tall, were really speechless. "What are you doing? Such a foul way of growing up? You are born when you land on the ground, and you become an adult when you break the shell?" Compared with giant wolves, these three grown-up ''giants'' are obviously more powerful at this time, far beyond what giant wolves can match. At this time, after Ji Yu ate six fruits alone, he also felt a very strong sense of fullness in his heart. At the same time, Ji Yu''s thoughts also had a strong drowsiness spreading. In this way, when Ji Yu saw three giants in the distance who hadn''t opened their eyes for the first time, his first thought was to run away. Yes, the benefits have already been obtained, there is no need to fight recklessly with these three giants. Moreover, Ji Yu obviously felt that as long as he meditated and slept for a period of time this time, earth-shaking changes would definitely take place. Therefore, on this basis, Ji Yu really didn''t have the idea of ??fighting these three giants to death. But at the moment when Ji Yu thought so, the sea snake who was killing the Mothman not far away before ran away first. Yes, the sea snake didn''t even think about notifying Ji Yu, bowed down, and under the huge air explosion, the giant sea snake flew out like an arrow. The sea snake''s escape speed was so fast that Ji Yu was once dumbfounded. Even before the sea snake entered the previous subsea tunnel, it showed Ji Yu a proud expression of being tricked. The sea snake taunted Ji Yu emotionally, and then went straight into the undersea tunnel without looking back and disappeared. The giant sea snake has made up its mind, and in short, it will never come to land again unless it is absolutely necessary. Watching the sea snake run away, Ji Yu was a little bit dumbfounded. "Oh, yes, your wisdom is obviously much higher than before, okay, don''t let me touch it, or you must look good next time!" Ji Yu muttered in his heart, and then he ran away quickly. The speed Ji Yu rushed to the World Tree at the beginning is the speed at which he runs now. ethics? Totally non-existent. Seeing Ji Yu and the sea snake running away one after another, the giant wolf was dumbfounded. Of course, there were also a group of mothmen who were dumbfounded before. What do you mean? It was quite fierce just now, why did they all run away at once? Looking at the three newly born gods on his own side, the giant wolf didn''t think that these three giants would definitely defeat the two demon gods they just met. At best, five or five points, right? And similar to the idea of ??the giant wolf, when the three giant gods opened their eyes, they all looked at the running sea crab in unison. However, looking at the sea crab going away, the three giant gods had no intention of chasing it. They frowned, they communicated, and in the end they stayed where they were, and started a security work to protect the World Tree in units of ten thousand years. "Didn''t you come after me?" Ji-woo looks behind as he runs. When he saw the three giants walking around the World Tree without any intention of chasing them, he also breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, Ji Yu can''t guarantee that he can 100% deal with three false gods with a height of more than 500 meters, and who knows what troublesome abilities they have. There are enough benefits, and Ji Yu is not greedy. Therefore, on the way back, Ji Yu slowly slowed down, and began to feel a certain state of satisfaction in his body. Ji Yu can feel the huge energy flowing in his body all the time, and these energies urgently need to be settled for a period of time and guided to use for himself. At the same time, in addition to the huge energy contained in his body, Ji Yu''s feelings about this world are also obviously different. If Ji Yu''s vision could only see the material interface before, then at this time, Ji Yu could faintly see the sky and all kinds of glorious mist looming in the air from time to time. These brilliance are not real, and even look a little dreamy. Hallucination? Ji Yu muttered like this, and at the same time, he also indulged in this vision for a long time, and he didn''t come back to his senses until a certain moment later. Because at this time, Ji Yu met the following crabman troops. Seeing Ji Yu''s sudden return, these crab people were inexplicably astonished. "Is the war of gods over?" "But the giant tree is still there?" "What did Father God do? Did he just teach those alien races and evil gods a lesson?" Numerous crab people talked about it, but Ji Yu didn''t think so much, he just wanted to go back to his original residence as soon as possible, and then continue to start another sleep across the century. Therefore, the moment Ji Yu saw the army of crabmen, Ji Yu immediately waved at all the crabmen with one of his crab claws, signaling them to follow him back. These crab people can still understand simple body movements, but they can understand, but crab people will not really go back like this. The leader of the crab people started to play tricks again. In the brain supplement, and also in some kind of absolute worship and belief, the leader of the crab people immediately shouted: "This is the god of the carapace, the earth and fire, the victory of the father god; the evil god in the center of the continent has been defeated by the father god, but the father god is merciful, he did not completely destroy the alien race and their gods, the father god gave them With the opportunity to reform, the aliens will no longer dare to set foot in our territory, praise God the Father, praise the carapace!!!" "Praise God the Father!!!" "Praise the great carapace god!!!" Under the excited guidance of the leader of the crab people, the crab people raised their spears and shouted excitedly. They began to return with their "god" under the instructions of the crab leader, but during the return, nearly a hundred crab people broke away from the troops and headed towards the world tree. These crab people are going to investigate the specific situation of World Tree, and analyze the battle situation as much as possible, so that the crab people leader can better record the history and record the great "contribution" he made to the ethnic group in it. The leader of the crab people has a hunch that the return of the Father God is very likely to sleep again soon. Therefore, in the great period when God the Father is sober, he must make a record at this time, and strive to make his name be remembered and passed down forever by the tribe like the great sages. In this way, the crab leader has already begun to imagine how to record history on the way back. God the Father is the ancient god, a great life that will renew and iterate hundreds of generations just by taking a nap. If he didn''t make some achievements in the years when the father god was sober, it would be too useless, and he would even lose face as the patriarch of the crab people in the age of gods. The leader of the crab people felt sorry for not being able to see God War, but he was also lucky in the process of regretting. There is no other reason, because just before the crab people were on their way, they had always felt the vibrations from the ground and the waves of explosions in the distance. Such a strong vibration and explosion really made the crabs a little frightened. It can''t predict how many members of its own clan will survive in the battle of gods. The leader of the crab people is not afraid of death, and even feels that it is honorable to die for a god, but as the head of the clan, he also has calculations for the prosperity of the clan. In the past, the territory was small, and the birdmen of other races even came to the territory from time to time to harass them. War, as well as the utilization of resources, all these hinder the expansion of the crab people group. Therefore, when the battle of gods started, he followed the gods and fought with the belief that all adult clansmen would die. As long as the juveniles and crab eggs of the ethnic group hatch again and have more territories, the crab-people clan will surely be more brilliant and prosperous. Therefore, war of gods is necessary for crab people, and it is also beneficial to the development of their own group. Although the giant tree and the evil gods around it may not be dead, in the eyes of the crab leader, his father god has definitely won. There is no other reason, Father God is not injured, and he is still full of energy. Sure enough, Father God was still too merciful. The crab leader thought so, but his eyes became more and more fanatical. In any case, the current results are good enough, and the leader of the crab people believes that for a long time to come, there will be no harassment from foreign races on the Western Continent. The Western Continent will become the territory of the crab people, and will be the starting point for the crab people to prosper again. And all this is brought about by God the Father. The leader of the crab people was very happy. In order to better educate the children of the tribe to believe in the gods, he even asked the tribe to bring a lot of corpses of the bird people. At the same time, he was also looking forward to more and better news from the crabman scouting force. In this way, in this expectation of imagining a better life in the future, the Crabs followed Ji Yu back, singing and dancing... Ji Yu was a little upset. Because just when he returned to the original seaside and was about to sleep again under the protection of the crab people, the crab people turned out to be making noise in front of him around the clock. I don''t know if it''s because of nervousness, or because of eating too much World Tree fruit, Ji Yu''s six senses have become extremely sensitive at this time. He wanted to meditate, but he finally fell asleep, but he soon woke up from the meditation with the noise of the crabs. These crab people have been singing and dancing for several days, and they don''t know where they got so much energy. So, in the end, Ji Yu could only dig a hole. Yes, Ji Yu dug a hole again, and went directly to the deep underground. Or one thousand meters, or five thousand meters, or ten thousand meters. In short, Ji Yu wasted a lot of time digging holes, as long as he felt a little noise around him, he would continue to dig deeper, even in other directions underground. In this way, until Ji Yu felt that there was no sound around him, and there was no ''noisy'' from underground rivers and magma, Ji Yu finally ushered in another century-long sleep. During sleep, Ji Yu was kicked out of the game. This time, Ji Yu froze on the bed for a long time after waking up. The difference in time, space, and even some kind of inertia in thinking made Ji Yu immediately feel a sense of discomfort as a human being the moment he returned to reality. This discomfort is caused by Ji Yu adapting to the behavior of sea crabs. Unlike Xiaolu and the others, every time Ji Yu turns into a sea crab, the long time is measured in ten thousand years. Although Ji Yu is sleeping most of the time, when he wakes up, Ji Yu will always use the body of a sea crab to observe the barren world as a sea crab. Therefore, Ji Yu''s thinking has undergone some subtle changes after being replaced by Hai Crab for a long time. Ji Yu doesn''t know whether this change is good or bad, but he can barely accept it. Looking at the computer, looking at the room, finally Ji Yu stood up and walked to the balcony. Looking at the cars occasionally passing by on the roads in the villages and towns, and listening to the chirping of summer insects in the fields and grass in the middle of the night, Ji Yu fell into a long silence. "This feeling is really helpless, but maybe this is the price of growth?" Ji Yu murmured and chuckled, and at the same time stretched on the balcony after a long absence. "Let''s see how the fawns have been doing in the past two days." Ji Yu muttered so, and then connected his consciousness with Xiaolu. However, just when Ji Yu used Xiao Lu''s vision to look around without anyone noticing, Ji Yu discovered that Xiao Lu was actually being lazy again. Yes, in the garden of the Bajas Empire Palace on Star Nolan. At this time, Xiaolu was lying luxuriously in the arms of two beautiful maids. The two maids were smiling, and while gently smoothing the deer''s hair, they also put fruits and food into the deer''s mouth from time to time. On the other side, opposite the deer''s line of sight, a maid was squatting in front of the deer holding a huge tablet. "?!!" Looking at Xiao Lu''s current living conditions, Ji Yu was really speechless. Is there a mistake? I worked so hard outside to fight life and death, but this little guy actually lived a life of wine pool and meat forest? When did this little guy become so extravagant? Can not be done! This must be educated. As a divinely favored person, how can he learn the bad habits of human beings? It''s fine to play games and be a little lazy, but you have learned to be extravagant and lustful? Zhi, must be cured, it''s too outrageous, Ji Yu thought enviously and sourly. V2.Chapter 71 Long, long ago, an ancient and great existence awoke again. He is the god of the carapace, he is the builder of our race, and he is the great father. For the carapace family, the great Father God went to the center of the world. With the power of carapace and fire, he punished the alien gods and saved the living space of our family. Under the leadership of the wise patriarch ''Quin'', the Chitin clan won the entire Western Continent, and with this, the Chick clan began to prosper from generation to generation. But at that moment, the great Father God once again fell asleep on the earth. The sages of the second era began to march underground in order to follow the great father. They kept searching and spent endless years. However, fortunately, the Crustaceans have the divine power of the Father God, so even the sages of the Crustaceans who went underground finally found the place where the Father God sleeps. The Father God sleeps in the endless depths of the earth, where the sages began to build underground cities. ''Creed'' our beautiful holy city. There, the sages were once again blessed by the divine power of the Father. In a long time, the sages began to change in shape similar to the father god. They became larger and closer to the father god. They are the forerunners, the great elders, and the foundation for our family to truly stand on the west side of the continent for hundreds of thousands of years in the Second Epoch. The elders have the thick carapace like the father god, the sharp limbs like the father god, and the strong physique of the father god. They lead our family to guard our city time and time again. Therefore, children, we must remember to thank the great sacrifices made by the sages, and we must also thank the great Father God for our blessings. . Located in the aboveground city-state of the western continent, in a royal court square, an elder crabman was telling the history to countless young crabmen. On the grass, the young crab people listened to the story, most of their pupils were shining with longing light. "Teacher, why didn''t the sages stay on the ground?" A young Hill raised his hand and asked curiously to the teacher in front of him. The teacher smiled slightly: "The reason why the sages didn''t stay on the ground is because they wanted to bathe in the divine power of God the Father all the time!" "In addition, the size of the sages is too huge. If they appear on the ground, their every move will cause serious damage." "So, the sages chose to dedicate themselves, for the safety of the people on the ground, and for the sake of always serving God the Father. They will be with the night, and they will be with the will of the people." "If the kingdom and the people encounter alien invasion, the sages will naturally appear on the ground again and destroy all aliens with us." The crab old man is kind and instructive. On the lawn, dozens of young crab people nodded with an ''oh'' and had new questions at the same time. "Teacher, teacher, when will Father God wake up? I really want to see Father God." The old crab man smiled heartily at the young crab man who asked the question, and said, "Haha, Father God is not so easy to see." "Godfather is a god, the oldest god in our world. I don''t know when He will wake up. Even the priests can''t give you an accurate answer." "Is that so?" The little crabman sat on the ground a little disappointed. Seeing the little crabman like this, the old crabman smiled cheerfully, and said again: "No one knows when Father God will wake up, but if you little guys grow up and can make meritorious service for the tribe, there is still a lot to do." It is possible to enter the holy city." "As long as you enter the holy city, you will naturally be able to see the figure of the sleeping Father God." The crab old man said so, and at the same time, it aroused the emotions of these little crab people in an instant. However, when he said this, the crab old man was also a little worried. Yes, it is worry. Logically speaking, the current crab people have the blessing of the oldest god, the existence of the so-called sages, and occupy the entire western continent, so they shouldn''t have any worries at all. But in fact it is not, because the gods of the crab people have been asleep for too long, so long that many alien races and gods of alien races are a little skeptical. For hundreds of thousands of years, life on the continent has changed generation after generation. The center of the continent is still the territory of the Mothman, where there are currently the most gods in the entire continent, and it is also the strongest country. Although they are strong, they have been sticking to an acre of three-point land, and they have not easily left or invaded other areas since the war of the ancient gods. But it is precisely because of these mothmen and their gods'' complacency that several other powerful alien races have appeared in the southeast, north, south and north of the mainland. In the south are the long-eared aliens, who came from the same place as the Mothman, but they were expelled from the kingdom of the giant tree, and they could only establish a kingdom by themselves in the south. The Eastern Continent is a chaotic place where multiple ethnic groups are fighting for hegemony. Apart from the Eastern Continent, the most worth mentioning is the Northern Continent. Because on the North Continent, a small family of ''gophers'' appeared. Their height is different from other powerful races in the mainland, each of them is only less than 1.5 meters tall. The crab people agree with all the races in the mainland that they evolved from ''gophers'', and they dislike them inexplicably. In short, at the beginning, all the races in the mainland looked down on these weak gophers, but now, these gophers have developed the so-called ''technology'' and unified the entire Eastern Continent. They made metal armor that can cover their bodies and make themselves as strong as crab people, and also made airships that can fly in the sky, and metal warships, and entered the sea to fight. These gophers are becoming more and more powerful, and even touch the realm of the gods, the sky, the ocean, fire, etc. These are all realms that the gods and their families can control. But in the fields of various gods and their families, these gophers are all involved. Various races in the mainland began to examine and hostile to the Gophers, and each of them started a war with the Gophers on the border. This time and again, several races on the Eastern Continent were wiped out one after another. As for the border between the Crabman and the Gopher, because the Crabman has a super strong body, as well as the ability to control fire and manipulate terrain changes, the Gopher is rarely defeated. But facing the bombing of the gopher airship, the crab people are also quite a headache. On the ground, the crab people can be said to be the strongest race in the entire continent, but in the sky, the crab people can''t find a way to carry out effective combat. Of course, the Crabman''s javelin can shoot into the sky and cause damage to the Ratman''s airship, but the Ratmen are not stupid. Controlling the height of the airship can perfectly avoid the maximum range of the Crabmen. Ratmen seem to make enemies everywhere, but there are limits. For example, the border territory dispute with the crab people has always been controlled by the rat people within a controllable range. And has been involved in diplomacy and business with the crab people. As for dealing with the Central Continent? The Ratmen didn''t even dare to think about it, let alone enter. Because the Central Continent rejects all alien races, there is no diplomacy and dialogue at all, and all entrants will face crazy raids and killings. Facing the gods that existed on the ground and those powerful mothmen like madmen, the gophers wisely chose to retreat. Now, the gopher family is vigorously conquering the Eastern Continent and the islands outside the sea. Facing the expansion of the Ratmen, most of the Crab people think that the Ratmen are not worth mentioning, and only the Crabmen are willing, and they can even directly kill the Ratman''s royal court in an instant. The reason why the crab people don''t do this is simply because the crab people don''t feel worthy. Because the area controlled by the crab people is the most fertile area in the entire continent, not to mention the vast area, and there are also various carnivorous giant beasts, and some seafood in the open sea. Under self-sufficiency, the millions of crab people live a very good life. Crab people are no longer the warlike crab people they used to be. Many crab people have fallen in love with the quiet and easy life. They are intoxicated by the power of their father, and have no intention of fighting at all. The Northern Continent of the Ratmen? It''s just a barren land, even if you kill it, what can you get? If you don''t get it, many people will die. Therefore, under such circumstances, the Crabman King and the elders never thought about fighting the Ratmen at all, and even once thought that it would be all right to just keep the frontier. It is precisely because of the current comfort of the crab people that many crab people have even begun to degenerate within the crab people''s group. Many newborn crabmen are less than five meters tall. Although normal ten-meter-level crabmen still account for 70% of the ethnic group, due to lack of exercise and fighting, the carapaces of many crabmen are no longer as hard as those of the tribes in ancient times. Furthermore, because of the comfortable environment, the crab people''s society is full of hedonism, and this has caused the crab people''s country to slide into the abyss. There is no shortage of insightful people among the crab people, and they have even tried their best to promote that the crab people need to change and regain the glory of the cause. But it is a pity that this kind of voice is not recognized by the current mainstream of crab people at all. They thought that they had the blessing of the oldest god, that they had the protection of the sages, and that they were the most powerful clan, but they didn''t know that the crab people clan was falling and slipping into the abyss. Mr. Crabman is a crabman who opposes hedonism. He saw the depravity and decline of the Crab people, but there was nothing he could do. Even now, I can only hope that under my own teaching, some young crab people can be motivated and change some crab people as much as possible. That''s all he can do. The crab people in the kingdom above the ground have fallen, which makes the crab people in the underground holy city very dissatisfied. But what about dissatisfaction? This is the crab people''s own choice, and the crab people in the holy city can''t change anything at all. Because most of today''s Crabman King and elders are descendants of the great patriarch ''Quil'' from the Second Epoch. The sages missed ''quilting'', and even sat by and watched all the current development of the Crab people for this reason. In addition, because the sages lived for too long, facing today''s juniors, they simply don''t have much thought of intervening. They have dedicated their lives to the gods, and as long as the crab people can prosper, they will approve even the superficial prosperity. But the approval of the sages does not mean their blood, that is, the crab people of the holy city guarding the gods and them will recognize the depravity of the crab people on the ground. Next, on every miracle day once every ten years, the crab people of the holy city will quarrel with the king and elders of the kingdom of the earth. The crab people in the holy city think that the crab people are degenerate, insulting the glory of the crab people and the majesty of the gods. On the other hand, the king and the group of elders think that the crab people in the holy city are old and stubborn, and they don''t know how to adapt to the trend of thought of the development of the times. Thus, under this kind of dispute, the contradiction between the crab people in the holy city and the crab people in the kingdom became more and more serious. The crabmen of the holy city stopped choosing from among the new crabmen of the kingdom to replace the crabmen of the holy city even thousands of years ago. They built two new small cities underground, and selected crab eggs by themselves, and then selected the strong ones as successors among the newborns, while all the weak ones were sent to the ground. It is precisely because of this that over the years, there have even begun to appear in the crab people kingdom on the ground to attack the crab people in the holy city. Like the elders, these people think that the crab people in the holy city are ruthless, and even think that they are old and stubborn, and they are no longer suitable for guarding the gods. Because the crab people in the holy city actually abandoned the weak crab people children, and threw the survival of these seemingly weak children to the kingdom, thus increasing the burden on the kingdom. The crab people in the holy city follow the ancient tradition. Although they have family values, they will abandon weak offspring like primitive species. Their behavior makes the crab people in the earth kingdom very uncomfortable. Because the crab people on the ground already have a deep family concept, and they will only hatch a fixed number of young children at a time, no matter whether they are strong or weak, they will never abandon them. The Crabman in the Kingdom of the Earth thinks that a baby must be raised after hatching, otherwise why would they hatch the baby irresponsibly? The holy city crab people are a group of cold-blooded old antiques. In this way, under the collision of these two kinds of thinking, the contradictions between the crab people in the holy city and the crab people in the kingdom will naturally continue to be intensified. It''s just that this kind of contradiction is still hidden in the gossip of the crab-man society today. In public, any crabman dare not slander the holy city crabman at will. Because although the crabmen in the Holy City are old-fashioned, they are still warriors guarding the gods. They have abandoned all comforts on the ground and deep in the dark underground. From this point of view, the crabmen in the kingdom dare not get too complacent. In addition, the crab people in the current kingdom do not want to take over the crab people in the Holy City and lose the comfortable life on the ground today. Therefore, under a certain kind of selfish desire and belief, the current crab people are barely stable. However, this comfort will soon end, because the Ratmen have completely occupied the Eastern Continent just a while ago. Owning two continents in the east and the north, the Ratman has grown completely. Their people and armies have begun to agitate, and they are excitedly urging the royal court to choose targets to acquire more land and resources. Because the long ears in the south are related to the Central Continent, the kings and nobles of the rat people naturally dare not attack blindly, but the crab people in the west are different. Because the crab people claim to have the blessing of the oldest god, but who saw it? Total bragging, right? The crab people must have a strong body to obtain the western continent with the most abundant resources. As for the oldest god, although the rat people are vigilant, they still decided to start a large-scale war against the crab people. In this way, the kingdom of the crab people soon ushered in a painful blow from the rat people. V2.Chapter 72 Chapter 307 Awakening and the Holy City Crabmen The place where the northern ice sheet meets the western warm current forest. This is the edge of the land where the Crabman and Ratman kingdoms intersect. Although the climate here is cold, the environment here is much better than most of the permafrost in the northern continent. Here, also three hundred years ago, there was a war between the crab people and the rat king. In that war, the battle between the rat people and the crab people lasted for several months, and finally ended with the crab people''s slight advantage. In this battle, the strength of the Crabman was understood by the Ratman, but at the same time, the Ratman also became more aware of their own shortcomings. Therefore, in some kind of treaty with a little inequality, the Ratmen chose to hide their strengths and bide their time, and have been using the regiment to paralyze the Crabman Kingdom. Over the years, the Ratmen''s technology has become much stronger again, and they finally set their sights on this border area again after they finished fighting the Eastern Continent. At this moment, it is the winter season, the first snow is falling, and the snow in the direction of the northern permafrost becomes deeper and deeper from near to far. Apart from the sound of wind and snow, this place should have been peaceful, but at some point, countless strange sounds of stepping on snow began to appear from the wind and snow in the direction of the frozen soil in the north. "Crack!" "Crack!" A large number of footsteps gathered neatly, and at the same time, in the eyes of an ice field animal, at this time, countless creatures with metallic bodies covered the entire boundary line and melted into one with the wind and snow. "General! As reported by the scouts, there are no crabman guards on the border between the two countries. What do we need to do next?" An interstellar soldier-like rat man covered with a mechanical exoskeleton asked another rat man next to him. Looking at the windy and snowy sky outside the glass-like mask, the Ratman General had a strange expression on his face, and then laughed. "These crab people are really simple enough. They don''t think they are really the strongest creatures on this continent, do they? Maybe they were in the past, but they will definitely not be in the future!" "Even the frontiers are unguarded. Such a neglected race and kingdom should be eliminated by the times and the world! And we Ratmen will eventually unify the world." The Ratman General smiled, and at the same time he began to give orders to the entire army through the headset in his hood. "There is no need for the airship unit to wait. Let''s set off immediately. The target is the northern city of ''Holba''! At the same time, pay attention to raising the flying altitude of the airship to carry out the necessary concealment, so as to cooperate with the attack of the land troops!" "Received by the Third Airboat Brigade! Let''s set off immediately!" "The battleship troops in the open sea should also start sailing into the Crabmen''s Rand Harbor! Be careful to avoid danger, and contact and cooperate with the land and air forces at all times!" "The Seventh Fleet received it, and the whole ship is approaching Rand Port! It is expected to arrive early tomorrow morning!" "." The Ratman general gave orders to each Ratman unit one by one in an unhurried manner. And it was also during the issuing of these orders that, in addition to the air and sea units, the land ratman troops also quickly moved. If Ji Yu was here now and saw these ratmen, he might be surprised. Because the entire body of these ratmen is covered with mechanical exoskeletons. Under the costume of mechanical exoskeletons, they are all close to three meters tall. With such a size and such a torrent of steel, it is acceptable to say that these ratmen are space fighters Ji Yu. The technology of these rat people has obviously developed another model, and it also applies to itself. Guns, steam technology, and even a huge alloy sword that everyone carries behind these ratmen are full of a different kind of violent aesthetics just by looking at it. In the war against the crab people, the rat people gave up small-caliber firearms and weapons, and all of them were equipped with the so-called ice crystal giant sword. Ordinary bullets, even small-caliber firearms, can''t do damage to the crabman''s carapace at all. This is the ancient record of the rat people. Therefore, in order to deal with the crab people, the rat people combined their own group''s weak ability to control ice to create the current enhanced mechanical exoskeleton. These mechanical exoskeletons are not only solid in texture, but also can increase the ability of rat people to exert super ice control under the use of mechanical exoskeletons. On the skyline, there are densely packed airships in action, on the ground, more than a million Ratman are attacking, and in the offshore, more than a thousand black iron warships are also in action... In the dark depths of the ground. Ji Yu was awake again, and this time Ji Yu was indeed awakened. As for the reason, it''s very simple, because the moment Ji Yu opened his eyes, he found that his eyes turned out to be a dim underground world full of vast spaces. The rock wall dome above the underground space has a lot of spars that exude a faint yellow light. It is precisely because of the existence of these spars that this underground world can get a glimmer of light. At the same time, Ji Yu also saw nearly a hundred giant crabs in this vast dim underground space. The carapaces of these giant crabs are nearly three hundred meters long and wide, and their standing height is even closer to one hundred and forty meters. These giant crabs are simply miniature versions of Ji Yu''s sea crabs. In Nuoda''s underground world, nearly a hundred giant crabs stand at the edge of the underground space. They overlook the hundreds of thousands of crab people gathered in the central plain area. On the high platform of the city square in the central plain, accompanied by several priest-like old men shouting at this moment, hundreds of thousands of crab people gathered in the huge city and the surrounding areas of the city immediately let out a tsunami-like cry. These cries were so loud that the sound waves even shook the entire underground space. "Although the people of the Kingdom on Earth have fallen and forgotten their ancient glory, they are still our people. No matter how big the differences are, we must save them in the face of alien invasion!" "Soldiers of the Holy City! Ancient elders who protect the Father God! It''s time for the aliens on the ground to understand once again the glory of the oldest race of gods!" On the sacrificial platform, the crab-man priests of the Holy City raised their flaming scepters and shouted loudly. Suddenly, the entire underground space began to tremble! "Destroy alien races! Restore our glory!" "Destroy the alien race! Restore the glory of God the Father!" "." Under the stands, countless crabmen roared excitedly and neatly, and nearly 300,000 crabmen over fifteen meters tall were incomparably majestic! These so-called holy city crab people are far from comparable to the crab people in the earth kingdom. They think that only they are the true inheritance of the crab people, and the crab people in the kingdom on the ground have already fallen, and they are even hopeless. But even so, these holy city crab people still have the overall cognition and concept of the same clan. Because although the crab people in the kingdom are unbearable, they also belong to the crab people family, and the kingdom on the ground also needs to exist. You know, the Western Continent occupied by the Crabmen of the Earth Kingdom is a very vast and rich area. But why the number of the people of the kingdom on earth has been kept only in the millions? There are two main reasons for this. 1. Although most of the crab people in the Earth Kingdom have degenerated, they are still a very large ancient species on land. They eat a lot of food and consume a lot of resources. Therefore, in order to maintain a good life, the Earth Kingdom Had to actively control the population. 2. Because of the existence of the underground holy city, more supplies and meat from the kingdom above the ground are actually sent underground. Although there have been conflicts of ideas between the crab people in the holy city and the crab people in the kingdom in recent years, they were established by the ancient sages. Under the rules set down, no one has crossed. Because of belief, because of the same race, because of the rules, no matter from which aspect, no matter how depraved the crab people on the ground are, it is impossible for the crab people in the holy city to turn a blind eye to them. Furthermore, the Western Continent is the territory for the survival of the ethnic group that the father god of the crab people and the ancient sages helped them to obtain. Regarding the territory, nothing can be lost. Therefore, at this moment, after the crab people in the holy city received the request for help from the kingdom on the ground, the crab people in the whole holy city began to mobilize urgently. The crab people in the holy city follow the tradition of the ancient crab people. They are male and female, and each of them is a brave warrior. Except for the newborns, the nearly 300,000 crab people are all gathered at this moment, and they are ready to pull out and kill the ground with weapons at any time. At the same time, nearly a hundred giant crabs who were onlookers were all ready to move out. These giant crabs are a variant of the ancient Crabmen of the Second Epoch, and they are also the last batch of elders who have witnessed the entire development process of the Crabman society for tens of thousands of years. These elders are lucky, because they are the only ones left of the original crab people. They have evolved and have survived to this day. Cancers are extremely intelligent, and although they have a single ability, they have also evolved some kind of weird ability. At the end when the priest of the high platform inspired the crabmen of the holy city, a giant crab walked near the high platform. The priest saluted the giant crab, and the giant crab opened and closed its mouthparts. In a kind of water and foam, the giant scorpion quickly spit out a crabman from its mouth. As soon as the crabman appeared, he stood firmly on the high platform. There is a umbilical cord of flesh and blood on the back of the crabman that connects to the mouth of the crab, just like the umbilical cord that connects to the mother when a newborn is born. The crabman with the umbilical cord on his back stood on a high platform, his eyes were deep but not angry. It looked around the vast underground space, and at the same time it looked at nearly 300,000 densely packed holy city crabmen, and finally it spoke. "I feel it! Father God has awakened again!" "Father God is watching us!" As soon as the elder crabman opened his mouth, hundreds of thousands of crabmen became extremely quiet the moment the sound came out. All the crab people were a little unbelievable, and even turned their eyes to a cliff somewhere in the underground space! Yes, on that cliff, it was Ji Yu''s head facing the entire underground space. The height of the cliff is more than a thousand meters, and Ji Yu''s eyes are like two huge full moons shining with a dark light that crab people can hardly see. Hundreds of thousands of crab people couldn''t see Ji Yu''s opened eyes clearly, but with the light of the blue spar on the sacrificial platform below the cliff, and the light of the spar on the rock dome above the cliff, Ji Yu Yu''s bulging crab eyes instantly caught the eyes of all the crab people. Ji Yu''s dark pupils were reflecting the blue light of the spar. He was looking at the holy city of the crab people, and also at all the crab people gathered in the holy city and its surroundings. At this moment, the time in the entire underground space seemed to be frozen. Whether it was a Cancer or a Crabman, they all stared blankly in disbelief. Then, in an instant, all the Crabmen''s eyes turned wild, and they knelt down in Ji Yu''s direction one after another. come down! "Praise God the Father!!!" "Praise God the Father!!!" "." The crabs began to bow down, and there was a huge excitement in their hearts. "Sure enough, as recorded, whenever we are in danger, God the Father will wake up and give us new guidance!!!" "Father God will not be disappointed with us, right? Foreign races have taken over our earthly world, which is simply a shame! Damn the crab people of the kingdom! If these degenerate clansmen were not obsessed with pleasure, why would they be simply captured by foreign races Awaken the great Father God!!!¡± "." For some simple-minded young Crab people, they are only excited about the awakening of the Father God, but the older Crab people start to worry. The older Crab people take faith too seriously, and even think that the sobriety of Ji Yu, the father god, shows the failure of the group! Some people are happy and some are sad, but these crab people can only bury their thoughts in their hearts at the moment... Ji Yu was speechless. Especially after it saw a giant crab spit out a crabman with a fleshy umbilical cord from its mouth, this speechlessness directly turned into consternation. The giant crab spat out the crabman''s body, and the visual absurdity and weirdness even made Ji Yu feel as if he had become the head of an evil god. Looking back on the past, thinking of the scenes of the Mothman and the Demon Dragon he killed, and even eating the fruit born from the World Tree at the end, Ji Yu felt a bit like a villain after taking a closer look. However, the villain is the villain, Ji Yu thinks about it, which is actually quite touching. Looking at the dense crowd of crab people in front of him and the giant crabs around him, Ji Yu was also a little bit emotional at the moment. He was lamenting that the development of these crab people groups had made such a qualitative leap. The existence of Cancer, even this vast underground space, all of these cannot be completed overnight. In order to find themselves, the crabs even continue to carry forward the spirit of primitive worship to ''guard'' by their side, so Ji Yu has to admire them for their tenacious spirit. It''s rare for me to take care of them like this. It''s commendable for them to have such a heart, right? While Ji Yu was thinking like this, he also felt a little sigh. Yes, although Ji Yu appreciates the spirit of these crab people, can you guys stop being so noisy? Anyway, let me continue to sleep through the game time, right? Even if you want to interact with me, wait until I take the initiative to find you, okay? If he could shake his head, Ji Yu would definitely shake his head and sigh at this moment, but now tens of thousands of years have passed, and the body of the sea crab has long been integrated with the surrounding rocks. Immediately to suffer. Even if Ji Yu doesn''t look at the data panel at this time, he can probably guess how much he has changed. There is no other reason, but under Ji Yu''s bird''s-eye view, in this huge underground space, the crab people become smaller in his eyes, even looking a bit like ants. Ji Yu would not think that the Crabman has become smaller, and his current state is also very strange. Because Ji Yu just wanted to know the specific size data of giant scorpions and crab people, a data would automatically appear in his mind instantly. This is not the data flow of the system, but a kind of ability similar to mental arithmetic. Ji Yu was naturally curious about his strange state. So when he looked at the crabman who started jumping a big rope again or kept prostrating, Ji Yu opened his data panel again. Thank you book friends for the wind in the jungle; You Airan; the vast starry sky shining stars; I heard the reward of time, thank you everyone (end of this chapter) V2.Chapter 73 ¡¾Seventh Incarnation: Sea Crab¡¿ ¡¾Sea Crab Status¡¿ ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: Level 5] [Vitality: 945.3] [Length and width: 3.5 km/2. km] ¡¾Height: 3 meters¡¿ [Age: about 60,000 years old] ¡¾Godhead: None¡¿ [Characteristic: The beginning of all things] [Characteristic 2: Behemoth of the Age of Gods] [Characteristic 3: Prehistoric Life] [Characteristic 4: No magic field] [Characteristic 5: Inner World] [Characteristic 5: Strong Toughness] [Characteristic 6: High Temperature Organ] [Reminder: As a god-level lifeform, your seventh avatar has the possibility of traveling in the starry sky, provided that you can break away from the constraints of the atmosphere. In addition, after the avatar is promoted to a god-level lifeform, there will be many changes in the body, please players excavate. ¡¿ [Special reminder: Due to the particularity of the current world, and because the player has evolved from a single cell at the beginning, the avatar is currently limited by the rules of the world and does not have the possibility of birthing self-awareness. If you want the avatar to have a secondary consciousness, Players can copy their own will to make the avatar have the ability to act on its own, just like the left and right brains of a sea fish. After the player quits the game, it is equivalent to sleep, and the secondary consciousness can act like the player''s avatar, which behaves logically like the player. ¡¿ Looking at his own data, although Ji Yu had expected it, he couldn''t help sighing after seeing everything at this time. The fruit of the world tree is better than expected for Ji Yu''s growth this time. You must know that evolution is generally more difficult as you go to the back, but the evolution of sea crabs has been significantly faster this time. If it is not the influence of the World Tree fruit, Ji Yu himself does not believe it. The length of the body is more than 3.5 kilometers. Even if he can, Ji Yu can let the crabman build a small village on his carapace. Moving city! Ji Yu felt a little inexplicably excited just thinking about it. The spectacle of the scene was absolutely beyond imagination. At the same time, apart from these external changes, what Ji Yu cares most about is the inner world. In this way, Ji Yu didn''t care about the crab people in the outside world at all. Instead, he devoted himself to sensing the existence of the world in his body. Like instinct, and like a command, Ji Yu just thought, and then his will was projected into a vibrant world. Yes, this world is very huge, and there are countless trees on the ground, and Ji Yu can even see rivers and lakes during the period. In the center of the world, driven by his will, Ji Yu approached the edge of a lake, where mud and rocks protruded from the ground, and then a flesh-and-blood humanoid ''Ji Yu'' appeared. Ji Yu appeared in this world for the first time in human form. Ji Yu, who was dressed in summer clothes, stood by the bottomless lake and gasped in amazement. "It''s interesting, can you actually shape your own flesh and blood body like this? This is really much better than Xiaolu''s plane world!" Ji Yu waved his hand towards the surface of the lake in the inner world, and then he saw that a large number of swimming fish in the lake were directly separated from the water and just suspended in the air and struggling. The inner world of the sea crab is very magical, similar to the kingdom of God, but the rules and rules are more sound than the kingdom of God, or this inner world is a complete material world. In this world, sea crabs are absolute gods. Under Ji Yu''s control, a khaki sun appeared in the sky, followed by a silver moon. The sun and silver moon are not real, but they are symbols of the life force of the sea crab. And the space barrier of the world is linked to the current carapace strength of the sea crab. The inner world is the manifestation of another body of the sea crab, and everything here depends on the sea crab. This world is absorbing dark matter energy all the time, and at the same time feeding back the growth of the crab''s body. There are mountains and rivers, forests and grasslands, and many lives similar to the blue star ecology. During Ji Yu''s meditative sleep, when the sea crab became a god-level life form, during the birth of this internal world, the whole world evolved and gave birth to life like a replica of Genesis. All the life here is evolved according to the creatures in Ji Yu''s cognition, and it is the result of Ji Yu''s subconscious creation. Standing by the lake, Ji Yu saw a white rabbit in the forest, it smiled slightly, and the white rabbit immediately ran towards him bouncing around. The white rabbit was not afraid, and even looked at Ji Yu with a clean and pure look in his eyes. The little guy stood at Ji Yu''s feet grazing on his own, and at the same time glanced at Ji Yu from time to time. At the same time, the fish that fell into the water before were freed and followed Ji Yu''s thoughts, approaching the lake one after another, and began to gather and spit bubbles at Ji Yu. Ji Woo is the ''god'' of this world! As long as it wants, all life here will be close to him. The birds in the sky, the animals on the ground, the fish in the lake, all life gathered around him. This feeling made Ji Yu fully experience the joy of being a creator. In the blink of an eye, a certain river surrounding the world even flowed into the sky, and then sprinkled from the sky into the lake like a galaxy. This kind of power, this kind of joy, Ji Yu has never felt before. "It''s very interesting! But that''s all there is to it. After all, this world is too small." Ji Yu dismissed all the animals who were confused by him, and then flew into the sky and looked down at the mountains and rivers below him. The entire world has a diameter of 500 kilometers and an area of ??196,000 square kilometers. It is equivalent to the entire province of the medium-sized province of the Ryan Federation, and even exceeds the area of ??many West York countries. Such a geographical area is not small, but for Ji Yu, he is not satisfied, and even hopes that this world will one day be as huge as a blue star. The sky is round and the area is similar to the surface area of ??the blue star. Such a huge world with demons is the most interesting, isn''t it? However, all this is just a thought. Ji Yu played around in the inner world for a while and then withdrew. After Ji Yu''s will left, the rules of the whole world began to operate smoothly again. The river flowing to the sky returned to the ground, the rainbow that spanned the entire world slowly disappeared, and Ji Yu''s human body turned into mud and fell to the ground again... Ji Yu''s consciousness returned to reality, but the moment Ji Yu woke up, Ji Yu discovered that in the short period of time when he was indulging in the inner world, all crab people were evacuating the underground world in an orderly manner. Yes, these crab people pack big and small, even toddlers. The crabs walked towards the tunnel leading to the ground in an orderly manner. They were reluctant to part, but they still gave up the existing holy city built by countless generations. All this is only because their Father God is awake, and the Holy City has also fulfilled its historical mission. Father God will return to the ground again, and the underground space will not be spared at all. With this, under the orders of the elders, all the crab people started to leave. Watching the crab people leave, Ji Yu was quite puzzled. Because Ji Yu didn''t know what happened on the ground at all, and he didn''t even know that there were crab people on the ground, and they had already been beaten by aliens. Ji Yu thought that the underground crab people in front of him were all members of the whole crab family, so he seemed a little confused. "What''s going on? Moved? Don''t you love me anymore?" Ji Yu complained secretly, but also suspected the real reason why the crabs left. And at this moment, Ji Yu discovered that there were a total of ninety-seven giant crabs squatting there quietly and motionless on a sacrificial square just below his big eyeballs. These giant crabs all stared and looked at Ji Yu. For this reason, Ji Yu was fooled by these cancers. "What do you mean? The whole group has left, why are you staying here?" "Do you mean to welcome me and tell me to return to the ground?" Ji Yu really couldn''t guess the reason, so in the end he could only conclude that these giant scorpions were waiting for his order. Maybe he wants to continue to guard himself, or maybe he wants to follow him back to the ground? In addition, in these speculations, Ji Yu also clearly saw the abnormality of the crab people group. Because the crab people suddenly gathered together, it must not be intentional to wake themselves up again, otherwise Ji Yu didn''t know how many times he would be woken up before. Why do they gather? Why are you barking again? war? Are they going into the ground to fight other races? This is the only reasonable reason Ji Yu can guess. At the same time, he also recalled some days when he got along with crab people. In those days, when the Crabmen fought and trained, they seemed to speak in syllables similar to their former counterparts. "It looks like that''s it." Ji Yu looked at the densely packed crab-man troops that were divided into three rows towards the ground in the distance of the underground space, with a thoughtful look on his expression. Look at the crabman, and look at the giant crab watching him on the ground. Ji-woo finally sighed. "You guys can really make a fuss. Fortunately, I''m sober. Otherwise, if you''re all dead when I wake up next time, I''ll be a little lonely instead." Ji Yu muttered inwardly, and at the same time was ready to take responsibility for the Crabman. Although the Crabman is not the direct descendant of the Sea Crab, in the final analysis, it is a weird civilization fully developed because of it. Ji Yu''s attitude towards crab people is probably similar to his affection towards pets, right? Your pets are going to be killed by others, you can''t be indifferent, can you? Therefore, looking at the crab people, looking at these races that have been entangled with him for hundreds of thousands of years, of course it is impossible for Ji Yu to turn a blind eye. With this, Ji Yu officially planned to be active. "Forget it, follow up and have a look, and then go to the World Tree. I don''t know if there are stronger guys around the World Tree after so many years. If possible, maybe I can also climb up to the sky along the World Tree to see look." Ji Yu''s thinking is a bit wild, but it''s not too weird. After all, nearly 200,000 years have passed, and the ghost knows what the World Tree has grown into. The World Tree is so big, it is not impossible for Ji Yu to climb up the World Tree''s trunk. After all, Ji Yu has never overlooked this world, and there are still too many unknowns about this world. In this way, Ji Yu thought that since he woke up, he should go out and have a look, and by the way, see what the crabs are going to do. If there is a war, Ji Yu also plans to help these ''little'' guys who have always admired him . However, having said that, when Ji Yu was thinking about the Crabman, he suddenly had a new idea. That is, I might be able to open up my inner world and let the crab people help me manage the world. Ji Yu needs to take precautions before it happens, because he is afraid that after he falls asleep again, human-like creatures will be born in the inner world, and then these guys will make a lot of technology in his body, and even destroy his inner world. With this in mind, Ji Yu immediately thought about it... The ground world, near the coast of the West Continent. This is the origin of the crab people, and it is also the king city of the crab people''s earthly kingdom. The entire royal city is very huge, all the buildings are built of huge stones, with the huge bodies of the crab people, the entire royal city even covers an area of ??more than 100,000 square kilometers. Such a huge royal city naturally looks majestic. But it is such a magnificent and huge city, but it seems chaotic at this moment. At this time, there are more than a thousand huge airships floating in the sky of the crabman king city, and the crabman king city is being bombed by magic crystal bombs from the airships. And there are even countless warships in the open sea, which are bombarding the buildings on the coastal side of the crab people to the greatest extent. Although the Crabman counterattacked during this process, the targets of the counterattack were only land and overseas warships. In the royal city, countless crabmen and ratmen''s ground mechanical troops collided. Both sides suffered casualties, but the crabmen suffered the most casualties. What''s more, the Crabmen of the Kingdom had been at ease for too long, and their psychological defense collapsed instantly when they saw a large number of deaths of their own kind. A large number of Crabmen kept surrendering and even running away. As for the outer sea, although there are a large number of crabmen attacking the ratman fleet from the bottom of the sea at this moment. But facing the decisive battle of the rat people this time, the number and technology of the rat people far surpassed that of the crab people, and the crab people were completely crushed. Yes, the crab people in Wangcheng have fallen for too long in the song and dance, and the battle has been overwhelmingly overwhelming since the day the ratmen raided. The undersea farm adjacent to the Crabman King City, at the moment the Crabman King and the elders are hiding under the huge ''sea anemone'' farm. Looking at the black shadows of the ships on the sea level, watching the continuous deaths of the clansmen, and watching the ratman mechanical troops go into the sea, the Crabman King and the elders were completely ashamed. V2.Chapter 74 "Crab people? It seems that''s all there is to it. It''s really disappointing to be defeated by our imperial army in just three months." Under the blue sky and broad daylight, on the deck of the airship, several Ratmen generals were standing at the bow of the ship, overlooking the ground and the defeat of the Crabman King City. "Indeed, these guys marching in formation are inferior to those weak alien races in the east. They fight without any rules and rely entirely on their own brute force. Living too comfortably and always sinking in the glory of the past, this is for us It''s also a kind of vigilance." A rat man sighed. "General Taylor can rest assured. Your majesty''s ambition is obvious to all. After we eliminate the crab people, we can get more magic crystal mines. As long as we vigorously develop the magic crystal technology, the so-called gods in the Central Continent will be wiped out by us sooner or later." !" "This world will eventually be unified by the empire, and the sea and sky will be conquered by the empire sooner or later!" A Ratman general said with a passionate expression, and all the Ratman around nodded in agreement. "Gods? It''s just a group of powerful giant beast creatures. The garbage that belongs to history will be swept into the garbage dump sooner or later. When the empire''s god-killing burner is successfully developed, they will fall!" "God-killing sunburn?" Most of the Ratman generals were silent when they heard this word. Yes, the generals of the Ratmen have a deep taboo on the God-killing Sunburn, and the reason is that this so-called God-killing Sunburn once lost control during the development. The entire research center, and even the entire city, evaporated in the outbreak of God Killing Burn. The god-killing sunburn is the highest level of lethal weapon developed by the Ratmen today, and it is made of magic crystals and the so-called "false god" god fire. It is not easy to manufacture, and stability is also the biggest problem. It stands to reason that such an unstable and extremely destructive weapon, the Ratman civilians should stop the development as soon as they know about it. But living in the barren continent, facing a world with gods, the Ratman civilians not only did not stop the research and development, but also excitedly encouraged the empire to develop it as soon as possible. Perhaps it is because of this kind of centripetal force and ambition that the Ratmen were able to rise up in the entire barren continent in just ten thousand years! Rat people are very weak, and their average lifespan is even less than fifty years. In the endless years, in the perpetually frozen northern continent, they suffered a lot, and it was these sufferings that made them what they are today. Although the lifespan of the Ratman is short, the fertility rate is extremely high. A Ratman can even reproduce more than ten babies in just two or three years. The Skaven Empire has been fighting against alien races since its founding, and the number of deaths of their races every year is extremely exaggerated. But in the face of death, the Ratmen are never afraid, and the continuation of the population will take a big step forward in the social development of each hundred-year-old Ratmen. Until now, the population of the Ratman Empire has exceeded one billion, with tens of millions of regular troops. After occupying the Eastern Continent, the Ratman Empire ushered in a period of great development. After just thirty years, they regained their vitality and their technology rose to a great level. Facing the crab people, the rat people are afraid. Just because nearly five hundred years ago, the Ratman suffered a small loss in the battle with the Crabman. It is precisely because of this that when the Ratman Empire first attacked the Crabman Kingdom, it only sent an army of one million people to conduct a tentative attack on the Crabmen on the border. This time the Ratman actually didn''t think about launching a war of annihilation against the Crabman at once. Because they are also afraid of the so-called ancient giant beasts that existed in the Crabman Kingdom in the historical records, and even the most ancient gods that may exist. However, at the beginning of the battle, the Ratman''s attack was really smooth. It went so well that the Ratman once thought that the Crabman was luring the enemy to go deep. But when the Ratmen took less than half a month to occupy the three giant cities on the border of the Crabmen, the Ratmen completely understood. The crab people are no longer the crab people before. According to the historical records of the Ratman Empire, the Crabmen are powerful, their bodies are like fine steel, and their ability to control fire and the earth is even more terrifying. But now, although the crabmen seen by the Ratmen are powerful physically, their ability to control the flames and the earth is not as terrifying as recorded. Even in battle, these crabmen are quickly collapsed at the touch of a finger. ''ah? Is this the Crabman? So vulnerable? '' ''Are they weaker? maybe? But in the end, our Skaven Empire has become stronger. '' This is the cognition of the rat people. And it was with this understanding that the Ratman Empire launched an all-out attack on the Crabmen. The Ratman Empire mobilized nearly ten million Ratman soldiers across the country. As soon as the entire empire''s war machine was activated, the Ratmen completely attacked the king city of the Crabman Kingdom in just three months. In this process, there are also crab people with strong mentality who want to counterattack. They led giant lizard-like mounts to fight back against the Ratmen many times, and even attacked the Crabmen''s supply team from the bottom of the waterway, but in the end, these crabmen were completely defeated by the Ratmen because their bodies were not strong enough. magic crystal technology. Seeing the moment when the Crabman Kingdom was about to be destroyed, some of the Ratman generals on the airship were excited, while others remained calm. "Are these crab people really wiped out by the empire so easily?" Most of the Ratman generals suddenly had such thoughts in their hearts for some reason. There is no other reason, because in the historical records of the Ratman Empire, the crab people still have the so-called mysterious holy city, and the so-called ancient giant beasts similar to false gods. But so far in the battle, the Ratmen''s troops have never encountered strong resistance, not even the ancient giant beasts in the records. This is so wrong. Even, in the past hundred years, the rat people have always maintained a flattering and low profile in their diplomacy with the crab people, and they have also actively inquired about everything in the crab people''s kingdom. During this process, the arrogant crabman naturally revealed a lot of the situation of the crabman kingdom intentionally or unintentionally. For example, there is a holy city leading to the underground in the Crabman Kingdom. In the holy city, there are holy city crabmen who guard the gods, and ancient elders who protect the gods. All of these are so real and seem illusory. The current Skaven Empire has some doubts about the intelligence and even records from the Crabman Kingdom. The Skaven think that the giant beasts in the historical records may be the ordinary giant beasts that the Crab people are raising today, and even think that the Crab people are bragging about their own history. Even if the Crabman Kingdom used to have giant beasts, hundreds of years have passed. Will the giant beasts that lived for an unknown time before have died? The so-called oldest god''s battle in the Central Continent is more likely to be the Crabman''s self-promotion and self-puffing, so as to intimidate other races. Ratmen have seen the terror of the Central Continent and the exaggerated abilities of the gods. Why do the crabmen think that their "gods" can defeat many with one enemy? Besides, the crab people themselves say that it is the so-called second era, which happened hundreds of thousands of years ago, which is similar to legends and myths. Moreover, now that the king city of the crab-man empire has begun to fall, why haven''t the crab-men and the ancient elders of the holy city they talked about appeared yet? With this, the Skaven army has begun to think arrogantly that the Krabmen are just bragging. However, believe it or not, the Ratman general who was supervising the battle still carefully ordered the Ratman troops to slowly advance towards the entrance of the so-called underground holy city of the Crab King City. The entrance to the underground holy city of the Crabman Kingdom is easy to find. Because among the crab people who surrendered, the entrance to the underground holy city of the crab people is located at a high mountain near the northernmost tip of the king''s city. There, even a huge stone statue of a sea crab was erected. The entire sea crab statue is nearly 500 meters high, and it is outlined along the rock wall, which still looks very spectacular. The entrance to the underground holy city is closed all year round, and will only be opened on the Miracle Day once every ten years. The Miracle Day is not only a day to pray for God, but also a day when the kingdom provides countless flesh and blood food to the people of the holy city. The ordinary crab people in the kingdom know very little about the holy city, and even many ordinary crab people have regarded the holy city and gods as an ancient traditional symbol and spiritual belief. Therefore, after receiving a lot of information, the Ratman army has already started heading towards the entrance of the underground holy city during the fight. The entrance to the Crabman Underground Holy City. Here at the moment, the last crabman civilians are gathering here in large numbers. They were praying facing the huge god statue on the cliff, and at the same time they kept crying. These shouts are nothing more than praying for the gods to recover and save them, and even want to let the warriors of the holy city crabman come to the ground through shouting. However, no matter how these crab people shouted, the several huge stone portals of this huge mountain range remained motionless. Many of the Crabman King and the Crabman Elders felt ashamed of the sages and had no face to face the crabmen of the holy city who had been quarreling for centuries. They had to flee to the seabed farm in shame. However, some crab-man elders and some soldiers guarding the royal city had no such scruples at all, and they led the crab-men, women and children here in panic. Most of these crab people no longer know the specific situation of the holy city crab people. Because nearly a thousand years since the crab people in the holy city and the crab people in the king city fell out, the holy city of the crab people has rarely been opened to the crab people in the kingdom. However, even if you don''t know the situation in the holy city, you can know from the crabman king and the large amount of blood food sent in by many high-level crabmen every ten years that the number of crabmen in the holy city must be very large. Moreover, the crabmen of the holy city follow the ancient tradition, and their combat power is definitely not comparable to that of the crabmen of the kingdom. In this way, the crab people in the kingdom can only hope that the crab people in the holy city will not abandon their so-called Doro crab people. It has been nearly ten days since the crabman in the kingdom sent a letter asking for help from the crabman in the holy city, but no one appeared until the king city was about to fall to the holy city. This is undoubtedly a very frightening thing for the crab people in the kingdom. The Ratman army has arrived, and the battle between the Crabmen and the Ratmen begins again in the huge Miracle Square. Accompanied by the explosions, roars and screams of the battle, the leveled Miracle Square of more than 500,000 square meters was stained red with flesh and blood. The crab people formed a circle on the Miracle Square. They were full of flames and fought with the frosty Ratman Mecha. Children, women and children were protected on the innermost side of the square near the giant mountain range. The young crab people shivered, and the crab people women and children huddled together in fright. "Teacher, will the gods save us? I''m so scared! Woooooo~" Many young crab people gathered beside the old crab man, they looked at the old man helplessly, most of them burst into tears. Looking at his students, the crabman old man closed his eyes slightly, feeling even more desolate. ''If I knew today, why did I do it at the beginning? '' Listening to the wailing Crabman civilians, the old Crabman had mixed feelings in his heart. The old crabman is very clear about the contradiction between the crabmen of the holy city and the crabmen of the kingdom, and it is precisely because of this that the old man does not know whether the crabmen of the holy city will save their fellows. Therefore, when the old crabman finally opened his eyes, he could only speak comfortingly: "The gods are with us, and death is just another beginning. Children, don''t be afraid, and don''t forget the glory of the ancient times. Hold your chest up and look straight at all of this!" "" How could it be possible for the young crabman to muster up courage because of the words of the old man. In short, in the face of the Ratman''s final siege, the casualties of the Crabmen in the Miracle Square are constantly increasing. "Crab people, give up resistance! You can''t be the opponent of our great warriors of the Mus Empire!" "As long as you give up resistance, the empire will pardon your capital crimes!" "Surrender! The demise of your Crabman Kingdom is doomed! Stop doing unnecessary resistance!" "" During the battle, the Ratman generals on the ground had already started shouting to surrender. And it was precisely in this kind of surrender that the first one appeared to surrender, and then the crab people began to give up resistance in droves. The sound of crying and tragic shouts began to pass among the crab people. Soon, all the crab people in the Miracle Square became prisoners! Seeing these crabmen sitting on the ground weeping and trembling in panic, some ratmen warriors had already started to shout excitedly. "Long live the empire!!!" "Long live the empire!!!" "" The Ratmen all smiled happily, the Crabman Kingdom was completely over, and the Western Continent would also completely fall into the empire''s territory. During this period, some ratmen had already started to walk towards the huge stone gates at the three entrances of the underground holy city. The length and width of these stone gates are all more than 300 meters. The stone gates are covered with patterns of magic crystals and runes, which seem to be the setting of a mechanism gate. In this regard, most of these rat people showed a little hesitation. However, just as he was pondering, when many Ratmen began to enjoy the joy of winning the battle, the originally silent Shimen suddenly rang without warning. "Crack!!!" "Ka Ka Ka!!!" Three huge stone gates began to rise at the same time. All the Ratmen and even the Crabmen in the Miracle Square were stunned for a moment. However, at this moment, endless flames suddenly gushed out from the open gaps of the three stone gates. The temperature of the flame was so high and so strong that it melted the three stone gates in an instant, accompanied by huge tongues of flame. Before all the Ratmen and Crabmen came back to their senses, in the burst of flames, countless Crabmen with a height of fifteen meters or even over twenty meters were charged with icy faces full of magma-like flames. out! "Alien! Die!" "die!!!" "" V2.Chapter 75 The holy city crabmen appeared too suddenly, and their abilities and sizes far exceeded the ratmen''s expectations. All of them were more than fifteen meters tall, and some were even more than twenty meters tall. Under the gaze of these holy city crabmen, the three-meter-tall ratmen wearing mechanical exoskeletons looked like children to them. Most of the crabmen in the Kingdom are around ten meters long, and some degenerate ones are even less than five meters long, and their ability to control fire and the ground is also very weak. If the fire control temperature of the crabmen in the kingdom can only reach two or three hundred degrees, then the fire control temperature of the crabmen in the holy city is mostly over a thousand degrees. Although these holy city crab people are not as much influenced by Ji Yu as the ancient giant crabs, but after so many years, those who are close to Ji Yu have been continuously optimized, even evolved. The jump height of a 20-meter-class crabman can even produce a sonic boom, and the jump height is nearly 300 meters. With a strong muscle, it punches down the entire ratman and its mechanical exoskeleton, which is directly deformed. Crabmen from the Holy City who were burning with flames poured out continuously, and the surrounding mountains and rocks were burned red. Plants, grass and trees were all ignited. The entire Miracle Square was dyed hot red the moment the crabmen poured out of the holy city. Looking at the dead fellows in the Miracle Square and the dead crabmen all over the city of the Crabman King, the crabmen in the holy city became even more violent! As soon as they gushed out, they overwhelmed the front line of the Ratmen in Miracle Square. At the same time, these holy city crabmen don''t care about tactics at all, they still believe in absolute power. Therefore, as soon as these holy city crabmen rushed out of the line of defense of the ratman army, they immediately killed in all directions! These holy city crabmen have bright eyes, and the stone spar spear in their hands can even cause an explosion in an instant that is no less than a small missile! The nearly one million Ratman troops that poured into the Crabman King City began to collapse! And the speed of the collapse far exceeded the expectations of all Ratman generals. The holy city crabmen are different from any giant creatures on the ground. They seem to be different from the races of this world. The strength of their combat power has far surpassed the existence of all races in this era. The surviving king crab people in Wangcheng were stunned, and they couldn''t even believe that these giant crab people were their own race. Yes, many of the Holy City Crabmen are twice or even three times the size of the Kingdom Crabmen. "What are you kidding!!!" On the airship at a high altitude, seeing a large number of flame crabmen pouring out of the ''flaming mountains'' somewhere on the ground, all the generals of the ratmen were full of disbelief. Are these flame crab people really the same race as Wangcheng crab people? The Ratmen also started to go crazy. In the sky, thousands of airships began to drop magic crystal bombs in a saturated manner under the command of the Ratman general. And the countless black ships on the sea also fired countless magic crystal cannons and bombarded the Crab King City wildly. The Ratmen originally didn''t want to destroy this miraculous giant city of the Crabmen. They wanted to use the city as a record to publicize the strength of their empire to the entire continent. But now it may be unknown who wants to completely capture the Crabman King City. Therefore, the Ratmen gave up and dealt the biggest saturation blow to the Krabman King City. These magic crystal bombs and magic crystal cannons are still extremely powerful. As soon as it landed, the entire Crab King City shook immediately, and the sound of explosions was endless. The ancient royal city of the crab people over hundreds of thousands of years was completely in ruins. On the ruins, the holy city crabmen kept dodging, but many were still hit, and the holy city crabmen also began to suffer large-scale casualties. But this even inspired the bloodiness of the crab people in the holy city. With the crabmen still pouring out of the ground, the ground troops of the Ratman began to be defeated, and many crabmen in the Holy City even extinguished their flames and entered the ocean and began to head towards the Ratmen''s warship. As for the sky, the Crabmen of the Holy City started the relay under the command of some wise men. That''s right, the holy city crabman jumped up high, and then grabbed the body of the same family with great force in mid-air and threw the same family to a higher place in the sky. Under such a relay, the crabmen can perform three rounds at most, and then the crabman at the highest altitude will shoot the spar spear in his hand towards the empty boat in the sky. Once the giant spar spear burning with raging flames hit the airship nearly five kilometers above the sky, it exploded instantly. One after another, the airships began to fall, scaring many Ratman generals and had to let all the airship troops fly to a higher place in the sky. However, just as many generals of the Ratmen ordered the troops to keep their distance, they were also thoroughly enraged. For hundreds of years, it was the first time that the Ratmen had suffered such a large number of casualties in a short period of time. Therefore, under the order, several Ratman troops that were closest to the Crabman King City around the land also dispatched and came for reinforcements. At the same time, the Skaven heavy machinery troops on land brought more magic crystal cannons. The individuals of the crabmen in the holy city are very powerful, and they can even defeat a hundred with one. However, facing the exponential number and saturated attacks of the ratmen, it is inevitable that large-scale casualties will also begin to occur. The beam of the magic crystal cannon is like a laser, breaking through the building and spanning thousands of meters. The power really makes the crab people in the holy city feel great pressure. Although nearly 300,000 crabmen rushed out and occupied a large area at the first time, as the battle line expanded and more Ratman reinforcements felt, the crabmen in the Holy City also began to show weakness in their successors. Technology? This is the first time that the holy city crabman understands its power. The crab people in the holy city raised even more grievances against the crab people in the kingdom. Are these kingdom crab people really the same race? Alien races have developed such weird and powerful things, and they are indifferent? Resentment emerged in the crabman''s heart in the holy city, but complaining blindly couldn''t change anything. Therefore, the crab people in the holy city are still wholeheartedly engaged in the battle to exterminate the alien race. They were not frightened by the death of their kin or even their companions, nor by the magic crystal technology of the Ratmen. They are fearless fighters, and they want to let the gods see their efforts! The Crabman of the Holy City persisted, and at the same time looked forward to it. The elder is about to appear, and God the Father is about to descend, hold on, just hold on a little longer! This is the thinking of many holy city crab people. Although the holy city crab people are not afraid of life and death, they are also intelligent beings with seven emotions and six desires. Their current strong fighting spirit is entirely caused by their pious beliefs, and it is caused by knowing that the gods are watching them. If they are blindly suppressed by the Ratmen, and there are no gods behind them, the Crabmen in the holy city may also collapse. In this way, in the process of the two sides fighting in full swing, the huge mountain range to the north of the original royal city began to shake. The shaking came without warning and got stronger. In the beginning, the shaking only radiated the royal city, which was similar to an earthquake of magnitude 4 or 5, but as the muffled sound from the ground gradually became clearer, the entire royal city and even hundreds of kilometers around began to vibrate. "what happens?" "Go! Get out of here, Father God is coming out!" In the Miracle Square, many crab people from the holy city began to shout excitedly! They began to run quickly, and at the same time they also left all the living kingdom crabmen. "Father God?" Many kingdom crab people are a little enlightened, even like a dream. Yes, from the fall of the kingdom, to the emergence and counterattack of the crab people in the holy city, and now the so-called Father God is about to appear, all these have caused huge fluctuations in the mood of the crab people in the kingdom. It''s like a dream, a little unreal, but the current ruins of the Wangcheng let the crab people in the kingdom know that all of this is real. "General, it has been detected that a huge creature is emerging from the ground of the Crab King City!" "My God! Isn''t this too big? How is it possible?" In the Ratman base camp in the rear, a Ratman was looking at the screen-like instrument and shouted in panic. At the same time, the Ratman also projected the sound waves detected by the instrument on an LCD screen in the base camp. Looking at the huge shadow displayed on the LCD screen and the nearly a hundred creatures of similar size behind it, the entire Ratman base camp froze for a moment. Then, a general on the main seat immediately shouted with a shocked expression: "God! It''s a god! Hurry!!! Hurry up and order all the troops to retreat a hundred kilometers quickly!!!" "How is it possible! How is it possible! The Crabman Kingdom is really blessed by gods!!!" "How can this be good!!!" In the entire Ratman base camp, countless Ratman generals panicked. Nowadays, the Ratmen don''t have any effective weapons against the gods. If the ancient gods attacked the Ratman Empire, the Ratman generals would not dare to think about what would happen. However, the rat people''s panic was useless at this moment. Because right at the front line, before the countless Ratmen received the order, there was a huge explosion sound in the ruins of the Crabman King City! The stone mountain exploded, and countless rocks exploded like ten thousand shells and flew around. Something horrible appeared, like a huge mountain. Amidst the dense fog and flames, the huge monster just stood on top of the ruins of the royal city. It is more than 800 meters tall and more than 3,500 meters long. The carapace is covered with countless horny, and it shines with a yellowish yellow light. Ji Yu came to the ground again. But the moment he came to the ground, Ji Yu was already a little angry. Yes, Ji Yu originally thought that the crabman wanted to fight somewhere, so he left the underground city quickly. But when Ji Yu slowly began to drill out from the ground to the ground after all the crab people left, as he got closer to the ground, he actually began to feel the huge vibrations coming from the ground. The fight happened so quickly? Ji Yu was a little stunned, but as his thoughts flowed, he quickly guessed that the crab people probably didn''t take the initiative to go somewhere, but were most likely facing an invasion! Thinking in this way, Ji Yu immediately accelerated the speed of unearthing. And it was precisely because of this that after Ji Yu broke through the shackles of the soil in an instant, Ji Yu was stunned when he saw the forest full of ruins and flames in front of him. Looking at the countless airships the size of birds floating above the sky, watching the sea battleships fighting with the crab people in the open sea, and the "mecha" confronting the crab people on the distant land, Ji Yu was a little angry And a little surprised. What are these things? During the time I was sleeping, did the world develop so fast? Empty boat? Battleship? And what are those mech-like things? Ji Yu was a little stunned, but at the same time that Ji Yu was wondering why the world was changing so fast, Ji Yu discovered that the airships in the sky that were as big as birds dropped magic crystal bombs on it. At the same time, on the outer sea, countless beams of light like lasers rushed directly towards Ji Yu. "Boom boom boom!!!" Explosions sounded one after another. The entire mountain range, the entire Crab King City was once again dusty. But after Ji Yu slightly agitated his abdominal cavity and blew out a breeze, all the smoke and dust dissipated. The magic crystal bomb did not reach Ji Yu, because the cancers around Ji Yu resisted these blasphemous bombs for Ji Yu. As for the magic crystal beams, although some of them hit Ji Yu''s arms, feet or carapace, all of them left a light smoke on Ji Yu''s carapace without making a sound. Yes, in the face of the Ratman''s saturated attack, Ji Yu was unscathed, and even felt a bit like the hair touched the flesh, which produced a little itching feeling. "I haven''t done anything to you yet, but you have done it to me first?" "Then don''t blame me for being rude!" Ji Yu''s face was calm, and then he sucked his chest and abdomen, and then it just blew towards the sky. All of a sudden, there was no fire, no light, but the sky was already close to 10,000 meters high, and countless airships exploded and turned into ashes as if time froze. Yes, the whole process definitely does not take more than two seconds. The high-temperature airflow ejected from Ji Yu''s abdominal cavity is like a light beam, breaking through the atmosphere and burning up all organic matter. Underground, Ji Yu''s mouth also produced a huge explosion sound like the recoil of a shell fired. During the heat wave, more than half of the empty boats in the sky have gone. Then, when Ji Yu turned around, the other half of the airship instantly turned into a real inorganic object in the flames. The temperature generated by Ji Yu''s high-temperature organs instantly reached a terrifying high temperature of nearly 50,000 degrees Celsius. Under this terrifying temperature, the rocks around Ji Yu''s body completely melted into magma. So much so that the cancers around Ji Yu had to stay a little away from Ji Yu. It also happened that when these giant crabs were far away from him, Ji Yu had more room to move without accidentally injuring him. In this way, Ji Yu had a rare test of his jumping ability. Ji Yu collected the strength in his body, and let the muscles of his legs and feet act on the land and space below him as much as possible. However, even if Ji Yu wanted to control it, the entire Crab King City still had a huge explosion and collapse. At the moment when Ji Yu''s hill-like body flew high, the soil under Ji Yu''s body seemed to sag downward suddenly, and a huge explosion occurred. Under the huge explosion, the ground within a radius of 100 kilometers of the entire royal city was completely cracked by earth and rocks. At the same time, a shock wave similar to a nuclear bomb was generated in the explosion. The shock wave swept everything, and many crab people were blown away, and the cancers were even disgraced on the verge of explosion. Ji-woo has landed offshore in the jump. A huge water column exploded in the sea, and hundreds of warships of the Ratman were overturned by Ji Yu''s huge waves as high as 100 meters. At this moment, Ji Yu is like a human-shaped nuclear bomb. As long as it exerts a little force, whether it is on land or in the sea, it will all produce a doomsday scene like a natural disaster. V2.Chapter 76 Chapter 311 Dialogue and War "Born in fire and dying in fire, the Chitins must always remember this shameful day!" On the ruins of the crab king city, a large number of crab people gathered. The crab people gathered the corpses of the same clan together and then began to control the flames to burn these corpses. The crab people formed a circle, watching the sea of ??flames in the mountain of corpses, they were all silent and stared. At this time, the sea crab, that is, Ji Yu is standing on the ground and taking a nap. The Ratman lost, and it was a complete defeat. Just after Ji Yu destroyed all the Ratman warships, the Ratman army began to flee on a large scale. According to the time, with the technology of those Ratmen, maybe they should have gone far, far away by now, right? Ji Yu didn''t chase after him, and didn''t even bother to argue with the Rat Man, so let the Crab Man deal with it himself. After all, the rat man is really too weak in Ji Yu''s eyes now. If the Crabmen are big-headed ants in Ji Yu''s eyes, then the Ratmen are super miniature ants with a body length of less than one decimeter. Are you excited about killing ants? Maybe there is, but Ji Yu obviously doesn''t have such bad taste at the moment. There are ten thousand ways to deal with Ratman Ji Yu, the most trouble-free one is that Ji Yu only needs to expand the non-magic domain, and all Ratman''s magic crystal technology will be turned into scrap iron. Without the assistance of science and technology, the weak bodies of the Ratmen could not be the opponents of the Crabmen at all. Just like hairless monkeys, they have no chance of resisting the powerful physical strength of crab people. There is still some interest in the Ratman Jiyu, but this interest is only reflected in Jiyu''s technology of the Ratman. Ji Yu intends to visit the gathering place of those Ratmen, but before that, Ji Yu also needs to establish a communication channel with his Crabman family. Previously, due to the particularity of sea crabs, Ji Yu was unable to use magic and communicate consciously, so he never thought about having a conversation with the crab people. But it is different now, because the sea crab has the inner world, and in the inner world, Ji Yu is a god. As long as the crab people are pulled into the internal world, under the feedback of the rules of the internal world, Ji Yu, the god, can immediately master the language of the crabs, and at the same time, he can communicate with the crab people in the internal world without barriers. At this time, the reason why Ji Yu took a nap was actually communicating with the elder Cancer in the inner world... In the inner world. Cancer elders are very curious at this time. Because just now, it was ''eaten'' by his father god. Father God opened his mouth and ate it into his stomach, and then he found himself in a strange world in a blink of an eye under his slightly flustered mood. Here, the air does not have the smoke of the royal city, the grasslands and forests are lush and lush. But compared with the barren world, everything in this world seems to be a miniature version of the barren world. None of the trees here exceeded the height of the Cancer Elder, and the grass seemed to be densely covered with fungi. Birds, beasts, and even fish in the water are all no more than five meters high. Here, the trees only reach half the height where the limbs of the elder Cancerians stand. The elder Cancer was standing near the huge shallow lake, looking around the world with curious eyes. This world is very magical to the Cancer elder, especially the fireball high in the sky makes the Cancer elder inexplicably curious. Yes, there is no sun at all in the barren continent, not even a moon. During the day, although the sky is clear, the higher the sky is, the denser the clouds will be. On the barren continent, the sky is milky white during the day, while the night is completely dark. Therefore, almost all creatures on the barren continent have night vision. Even many animals and plants glow at night. Looking at the fireball in the sky, the peaceful vegetation on the ground, and even the fleeing animals underground, the elder Cancer once thought that this might be the Kingdom of God the Father. However, just as the elder Cancer stared at the world curiously, suddenly, there seemed to be an inexplicable strong feeling in his heart. He quickly lowered his head, and then saw a small ''person'' on the shore of the shallow lake. This little ''person'' looks very strange, neither strong nor looks very weak. But even so, the elder Cancer had an indescribable intuition telling him immediately. That little ''man'' is not a native creature of this world, but a god, the father god who has served his whole life and dreamed and expected to talk. The villain and the Cancer elder looked at each other. Then it can be seen that the villain is waving to Cancer with a smile. The elder Cancer was slightly stunned, then his eyes narrowed and he immediately crouched down full of devotion and awe. At the same time, seeing the strange appearance of the villain, the elder giant scorpion also imitated him. Afterwards, a flesh and blood creature was sprayed out from the mouth of the giant scorpion elder. The flesh and blood creature is very similar to Ji Yu''s human body, but it is also somewhat nondescript. Because the Cancer elder doesn''t understand the composition of clothes very well, the clothes on this ''human'' with a fleshy umbilical cord behind him are close to the body and resemble a carapace. "Father God!!!" The flesh and blood of the elder Cancer kowtowed in front of Ji Yu, and shouted in awe. Seeing the nondescript humanoid appearance of the Cancer elder, Ji Yu seemed a little dumbfounded. "Get up, don''t be so restrained." "Yes, Father God!" The elder Cancer stood up respectfully, but he kept his head down and didn''t dare to look directly at Ji Yu. Ji Yu could understand the awe of the Cancer elders, and at the same time, he didn''t force anything. "Can you tell me something about your family? And the reason for everything that happened on the ground before?" Ji Yu''s tone is very approachable, but the elder Cancer is still respectful. "OK." In this way, the elder Cancer began to dictate. Oral the history of your own family, the establishment of the kingdom on earth, and the reasons why it was captured by foreign races. The narration took a long time, but Ji Yu listened patiently. Day and night cycle, the inner world has entered the night. The bright full moon in the sky sprinkles moonlight, and the stars all over the night sky embellish this world with incomparable brilliance. Under the moon, the lakeside area was very quiet, with the chirping of insects and frogs all around, combined with the two people who were sitting opposite each other by the lakeside, the whole scene seemed very peaceful and pleasant. During the more than ten hours of dictation, most of the nervousness of the elder Cancer has gone. Although it is old, when facing Ji Yu, it sits upright like a good boy facing his father. Relying on his control over the world, Ji Yu conjured up a long table between him and ''Morrie''. Sitting facing each other while making tea, the cancer elder ''Morrie'' curiously imitated Ji Yu''s appearance and sipped the tea nondescriptly, and at the same time his heart was filled with a strong sense of honor. Although Morrie didn''t think there was anything good to drink from the leaf water, it was still satisfying in his heart. In front of Ji Yu, Mori was respectful, and they asked and answered each other. In the end, when talking about how the Chichi clan should continue to live on this continent, Mori even immediately said to Ji Yu full of expectation: "The Chichi clan is facing such a catastrophe, and please God the Father to give our confused clansmen New guidelines!" Ji Yu lightly drank the water in his teacup, and at the same time looked at Mori with a smile, and said, "Where the crustaceans will go is your own choice, I don''t want to interfere, after all, every time I sleep is too long, you better not It¡¯s good to expect too much from me.¡± "However, since I wake up again, I can give you a little suggestion!" "Father God please guide me." Morrie said respectfully. Looking at Mori, Ji-woo finally speaks his mind. That is, Ji Yu can help the carapaces suppress the ratmen, and give them time to obtain the magic crystal technology of the ratmen. Based on magic crystal technology and supplemented by physical strength, Ji Yu is full of expectations for the development of the carapace clan under the combination of the two. At the same time, Ji Yu also made a request to the Chichi Clan. That is to let the crustaceans help themselves to take care of this internal world, so as to prevent the possible native races born in this world from harming the world. Based on this, Mori also quickly planned a rough plan for the development of the ethnic group in the communication with Ji Yu. In this way, after Mori left Ji Yu''s internal body, Mori''s whole ''person'' was immediately filled with a kind of excitement and excitement. In the early morning of the barren world, on the ruins of the Crab King City, Mori asked the Crab High Priest to gather the tribe. Then, under Mori''s instruction, the high priest of crab people leaned against Ji Yu''s huge body and began to give an excited speech. Finally, the Crab Priest held up his flaming scepter and shouted: "Father God has given us new guidance!" "Father God will lead us to destroy alien races, lead us to take back everything that belongs to us, and open the world of the kingdom of God to us. Under the guidance of Father God, we will surely regain the glory that belongs to our carapace clan and the great carapace god!" "Confused clansmen! Thank you for the gift of God the Father! Praise the greatness of God the Father!" "." The crabs shouted excitedly, and suddenly, the mountains shook and the ground shook. Ji Yu moved again. The crabs have already had enough rest, with their strong endurance and enthusiasm, Ji Yu will not waste any time at all. Ji Yu stood up and took ordinary steps. The earth shattered under Ji Yu''s body, the earth shook under Ji Yu''s body, and the sea crab''s body that moved natural disasters lived up to its name. This is still an ordinary movement. If Ji Yu exerts a little force, Ji Yu dare not imagine how it will be destroyed by himself in this world. Behind the trembling and broken road, the remaining nearly 250,000 warriors of the Krab people all assembled and followed closely behind. Ji Yu was at the forefront of the queue, followed by ninety-seven 100-meter giant crabs, plus 250,000 crab people, and the entire long-distance march stretched for more than 50 kilometers. Where the huge team passed by, all the birds and beasts were frightened and ran away quickly... The imperial city of the Ratman Empire. This is a metropolis comparable to the capital of the Blue Star Ryan Federation. There are many high-rise buildings in the city, and a large number of vehicles shuttle on the streets. Some of these vehicles are metal objects similar to cars, while others are civilian airships. These civilian airships shuttle at high altitudes in the city, and use the roofs of buildings or the platforms in the middle of the floors as transfer stations for picking up and dropping off guests. This is a magical and sci-fi miraculous city. The entire city is so large that it covers an area of ??almost over 100,000 square kilometers. Originally, this place was supposed to be a peaceful and busy scene, but since the Ratman Empire broadcast the scene of the Ratmen vs. Crabmen yesterday, the whole city has completely boiled. At the request of the Empire, all rat people are ready to move underground. But at the same time, the Skaven Empire also distributed magic crystal guns to every Skaven in case of emergency. "Are you kidding! Why do crab people have gods? Obviously we are all going to win! Damn it!!!" In a luxury shop similar to a bar, a rat man with shiny hair all over his body said angrily. "What''s the use of talking about it now? We can only hope for the empire''s truce negotiations, but it''s not very likely. After all, the people of the Crabman Kingdom were almost wiped out by us." A rat man said worriedly. "Damn God! How can there be such an unreasonable creature in this world! It would be great if the empire''s God-killing Sunburn was successfully developed, damn it!" "God Killer?" The Ratman''s companion smiled miserably. "So what if it is developed? You have seen the battle scene announced yesterday. That is the oldest god!" "With a body like a mountain, all methods such as the magic crystal cannon can''t even leave marks on his carapace. Do you think such an existence is really useful?" "At the end of the day, the main material used in killing the gods is just the fire of the ''false god''. Can the false god plus magic crystal technology really kill the oldest god?" "That is the existence that has lived from the beginning of the world to the present! Even the media has analyzed the history of the crab people. If the history of the crab people is all true, then this god has been to the Central Continent in the first place. Killed the two gods in the Central Continent, thus completely intimidating the birdmen in the Central Continent." "And this is why the Central Continent has many gods but has never stepped out of the Central Continent!" "If all of this is true, then this oldest god is too terrifying! I really can''t think of the possibility of the empire having a chance of winning!" The rat man said so, while his wine stick companion dropped the cup and shouted loudly without admitting defeat: "So what if there is no chance of winning? In the worst case, we will go underground again. The ancestors of the Ratman were much more miserable than us. They can bring us a better life today, and we will certainly be able to create a better life for our future generations." environment!" The rat man used alcohol to numb himself. He was unwilling to admit the failure of the empire, and he did not want to see the day when the empire would be destroyed. But at the same time that the rat man was venting his emotions, a piece of news was suddenly broadcast on the LCD screen in the bar. In this way, the originally noisy environment of the entire bar suddenly became quiet. All the Ratmen looked at the screen on the LCD screen, and at the same time, everyone was stunned for a moment. Because during the broadcast, the rat people saw the oldest god like a mountain appearing in the city in the northern border of the rat man empire. The mountain-like oldest god stands in the center of the city, and there are flames and ruins everywhere in the city. Countless ratmen warriors or civilians are being slaughtered by crabman warriors as strong as monsters. There is no mercy in race wars, what the Ratmen did to the Crabmen back then, the crabmen do to the Ratmen now. Thanks to Hexie 404 for the big reward. In addition, thanks to X Xingxue X; my humble Yan Ruyu; (end of this chapter) V2.Chapter 77 The Ratman''s civilization really opened Ji Yu''s eyes. During these days, Ji Yu continued to move forward slowly, and Ji Yu opened the non-magic domain throughout the whole process. Wherever he went, almost all the Ratman''s magic crystal technology was scrapped. Facing the monster-like Crabmen, the Ratman could be said to be crushed at the touch of a finger! How did these Ratmen quickly take down the Crabman Kingdom in the past, and now how quickly the Crabmen took down the Ratmen''s empire, even too far. He didn''t do anything where Ji Yu walked, and the killing was all the actions of the crabman himself. The ferociousness of the crab people can be said to be vividly reflected in this trip. A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye, blood for blood. Wherever these crabmen went, they slaughtered almost all the ratmen they could see, regardless of whether they were male, female, old or young. Of course, during this period, these holy city crabmen also let the kingdom crabmen capture a large number of ratmen''s technical personnel in the common language of the mainland. Then, with Ji Yu''s help, these rat-man scientists were all taken to Ji Yu''s body world by the crab-men. Today, two-thirds of the Ratman''s land has been captured. And it''s only been less than half a month. The crab people only concentrate on attacking the large cities of the rat people. As for other small towns and villages, the crab people don''t have the time to scruple. The crab people didn''t think about slaughtering the rat people. They just wanted to destroy the existing regime and most of the living forces in this country, so that the crab people could rule the world again. Facing the Crabman Legion led by Ji Yu, the Ratman Empire can be described as a last stand. But all this is in vain, because the scope of influence of Ji Yu''s non-magic domain is too wide. With Ji Yu as the center, within a radius of 50 kilometers, that is, within the range of a sphere with a diameter of 100 kilometers, all magic will be ineffective. The Ratman''s airship and weapons powered by magic crystals have all become scrap iron in the true sense. The airship flying in the sky fell, the mechanical army that sneaked into the ground all shut down, and the entire city''s demonic electrical society returned to its original state. Sea crabs are so terrifying that many nobles and remnants of the Ratman Empire have all fled to the Eastern Continent. Now the only thing left in the North Road City of the Ratman Empire is probably those Ratmen who are loyal and unwilling to leave their homes. To be honest, the Ratmen are really overpopulated for the Crabmen. From the captured Ratman, Ji Yu and the Crabman also had a comprehensive understanding of the Ratman Empire. First of all, the current population of the Ratman Empire is about over 1.1 billion. After taking over the entire Eastern Continent, the Ratman Empire''s national policy even formulated a plan to give birth to 10 billion people. The Northern Continent is permafrost permafrost, with a small area, and it is more than 20 or 30 times smaller than the Western Continent where the crab people live. In addition, the area where the Ratmen live is only one-third of the North Continent developed. In such a harsh environment, the Ratmen were able to rise in the Northern Continent entirely because of the development of magic crystal technology. Under the magic crystal technology, the Ratman not only made a breakthrough in armament, but also developed the magic crystal matrix, and used the matrix to protect the city. Without the hindrance of the wind and snow, they have multiplied their group on the northern continent to a large scale. As for the further north, the conditions are even worse, the temperature even reaches 100 degrees below zero, the Ratmen have no intention of expanding at all, and the cost is too high to be worth it at all. In this way, during the period of magic crystal technology and population development, the Ratmen set their sights on the slightly richer and ethnically diverse Eastern Continent. Then it took nearly a hundred years, after eliminating the last few races with giant beast "false gods" in the Eastern Continent, they had time to cultivate. After thirty years of training, the Ratmen have completely ''domesticated'' most of the races in the Eastern Continent. At the same time, the development of magic crystal technology can be said to have reached a certain peak. While exploiting various races in the Eastern Continent, the Ratmen expanded their population to 1.1 billion. Then it was decided to use the so-called social welfare policy of having more children to seek the plan to expand the race to tens of billions of people within two hundred years. However, during this plan, their expansion and greed turned their attention to the Crabman Kingdom. From this, there was this war between the Ratman and the Crabman. Now the Ratmen are paying the price for their arrogance. The holy city crab people don''t have much sympathy, and even the rat people, who claim to live in a civilized world, don''t have much sympathy. This is not Blue Star, but a world full of different races with different cultures and even physical appearances. Here, all races follow the concept of the jungle. Although the Ratmen claim to be civilized, they look down on alien races, and even feel that their racial intelligence is far superior to that of barbaric alien races, so they exploit alien races more ruthlessly. Aliens can''t even be regarded as ''people'' in the eyes of the Ratmen. In short, similar to the Ratmen, the Crabmen of the Holy City who follow the ancient tradition of the Crabmen will not regard the Ratmen as ''humans'', so in this counterattack, the Crabmen of the Holy City will carry out the most brutal slaughter when they see the Ratmen . Some crabmen will even eat ratmen when they are tired or hungry. In the snowy world, looking at this ''barbaric'' bloody scene, Ji Yu just stared blankly, and had no intention of stopping it. Because this is the choice of this world, all beings eliminate each other step by step and strive for their own living space. It takes time for a society to evolve from barbarism to civilization. Ji Yu acts as a spectator, watching everything from the perspective of the "immortal species" life that looks at the development of the crab people and the changes of the world, only supplemented by the role of protecting the continuation of the crab people race... Ratmen are gone! No, I was prepared to say that the Ratman''s magic crystal technology empire was destroyed. In less than a hundred days and nights, all the existing armies of the Ratmen, even the big cities and armies with developed military industries were all destroyed. In this bloody battle, the crabs also began to change a little bit. They realized the importance of magic crystal technology, and at the same time, the crab people group was also in the group of crab people elders, and they began to continuously learn all the knowledge about magic crystal technology from the rat man captives. The Ratmen can''t be killed forever, but the Crabmen caused some troubles for the Ratmen when they returned to the Eastern Continent. That is, under the calculation of the elder crab people, the crab people liberated all the alien races that were oppressed by the rat people. In this way, when the Ratmen are unable to rebuild civilization in a short period of time, what they are about to face is the pursuit and killing of those alien races that were killed by them before. In this war, under the leadership of Jiyu Wuma Domain, the number of Ratmen wiped out by the Crabmen far exceeded 500 million. However, the population of the Ratmen is too large after all, they are scattered and hiding, and there are even remnants of the army hiding overseas. The crab people have no energy, and it is impossible to keep chasing and killing these rat people, so in the end the crab people chose to return. If possible, the Crabman would of course also want to occupy the entire Northern Continent or even the Eastern Continent. But the current population of the Crabmen is only over 200,000. If they encounter Ratman sneak attacks and guerrilla warfare, the losses are unbearable for the current Crabmen. Therefore, under the discussion of a group of elders, the crabs had no choice but to return, and planned to rebuild the king city, and then absorb all the knowledge of magic crystal technology. After such a war, even if the ratmen still have hidden underground cities and vitality, they must not dare to show their faces at will. In this war, the crab people and the rat people can be described as losers. After all, the earthly kingdom of the crabmen was almost completely destroyed, and the empire of the rat people was almost completely destroyed. However, if you really want to calculate the gains and losses, the crab people still make a lot of money. Because, the crab people almost emptied all the magic crystal products and materials of the rat man empire, and after such an accident in the kingdom on the ground, the remaining kingdom crab people and the holy city crab people will definitely try their best to rebuild a different world. The kingdom of crab people. The old is destroyed, the new must be better. It may take a long time to apply the Ratman technology to the Crabman himself, but what does this have to do with Ji Yu? After the Crabman returned to the King City of the Eastern Continent, Ji Yu started his own solo travel. This time, Ji Yu once again headed towards the world tree in the Central Continent... In the endless and dark deep sea, there should be no light here. However, in such an underwater world, there is a huge underwater city with bright lights here. Looking down from the heights of the sea, the entire underwater city even covers an area of ??more than two to three million square kilometers. In the huge underwater city, there are a lot of strange creatures shuttling. These creatures are all kinds of strange, some are huge octopuses lying in a certain square in the city, while others have snake heads and fish bodies, and of course there are many humanoid creatures among them. As far as the eye can see, there are even more than ten thousand species. But even though the race is so chaotic, there is stability and peace that ordinary people can''t imagine here. This is the far sea, a deep-sea civilization far away from the barren continent. "Once upon a time, the sea was in chaos. At that time all sea races were killing each other and fighting for all living space. Killings are everywhere, and countless weak races are trembling. But in such chaotic and bloody years, our great ''God'' appeared in the deep sea. He is the ''god'' of all the weak and weak deep sea races, he unified the deep sea and wiped out all the cruel and powerful creatures by himself. It is He who successfully saved us and even many weak races from the fate of being preyed upon by powerful races and sea beasts. Then, in the light of the gods, countless weak races became stronger because of the gods. In the end, under the leadership of the gods, these weak races even defeated countless powerful marine life. Under the rule of the gods, two races have obtained the strongest favor of the gods, and they are also able to command and order powerful sea beasts with their weak bodies. And these two races that have won the favor of the gods are the snake fish clan and the shrimp people clan that rule the deep sea god city today. The Snake and Fish Clan claim to be the blood of God, while the Shrimp Clan is not the blood of God, but they claim to be the "arm" of God. In the years when the gods ruled the sea, the snake fish tribe passed on orders and commanded all marine life and sea beasts for the gods, while the shrimp tribe dug the road to the land and the sky for the gods. God wants to lead us to rule the land, and even take to the sky. God wants to let the life in our ocean completely get rid of the shackles of not being able to leave the water for a long time and become stronger. But it all failed in the end. Because, the god met the ancient evil god on land. However, a failure is also a success. Because God successfully deceived the evil god with his supreme wisdom, and let the evil god obtain the mystery of mastering the land and sky for God. As long as God can master the mystery, we people of the sea will rule the land and the sky. Therefore, in that great attempt, God did not conflict with evil gods for the safety of our people in the deep sea, but temporarily compromised and led us back to the deep sea. Then our great god fell into eternal sleep. All this is to thoroughly master the mysteries of the land and the sky, and to make the people of the ocean stronger and happier. God''s greatness and dedication should be remembered and appreciated by every one of our Hai people. So, children, praise our great God of the sea! bring it on! Follow me in prayer! " In the huge central square of the deep-sea god city ''Meduna'', an old man with an octopus head led several little octopus people to pray to the huge palace in front of the square immediately after explaining the history. Like this octopus head, there are also various strange-looking races praying to the palace on this huge square. Some of these races are a bit like deep-sea caterpillars, while others are giant sea beasts. In short, anyone who has wisdom, everyone who passes by here at this moment is praying to the palace and the so-called god of the sea. The palace is the palace of the Snake King, the ruler of the sea god city, and behind the royal palace is a huge stone ''Idol'' of the God of the Sea. Under the palace, and even in the surrounding sea water, a large number of shrimp-human soldiers shuttled back and forth. The number of these shrimp soldiers is extremely large, and they even bring huge sea beasts to shuttle around the streets of Shencheng or in the high-altitude waters of the city; they patrol everything and maintain the law and order of Shencheng. During the time when the gods were sleeping, and under the favor of the gods, the snake fish king ruled the deep sea forever, and the shrimp people, as deep sea nobles and warriors, escorted the snake fish family. The deep-sea palace is huge, even dozens of times larger than the land-based crab-human palace. All this is simply because the Snake Fish Clan is a huge species with a stature of nearly 30 meters under the evolution of the close-range gods. The Snake Fish King and the Shrimp Leader are even bigger beings than some sea beasts. At this time, located in the deep sea palace, the snake fish king and the royal family are having a rare meeting with the leader of the shrimp tribe. The snake fish king sits high on the throne, and the members of his royal family sit on the giant sponge seat on the right hand side under the snake fish king''s eyes. The leader of the shrimp people is located on the lower left hand side of the snake fish king, and the members of the giant group of the core family are located on the side. The two clans sat opposite each other, and after a short exchange of greetings, the Snake King on the throne watched the leader of the shrimp people and finally stated the topic of today''s meeting in a tone that could not be seen in joy or anger. "I feel it, the great God of the Sea is about to fully wake up!" "" V2.Chapter 78 "The world has changed so much." Ji Yu couldn''t help sighing while walking towards the center of the Central Continent. Ratman''s magic crystal technology is a huge change, and another huge change has to belong to the Central Continent where Ji Yu is currently going. In front of Ji Yu''s eyes, the Central Continent is currently being shrouded in thick fog. The thick fog is like a frost and it is also like a curtain. It obscures the sight of most creatures, and even shields and weakens the long-distance perception of most creatures. Just as Ji Yu stepped into it, he could feel some indescribable strangeness in the thick fog. But this kind of weirdness is completely useless to Ji Yu. In the records of the Ratman and the Crabman, the outermost part of the Central Continent is shrouded in fog all the year round. And the biggest effect of this fog is to make the creatures lose their way. The existence of the Central Continent does not welcome the entry of any alien species, and the initiator of this fog can be imagined. In this regard, Ji Yu not only felt a little novelty, but also felt a little funny. Because Ji Yu felt that the reason why the Central Continent was like this was more or less related to its rioting in this area back then. Therefore, after Ji Yu just laughed it off, he entered the so-called fog alone. With the non-magic domain unfolding, the moment the sea crab''s huge body came into contact with the mist, the mist quickly dissipated. Under the huge vibration, and at the moment when the fog dissipated, Ji Yu''s gaze instantly swept to the distant scenery of the Central Continent. In the distance of the Central Continent, Ji Yu once again saw the familiar huge torso of the World Tree. The torso of the World Tree spans hundreds of kilometers. Even Ji Yu can''t get the whole picture of the torso of the World Tree with his eyes. It''s impossible for the World Tree not to grow, but Ji Yu can''t confirm how exaggerated the growth has been at the moment. In Ji Yu''s eyes, the Central Continent where the World Tree is located is really spectacular. Because the forests here are far more spectacular than those in the Western Continent. As far as the eye can see, most of the trees and jungles on the ground are more than 300 meters away, and there are quite a lot of primitive life here. There is no so-called industrial pollution by the ratmen, and there are no mothmen in patches. When Ji Yu entered the Central Continent, countless primitive life began to flee. A large number of birds and animals fled screaming, breaking the original tranquility of the Central Continent in just an instant. Ji Yu kept walking and continued to move forward. At the same time, Ji Yu''s gaze has been fixed on the sky. Yes, according to the previous encounters with the mothmen, most of those mothmen lived on the crown of the world tree hidden in the clouds. Ji Yu couldn''t see the whole picture of the top of the World Tree clearly, and even said that the torso of the World Tree that Ji Yu saw was only less than one-two-tenth of the World Tree. Most of the World Tree''s body is hidden in the high-altitude clouds. Whenever Ji Yu looked at the magnificent World Tree, he couldn''t help admiring it. Ji Yu marveled at the magnificence of the World Tree, but at the same time he had more doubts about the world. Such a huge world tree, if the world of the barren continent is just an ordinary planet, can it really support such a huge world tree? Ji Yu really couldn''t figure it out. But while he couldn''t figure it out, it also deepened Ji Yu''s curiosity about the World Tree. This time, Ji Yu planned to climb up the World Tree to have a look. However, if you want to climb the World Tree, you must first solve some troubles. Just like now, just a dozen steps after Ji Yu stepped into the Central Continent, Ji Yu immediately saw a large number of mothmen descending from the clouds and mist above the sky. These mothmen are like heavenly soldiers descending from heaven, filling the entire sky densely in an instant. As far as Ji Yu could see, the figure of Mothman was full-time. There are more than a million mothmen, and the aura it brings is unparalleled. But these mothmen did appear, but they were different from what Jiyu encountered last time. These mothmen didn''t make any noise, didn''t scream, and didn''t even attack Ji Yu. The mothmen who appeared densely appeared extremely quiet, and only cast serious eyes on Ji Yu. Being stared at so strangely by more than a million mothmen, Ji Yu was quite puzzled. The way these mothmen appeared is still the same as it was more than 100,000 years ago, but compared with more than 100,000 years ago, these mothmen obviously have a touch of "civilization". These mothmen are very different from the mothmen Ji Yu saw more than 100,000 years ago. Because at this time, these mothmen were all wearing silver protective gear. Gauntlets, bracers, leggings, and breastplates, the single piece of armor clings to their torso. At the same time, their hands and legs were finally ''released'' at this time, and the huge wings that originally connected to the palms and soles of their feet were only connected to one-third of their arms and feet. Looking at the millions of Mothmen holding silver giant swords in the sky, Ji Yu was rather curious. "Is this still the crazy birdman in the rat man''s mouth?" "It seems obviously more sensible than before?" "Do they feel that they can''t use magic now, so they keep a safe distance from themselves and want to put pressure on themselves in terms of numbers?" "" Ji Yu didn''t know what these mothmen were thinking, but it might as well be Ji Yu''s own judgment. During the time when Ji Yu was sleeping, the Mothman group obviously got some kind of further transformation or even evolution. They are more rational and civilized, and at the same time, their bodies are much larger than before. Most of these mothmen are more than 25 meters in size, and with the number above one million, Ji Yu is a little curious about what these guys eat. The moth man didn''t move, so of course Ji Yu didn''t bother to pay attention to them. With the mothman''s current attitude, Ji Yu got nothing more than two inferences. 1. Because Ji Yu''s magic-free domain can radiate to a distance of 50,000 meters in the air, these mothmen are evaluating the status quo when they feel that they cannot cast ''magic'' and want to use a huge number to make Ji Yu quit. 2. These mothmen remember Ji Yu, the reason why they are not moving now is entirely because they are waiting for support. Of these two conclusions, Ji Yu is of course inclined to believe in the second conclusion. Do you support it? Ji Yu thought of the demon wolf back then, and even more so, the three horned demons or giants that were born. I don''t know how strong these four guys are now. But no matter how strong he is, Ji Yu doesn''t think these four guys can evolve faster than himself. Ji Yu ate six world tree fruits back then, and Ji Yu himself was only stronger than these four creatures. Ji Yu was already like this back then, and now Ji Yu is of course more confident that he is stronger than these guys. But it was as usual as Ji Yu guessed. Because, just when Ji Yu didn''t intend to pay attention to the moth man, Ji Yu quickly saw four familiar huge figures under the condition of the moth man following and watching. These four huge figures all gathered under the root of the world tree. The huge silver wolf is even bigger than it was more than 100,000 years ago, but its overall length is no more than 500 meters. As for the two-horned ''devil'' and two one-horned ''giants'' beside him, their changes were a little more impressive. They are all about 800 meters tall, and the entangled and protruding muscles on their bodies add to their beauty with explosive power. In terms of size comparison, the comparison between Ji Yu and them is like the comparison between the body of an elephant covered in alloy armor on Blue Star and the size of a human and a wolf. This is all-round crushing, especially in the non-magic domain, Ji Yu doesn''t think they will be his all-in-one enemy at all. And it is true. However, these four guys obviously have no intention of fighting Ji Yu this time. Because the moment Ji Yu appeared, these four guys didn''t even evade its non-magic domain, and were directly covered by the non-magic domain. Ji Yu was obviously surprised by this. What are you doing? This is to see the gap between the two sides, just lie flat? Are you sure there is no conspiracy waiting for you? Ji Yu couldn''t guess what these four guys were thinking, but he didn''t reach out to hit the smiling person. Although they didn''t show a smiling face, since they didn''t intend to do anything, Ji Yu naturally didn''t want to use violence to solve the problem. After all, it is rare that everyone is at the top of the food chain. If we can communicate, there is really no need for indifferent battles. After all, if the giant moth-man hadn''t attacked him first, Ji Yu wouldn''t have fought them. All this is because the inability to communicate is related to their original concept of the jungle. As for devouring the fruit of the world tree? Isn''t that also the result of letting nature take its course? "After so many years, the wisdom and concepts of these guys should have improved a lot, right?" Ji Yu looked at the silver wolf and the giant Ji Yu in the distance and fell into deep thought. idea? Is it so easy to change the concept of the jungle of the jungle? And still in this primitive world full of many races fighting for living space? In addition, Ji Yu can also see from the mouths of the Crabman and the Ratman that the Mothmen have not really become civilized. After all, they have been expelling and killing all the intelligent races that entered the Central Continent before. So now, what is the reason for these guys'' attitude? Ji Yu felt that it seemed self-evident. At least they can''t choose to ''submit'' because they are afraid of themselves. Ji Yu''s hostility with them is not comparable to other races, and Ji Yu even ate their six unborn ''brothers and sisters''. Can they not feel bad about themselves? is it possible? "It seems that there is still some conspiracy waiting for me!" Ji Yu deliberated over and over again, and at the same time, there were some ambiguities. Because Ji Yu really couldn''t think of the possibility that these guys could cause great harm to him. But looking at the magnificent world tree behind these guys, Ji Yu''s expression suddenly became cautious because of some speculation. Ji Yu didn''t move on at this time, but stared at Silver Wolf and even the three giants. Looking at each other, Ji Yu saw the calmness in the eyes of the silver wolf, the smile in the eyes of the two-horned demon, and the indifference in the eyes of the two unicorns. Ji Yu realized that he really misunderstood the atmosphere of the scene just now. The atmosphere at the scene was not peaceful, but rather the last tranquility before the rainstorm. And in this tranquility, Ji Yu saw that the four guys on the opposite side moved, and they moved very fast. They only went towards Ji Yu with the strength of their bodies. At the same moment, Ji Yu found that the originally white cloudy sky turned dark. Yes, the originally peaceful sky was disturbed by the non-magic domain, and suddenly dark clouds rolled and thunder and lightning flashed. At the same time, Ji Yu suddenly found that his magic-free domain was instantly suppressed. The torso of the World Tree not far away swayed in a circle of colorless ripples. As the ripples spread, Ji Yu''s magic-free domain was squeezed and even retracted into his body. world Tree! ! ! Yes, just as Ji Yu guessed just now, after so many years, the world tree has really undergone some changes. World Tree unfolded a domain field. This domain field suppressed Ji Yu''s non-magic domain, and at the same time, it also gave the four guys opposite Ji Yu instant strength that was not purely physical. The giant wolf space jumped and appeared on Ji Yu''s back, the two-horned demon turned into a shadow and disappeared into the darkness instantly, and the two unicorns suddenly roared towards the sky. In an instant, the millions of mothmen above the sky caused a huge thunder. In the darkness, the thunder turned into two huge beams of light and enveloped the two unicorns. Then Ji Yu could see that the bodies of these two unicorns were filled with endless lightning, they jumped up, and they roared and smashed towards Ji Yu as the ground exploded. All of this happened within milliseconds, and for existence at their level, milliseconds were all contested time. Although Ji Yu was a little surprised that he was broken into the magic-free domain, Ji Yu didn''t panic. After all, Ji Yu had already expected it just now, and this kind of accident now can be regarded as an acceptable range. At the same time, looking at the four Ji Yu who came to him shouting to kill him also felt a little interesting. Yes, Ji Yu really rarely meets opponents in this world, and every opponent is a rare ''game'' for Ji Yu. What is the direction of evolution of sea crabs? Isn''t it the flesh? Ji Yu has great confidence in the flesh of the sea crab, and at the same time he also wants to see where the limit of the sea crab is. At the same time when the unicorn turned into ''Electric Superman'' and bombarded him, Ji Yu planned to move. But it was beyond Ji Yu''s expectation, because Ji Yu found that the forest around him came alive. The roots of countless trees with a height of more than 300 meters entangled their eight limbs like black snakes. To be honest, Ji Yu really lost his mind for a moment when he saw a large number of tree roots suddenly strung out from the ground, and even thought it was the roots of the World Tree that moved. If this is the case, Ji Yu feels that his life is really in danger during this trip. However, after only a moment, Ji Yu realized that the roots that entangled him were too small. Although a large number and all of them came to Beijing to wrap their eight limbs, their power is limited to this. Ji Yu no longer had the desire to underestimate the enemy, and at the same time exhaled a terrifying heat wave towards the surrounding forest. However, Yu Huo was born in an instant, and the two giant pincers on Ji Yuhu''s face also forcibly received the thunder and lightning fists of the two unicorns. Under the collision, extremely strong electric light permeated Ji Yu''s whole body, and at the same time Ji Yu was also slid backward for several kilometers by the huge force of the two unicorns. At the same time, there was a hand-to-hand combat, and a huge explosion and air wave were produced in the collision of forces. The air wave combined with the electric light overturned everything around. The ground cracked, and debris of rocks, dirt, and trees flew everywhere. Within a radius of 20 kilometers, it was reduced to ruins just at the moment of this battle. The earth is moaning, but at this moment the battle is only the beginning. The giant wolf jumping on Ji Yu''s back, together with the two-horned demon in the shadow, they intended to avoid the blind spot where Ji Yu could attack and attack the joints where the sea crab''s carapace connects the eight limbs. But Ji Yu didn''t give them a chance at all. "If you could have succeeded in doing this in the past, but now you still dare to touch my body at such a close distance? Then you are asking for trouble!" Before the giant wolf and the two-horned demon had time to react, they were suddenly swallowed by an inexplicably appearing space. At the moment when the giant wolf and the two-horned demon were stunned, they felt that they had come to an unknown world, but only for a moment, they disappeared in the unknown world and appeared again on the battlefield between them and Ji Yu. But this time, they appeared at the place where Ji Yu''s pair of pincers occluded. V2.Chapter 79 Using the inner world, Ji Yu instantly transferred the two to the gap between his own pair of pincers. The gains from this approach are still very, very considerable. Ji Yu''s double pliers are like an enlarged version of scissors. After Ji Yu''s magic-free domain barely covered the double pliers, one of Ji Yu''s pliers smoothly clamped the entire body of the silver wolf. Of course the silver wolf wanted to escape, but its space teleportation ability was disabled after being pinched by the pliers of the non-magic domain. So logically, Silver Wolf was completely controlled by Ji Yu. The two-horned demon reacted a little faster than the silver wolf. Like shadow smoke, it turned sideways when it touched the sea crab''s pincers and just moved its body out of the bite range of the pincers. But when its arm touched the sea crab''s pincers, it immediately showed a state of flesh and blood, and then it was cut off with a pinch. The silver wolf''s flesh was still very skinny, the moment it was clamped by Ji Yu''s pair of pliers, it howled immediately and kept scratching Ji Yu''s pliers with its four claws, and its mouth also bit on the carapace of Ji Yu''s pliers. However, its behavior is completely futile. The toughness of Ji Yu''s carapace is not what it can break open at all. The teeth of the silver wolf biting Ji Yu''s carapace fell with all its strength, and its four claws only produced harsh sounds of metal collisions on Ji Yu''s carapace. When the two-horned demon escaped his fatal blow by chance, Ji Yu''s other pincers moved quickly and clamped directly on the back half of the silver wolf''s body. The pair of pliers pressed hard at the same time, and with the rain of blood, Silver Wolf''s eyes gradually turned into empty black and white. The sound of the body falling to the ground made the surrounding air quiet. The mothman in the sky watched blankly, while the two-horned demon and the two unicorns stepped back to confront Ji Yu. At this time, the three had lost confidence, and it was even said that they were not at the same level as Ji Yu. Even with the blessing of World Tree''s domain, even if Ji Yu''s non-magic domain cannot be expanded, they cannot resist with Ji Yu''s powerful body. Not to mention that the two-horned demon saw a strange situation in the world at the moment of the weird teleportation just now. At this time, Ji Yu''s whole body obviously still has residual electric currents undulating on his body. Under the stimulation of the electric arc, all Ji Yu could feel was a shivering numbness. This feeling is like a comfortable ''urinating tremor'' all over the body. Not only did he not feel pain, but he also felt unprecedented comfort. "Is this the unique electrotherapy massage method in this world?" Ji Yu muttered strangely in his eyes, and at the same time his eyes became relaxed when he looked at the three people in front of him. Yes, even though these three are tall and powerful, in reality, they are far behind Ji Yu. Their sneak attacks and full blows only knocked Ji Yu back a certain distance and gave Ji Yu an electrotherapy massage. Ji Yu didn''t even bother to look at the giant wolf whose body had been cut off by himself and died on the ground. It looked at the sky, and then the heat wave in its chest and abdomen began to build up. For Mothman, Ji Yu, a citizen of the World Tree, can only say sorry from the bottom of his heart. This is a battle between camps, and the feud has already been forged, Ji Yu will not have any kindness for a woman. There is no sign, no accident, and no life can stop it. The moment Ji Yu''s mouth gushed out high-temperature rays again, the mothman in the sky couldn''t even turn into flames, and directly turned into nothingness under the ultra-high temperature rays. Ji Yu''s mouth kept adjusting its position, and the high-temperature rays kept sweeping away all mothmen like lasers. Ji Yu couldn''t predict the height of the high-temperature ray ejection, but it would definitely not be less than ten kilometers away. Under the high-temperature rays, the original billowing dark clouds were like holes being burned in a piece of black cardboard, while millions of mothmen in the sky were constantly dying. Every millisecond, tens of thousands of Mothmen are reduced to nothingness. This is probably the ''God'', right? The sea crab fully demonstrates the power of a god-level life form, while the two-horned demon and the one-horned giant obviously cannot meet this standard. The two unicorns were outraged. Looking at the mothmen passing away in the sky, they once again turned into galloping lightning. A powerful force erupted under their feet, the ground exploded again, and the surrounding soil and rock layers also broke and were thrown high into the surroundings. Accompanied by the sonic boom, thunder, and galloping wind, they once again slammed their fists hard at Ji Yu''s mouth. But Ji Yu will not give them a chance this time. The evolution of unicorns is obviously also a physical flow, but they also have the ability to control electricity. With the blessing of electric current and the increase of their powerful bodies, perhaps they are the strongest kings on the ground. But in the face of such a world-destroying big wave SS like Ji Yu, all their abilities are extremely restrained. The moment the unicorn rushed towards Ji Yu, Ji Yu''s huge mouth immediately bent down, and the ultra-high temperature rays shot straight at the oncoming unicorn in an instant. The ultra-high stable ray is parallel to the ground, and the potential energy driven by it will explode the ground in an instant. Wherever it shot, the sound of explosions continued. The soil on the ground was overturned, the hard rock formations on the ground were melted, and all organic matter was burned. The two unicorns were far more flexible than Ji Yu imagined. They immediately jumped to avoid the moment the high-temperature rays rushed in. They turned to Ji Yu''s sideways, one left and one right, that is, Ji Yu''s eight limbs were connected to his abdomen. The ''vulnerable'' part of the attack is gone. "Is this remembering to eat or not to fight?" Ji Yu really couldn''t figure out what the two unicorns were thinking. There were precedents of two-horned demons and giant wolves before, but they still wanted to fight Ji Yu. The prerequisite for Ji Yu to activate the rules of the inner world to pull life or objects into the inner world is that these things come into contact with him. And as long as the things that touch him are pulled into the inner world, Ji Yu can release them to the designated position in the next instant. Ji Yu''s inner world is still very weak, even if he can suppress most of the unicorn''s abilities, Ji Yu dare not let them stay in the inner world easily. To put it bluntly, the sea crab''s own body can''t enter its own inner world, so Ji Yu can''t bear the loss if the unicorn messes around in his inner world a few times. Therefore, pulling super life forms like unicorns into the inner world, Ji Yu would send them out in an instant, and then send them under his own pair of pincers. The unicorn''s muscular mind and overreach naturally allowed Ji Yu to succeed. They were not as lucky as the two-horned demon, when Ji Yu had his first trial. After Ji Yu pulled them into the inner world, they were sent to the position of the double clamps in an instant. In an instant, the two had just appeared, and then their heads were directly clamped off by Ji Yu''s double clamps. The flying head, the golden blood gushing from the body, mixed with a lot of flesh and blood, the whole world is instantly cleared at this moment. As for the two-horned demon? The two-horned demon is worthy of being considered by Ji Yu to be the life of a demon. This guy has no integrity. The moment the Cyclops rushed towards Ji Yu, that guy turned into a shadow and black mist and ran away. The two-horned demon escaped from the Central Continent and headed towards the Southern Continent. And the hundreds of thousands of mothmen left in the sky also fled to the sky where the clouds were thicker at the moment the Unicorn died. At this moment, the world was finally quiet, and finally there was no one in the way. Looking at the corpse under him, Ji Yu tidied up a little and then walked directly to the World Tree. For other lives, the corpses of giant wolves and unicorns should be regarded as a great supplement, and it may also be of great use to Ji Yu. But it is a pity that Ji Yu does not have the consciousness to eat intelligent life and humanoid life, because physically Ji Yu will feel sick. Therefore, Ji Yu just collected the corpses of giant wolves and giants and temporarily threw them into the inner world, and then walked under the torso of the World Tree. In the process of walking, Ji Yu looked at the battlefield around him, feeling a little sad. Because, in the few minutes it had just fought against giant wolves and giants, all that Ji Yu could see with his naked eyes was reduced to ruins. The forest is gone, the green space is gone, and the fresh air is gone. At this moment, the forest has turned into a desert-like gravel land, and there are still crystals produced by high temperature burning everywhere in the open space. As for the air, there is even a large amount of smoke and powder mist floating in the air. This is the end. Ji Yu just sighed in this way, and then soon came under the World Tree, looking at the World Tree at a close distance, Ji Yu felt an obvious sense of repulsion from the heart. This kind of rejection is a physiological induction, but Ji Yu ignored this wonderful induction. "So repulsive, you must still have good things on the top of the tree! But this time, no matter what, it''s all mine. Wouldn''t it be good to honestly use it as a ladder and a tool tree for me?" Ji Yu thought brazenly, and then didn''t talk nonsense, sideways, it firmly grasped the side of the World Tree''s torso with its eight limbs, and quickly began to climb towards the top of the World Tree. The torso of the World Tree is really too big, and Ji Yu''s body that seems to be as huge as a hill can''t even cause any substantial damage to the World Tree. It feels like an ordinary crab is climbing up the trunk of a big tree. one thousand meters. five kilometers. ten thousand meters Ji Yu climbed along the world tree for a long time, and he couldn''t even calculate how high he climbed. At this time, Ji Yu was surrounded by thick clouds and mists. Ji Woo''s hope of ''hanging'' on the world tree overlooking the earth is shattered. Ji Yu couldn''t see anything. Before entering the dense clouds and fog, Ji Yu''s bird''s-eye view only saw most of the Central Continent, and his farther and wider vision was completely submerged in the clouds and fog. Ji Yu was a little speechless about this, but it also aroused his curiosity even more. How tall is this world tree? Is there a sun in this world? How many mysteries are there in the newly born world at the edge of the universe? With this thought in mind, Ji Yu immediately continued to climb hard. Maybe hundreds of thousands of meters or millions of meters, Ji Yu finally found the branches of the world tree. "I''m going, it''s really not easy, I finally saw the branches." Ji Yu looked at the slightly smooth branches in front of him but separated from the trunk of the world tree, and immediately a curiosity arose in his heart. Ji Yu was very curious about what would be at the top of the branches in the cloud, but Ji Yu restrained his curiosity when he thought that there might be a bigger secret hidden in the trunk of the World Tree. "Forget it, even if there are good things in the front of these branches, don''t rush for a while, and clean them up one by one when I come back." Ji Yu thought about it, and then continued to climb. And it was during this climbing process that Ji Yu soon saw more branches of the world tree. At the same time as the number of branches increased, Ji Yu also found that the clouds and mists in the sky gradually became thinner. Therefore, with enough motivation, Ji Yu no longer paid attention to the number of branches, but continued to climb the peak bravely. And it was during this kind of climbing that Ji Yu finally broke through the obstacles of clouds and mist at a certain moment, and came to a position with extremely clear vision. At this moment, Yunwu is under Ji Yu''s body and also under the World Tree. Looking around, there is a sea of ??floating clouds, and the sea of ??clouds itself exudes milky white light. At the same time, Ji Yu also saw the Mothman flying past occasionally. These moths found Ji Yu, and then Ji Yu saw these mothmen start flying towards the crown of the World Tree in panic. Ji Yu looked at ''Sky'' along the direction of Mothman''s escape. And it was at this sight that Ji Yu was completely stunned. Yes, unlike Ji Yu''s imagination, there are no leaves on the canopy of the World Tree at all, and there is no flat area for mothmen to inhabit. The crown of the world tree is bare. But on the crown branches of this bare world tree, Ji Yu saw one fruit after another. There are so many fruits, beyond Ji Yu''s imagination. Thousands, tens of thousands, or hundreds of thousands? Ji Yu couldn''t get the whole picture of the World Tree canopy, because the torso above the World Tree''s canopy was still thick. Ji Yu estimated that the torso of the World Tree he was in now had a thick trunk with a diameter of more than ten kilometers, right? Above the canopy of the world tree, each of the bare branches has a fruit at the tip of each. The fruits vary in size and all scatter light of different colors. At the same time, Ji Yu saw the ''Sea of ??Vortex'' over the fruits on the crown of the World Tree. That is the black hole-like vortex formed by the materialization of dark matter, all of which are gathered above the crown of the world tree. The dark matter turned into floating silk threads and spread continuously towards the inside of the fruit of the World Tree. And it is precisely under the gestation of dark matter energy that these thousands of fruits are in the process of ripening. In addition, while the dark matter vortex is continuously providing energy for the fruit of the World Tree, more energy is concentrated in the center of the World Tree crown. Ji Yu''s current position can''t see what is in the center of the umbrella-shaped canopy, but Ji Yu has a guess, because just now, Ji Yu found that all the mothmen disappeared in the center of the canopy in a panic when they saw it Location. V2.Chapter 80 At first, Ji Yu thought that the sun does not exist in this world. But now Ji Yu realized that he was simply thinking too much, because at the same time Ji Yu saw the fruit of the World Tree, in this atmosphere similar to outer space, in this dark star field, Ji Yu saw a fireball. The reason why the sun cannot be seen on the ground is more likely because there are too many clouds in the high altitudes of this world. Ji Yu''s current altitude is probably similar to outer space. There is no gravity at all here, and even if Ji Yu doesn''t firmly grasp the World Tree, he will directly become an orbiting ''satellite'' of the barren continent. Ji Yu''s current vision overlooking the planet in the barren continent is like looking at the blue star in the middle. The planet that the barren continent belongs to is different from Blue Star, even bigger. The entire planet of Desolate Planet is shrouded in glowing fog, and it even looks a bit like a glowing silver-white star from the outside. You just say that this scene looks weird, right? Anyway, Ji Yu was surprised by the whole picture of the barren planet. Except for the surprise that the World Tree and the barren planet brought to Ji Yu, in fact, this outer space gave Ji Yu even more surprises. Here, because Ji Yu''s field of vision is not limited, or even because Ji Yu is free from the suppression of planetary rules, Ji Yu''s field of vision at this time is really far and wide. In the starry sky here, Ji Yu discovered many black holes. You can say that it is a black hole, or you can say that it is the result of dark matter energy gathering and then manifesting. In short, within Ji Yu''s visual range, at the nearest place, Ji Yu discovered a super large gathering point of dark matter energy. This gathering point of dark matter energy is not far from the barren planet, or millions of kilometers, or tens of millions of kilometers. There, the dark matter vortex is like a black hole and seems to be intercepting and gathering energy from outside the universe, or from the darkness itself, and then spews out and makes the dark matter gather towards a star in front of the vortex. Yes, just in the distance of Ji Yu''s vision, a star is being born in front of the huge dark matter vortex, and the energy of countless dark matter is absorbed by the star. The scene was extremely exaggerated and spectacular. The dark matter vortex above the World Tree is nothing compared to that, and there is no comparison at all. In addition, there are also a large number of dark matter vortex points gathered around the planet itself of the barren continent. These vortex points are quite a distance away from the world tree. They are small, but they are large in number. These dark matter vortices gather outside the planet, constantly diluting and spewing out dark matter energy. In the promotion of dark matter energy, it is not known whether it is an illusion. Ji Yu feels that the planet in the barren continent seems to be slowly becoming bigger. It''s just that this process is a bit slow and difficult to detect, but Ji Yu has seen subtle changes. In addition, and I don''t know if it''s an illusion, Ji Yu seemed to see countless moving light spots when he looked in another direction outside the starry sky. These points of light are small, but they are huge in number. Like a group of shining fireflies, those light spots are coming from the universe towards this edge. "Damn, what are these things?" "A fleet of interstellar civilizations? Or space creatures?" The distance is too far, and Ji Yu can''t see clearly with his current vision. Too lazy to care, and too lazy to guess, Ji Yu also made up his mind to follow the crowd. Therefore, after looking at these wonders in the starry sky for a while, Ji Yu still looked at the top of the World Tree. "You don''t have to eat the fruit for the time being, after all, it''s not yet ripe, but you have to see what''s in the center of the tree canopy first." After all, Ji Yu quickly moved towards the top of the World Tree. Without the burden of gravity, Ji Yu climbed so fast that he reached the top of the canopy in a few strokes. And at this moment, Ji Yu finally saw clearly. At the top of the world tree, also in the center of a depression, there is a thing like a crystal ball. The energy of the dark matter vortex just enters this crystal ball. The crystal ball is very large, about one kilometer in diameter, it is suspended, and there is even a stream of fresh air around it. Ji Yu stands on the edge of the crystal ball and just looks at it like that, then Ji Yu just smiles. Yes, similar to what Ji Yu guessed. This crystal ball is a world similar to the small world in its body. However, the world in the crystal ball in front of him is now transparent in Ji Yu''s eyes, the continent of Ji Yu''s crystal ball. The continent is full of greenery with countless trees. At the same time, Ji Yu finally saw those moth men who disappeared. At this moment, on the mainland in the crystal, Ji Yu saw mothmen who seemed to have been reduced in dimension and existed in large numbers. These mothmen built their own cities on the mainland, they looked at the sky in horror, and Ji Yu was like a demon god outside the sky, with huge eyes appearing in the sky. Ji Yu looked down at the world inside the crystal ball, and even tried to touch the crystal ball lightly with a spiky foot. Without any hindrance, Ji Yu''s pointed feet were partly submerged as if his hand brushed across the water. And it was at this moment that all the mothmen in the crystal ball were so frightened that they began to hide in the forest or the city. Of course, there are many brave ones among them, they gather in front of Ji Yu''s feet that have sunk into the world and continue to slash crazily. At the same time, there are a lot of dark clouds gathering in the world inside the ball and forming lightning. Well, there is no need for Ji Yu to tease these mothmen anymore. Ji Yu withdrew his pointed feet, and didn''t bother to do anything to these moth men. Because these mothmen are completely Ji Yu''s shackles, without any threat, and of course Ji Yu is not going to do anything to them. Just be smart and don''t provoke me. Ji Yu thought so, but at the same time Ji Yu also wanted to be safe. After all, this is a small world created by World Tree, who knows what will happen if he enters it, so Ji Yu is too lazy to take risks. In this way, standing by the side of the crystal ball, Ji Yu looked at the dark matter vortex at the top, and at the 800,000 fruits on the crown of the tree. Most of these fruits are very small, and they are blue and white in color, and their diameters can range from five to ten meters. The white fruit has an aura similar to that of a mothman, while the aura of the cyan fruit is a little strange. The blue and white fruits are the most, accounting for about 700,000. Besides the green and white fruits, at the highest point, there are about 100,000 fruits with a diameter ranging from 30 meters to 50 meters. These fruits are dark in color and have a hint of ancient history, as if they have been conceived for a long time but have not yet matured and hatched. In addition to these dark fruits, there are seven huge fruits with a diameter of about 300 meters in the higher crown of the world tree. These fruits reveal a pleasant smell, and they are surrounded by lights that change colors all the time. The moment he saw these seven fruits, Ji Yu probably understood what they were. Most of these seven fruits are a group of more powerful super life forms newly bred by the World Tree over the past 100,000 years. However, this time, it is cheaper for Ji Yu. "Fortunately, I came in time, otherwise I might be the one who runs away next time." After all, Ji Yu remembered that the diameter of the fruit that gave birth to unicorns last time was only fifty meters. Ji Yu sighed and rejoiced, and at the same time, he also had a new idea in his heart. That is, it doesn''t matter whether the fruits are ripe or not, just eat them directly, and sleep on the crown of the world tree after eating. Where is the dark matter with the most energy? Of course, here at the top of the World Tree, this is the best place for meditation. Jiyu has been wanting to eat from World Tree''s home, and to occupy its home by force. You said, what do you want to do with so many strange beings from a tree that cannot move? It''s better to be a tree honestly and enjoy the years quietly. There''s nothing to say, I''ll leave it to me to protect you in the future, and you just need to take care of the food. Ji Yu thought unscrupulously, and almost laughed out loud. Earn a fortune! As soon as he said it, Ji Yu used the buoyancy of outer space to move up the backbone of the world tree with only one limb, and soon Ji Yu bit the biggest fruit. Eat it in one bite, the mouth is full of fragrance. I don''t know if it was an illusion, but the moment Ji Yu ate the fruit, Ji Yu felt the repulsion from the World Tree again, and at the same time, Ji Yu also saw the Mothman in the crystal ball under the canopy glaring at Ji Yu. But Ji Yu just glanced at them, and the guys in these crystal balls who seemed to have been reduced in dimension suddenly scattered like birds and beasts. "That''s it?" Ji Yu smiled, then ignored it and moved to the branch where another super fruit was located... In the barren world, on the side close to the Eastern Continent, the sea level was originally calm, but ripples suddenly appeared at some point. The ripples became bigger and bigger, and finally a huge creature suddenly emerged from the sea. The sea snake woke up, and at the moment of waking up, the sea snake felt unparalleled strength. This time, the length of the sea snake exceeded fifteen kilometers, or fifteen thousand meters. With this exaggerated size, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a snake that devours everything. Today, its whole body is shining with sky-blue light, and its scales are thick and shiny like blades. Against the light, it is only half of its head above the sea level, like a large industrial building. It felt it, felt that nasty breath revive. I don''t know whether it is too afraid of sea crabs or too concerned. During the long sleep, sea snakes have evolved a certain ability to sense sea crabs. And it is also under this ability of sensing that the sea snake instinctively senses the moment when the sea crab wakes up, and it also wakes up. In the long sleep, the sea snake is not only stronger, but also full of spirituality. It swore that it would never go to land easily again. But after really waking up again, the sea snake looked at its family members, and looked at this lonely and powerful sea world with only one person, but felt a sense of loneliness. Yes, the Sea Snake has long since lost the pleasure of ruling the sea and dominating the sea. The family members are too weak, and all life in the sea is too weak. Just a slight movement of oneself may set off a huge wave and cause many weak and small family members to die. Looking at the family members, seeing those weak guys having so-called relatives and friends playing with their partners, Sea Snake fell into a mood of envy for some reason. This is something sea snakes have never felt before. Perhaps it is because this evolution has made the sea snake''s thinking more agile. In short, for the first time, the sea snake felt what it means to be too cold at a high place, or is it the loneliness of the king? So, after two months of quietly observing the sea kingdom at the bottom of the sea, the sea snake finally decided to move around. This is not only the reason why the sea snake feels lonely and boring, but also the reason why the sea snake senses that its lifelong enemy has entered the range of the world tree. What is that guy doing? Is it to trouble those guys before? Or is it because you are greedy for the deliciousness of those fruits? Is the giant tree ripening with new fruit? But no smell? The sea snake stretched out its core and licked the air, then waited quietly. Soon, the sea snake shrank its eyes while waiting, and then muttered to itself as if it had sensed something. "Did you win? It should be." The sea snake sensed that its old enemy was moving to the sky, and that position was the position of the world tree. "Do you want to see it yourself? That guy won''t pinch himself again?" "go?" "Not going?" The inner shadow of the sea snake is very serious. It is curious whether there are new fruits on the world tree, but it is also afraid of being severely beaten by sea crabs. And under this kind of thinking struggle, the sea snake just looked at the land at sea level for a whole week. Then the sea snake finally moved. It''s not that the sea snake has figured out something, or it''s not afraid of sea crabs anymore. Instead, the sea snake sensed that the breath of the old enemy had become weaker, and it remained motionless in the distant sky in the center of the World Tree. The guy fell asleep? Great opportunity! The sea snake''s eyes lit up, and at the same time, it became very curious about what was on the World Tree, or what was in the sky. With this, the sea snake moved and headed towards the land. This time the sea snake moved very slightly and crawled slowly, for fear that the vibrations it produced would wake the sea crabs up. Anyway, Hai Snake made up his mind, he had to be more careful. ''I just took a sneak peek, crustacean, don''t wake up! '' The sea snake comforted itself, and at the same time it took an unknown amount of time to slowly climb under the World Tree. Looking at the scene of ruins around under the World Tree, the sea snake hesitated again. "This violent man!!! I''m a little scared, what should I do?" "Do you want to go up!" "Go up? Not go up?" Well, good guy, Sea Snake lost his identity as a king in vain, and struggled under the World Tree for more than half a month. "Go up! I can''t believe I can''t beat it after all these years!" "It''s a big deal if I can''t win. I surrendered again. That guy is full of carapaces. If he was able to deceive him last time, he will definitely be able to do it this time. Hehe, just do it." In the end, the sea snake''s curiosity overcame its fear, and it began to move, thinking it was unparalleled in wisdom. The body of the sea snake is far from enough to surround the world tree. But the scales under its belly are like thousands of sharp feet piercing the bark horizontally and vertically, and with this, the sea snake began to slowly move around and move towards the World Tree. The movement of the sea snake is very slight, even very slow. In this process of climbing the world tree, the sea snake climbed for half a year. Yes, it is that ''discreet''! Passing through the thick clouds, the sea snake saw the starry sky for the first time, the dark matter vortex for the first time, and the numerous fruits on the World Tree for the first time. It was sluggish for a long time, and finally it came back to its senses, and then slowly climbed to the top of the World Tree. Again, it saw the crustacean that left a huge shadow in its heart. The crustacean became even bigger, and its pincers became bigger, thicker and sharper. Looking at the crustacean sleeping with eight limbs holding a branch in the center of the World Tree crown, the sea snake''s heart trembled unconsciously. However, just as the sea snake emerged from the crown of the world tree and looked at the sea crab, the eyes of the sea crab that were lying horizontally in the eye sockets suddenly stood upright like antenna poles. At this moment, the four eyes met, and the two of them stared wide-eyed and just froze on the spot. The air freezes at this moment, the world is silent at this moment, everything seems to be seen for the first time. V2.Chapter 81 "Fuck, little brother, something is wrong with you, why do I meet you every time I wake up?" Is the world small? When Ji Yu saw the sea snake for a moment, Ji Yu really couldn''t laugh or cry for a moment. The sea snake is the only equal existence that Ji Yu meets in this world, and the reason why this creature is suppressed and beaten by Ji Yu every time is because Ji Yu restrains it. If it''s really pure hand-to-hand combat, sea crabs and sea snakes are just as good as each other. Ji Yu can''t deal with sea snakes like he deals with giant wolves. Ji Woo''s pliers are very strong and sharp, right? But it is still difficult to break the defense against the sea snake. Otherwise, Ji Yu would have dealt with the sea snake a long time ago. However, in the final analysis, Ji Yu''s attitude towards the sea snake is actually quite volatile, right? After all, there is no real conflict between Ji Yu and Hai Snake, and even the conflict of interests, the grievances and grievances between the two are all derived from such a trivial matter as the roast chicken being destroyed. Now that Ji Yu thought about it, he felt a little funny. Seeing the huge head protruding from the canopy of the tree, Ji Yu lost his mind for a moment, but Ji Yu immediately thought of a countermeasure. In this weightless environment, Ji Yu doesn''t want to fight with the sea snake, after all, it''s not good for both of them. Therefore, Ji Yu thought about the big benefits of the World Tree, that is, the seven largest fruits have been eaten by himself, so he should share some of the fruits with the sea snake. If the sea snake hadn''t reminded the World Tree that the fruit was edible last time, Ji Yu wouldn''t have grown so much this time. Although the sea snake also made a profit that time, and even "played" Ji Yu, but in Ji Yu''s eyes, it was just a playful fun. So thinking of this, Ji Yu looked at the sea snake and immediately raised its giant pincers to point at the sea snake to the hundreds of thousands of fruits on the branches of the world tree in the sky. "Little brother, don''t mess around, my brother is giving you benefits, see? There are many fruits on this world tree, go eat it!" That''s probably what Ji Yu meant. But in the eyes of the sea snake, it changed. The moment the sea snake saw Ji Yu awake, it was already terrified in its heart, and even wanted to run away immediately. However, the sea snake dare not run now, because it is afraid that if it turns around, Ji Yu will beat the "snake" in the water, if it pinches its own tail, then The sea snake didn''t dare to think about that feeling, and even felt a faint pain in its jaw again. Therefore, I kept encouraging myself to the sea snake in sight. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, calm down, calm down, I am no longer who I used to be, even if I can''t beat the crustacean, I can''t make it feel better!" "It''s horrible, there are so many fruits on this tree, I really want to eat it." The sea snake looked at Ji Yu warily, but at the same time was full of desire for the fruit on the tree. And at this moment, the sea crab that the sea snake was looking at suddenly raised its giant pincers towards it, and the sea crab''s eyes pointed to the countless fruits on the branches. "Um?" The sea snake was dumbfounded. "Did the crustacean ask me if I want to eat fruit?" "What does it want? Do you want to attack me while eating fruit?" "It must be like this. The crustacean is too hateful. Hehe, do you think this ''snake'' will be fooled by someone as unqualified as you? Sure enough, his brain is full of shells." The sea snake was unmoved, and spat out the snake core at Ji Yu with disdain. "Huh? There''s something wrong with you little brother? What kind of eyes? Are you thick-skinned again? You must fight me?" Now it was Ji Yu''s turn to be speechless. This is outer space, the whole body is light and light, and it is not a little bit or two that it is difficult to use force. Fighting here, the best countermeasure Ji Yu can think of is to quickly run to the sea snake and hold the sea snake to fight with him. Otherwise, if Ji Yu is hit by the tail of the sea snake, he will probably go directly into outer space up. Although Ji Yu can adjust his position in space and return to the barren planet with the help of high-temperature organs, Ji Yu is not sure whether the sea snake will evolve any other abilities this time. Decide the outcome by yourself, and it will be terrible when both of them have no strength. Be tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of years of meteorites in space? This is not what Ji Yu wants. At the stage of Ji Yu and Hai Snake, once the ''strength'' is exhausted, it will not be possible to recover in a few years or ten years. Ji Yu originally wanted to make big things into small things, but the sea snake didn''t accept it? It''s not that Ji Yu didn''t guess that the sea snake might have some scruples, so he was so on guard and refused to accept his kindness. "Little brother, just don''t be such an idiot." Ji Yu intends to make another step back. Therefore, Ji Yu immediately controlled his body and stretched out a forelimb to pierce the fruit of the small branch next to him. Then, under the watchful eyes of the sea snake, Ji Yu flicked it a little harder, and then threw the fruit towards the sea snake''s face. However, just as Ji Yu threw fruit at the sea snake, the already tense nerves of the sea snake suddenly moved. Yes, Hai Snake thought Ji Yu was going to attack him. Although the fruit couldn''t possibly cause any harm, from the sea snake''s point of view, it was undoubtedly a provocation or a hostile action just a second before the battle. Although the sea snake is timid, if it has not fought Ji Yu again, it does not think that it will be easily defeated by Ji Yu like before. And it also made up its mind that if it couldn''t beat it, it would pretend to be pitiful immediately, pretending to be submissive, in order to deceive the crustacean again, so as to find a chance to run away. Therefore, the sea snake, having learned its lesson, did not bite Ji Yu subconsciously this time, but used its strength to let its tail fly up from under the tree and hit Ji Yu like a tail flick. "Damn!!!" Ji Yu felt like a thousand horses galloping past in his heart. "You''re really stupid!" Looking at the huge tail flicking over by the sea snake, Ji Yu almost had a heart attack. Are you serious, do we have such a big hatred? Sure enough, primitive creatures are primitive creatures. No matter how evolved they are, their brains are still one-sided. Ji Yu has no choice but to avoid it in this outer space. Moving here is not as easy as land. So although Ji Yu bounced up with the help of the World Tree branch at the first time, one side of his body was still concentrated by the sea snake''s tail. Then, just as Ji Yu thought, Ji Yu was hit by the sea snake to the outer space with a flick of his tail. Ji Yu is like a shooting star, flying towards the outer space. However, Sea Snake is so simple-minded and doesn''t understand the special nature of outer space at all. After seeing his successful attack, the original fear dissipated a lot. The sea snake stared wide-eyed at the sea crab that ''slid'' towards outer space in its field of vision, its expression full of pleasure of revenge. "Hmph, the nasty crustacean thinks I''ll bite you again? Is it possible? I''m not that stupid." The sea snake feels weird about the weightless environment of space, but at the same time, it also feels that the weightless environment seems to be very beneficial to itself. The sea snake was a little complacent, and quickly wrapped its body around a branch of a world tree. However, just when it was complacent, Ji Yu, who had been flying far away, used the jet stream of the high-temperature organ to rush towards it again at a super-high speed. The mouth of the sea crab is like the engine of a battleship, and its buttocks become the bow of the battleship. When Ji Yu''s butt rushed towards the sea snake, the sea snake also reacted in a hurry. The sea snake''s mouth suddenly ejected ice picks, and this is the new ability that the sea snake has evolved from its deep sleep this time. There were many and big ice picks, all of which stuck on Ji Yu''s carapace and buttocks. But the power of these ice cones, or even the ability to break defenses, couldn''t stop Ji Yu at all. In this way, at a certain moment, Ji Yu successfully bumped into the body of the sea snake. In the next moment, Ji Yu immediately hugged the sea snake''s body with his eight limbs, and then in the jet stream, Ji Yu and the sea snake rushed towards the space in the opposite direction. The two were completely wrestling together. This is the result Ji Yu least expected to see, but it happened. Now that it happened, of course Ji Yu wouldn''t have any scruples anymore. Ji Yu''s eight limbs tightly hugged the upper body of the sea snake, and at the same time, its double pincers were constantly pinching and clamping against the body of the sea snake. However, the defense level of the sea snake''s body has obviously increased a lot. Ji Yu''s pair of pincers drew white marks on the sea snake''s scales, and the sea snake bent up under the sting and hit Ji Yu with an ice thorn. But at this time, Ji Yu would not give the sea snake a chance, and directly launched the non-magic field, and then the ice spike lost its power and floated in space. At this time, Ji Yu was holding the body of the sea snake and spitting high-temperature air at the body of the sea snake. In the high temperature airflow, the blue scales of the sea snake turned red. But at this moment, Ji Yu discovered that the body of the sea snake turned cold rapidly. Yes, in the non-magic realm, although the sea snake can''t cast magic, the magical components in its flesh and blood, or because the sea snake is at the same level as Ji Yu, can still produce magic reactions in its body. As a result, the body of the sea snake slowly changed from blue to silvery white. The high temperature and the extreme cold confronted each other, and the sea snake''s rear body quickly wrapped itself around Ji Yu. Ji Yu hugged the sea snake, and the sea snake entangled Ji Yu. Immediately, the sea snake and the sea crab officially entered a tug-of-war competition of endurance amidst the high temperature and extreme cold, and also competed with each other in strength. The sea snake became smarter and knew how to use its tail to hold Ji Yu''s pincers firmly. "Is it necessary, you little brother? Do you see where we have all come?" Ji Yu was speechless. Yes, in Ji Yu''s only big move, that is, the jet of high-temperature air flow, the direction of the fight between the sea snake and Ji Yu turned to the opposite space of the barren planet. Ji Yu''s only means now is to spray a large amount of high-temperature air on the body of the sea snake. Even knowing that Ji Yu is constantly moving away from the barren planet, he didn''t give up using the high-temperature airflow. Because the most advantageous weapon that can cause damage to sea snakes at present is the high temperature airflow. It''s not that Ji Yu has never thought of using the inner world to deal with sea snakes, but what makes Ji Yu speechless is that the inner world is useless to sea snakes at all. Yes, Ji Yu''s inner world can''t pull the sea snake in. Because the sea snake itself is a god-level life being, it may instinctively interfere with and reject the rules of the small world in terms of rules. Therefore, Ji Yu is also blinded now. Sea Snake''s condition was much worse than Ji Yu''s. There were scratches all over his body, and his upper body was blown by Ji Yu''s high-temperature air so that he couldn''t open his eyes. But even so, the sea snake seemed to have been aroused with a rare ferocity. Anyway, he didn''t let go, and he was with Ji Yutuan with one of Ji Yu''s pliers in his mouth. The sea snake wanted to use its strength to hoop Ji Yu to death, but with its eyes closed, it was like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water. And Ji Yu also gave up. Well, you want to grind with me, right? Okay, let''s play with you and become a wandering life with you, isn''t it okay? In this way, the power competition between Ji Yu and the sea snake began. Like a tug-of-war, the two fought in outer space for decades, until they both fell into exhaustion. The sea snake was the first to exhaust itself, but even after exhaustion, the sea snake instinctively pinned Ji Yu to death. Many places on its body showed flesh and blood scratches and serious injuries. Sea Snake originally wanted to surrender at the beginning, but his fierceness was aroused, anyway, he and Ji Yu survived until the end. Ji Yu didn''t suffer any injuries, but he also looked very weak. It couldn''t break free from the sea snake''s entanglement, looking at the sea snake that seemed to have passed out, Ji Yu was completely speechless. "Is this necessary? Even if I''m in a coma, I won''t be spared?" Ji Yu''s mind was a little dazed. During the fight, Ji Yu wanted to express a truce many times, but unfortunately, the two of them had no effective means of communication at all. In this way, he just grinded and grinded with the sea snake for dozens of years. At the end of the fight, Ji Yu didn''t even bother to move, he was left speechless by the sea snake''s stubborn temper. You are so miserable and still don''t give up, you are awesome, I admit defeat. So, finally watching the sea snake fall into a stiff sleep, Ji Yu also breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the torso of the sea snake tightly wrapped around him, Ji Yu sighed, and at the same time took a last look at the familiar barren planet far away in space, but it became very small in his vision. "What''s the matter! I''m afraid this sleep has been repeated for hundreds of centuries, but it''s just a pity for the fruit on the World Tree." This is the first time Ji Yu has encountered such a predicament in the Incarnation of Everything game. Now Ji Yu''s high-temperature organs can''t even spit out a spark, and his mind is still very heavy, in short, he is very sleepy. Fighting for decades, this is Ji Yu''s first experience. Whether it was physically or psychologically, Ji Yu felt deeply exhausted. "Forget it, go to sleep, go to sleep, I will have a good sleep after quitting the game." Looking at the comatose sea snake, Ji Yu finally closed his eyes slowly. In this way, at the edge of this empty and barren universe, the sea crabs and sea snakes completely embraced into a ball and floated like this. Time began to fly by. Sea crabs and sea snakes begin to attract countless substances unintentionally while they are asleep. Gradually, the body of the sea snake and crab began to be covered with a large amount of rock and soil. They have completely turned into a ball, and the ball is still slowly rotating to attract more matter to gather. At the same time, perhaps under Ji Yu''s meditation, or under the joint action of the sea snake''s unconscious meditation, an energy vortex of dark matter also began to form on the outside of their ball. The dark matter energy vortex grows from small to large, and the sphere corresponding to the energy vortex also begins to gradually become larger and thicker over the years. a thousand years. Thirty thousand years. fifty thousand years V2.Chapter 82 Time is like water, and the years are like a shuttle. For Ji Yu, as far as Lan Xing''s time is concerned, only four days have passed. But in these four days, at the edge of the universe, in a region where space and time are a bit chaotic, nearly 900,000 years have passed here. And in these 900,000 years, all life forms on the barren planet have already developed by leaps and bounds. The process of development is accompanied by the demise of various races, but at the same time, it is also accompanied by some races seeking common ground while reserving differences. This is the inevitable development of the world, especially after the gods disappeared from this planet for nearly 300,000 years. Yes. The god disappeared, and disappeared without warning. Some people say that the gods have gone to the sky, while others say that the gods are tired of fighting on earth, so they leave one after another. With the aid of the Heaven-reaching Divine Tree in the center of the world, all the gods, known or unknown, have left. This is the century when the gods left the earth. There are no gods here, some are just giant beasts or giant races. Even if there are occasional false gods, once these false gods endanger safety, they will be attacked by the various races of the pan-planetary alliance until they perish. Yes, the current barren continent has completely changed its appearance. This is a new age, a golden age of racial unity. All races abandon all discrimination, unite and compete with each other and develop each other... In the west of the barren continent, near the seashore, a huge and extremely modern city is being erected at this moment. At this moment, located in the center of the city, the school of the world-renowned United University founded by the Crabman Empire is welcoming a new class of students. These students include Crabmen, Snakemen, Mothmen, and Ratmen. They are tall and short. In short, there are pictures that you can''t imagine at all here. Thousands of races gather together, and this magical and sci-fi world is setting up a model here. After the opening ceremony, nearly 100,000 students gathered in the school square of the history department school district. "Students, first of all welcome you to join the history department of Bromfield College. Secondly, here you will have a more intuitive and in-depth understanding of the ancient history of the ''Magic Crystal Continent''!" "There are many undisclosed historical collections here, and there are a lot of ancient records here." "As one who explores history, understands history, discovers history, we must first understand the hard-won peace of today." "In this way, students, your first class here is to watch a total of ten ''documentaries'' of the three centuries produced by our Crabman Empire." "The ten documentaries are: 1. The birth of all things; 2. The birth of ancient gods; 3. The era of giant beasts; 4. The enlightenment of gods; 5. The era of theocracy; Science and technology chapter; eighth, the disappearance of the gods; ninth, the chaotic age chapter; tenth, the development of racial harmony (to be continued)." "The ten documentaries are about 18 hours in total. The task of the students today is to finish watching them, and then each submit a record of their own psychological perception to the learning system of the college. The number of words should not be less than 5,000 words." "This is related to the credits of the students, everyone should take it seriously." "In addition, these documentaries are filmed and produced from the subjective cognition of our crab people. If you have any questions or feel bad, you can also submit them on the learning system, and the teachers in charge of you will answer them directly. " "Then, students, turn on the learning machine on your wrist and start your first class." On the high platform of the school district square of Nuo University, after the head of the history school district, that is, an old crabman, finished his speech, each student immediately began to open the ''wrists of different sizes but symbolizing status'' worn on their wrists as required. surface''. The watch projected, and immediately began to project an image in front of each student''s eyes. The First Birth of Everything: It talks about the conclusion that the crab people came to the first birth of life in the world through deep digging of history, their own scientific research and association. At the same time, it is also pointed out that theologians believe that the crab people were created by the gods, which is currently controversial. Birth of Ancient Gods: This refers to the age when ordinary beings saw the first gods appear. In what form did the gods be born? Did they grow slowly like giant beasts? Since there is no evidence and images left in ancient history, it is impossible to know. In short, it probably tells how mysterious and powerful the gods are. The Era of Giant Beasts and the Enlightenment of the Gods: It talks about how the intelligent life defeated and drove the giant beasts under the blessing of the gods during the same period as the gods. The Age of Theocracy: It refers to the period when the ancient gods often fell asleep, due to beliefs, intelligent life began to have a clear social structure, and the elders under the theocracy replaced the gods to guide the development of the group. Fading and New Life: No accident, it refers to the history of the Crab people who were greedy for a comfortable environment, and then were almost wiped out by the Ratmen, but it was at that time that the gods left a history that can be verified for the first time, but because of the aggressiveness of the empire, All the images and post-century records related to the gods have been almost destroyed, so the current new generation of crab people cannot specifically investigate how powerful their "father god" was in the beginning. These documentaries have been recorded in countries on the entire continent and even ocean countries. After all, this is an era of peaceful exchanges, so the students have watched the previous documentaries when they exchanged information. Most of the students who entered the Crab University were not very interested in the documentaries of the old era. They were most interested in the World Wars, which they would never tire of watching. Yes, during the years and months when the gods disappeared, two wars that affected the entire world and had the widest impact took place on the entire continent. There are so many behemoths and races in the deep sea kingdom, billions of them are possible. Therefore, under the shackles of losing the gods, and the purpose of the pious race to find their own gods, they came to the shallow sea and land again after countless years. Then they launched a war against the Mothman clan of the Heavenly God Tree. At the same time, the various clans of the Deep Sea Kingdom also fought against all the races on the mainland during this period and set off a war of the century that lasted for more than three hundred years. The crab people relied on magic crystal technology to defeat many deep-sea races that invaded the country, but the number of crab people was too small compared with the deep-sea races, even to a pitiful level. In this way, even if the races of the entire continent are temporarily united, it is only a war with the deep sea races. That battle was the beginning of the alliance of various races in the mainland, and also the beginning of cooperation. In this battle, the deep-sea race lost more than 30% of the entire deep-sea race because they suffered from magic crystal technology and were unable to fly. In the end they had to make a temporary truce with the mainland races. However, after all, wars come and go, and the deep-sea race also acquired a lot of magic crystal technology in this battle. Combined with the deep-sea environment, the deep-sea race began to build their own magic crystal technology on a large number of islands and shallow seas in the far sea. Then, less than a thousand years later, another war broke out between the deep sea kingdom and the barren continent. This battle didn''t take long, and it was even surprisingly fast. In less than five years, because the ecology of the entire continent and ocean was completely destroyed by both sides. In the end, both sides had almost nothing to eat, and the ecological circle of the entire planet had undergone huge changes for this reason. Countless volcanic eruptions, countless squalls, countless high temperatures, and endless natural disasters rolled in. Facing the cruel world that was almost smashed into pieces, the two sides had to give up in the end. And it was after this battle that all races lost nearly 95% of their workforce, whether it was the mainland or the deep sea. This is not a joke. In the era when there was no food and drink, the same race even began to eat each other, and countless lives were starved to death. In the end, a super virus broke out all over the world. In this way, the remaining races on the mainland began to migrate underground with grief, while the sea races ran to deeper and calmer seas in order to avoid big storms and erupting volcanoes at the bottom of the sea. In this way, after tens of thousands of years, when the ecology slowly recovered, the whole world ushered in a new life again. During this process, all life knew the cruelty of war. This time, all races began to reflect, and then the people of the mainland and the deep sea kingdom also began to talk and friendly contact. In this way, the whole world ushered in the dawn of peace. The 108 principles of peaceful coexistence have established the current pattern of the world, and with this, the entire world has ushered in peace that lasted nearly 250,000 years. Under peace, the magic crystal technology of the whole world began to develop rapidly. Nowadays, the technology of the entire planet and countries of various races has reached the standard of space colonization. At the same time, this is also a new era, a golden age, an era for all races to conquer the starry sky and the sea. However, after entering the starry sky, the racial union of the barren planet also faced new challenges. That is from the distant star field, a powerful technological civilization has been eyeing them, and there has already been a war with the barren planet union. In this war, the combination of the barren planets relied on local operations and numerical superiority to successfully wipe out the so-called fringe star field reclamation fleet of the technological civilization in a star field fifty million kilometers away. However, this is just the beginning, and the Barren Week Consortium will surely face greater challenges in the future. And it is precisely because of the crisis that the current United Nations, with the crab-human, moth-human, and snake-fish tribes as the main body, has begun to actively develop military industries and reserve a large amount of resources. Over the past 200,000 years, the Barren Planet Consortium has conquered a total of 18 planets, covering a star field of more than three light-years. Relying on their own strong physique and the assistance of magic crystal technology, they have established huge cities and military industrial systems one by one on these planets with cruel environments. The premise of being able to establish these comes from the ''magic crystal''. The magic crystal is a specialty of the current barren star field, and it is also a renewable energy source. Although the birth process of the magic crystal mine is slow, it is better than the current star field controlled by various races on the barren planet is large enough. Moreover, the most important thing is that not far from the barren planet, that is, 30 million kilometers away from the barren planet, there is a "magic crystal planet". The reason why it is said to be a magic crystal planet is entirely because, except for a small amount of soil and rocks on the surface, the interior of this planet is actually full of magic crystals. Moreover, after these magic crystals are mined, they can always regenerate rapidly at a speed that is impossible for the magic crystals of the barren planet. It''s like being favored by the gods, this is a miracle! It is precisely because of this miraculous planet that the former barren continent has the capital to defeat the alien civilization pioneer fleet. In the barren continent, there are still many scholars of various races discussing and researching why the magic crystal planet is so special. But after so many years of discussion and research, there is no standard answer at all. Of course, the various ethnic scholars on the barren planet also thought of theology, and at the same time suggested to the Mothmen to ask them about the Heavenly Tree. But it is regrettable that there are unspeakable taboos in the Mothman''s own clan, so they have no plans to respond to the various clans. Although Mothman is united with various races, he has always been mysterious. The Tongtian Shenmu has a radius of thousands of kilometers, and even the space part is completely occupied by mothmen, and all ethnic groups in the mainland are strictly prohibited from coming to spy. Crabmen and Snakemen understand the mothman''s taboo. Because the traditional theology and theocracy of the crab people and the snake fish tribe occupy a very important position in society. According to the tradition inherited from the time when gods lived together with their families, the mother gods or father gods of all ethnic groups are sacred and inviolable. In this way, for the sake of seeking common ground while reserving differences and common development, all countries have fully given each other the necessary respect for theology or theocracy. Now there is only one "god" left in the entire barren planetary complex, the Tongtian Shenmu. But as a ''tree'', the existence of this god is somewhat special. Can''t move, and won''t give too much help to all races, even his own family. This kind of ''god'', the various races in the barren continent are curious and feel that this god is a bit weak, not like the ''god'' they recognize. The God of the Shell and the God of the Sea act as the ''father gods'' of the Crabmen and the Snakefish. Over the years, on the road of conquering the starry sky, the two races have been looking for and expecting these two oldest gods to bring them a new spiritual support. But, regrettably, after tens of thousands of years of searching, the Crabmen and Snakefish still haven''t found the ''father'' of their race. Now there is only one elder of the crab-human clan left because of the two world wars, and this elder is still in a very bad state, sleeping in the deepest underground of the crab-human empire. If the elder is still awake, the crab people think that they may have found the trace of the god with the help of the elder''s induction to the god. But the reality is so helpless, the elders have been dormant for a long time, and the crab-people, like the crab-people elders, have also degenerated due to the lack of God''s favor. Today''s five meters tall is the average standard of the entire crabman empire. As for the elders, in the eyes of today''s crabmen, they are naturally powerful existences at the level of false gods. The myth is far away, and ordinary things rely on magic crystal technology to strengthen themselves. This is the way of survival of other races in the current world except the Mothmen and the World Tree. V2.Chapter 83 The elder crabman was worried. Because since it entered the "Kingdom of God" of sea crabs, it has never heard any revelation from "Father God". Endless years passed, and it vaguely remembered that a long time ago, when the Father God saved the earthly kingdom of the crab people, it led a thousand crab people into the kingdom of the Father God and took care of the whole god for the Father God. country world. It is said to take care of the kingdom of God, but in fact it is nothing more than letting the crab people take care of the world and prevent all life from causing damage to the world of the kingdom of God in the process of evolution. To be able to enter the Kingdom of God and be able to guard Father God at close range is a great honor for the crab elders and ordinary crab people alike. Therefore, at the beginning, the crab people were very active, and after entering the Kingdom of God, they would spend a lot of time patrolling this ''small'' world every day. But over time, crab people will naturally become lazy. Laziness doesn''t count, after all, Ji Yu''s inner world is too small for crab people, there is no need to go back and forth every day. Besides, the evolution of life is inherently slow, so the crabs counted up for a while, and then the time of each inspection began to be delayed again and again. Moreover, after entering the world of the Kingdom of God, ordinary crab people also found that their lifespan has become longer. The average lifespan of crab people is about five hundred years, but after entering the world of the kingdom of gods, these crab people found that even after five hundred years in the world of the kingdom of gods, they still have no signs of aging. At the same time, these crab people also found that their bodies were undergoing further changes. Faced with this situation, the old Crabman who has been there certainly knows what it means. God''s favor, all the ordinary crab people got the strongest god''s favor after entering the kingdom of God. Faced with such a strong divine favor, the ordinary crabs are naturally very happy, and at the same time they look forward to and respect their father god even more. They exist in the Kingdom of God, they work hard, they sleep and wake up in turn and patrol the world. In this way, with the passage of time, ten thousand years, fifty thousand years, one hundred thousand years... After most of the crab people transformed into the shape of cancer, the world of the kingdom of God in their eyes also changed again and again. The world of the Kingdom of God has expanded. Originally, the diameter of the entire surface world was only 500 kilometers, but at this time the diameter of the surface world has reached nearly 5,000 kilometers during the expansion. The world of the Kingdom of God has expanded tenfold, and the area of ??the entire world has also reached an astonishing nearly 20 million square kilometers. On such a scale, such a huge world of the Kingdom of God naturally spawned more new species and new life. With the enormity of the Kingdom of God and the increase in the diversity of species, a thousand and one cancers cannot manage the world perfectly. The so-called perfect management of the world, of course, refers to patrolling the world without destroying the ecological environment. Because the length and width of the smallest carapace among the thousand and one giant crabs are all over one kilometer, that is, one thousand meters long. The movement of such a behemoth is extremely exaggerated, and it is also extremely destructive to the world. It is precisely because of this that Cancers have already discussed and considered starting to reproduce on the way to the expansion of the world. But another unexpected situation appeared, that is, the chances of Cancers getting pregnant became smaller. At the same time, only 120 cancers were pregnant. Moreover, the pregnant cycle of the 120 pregnant crabs actually lasted nearly two thousand years. At the same time, the number of eggs they produce becomes very, very rare. There are no more than twenty eggs in a litter, and it takes a long time for these eggs to hatch. So after breeding the first round of offspring and getting nearly 1,500 dwarf crabman offspring, the cancers gave up the idea of ??mating and breeding offspring. Breeding hurts the body and is extremely inefficient. With this time for breeding, the others of the same kind don''t know how much they have grown. In this way, after giving up breeding offspring, the cancers consider selecting some species with higher intelligence from the creatures in the kingdom of God for cultivation. Don''t underestimate these Cancerians. There are 2,500 of them in the current population, and each of them has evolved different and mysterious abilities, so the practice of cultivating intelligent species to patrol the world instead of themselves really made them do it. In the 150,000th year of the "Kingdom of God" world, the cancers first chose a group of "rabbits" in the grassland. These rabbits are white and fat, about 1.5 meters in size. Although they look inconspicuous or even small, Cancers have also noticed that in this world, apart from a few races with a little wisdom, these rabbits are more clever a little. These rabbits know how to work as a team, and dig pits and traps to deal with any carnivorous race that enters the grassland. The biggest enemy of the rabbit family is the "tiger wolf" family on the edge of the grassland. (PS: Tiger wolf is a single species, not tiger and wolf) These tiger wolves are the top creatures in the food chain, and they are all fat and strong, and they also know how to use strategies to deal with some races with a little intelligence. But all of the tiger and wolf clan have a sense of territory and are used to going alone, which obviously has a great disadvantage for the choice of Cancers. And for the convenience of management, Cancer still thinks that creatures that eat grass are easier to command. Therefore, at the beginning, the cancers chose the rabbit family, and then began to cultivate them carefully. Finally, about 10,000 years later, a new race of ''rabbit-eared people'' appeared. These rabbit-eared people are very human-like, but the lush hair is still preserved, and their heads still retain most of the characteristics of rabbits. Under the teaching of Cancer and the opening of a certain evolutionary mechanism, these rabbit-eared people know how to use primitive tools, learn more knowledge, and know that this world is a world of gods. They will be the guardians of this world, which is a great honor. In this regard, the rabbit-eared people naturally began to perform their duties. They built cities, they spread to the whole world, and they began to collect all the information of the mainland for the Cancers. With the help of the rabbit ears, the Cancers feel at ease, and even collectively plan to have a long-term dormancy. But in the process, the Cancers also saw the uncertainty of the Rabbit Ears. These little guys with long ears killed many carnivorous creatures in the process of patrolling the world. Although this behavior has reasons for self-preservation, it also caused differences among Cancers. The divine enlightenment that Cancers get is to protect the world and prevent devastating disasters from happening in this world. The Rabbit Ear Clan is still vegetarian after all, and the breeding speed is really too fast. If these rabbits are not restrained, the ghost knows what harm it will cause to this world, so some of these crab people immediately set about cultivating ''tiger wolves''. Another ten thousand years, in a land unknown to the rabbit-eared people, when the rabbit-eared people laughed proudly at the world and carried out the so-called management of the world wantonly, a group of evil tigers and wolves appeared. In this way, the world finally became lively. The Rabbit-Ear Clan is managed by one Cancer, and the Tiger-Wolf Clan is managed by another Cancer, so most of the other Cancers have fallen into a real deep sleep. The Rabbit Ear Clan and the Tiger Wolf are controlled behind the scenes by the two sober Crabs. Rabbit ears represent the earth and represent the good camp that guards the world. The tiger wolf is hidden in the underground world and is strictly managed by the cancer. As the evil party, they often appear suddenly when the population of the rabbit ears reaches a certain period of prosperity. Tigers and wolves are like evil abyssal creatures in the society of the rabbit-eared people, and they have waged a so-called war with the rabbit-eared people for 100,000 years. Hiding behind the scenes and manipulating the two clans to wage war is just a boring job for Cancer. Whether it is a rabbit or a tiger or a wolf, they are just tools. Cancers do not have the so-called good and evil in the cognition of these two races. No matter how many rabbits and tigers and wolves die, it is nothing more than a group of ants fighting for them. Watching ants fight may be very interesting at first, but if you watch too much and watch for a long time, you will naturally lose the fun. In short, for Cancer, manipulating the two races is just to better collect world information and help maintain stability. In the long time when the two races were controlled, Cancers of course also encountered overturns. Just like when the royal family of the tiger and wolf clan was under control, in order to resist the so-called "gods" behind them, they unexpectedly hooked up with the rabbit-eared clan without anyone knowing it. Then, at that time, the two giant crabs that controlled the rabbit ears and the tiger and wolf tribes were besieged by the two tribes. For a long time, the rabbit and the tiger and wolf forgot how powerful the "old man" is, and they also forgot that there are not only two ancient men. And at that time, the rabbits and tigers and wolves in the entire continent were almost wiped out. The remaining 10% of the population was also brainwashed, and then the order was re-established, and so on, and the cycle continued. Cancer is a proper big boss for the rabbit ears and tiger wolf clans, and it is also the kind of super boss that cannot resist success at all. Without the help of technology, without the assistance of external forces, rabbits and tigers and wolves are just pawns played by Cancer on the chessboard. In Ji Yu''s internal body world, the Cancer family is almost out of play, but Ji Yu has no sense of all this. Because Ji Yu is still meditating and sleeping at this moment. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Magic crystal planet. This is a planet with a diameter of 8,000 kilometers, and the surface of the entire planet is completely barren. But on such a barren planet, on one side of the planet at this time, there are countless high-rise base cities with protective city shields being built here. There are a large number of interstellar transport merchant ships shuttling outside the base city here. And beyond the orbit of the planet, there are countless space-based weapons and huge fleets. The magic crystal planet is too important to the barren star field, so important that it must be guarded by heavy troops at all times. "Teacher, the drill bit in the mine has reached a depth of 50 kilometers underground in the mine vein this time, but the machine has been stuck again!" In the studio, a one-meter-tall Ratman shouted to the five-meter-tall Crabman with a regretful expression on his face. The crabman professor who entered the door nodded: "50,000 meters? Not bad." "What''s the reason why the machine got stuck this time? Is the magic crystal 50,000 meters underground more pure?" "Yes, the purity of the magic crystals at 50,000 meters underground is at least 20 percent higher than the magic crystal samples we collected last month." The Ratman disciple nodded. Professor Crabman glanced at the disciples in the entire magic crystal detection team, and then said: "According to our current technology, if we don''t consider the risk of the magic vortex erupting, 50,000 meters is the limit. Let''s stop the sampling work for a while. This is the document just sent by the headquarters. Let''s take a look." "Headquarters documents?" The eight staff in the studio looked at each other and then stepped forward. Then they all looked at the paper documents on the table. "What? Valen Star has fallen? How is it possible!!!" The ratman disciple was shocked. And like the rat man, an octopus man on the side also showed a somewhat unbelievable expression. "Valen Star has been under the management of our alliance for as long as 100,000 years. There are still fifteen fleets of our alliance stationed there. Is it so vulnerable to more than two billion soldiers?" "How strong are those alien civilizations? Why is this happening!" "..." Everyone chattered, and Professor Crabman sighed. "This time, the alien civilization on the opposite side has dispatched a total of more than 3,000 fleets, and their strength is far stronger than we imagined." "Although we have actively stockpiled and hidden some warships over the years, the total number has just reached two thousand." "In addition, the main ships of these alien civilizations are even bigger and more terrifying than the ones we saw last time." "Although we have thoroughly understood many technologies of the opposing wasteland reclamation fleet over the years, their main fleet this time also has a giant ship with a distance of more than 50 kilometers. The technology of this giant ship obviously crushes us. In addition, their main guns are powerful. It is also much stronger than the main guns of our fleet." "In short, during our development, the other party is also developing. In addition, this time, our ''Miracle Starfield'' can be regarded as ushering in a real challenge!" Professor Xieren said so, and everyone present felt heavy and worried. "Teacher, what do we need to do next?" the Ratman disciple raised his head and asked nervously. "According to the requirements, those of us who study magic crystals will be incorporated into wartime military enterprises, so you don''t have to worry, you don''t have to go to the battlefield, but your contribution is no less than that of going to the battlefield in person." "In order to ensure the output of magic crystals, and to ensure the stability and freedom from chaos in the subsequent military manufacturing industry, in short, you must be mentally prepared for the next step." The reason why Professor Crabman said this is because the war is full of many uncertain factors. In addition, although they don''t need to go to the ''front line'', the planetary military factory behind the ''front line'' also needs manpower. In short, the "miracle star field" in the crab population will usher in a war with more than 100 billion intelligent life forms and more than one million warships. At the same time, just two light-years away, the second line of defense in the Miracle Starfield is also conducting the greatest resistance to the invasion of alien civilizations. And just behind, around the barren planet, countless battleships began to rush out from the silver planet with a diameter of more than 30,000 kilometers. As time passed, the entire outer space was covered with countless warships. These battleships gathered and then began to charge quickly. At the same time, as the magic circle covering the entire ship shone with hundreds of thousands of warships on their bows, these warships immediately flew away one by one with the help of sub-light speed. V2.Chapter 84 ¡¾Seventh Incarnation: Sea Crab¡¿ ¡¾Real name: ''Kriber''¡¿ ¡¾Sea Crab Status¡¿(expand) ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: 5 (God)] [Vitality: 54752.92 (no upper limit)] [Length and width: 32.18 km/26.94 km (no upper limit)] ¡¾Height: 8.04 kilometers¡¿ [Age: about 940,000 years] ¡¾Godhead: None¡¿ [Characteristic 1: The Beginning of Everything (God)] [Characteristic 2: Behemoth of the Age of Gods (God)] [Characteristic 3: Prehistoric Life (God)] [Characteristic 4: Demon-free Domain (God)] [Characteristic 5: Inner World (God)] [Characteristic 6: True Name Response (God)] (Set the ''True Name'', after the existence of the ''True Name'', no matter what life, no matter how far away, no matter what language is used, as long as the life says your name in its mouth or in its mind , you can feel it.) [Characteristic: 7: Spirit of God''s Families (Epic)] (Any family that has grown under your influence, if you are not willing to resist, you can descend the ''spirit'' and act accordingly.) [Characteristic 8: High Temperature Organ (Epic)] [Characteristic 9:: Toughness (Epic)] When Ji Yu woke up again, when he looked at the data panel for the first time, he was once again shocked by his exaggerated attributes. Perhaps because he ate the seven largest fruits of the World Tree, or because he slept for too long this time, his overall data has increased by nearly ten times. Although it is still a so-called god-level life form, compared to last time, Ji Yu''s physical strength is definitely not the same now. At the same time, sea crabs have two more characteristics. Induction of real names and seance of gods. The premise of real name sensing is to have a real name, and for convenience, Ji Yu immediately set the name ''Craib'' for it in Crab People''s language. Apart from the so-called real name induction, the spirit of the gods is also a rare skill. Seeing this skill, Ji Yu almost cried with joy. Yes, the body of the seventh incarnation is too big, and it is really inconvenient to move. Ji Yu wants to know more about this world, and this is the only way to understand the humanities of various races in this world. Ji Yu is very satisfied with the growth of the sea crab. So after just a few more glances at his own data in the Spirit Vision, the sea crab in the material interface finally woke up. It was pitch black, and the surroundings were surrounded by reflections of dark crystals. During the night vision observation, Ji Yu found that his whole body was covered by an inexplicable and extremely tough crystal. Besides these so-called crystals enveloping him, Ji Yu also saw the ''pendant'' on his body. Yes, the moment Ji Yu knew it clearly, the ''pendant'' on it also woke up. The two stared at each other, and finally ended with the ''pendant'' suddenly starting to stray outward. Yes, the moment Hai Snake saw Ji Yu, he seemed to be at a loss for a moment, and then he turned around and ran away in a panic. Looking at the sea snake that smashed the crystal barrier into a huge passage, Ji Yu was quite dumbfounded. "What''s going on? You were so stubborn before, why are you still scared when you wake up now?" "It seems that I really hurt it last time!" Watching the sea snake escape, Ji Yu didn''t ''chase and kill'', he just broke through the crystal barrier and followed in a calm manner. "What''s the matter with these crystals? Why do they look so similar to ''magic crystals''?" "Where did I drift to during the years of sleeping with the sea snake?" Ji Yu muttered, and at the same time kept rushing out of the crystal barrier. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The Miracle Starfield, the outer side of the Miracle Planet. At this time, not far from the miraculous planet, nearly 20 million kilometers away, the entire starry sky is shining with countless flickering lights. A large number of fleets fired at each other, and countless particle cannons continued to scatter across the starry sky. On the side of a warship about ten kilometers long, a ''god'' about three kilometers tall was panting. Yes, this god is exactly the two-horned demon who slipped through the net. Today, the two-horned demon looks extremely embarrassed. But similar to the two-horned demon, there are a large number of ''ghosts'' gathering around the two-horned demon at this time. These ghosts are not ghosts in the true sense, but new species born from the world tree, that is, the species produced by the tens of thousands of slightly larger black fruits. They are elemental beings, they are legendary existences once they are born, and each of them can be elementalized. These elemental beings are extremely powerful, but even if they are stronger than them, they still dare not face the brilliance of the endless particle cannons in the opposite starry sky. The battle between interstellar civilization and interstellar civilization is extremely exaggerated and extremely tragic. In the nearly three hundred years of fighting, the "miracle civilization" has suffered miserably. In the war with the "Tusca civilization", the miracle civilization has been defeated continuously, and has been defeated near its home planet. This battle is destined to be bloody, and there is no possibility of compromise. It is not easy for both sides now, because even if the star field and the planet are lost, the miracle civilization will still carry out a sneak attack. Under the attack of the black souls transported by the miracle civilization, the Tusca civilization could not successfully build warships on the captured planet. In this way, the Tusca civilization finally decided to pay attention, and tried to ignore production, but gave priority to attacking the home planet of the miracle civilization. Only the rear base camp that has completely wiped out the miracle civilization is the key to winning or losing this war. In this way, the Tusca civilization overwhelmed the last nearly 500 fleets, leading millions of warships and hundreds of billions of armaments to attack the miracle civilization with less than 100 fleets remaining. In this final decisive battle, the miracle civilization gave the Stuka civilization a great surprise. And this surprise is the ''God''. The ancient god ''Harvey'' appeared on the battlefield for the first time, and directly relied on his own strength to wipe out nearly fifty fleets of the Stuka civilization. The appearance of gods may be an accident to the Tusca civilization, but the Stuka civilization is obviously also psychologically prepared. Regardless of the Stuka civilization, it relies on its current remaining army and its hard consumption. The gods are not omnipotent, they are just special powerful creatures. The years when the Stuka civilization entered the starry sky are not uncommon. Although the ancient god "Harvey" is much stronger than the "God" traditionally recognized by the Stuka civilization, there are still limits in the final analysis. The Stuka civilization pulled out a ''battle star''. This battle star is more than 150 kilometers in diameter, similar to a wandering asteroid. It is covered with the core technology of the Stuka civilization. The metal is extremely hard. At the same time, there are more than 30 giant particle cannons on the entire battle star. The caliber of these particle cannons exceeds five kilometers, and a beam of light can even instantly destroy the ecological environment of a living planet. This battle star is the biggest backing of the expeditionary fleet of the Stuka civilization. It appeared in the second hundred years of the war, and it was precisely because of the appearance of this battle star that the miracle civilization would continue to be defeated in the following hundred years. The miracle civilization has thought of many ways, but all the ways have destroyed this battle star countless times. There is even a kind of anti-magic technology on this battle star, and the black souls will lose the ability to elementalize the moment they enter. The lord of the black soul ''Harvey'' also tried to destroy the so-called battle star in this war, but unfortunately, although it will not be affected by the magic-forbidden technology, it can only destroy it with its power Its two main guns are just. In the follow-up, it was really because there were too many ''mech'' troops and fighters gathered around to kill him, not to mention that there were countless giant ships in the surrounding starry sky that were always paying attention to him. After going back and forth three times, ''Harvey'', the master of the black soul, was completely exhausted. At this moment, looking at the Stuka civilization that is constantly advancing towards the miracle planet, Harvey''s expression is gloomy. "Damn mortal!!!" "Your Majesty, are you okay? Do you need to go back and rest first?" Just as Harvey looked at the distant battlefield with embarrassment, the main ship beside him immediately cast a projection in front of him. On the projection, there are senior officials of various races standing in the command room of the main ship. They are worried and look at Harvey nervously. Looking at the high-level officials of various ethnic groups in the projection of his gaze, Harvey tried his best to restore indifference. When facing mortals, he tried his best to maintain his own image. "Rest is useless to me. Even with the help of the mother tree, it will be difficult for me to recover in a short period of time." "You mortals are really capable of causing trouble. If it wasn''t for the realm of the gods you touched to enter the endless star sea, how could it be possible for me and the mother tree to get into such trouble?" Harvey looked at the high-level officials of each ethnic group with a gloomy expression, and the high-level executives of each ethnic group had different expressions. Some are nervous, some are afraid, but some are frowning. Among them, the general of the Crab Clan stepped forward and said bluntly: "Your Majesty, what''s the use of talking about this now?" "Development is an unstoppable trend of history. The so-called touching the realm of gods and entering the sea of ??stars is nothing more than the drive of the times. As a god, Your Majesty has never appeared or blocked us before. Doesn''t this mean that you acquiesced in our development?" "Of course, I didn''t intend to blaspheme Your Majesty. I''m just seeking truth from facts. We are in awe of Your Majesty''s existence, and we are also grateful for their role in guiding races in ancient times. But as a ''god'', please don''t say anything. It¡¯s good to say something that makes your family members sad like this.¡± The family that the Crabman general refers to is of course the Black Soul, Mothman, and Long-Eared clan that are all in the same lineage of the World Tree. The father god of the three clans generally exists. Harvey stared closely at the crabman general in the projection. Even through the projection, the high-level officials of all ethnic groups could still feel a great coercion. "Heh! You mortals have exhausted all the good things, what can I say?" Harvey looked at the high-level officials of various ethnic groups with a half-smile, and the gloom on his face did not diminish but became more prosperous. "Okay, don''t talk empty words, have you guys thought of countermeasures in the face of the current situation!" In fact, Harvey already had calculations in his mind. Although Harvey is a ''god'', he is not as glorious and upright as the various races on the miraculous planet imagined. Although the Black Soul, Mothman, and Long-Eared Clan look forward to Harvey, they believe in the Mother Tree. As for Harvey? Although he is a ''god'', in the eyes of the three races, he is more like an angel of God. The World Tree lineage has always been relatively mysterious, and it hardly publishes its own ethnic group history. It is impossible for various ethnic groups to misunderstand the relationship between Harvey and them. Although Harvey still has some feelings for the mother tree, and also moves with the will of the mother tree. But in the final analysis, Harvey is very life-saving, otherwise it would not have chosen to run away directly when facing sea crabs in a certain war before. This time is the same, as a god, where can Harvey go? If Miracle Planet loses to the Stuka civilization in the end, then Harvey will naturally run away again. "Countermeasures?" When it comes to countermeasures, all ethnic groups are silent again. At this time, the crabman general also showed a heavy and hesitant attitude. "Your Majesty, can it be true that His Majesty the Mother Tree can''t help us?" "Mother tree?" Harvey snorted, "Don''t make any wrong decisions, the mother tree''s situation is very special, and you mortals won''t understand it." General Crabman was a little disappointed, but in the end he said unwillingly: "Since the mother tree can''t make a move, then Your Highness Harvey, forgive me, do you know the whereabouts of our father god?" "That''s right, and the Father God of our clan." The Snake Fish Clan beside him also said nervously. Harvey didn''t appear for a long time, and only appeared on the third day of the final battle. If he hadn''t appeared on his own initiative, the various races would never have known that there was a ''god'' in the miracle planet. "Your Father God?" Harvey was a little stunned? Are there many gods in this world? Harvey was a little confused. After all, he was similar to sea crabs, and almost all of Ping Shuiyue fell into the sleep of absorbing dark matter. If the three clans hadn''t woken him up in an emergency situation this time, he wouldn''t have appeared on the battlefield this time. Seeing Harvey''s confusion, General Crabman immediately ordered his staff to bring up the portraits of the ancient totems of sea crabs and sea snakes on the projection interface. Looking at the sea snake Harvey on the screen, he didn''t react much. After all, Harvey has barely dealt with sea snakes since he was born, but when he saw sea crabs, Harvey was completely stunned. Harvey''s heart slowed down a beat at this moment, and the scene of the sea crab pinching the body of the giant wolf and cutting off the head of the unicorn appeared in his mind unconsciously. The picture is extremely bloody and violent, and Harvey no longer wants to think about it just in recollection. Looking at the crabman and then at the sea crab, Harvey finally understood. "Hahaha~~~" Harvey smiled, and the meaning of the smile was a little unclear. "this?" All ethnic groups looked at each other in blank dismay. "Your Majesty, what is this?" General Crabman asked hesitantly, not knowing the situation. Hearing the words of the Crab General, Harvey slowly stopped laughing. At the same time, he looked at the totem of the Crab and the crab, his eyes gradually turned cold, and he hummed: "This is your father god? No wonder you are so ugly, but speaking of your courage, I am amazed. Doesn''t your history record the grievances between your father god and my mother tree?" "Eh?" General Crabman was a little helpless, feeling that such a god in front of him was too small. "There are records, but that''s all history. In ancient times, various ethnic groups failed to establish an effective dialogue mechanism. What happened, right? Your Majesty, you can¡¯t even look down on this, can you?¡± In the historical records of the crab people, many documents were lost due to the two world wars, and in order to cater to the contemporary era of racial harmony, all the historical records of the crab people did not record that their "father god" killed the god of the mother tree. . Therefore, there are only "lessons" in all the records of the current Crabman civilization. "Look? It''s really easy to say! If you know that your father god swallowed more than a dozen unborn gods from our mother tree lineage, and also killed several of my close brothers, you can still Say this is a small matter?" Harvey''s face darkened, and he lost his composure. Well, it''s the crabman''s turn to look dull, of course, the various races in the command room are also dull. ''This..., and this thing? '' General Crabman felt his blood pressure go up, and he was a little dizzy. V2.Chapter 85 "If the real history is as true as what you said, does it mean that you also know the reason why my father God left?" The crabman general hides his sympathy for the so-called gods like Harvey, but in his heart he feels more honored by the power of his father god. It is probably such a mentality to be proud. Harvey seems to be able to read minds, and he can probably see the current state of mind of the crab generals. But he didn''t say it bluntly. After all, there is still a pattern of Harvey as the so-called ''god''. He disdains, and will not do things that lower his status, not to mention that it is still the most difficult time for the miracle civilization. "reason?" Harvey had a half-smile, which seemed a bit meaningful. "Of course I know, not only I know, the whole Feiyu clan knows better than me, why didn''t the Feiyu clan tell you all these years?" "Flying feather clan?" All the senior officials of various races in the command room at the bow of the ship looked at the senior officials of the Feiyu clan beside them. These high-ranking members of the Feiyu Clan were still looked at by so many people, and their faces were still cold. The world tree lineage has always been closed, and the inner area is almost not open for outsiders to enter, so the outsiders hardly know the specific situation of the Feiyu tribe. The Flying Feathers are taciturn and aloof, which makes all races think that these Flying Feathers are proud and even look down on them because they have the protection of the ancient god "mother tree". Closing oneself is most likely related to history. "Everyone, what exactly is your family trying to hide?" An octopus head frowned deeply as he looked at the three high-ranking gods of the Flying Feather clan who were nearly 30 meters high on one side. The general of the Feiyu clan turned his head, looked down at the octopus head, which was only ten meters high with its tentacles, and said indifferently: "There is nothing to say about the past." "In addition, it is my family''s right to answer or not to answer my family, and my family does not owe you anything." "What time is it now? Our civilization is about to be destroyed by alien civilizations. Why, you Feiyu clan still want to fight among themselves?" A high-level executive who looked like a horse head couldn''t stand it, and immediately glared General of the Flying Feather Clan. "If you know the whereabouts of the oldest god, you should tell everything immediately and without reservation. If you can find the oldest god, this war may soon usher in a turning point. This is for us and for you , and isn''t it also a good thing for the existence of the mother tree crown?" When the horse-headed man said this, all the senior leaders of the races in the entire command room immediately nodded in approval. Yes, the current war situation can be said to be extremely pessimistic. For the sake of their respective home planets, and in order not to become a wandering civilization, everyone is now looking forward to having strong reinforcements to intervene in this war. Facing the "aggressiveness" of various ethnic groups, the generals of the Feiyu clan were silent for a moment. In the end, he gave in. Then he began to talk about the disaster recorded in the historical records of the Feiyu tribe. The generals of the Feiyu tribe only told part of the content, and they didn''t mention anything about the trembling and hiding in the small world of the Feiyu tribe. In short, according to the narration of the Feiyu tribe, the Feiyu tribe suffered heavy losses in the face of the attack of the carapace god, and then until the sudden appearance of the abyss demon god, that is, the "God of the Sea". In the end, the god of the carapace and the god of the sea fought together, and finally disappeared in the sea of ??stars. As for where they went, the Flying Feather Clan didn''t know. There is no other reason, the starry sky is too big, and their ancestors cannot see things tens of millions of kilometers away. In addition, it is impossible for them to watch the battle of the oldest god. "Isn''t it the same as saying nothing?" The high-level people of all ethnic groups felt a little uncomfortable. Yes, originally they thought they could get some news about the oldest gods from the Feiyu tribe, but this is the result? Isn''t this useless? You said that your own family seemed so fearless in the face of the invasion of the oldest god, but in the end they didn''t even dare to watch? Thinking about it, the ancestors of these guys from the Feiyu clan were scared out of their wits, right? Many high-level people of various ethnic groups complained in their hearts, but in the end they all ended with sighs. The decisive battle has already heated up, and now there is no room for everyone to ''chat'' here. Regarding this battle, all races of the miracle civilization have begun to be pessimistic. At the same time, various ethnic groups also began to actively prepare to secretly transfer a group of people into the Star Sea to become a wandering civilization, thereby enveloping the fire of the race. In this way, under this kind of chaos, the decisive battle continued and advanced at an extremely fast speed. In the first month of the decisive battle, the fleet of the miracle civilization lost nearly half. And by the second month, there were less than twenty fleets left in the Miracle Civilization. Until the third month, after the entire army of the Stuka civilization was overwhelmed, the defense line of the entire miracle civilization completely collapsed. The Stuka civilization directly launched a round of sweeping war against the "miracle planet" behind the front line with the powerful firepower of the battle star, enough to destroy the ecology of the entire planet. The miraculous planet collapsed, and under this man-made disaster, it returned to the bad situation before the birth of all things. In the process, the world tree collapsed. It was so unpredictable and without a sign. The artillery fire of the Stuka civilization failed to destroy the World Tree, but the World Tree collapsed by itself, and then fell into the miracle planet and merged with the miracle planet. Yes, that''s right, at the last moment of the war, the world tree did collapse. Moreover, its branches quickly melted and completely merged with the miracle planet. Then an invisible shield appeared on the surface of the huge silver planet with a diameter of more than 30,000 kilometers. Cannon fire, warships, and any life are excluded from the atmosphere of the silver planet. Even the lives born from the traditions of the world tree are not excluded. The small world of the World Tree collapsed and turned into the last shield to protect the planet. As for the mothmen in the small world, they either passed away, or retreated to the vicinity of the magic crystal planet with the remnants of the tribe and the last remnants of the miraculous civilization. In this decisive battle, the miracle civilization was defeated in a mess, but the Stuka civilization was not too easy. Their expedition to the edge of the universe has grown from 3,000 to more than 50 million warships. In the past 300 years, only the last 200 fleets have nearly 3 million warships. Of course, the Miracle civilization is even worse. Now there are less than nine full-stacked fleets left, with a total of less than 150,000 warships. This war turned all the accumulation of the miracle civilization in the past 250,000 years into ruins, and the number of people who died on both sides has already exceeded trillions. The miracle civilization lost seventeen planets, and even the current home planet has become like this. This is undoubtedly a tragic lament for the remnants of the miracle civilization. Fortunately, Miracle Planet finally protected itself in such a weird way. Now, the Miracle Civilization will face the next question, which is whether to run away immediately or fight desperately for the final battle for glory. The god Harvey had already run away at the end of the war, and following him were the core personnel of the three tribes and some other tribes. And what remained in the end were the fighters of all races of the miracle civilization who wanted to fight to the death with honor in front of them. When faced with whether to fight to the death, it is often the most testing of people''s hearts. When the Tusca civilization was frantically trying to break the invisible shield of the miracle planet, the remnants of the miracle civilization fled one after another and those who wanted to live. The remnant army did not stop these people from leaving. Instead, they thought it was good. At least they kept more of the fire of the ethnic group, so let them go. So, in the end, when the Stuka civilization came from the huge silver to the outer space of the magic crystal planet in despair, the remaining fleet of the miracle civilization here was less than 30,000 warships. The two sides did not start fighting immediately, because the Stuka civilization thought it had a chance of winning, and these stubborn alien civilizations should know how to give up. Surrender or die, this is the ultimatum issued by the Stuka civilization to the remnants of the miracle civilization. The Stuka civilization is a purely non-magic technological civilization. For this new star field, they still have a certain desire to win over the technology and related skilled personnel of the so-called magic crystal civilization. The Stuka civilization is close to the miracle star field, and the entire civilization has the sphere of influence of five star systems. This expeditionary fleet has almost exhausted 90% of the combat power of the Stuka civilization, but for the Stuka civilization, all this is worth it. Because as long as the magic crystal technology of the miraculous civilization is thoroughly understood, the Stuka civilization will surely enter a new stage again. The universe is originally the law of the dark forest, where the weak prey on the strong. For the continuation of civilization and to become the top ''predator'', all civilizations will wage war against all profitable civilizations. And it is precisely because of this that the Stuka civilization will fight against the miracle civilization regardless of everything. But in the final analysis, the Stuka civilization has always had some doubts. What they wondered was how the newborn star field on the edge allowed a newborn civilization to assemble a huge fleet that could compete with an old civilization like theirs. Eighteen planets, even if there are sufficient magic crystals on each planet, it is not enough to build a fleet of nearly 30 million fleets, right? It''s just like hanging up. After all, the Stuka civilization has five star fields, relying on fusion technology and the metal minerals that hollowed out most planets to barely scrape together a terrifying armament of 50 million warships. But what does the miracle civilization rely on? There are 18 planets, many of which belong to wandering planets, and none of them have been hollowed out. How do you get together the armament of a 30 million fleet? Even if there are big problems with time and space in this star field, even if the so-called miraculous planets in this star field are ten to twenty times the size of ordinary living planets, even if there is magic in this star field and the so-called magic vortex to repair the world, but still Wouldn''t it be possible to pile up the needs of such a huge fleet? Sure enough, there are still too many unknowns in this world. The Stuka civilization is researching and looking forward to discovering more mysteries. The Stuka civilization is sure to win, and it just surrounds the magic crystal planet, but the interior of the remnant army of the miracle civilization is unprecedentedly absolute at this moment. Yes, they did not accept the surrender, and launched a suicide attack on the Stuka civilization just three hours later. In this regard, the Stuka civilization tried to hold back as much as possible, because in their view, the miracle civilization is already a shackle. They must know more about the ''reality'' of this world, and then they must capture the high-level and scientific personnel of this civilization as much as possible. Therefore, in this final battle, apart from the confrontation of the fleet, it is the densely packed ''mech'' troops that competed most intensely. The Stuka civilization wants to use mecha troops to break open the warships of the miracle civilization and capture as many people as possible. Even if these ''people'' don''t speak, they are rare research subjects for the Stuka civilization with magic. In this way, just outside the magic crystal planet, under the overthrow of the battle, the entire magic crystal planet was concentrated by the artillery fire of large-caliber warships from time to time. Under the magic crystal planet, a large number of mining and industrial cities originally established by the miracle civilization were destroyed, and the entire planet even trembled constantly when the battle outside was the most intense. The damage caused by this kind of tremor to the planet itself is almost negligible, but because of this battle, they woke up the last person who should not be woken up. And the so-called objects naturally refer to sea crabs and sea snakes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The sea snake was breaking through the shackles of the crystal wall, and the sea crab followed. At the same time, the sea crabs have changed more and more into sea snakes. After nearly 300,000 years of baptism, although the sea snake has changed a lot, Ji Yu has begun to show a big gap with it. This gap is normal and predictable. After all, Ji Yu ate seven World Tree fruits before he fell asleep, and the sea snake didn''t catch anything that time. According to Ji Yu''s estimate, the current body length of the sea snake should be close to 35 kilometers, which is only equivalent to the length of Ji Yu''s carapace. Generally speaking, it is probably the normal size comparison between an adult civet cat and an eel. The sea crab is huge, while the sea snake is ''long but thin'', so when Ji Yu is awake, the sea snake hangs on the sea crab like a slightly larger pendant. Thirty-five kilometers long sea snake, this is no joke, it can even swallow a large town with one mouth. If the sea snake symbolizes agility and agility, then the sea crab symbolizes strength and thickness. The carapace and the size of the sea crab are destined to make the sea crab a "violent maniac" that symbolizes power. "what to do?" "what to do?" "Why?" "Why did the crustacean become so huge this time? It''s still chasing me! It''s so scary! What should I do~~~" The sea snake was terrified, more so than ever before. Behind it, the sea crab seemed to be playing with it on purpose, staying behind it even though it was able to catch up to it. Even, in the process of hitting the crystal wall, the sea crab poked its butt with its pliers from time to time. With that appearance and that movement, the sea snake was both frightened and aggrieved. The sea snake felt that he had become a toy snake, and he had no way to resist. In the end, the sea snake even gave up on itself. A scholar can be killed and cannot be humiliated. Although the sea snake does not understand this idiom, it probably has such an idea, so in the end the sea snake simply stopped moving, and even turned its head to look at the sea crab behind it with fearful and resentful eyes. "You can do whatever you want, don''t bring people who play with snakes like this, damn it!" Seeing the sea snake stop suddenly, and looking at him with a rather humane resentment, Ji Yu was stunned at first, and then felt funny for no reason. However, Jiyu Jiyu didn''t ''moase'' the sea snake at all, and suddenly there was a violent shock from the outside of the crystal wall. "What''s going on? Is there something terrible happening outside this inexplicable crystal wall?" "Forget it, don''t tease this silly snake for now, let''s go out and have a look! At least you have to figure out the current environment first." "..." V2.Chapter 86 Familiar with the black, but there are many more stars across the eyes. No, those are not stars, but spaceships that are falling into the planet one after another. The sea crab completely drilled out of the magic crystal planet''s surface, but at the moment it got out of the surface, what it saw was an extremely exaggerated doomsday scene. Outside the planet, there are piece after piece of steel ruins, and there are countless steel wreckage falling on the ground of the planet. During this process, Ji Yu even saw countless ''mechas'' as fine as dust fighting together in pieces. What is the concept of a body length of thirty-two kilometers? This is 32,000 meters, which is equivalent to the size of a real modern city. Sea Crab''s current body size is placed on Blue Star, and the size of its body alone is comparable to an international city. With such a huge body, in its eyes, the so-called ''mechas'' are naturally like dust, and even those battleships are at best some slightly larger toy models. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "My God! What is that!" "Another kind of god? The whole army distanced itself from the opponent, and Zhan Xing pointed the main gun at the two monsters!" The Stuka civilization panicked and made all the fleets retreat, and at the same time asked Battle Star to adjust its position and aim its main guns at sea crabs and sea snakes. The Stuka civilization is facing a formidable enemy, but for the miraculous civilization, at this time, countless races, especially the crab people and the snake fish race, all of them have fallen into a kind of sluggishness, and after the sluggishness is endless ecstasy. "The god of the carapace, the god of the sea, they are still there, and they are by our side." "Is the magic crystal planet really a gift from the gods?" In the battle group, the last part of the mecha team and fighter planes remaining from the miracle civilization all flew to where the sea crabs and sea snakes were. Too many racially excited tears. In the last glory of this civilization, these races have experienced too much. Seeing that the last civilization of the race is about to disappear in this star field that gave birth to them, they put all their feelings and hopes on the gods again. "what?" Hai Snake looked at the strange mechs and fighter planes flying towards him, and countless question marks flashed in his eyes. For the current situation of the starry sky, the sea snake really can''t understand. However, although the sea snake cannot understand the development of interstellar technology, it does not prevent it from scanning the fleets of all races and civilizations nearby with its powerful "spiritual sense". The sea snake saw familiar family members, among which the snake fish family was one, and then there were shrimp people and more other ocean races. These races have degenerated. Compared with the past, their size is smaller, and their strength is far less than that of hundreds of thousands of years ago. At the same time, he also saw most of his family were crying, and even praying excitedly. These prayers poured into Sea Snake''s mind with the power of words, and countless pictures flashed. Sea Snake saw the entire process of the development of the miracle civilization, and at the same time saw the picture of the invaders invading the miracle civilization. Similar to the sea snake, when the crab people were praying to Ji Yu excitedly, all the images of the crab people''s life experience began to appear in Ji Yu''s mind. God, only the sea crabs and sea snakes look like gods now. They can rely on the directional prayers of the family members to see the changes of history and the life of the family members. This wonderful feeling is very strange, but it allows them to know more clearly what happened to the miraculous civilization during the slumber. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. inner world. Again and again, wars between the Rabbitmen and the Tigers and Wolves are taking place all over the world. However, not long after the grand war kicked off, the whole earth began to tremble. "boom!!!" "Boom boom boom!!!" The earth collapsed, and one place after another, a large number of ancients woke up. The body of each of these ancients is unimaginably powerful for rabbitmen and tigers and wolves, like mountains, like gods. The ancients looked at the sky at the same time when they woke up. And at this moment, lightning flashes, thunder and even countless whirlpools of clouds and mist appear in the sky above the world. In countless battlefields, the rabbitmen and the tiger and wolf tribes all stopped everything in their hands, and looked at the ancients appearing around them. They were trembling, excited, and even too frightened to make a sound. "The observers of the world order, the ancients sleeping in the earth, they have recovered, they have all recovered!!!" I don''t know how many years have passed in the king city of the rabbit people. The rabbit people of this era have been brainwashed very successfully. They think that they are favored by the gods and are the most legitimate race in the world chosen by the ancients. They regard themselves as the heirs of the gods and the guardians of the world. Therefore, at the moment when they saw a large number of ancients appearing, although many of these rabbitmen were trembling and afraid, most of them were in ecstasy. From the point of view of the rabbitmen, the ancients woke up one after another, mostly because they felt the crisis of the rabbitmen on the ground, so they came to destroy the evil tiger and wolf tribe. Compared with the blindness and excitement of the rabbit people, for the tiger wolf clan, they also have similar ideas. The society of the tiger and wolf clan is an absolute theocracy. They are constantly instilled with the concept of guardians of the truth of their own world. Their existence is to eliminate all races that reproduce excessively and cause harm to the world. They are the heirs of the gods, and they are the hidden and most legal group in this world. The rule of the tiger and wolf clan is full of blood, and the centralization of power is even worse. Anyone who dares to try to contact the ground race will inevitably be killed as long as they are found. No tiger or wolf shall leave the ground without the oracle of the Old Ones. They are the law-enforcing knives of the Old Ones, who must live as a warrior at all times. In the different propaganda and brainwashing of the two races, most of the two races naturally had the idea that the ancients should be their own masters after seeing the ancients wake up. But reality is often cruel. Because a large number of ancients didn''t even look at them from the beginning to the end after they were revived. They looked at the sky, their eyes were full of excitement and excitement, and some ancients even used their giant pincers to draw unexplained ''gestures'' in the air against the sky. Then, under the watchful eyes of all the rabbitmen and tigers and wolves, the sky began to change suddenly. The picture of the entire sky showed a starry sky picture that the rabbitmen and tigers and wolves could not understand. At the same time, there were pictures of countless warships fighting and dying. Regarding the information revealed on the screen in the sky, the brains of both the rabbitmen and the tiger and wolf clans went down. ''Is that a revelation from the gods? '' ''Is that the world where the gods live? '' "Endless stars fall, the earth burns and sinks, under the overthrow of natural disasters, does it symbolize our end?" Is this a prophecy? '' The priests of the Rabbitman and Tiger Wolf races began to interpret the revelation. However, just as the two tribes were interpreting the so-called divine revelation, the ancients who had awakened and existed on the ground began to disappear one after another. Just like evaporating out of thin air, in the blink of an eye, one mountain-like ancient man after another disappeared from the sight of the two races. When the whole world returns to calm again, where are the ancients in the world? The ancients all disappeared, they were recruited by the gods, they went to the world where the gods were, and they were going to destroy the enemies that caused the destruction of the world. This time, both the tiger and wolf clans had such conjectures. Another war was supposed to continue, but the tigers and wolves withdrew their troops. The tigers and wolves retreated, and the rabbitmen did not pursue them, because the rabbitmen wanted to interpret the divine revelation, and wanted to know whether the divine revelation was a prophecy of the end of the world. Like the rabbitmen, the situation of the tiger wolf tribe is also very similar. But the difference is that at the highest level of the royal family, the rabbitman and the tiger wolf began to actively contact and talk to each other not long after the ancient disappeared. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The change in Cancer surprised Ji-woo. Yes, because when Ji Yu released 2,500 giant crabs, the largest crabs in front of him were nearly three kilometers in length, and even the smallest one was no less than 800 in length and width. rice. Each of them is an epic existence, and the elder Cancer is one of the thousand god-level life forms. This Cancer Elder is the Crab Elder. It is the elder who has survived in the second era. It worships, reveres and believes in its father god more than any crabman or cancer. This is also the case, maybe it is the key to it being able to successfully become a god-level life form? Appearing in space for the first time and seeing the enemies of interstellar civilization for the first time, this is undoubtedly a new challenge for Cancers. However, for such a challenge, Cancers have readily accepted it. In space, at this moment, the sea snake has already rushed into the battlefield of the Stuka civilization. Seeing his family members and the planet he was born destroying by outsiders, Sea Snake doesn''t have Ji Yu''s composure. It rushed into outer space immediately. Outside space, there are a large number of warships ranging from three kilometers to five kilometers. Some of the main ships may be close to ten kilometers, but compared to the thirty-five kilometers of the sea snake, these giant ships are just as soft as paper boats. The sea snake went on a rampage all the way. The space that was supposed to be waterless and ice-free, now has a lot of traces of water. These water molecules are transformed by dark matter, and under the control of the sea snake, all warships and life that pass through are frozen. Compared with the absolute zero characteristic of Blue Star Irisviel, the freezing ability displayed by the sea snake at this moment is definitely an upgraded version of similar characteristics. The battle stars of the Stuka civilization in the distance are overturning the endless particle cannons at the sea snake, and these particle bombardments are reflected back on the body of the sea snake like a mirror reflection. The current sea snake has developed all its abilities that belong to the gods, and its abilities have also grown to a level that the Stuka civilization cannot understand. The sea snake rushed to the battle star, and wreaked havoc on the battle star and quickly froze the so-called battle star. The Stuka civilization lost more than 30,000 battleships in less than ten minutes under the sudden rise of the sea snake, and their battle stars also entered the countdown to destruction. Such a terrifying life, such a ''god'', this is the first time the Stuka civilization has seen it. At the same time, during this final struggle, they also began to feel a deep fear of this newly born star field. Something is wrong with this star field, very wrong. The silver planet is more than ten times larger than the average life planet, and it can also produce inexplicable planet shields. Why, apart from the gods I met before, there are super life forms in this world that are comparable to medium-sized asteroids? And this kind of life is not one, but two. In addition, apart from these two ultra life forms, thousands of other beings as large as battleships appeared in the vicinity of these ultra life forms. Such a world, such a star field, such an unreasonable existence, can it really exist in the real world? unfair! The lives of the Stuka civilization felt extremely unfair, as if the malice of the entire world had been imposed on them at this moment. Desperation spread, and when faced with an existence that was impossible to defeat at all, the fleet of the Stuka civilization began to flee on a large scale. But just as they fled, the cancerous crabs pulled out of the inner world by Ji Yu started to move one after another. These giant crabs have various abilities. Although they are similar to Ji Yu in appearance, they do not inherit the evolutionary template of sea crabs. Therefore, in the next moment, the entire starry sky can be seen to be full of cancers chasing and killing the Stuka civilization fleet. There is no need for Ji Yu to do it himself. The Stuka civilization has been completely defeated in the face of the attacks of sea snakes and cancers, and it has been defeated too quickly. The Sea Snake felt happier than ever before. While chasing and killing the Stuka civilization, it vented its feelings of being hanged and beaten by sea crabs for several eras. After being played and beaten by sea crabs several times, the sea snake almost closed itself. But at this time, this kind of autism finally has an outlet. And this outlet is very suitable, every time you destroy the battleship Sea Serpent, you can find an unprecedented sense of pleasure in the fire and explosion. While freezing everything, the sea snake also relied on the tyranny of its flesh to rampage. This kind of carefreeness is really so strong that the sea snake is a little addicted to it. Looking at everything outside the starry sky, Ji Yu felt like watching a sci-fi blockbuster, and this sci-fi blockbuster was so real. So, after just looking at it for a while, Ji Yu finally came back to his senses and looked at the remaining lives of the miracle civilization gathered around him. These lives are the last fire of the miracle civilization in this star field. There are not many of them. The number of crab people is estimated to be less than 100,000, and the total number of all races is estimated to be no more than three million. Compared with the peak period, the entire miracle civilization has a population of more than 100 billion, and they can no longer be explained by misery. Ji Yu gave some sympathy to these guys, but it was limited to that. At this moment, the elder Cancer is gathering the last fires of the miracle civilization as an envoy. And Ji Yu looked at the silver planet not far away. The silver planet is huge, and although the shiny but not hot silver planet is eye-catching, it is also full of a strange smell. Yes, when Ji Yu looked at the silver planet, he saw it. The surface layer of the silver planet, that is, the part where the atmosphere connects with space, is surrounded by an invisible transparent air shield. Looking at the air shield of the silver planet, Ji Yu became interested, and immediately Ji Yu acted. With just a slight jump, Ji Yu''s sea crab body jumped into space as the magic crystal planet collapsed as if it had been attacked by an interstellar cannon. Then, in Ji Yu''s slightly uncomfortable and helpless mood, while spewing out a column of ultra-high temperature air from his mouth, he aimed his butt at the silver planet and flew away. V2.Chapter 87 The silver planet is as good as ever. High in the sky are silver-white clouds surrounding the atmosphere. The thickness of the clouds is extremely rare, and it is also a very unscientific existence. But maybe this is one of the sources of the uniqueness of this silver planet? And during the many years that the sea crab has been sleeping, the silver planet has obviously become bigger. The body of the sea crab is nothing compared to the silver planet. With the solid body of the silver planet and the cloudy atmosphere surrounding it, the overall volume seems to be at least a hundred times that of the blue star. Such a huge planet is absolutely rare, and it must be known that this planet is not a gas planet, let alone a planet that cannot survive life. The larger the planet, the greater the gravity, which should be the case in reality, but the silver planet is completely contrary to common sense. In the Miracle Starfield, everything is a property of magic. No matter how big the planet is, it is possible to survive life. In addition, the life born on the miraculous planet itself is strong enough. Compared with the life of the blue star, almost all the life born on the miraculous planet are supermen and monsters. Even if they enter a vacuum, most of them will not die immediately. As for radiation, let alone, so there is no need to worry too much about whether the miracle planet is scientific or not. When Ji Yu came to the miracle planet, he was immediately confused by the current state of the miracle planet. At this time, the outer atmosphere of the entire miraculous planet was surrounded by an invisible shield, and when Ji Yu touched it, it was as if he had touched tough steel. Landing on the outer shield of the miraculous planet, Ji Yu pierced the ''shield'' with his huge limbs, and ripples and ripples could still be seen on the entire shield in an instant. "What the hell is going on? With this level of protection, has planet consciousness been born on Miracle Planet?" Ji Yu frowned. At the same time, he was also a little unbelieving, firmly grasping the shield with eight limbs, and then wielding a giant tongs, with all his strength, Ji Yu hit the planet''s shield with a ''fist''. All of a sudden, like an asteroid hitting the ground, the ripples and airflow of the explosion even swayed far, far away in this outer space. No sound can be transmitted in space, but the huge flames and shocking ripples produced when Ji Yu''s giant tongs collided with the shield just now can be seen. The impact force was no less than that of a huge nuclear bomb explosion, but such a powerful force still couldn''t break through the planet''s shield. Not only was there no damage, but at the same time, at the same time as Ji Yu continued to unbelieve and prepare to smash, a burst of inexplicable information suddenly appeared in Ji Yu''s mind. Yes, it''s information, not sound, not picture, just an inexplicable and weird thought that seems to suddenly appear in my mind. The miraculous planet no longer needs all the life that was originally born, and the miraculous planet will continue in this state until the next generation of life is born. At the same time, as the original gods born on the miraculous planet, as the descendants of the planet, sea crabs and sea snakes should protect it. Yes, this kind of idea and this kind of message are so inexplicable, but the instinct of the sea crab has no resistance, and even Ji Yu himself thinks that this kind of thinking is very reasonable. "It''s really weird! There''s something wrong with your planet!" Ji Yu fell into deep thought. Planetary consciousness must have been born, but in a strange state. What is your reason for doing this? for what? Abandoning all originally born lives, neither harvesting souls nor accepting the original gods, just like that, do you still want the gods to protect you? Do you know what it means to have both big sticks and dates? Regarding the silver planet, Ji Yu was speechless. Besides, in your state, who can destroy you? The will of the silver planet is boundless, so Ji Yu really can''t think of the logic behind the silver planet''s expulsion of life. According to the state of Blue Star and Nolan Star, the planet''s will should protect its own original life, and at the same time use the power of the original life to seize the origin of other planets. This is the law of darkness, this is the instinctive logic of the will of the planet. But the silver planet is obviously not like this. This thing grows too fast, and there is no need for local life to feed it back. That being the case, why do you still give birth to life? Because the silver planet is a planet of life, so the birth of life is inevitable? But, why did you create a group of beings and not care about them? what is this? It feels like grown children being kicked out of the house by their parents, right? "I don''t understand!" Ji Yu has a headache. It is not only puzzled by the behavior of the silver planet, but also mysterious about the planet on the edge of the universe. "Forget it, you can do whatever you want! But you can also get me some benefits, right?" Ji Yu muttered, and at the same time, he also aimed his gaze at several dark matter vortices on the silver planet''s shield. The fluctuation of the dark matter vortex is very strong, and Ji Yu has observed it before coming here. In the outer space of the silver planet, there are twelve dark matter vortices in total. Three of them are large, while the other nine are of various sizes. These dark matter vortices are completely analogous to black holes, and the diameter of the three largest planes even exceeds 4,000 kilometers. At that time, the fleets of the Stuka civilization also avoided these dark matter vortexes. For these fleets, these dark matter vortices are extremely dangerous. Dark matter vortices, while seemingly identical to black holes, have opposite properties. The black hole swallows light and all surrounding matter, but the dark matter vortex spits out, it gathers darkness, and even seems to absorb matter from an inexplicable space and bring everything to this world. And it is precisely because of this that Ji Yu can conclude that the star field where the sea crab is located is expanding in this weird way. The expansion of the star field will naturally bring more substances and products. Think about the miracle civilization, within its own sphere of influence, within three light years, there are actually eighteen planets. And these planets are not small. Compared with the solar system where the blue star is located, this star field is obviously not right, the material is extremely abundant, even to a level that makes Ji Yu feel unbelievable. The main reason for the abundance of materials here is the existence of the dark matter vortex. And from the way of growth of the first generation of behemoths born on the silver planet, Ji Yu can also see that this star field itself should belong to a high-energy world. All the first-generation behemoths do not need to eat at all, because the way they grow is efficient, and they still rely on themselves to absorb dark matter to obtain high-energy energy. Thinking of all kinds, Ji Yu is naturally full of greater expectations for this star field. Think about it, in less than a week of Blue Star''s time, Ji Yu''s sea crab has evolved from a single-celled creature to the current extremely powerful god-level life form. With this high-energy and efficient growth method, although there is a reason for the speed of time, it also buys more time for Ji Yu. Ji Yu grew by absorbing dark matter, and even saw the possibility of a sea crab growing into a super life the size of a planet. This is not a joke, but a conclusion drawn by Ji Yu through his observation of the world and his assessment of the powerful characteristics of the sea crab itself. There is no upper limit to growth, which naturally means unlimited possibilities. As long as the sea crab is given more time, Ji Yu believes that Ziyue or something, even if it is a superpower that affects several galaxies, there will definitely be a day when Ji Yu can stop and counter it head-on. Ji Yu''s sharp eight limbs clung to the planet''s shield, and it stepped towards the edge of the largest dark matter vortex somewhere on the silver planet. Here, the entire dark matter vortex is so huge that Ji Yu himself can even feel a burst of intense pressure. This kind of pressure comes from the distorted touch of time and space, which made Ji Yu feel a burst of heart palpitations from the rule level. "I obviously haven''t seen so many exaggerated things last time. I didn''t expect that after sleeping for less than 300,000 years, this place has changed so much." Ji Yu looked at the dark matter vortex of the black streamer in shock. If the universe has a will, Ji Yu feels that this silver planet is like the son of the universe. If this exaggerated amount of dark matter ejected is completely absorbed by the silver planet without loss, who knows what exaggerated appearance this silver planet will turn into in the end. I don''t know how exaggerated the scene around the distant stars is in this star field. Ji Yu looked far away, looking at the fireball at least one light-year away, with a somewhat moved look on his face. But this kind of intention is just thinking about it. After all, Ji Yu doesn''t have a way of sailing at sub-light speed, and wants to go to the stars with all the traditional kinetic energy of the gas column? Maybe you have to rely on inertial navigation in a deep sleep for several to ten years? More than a decade is not long or short, especially for sea crabs, a semi-immortal species that has no concept of time. However, it feels like that. For the time being, Ji Yu has no idea of ??staying too far away from the living planet. It''s all about growing safely. At present, Ji Yu feels that Miracle Planet can already meet his growth needs, and there is no need to travel too far. In addition, Ji Yu also needs to consider another issue now, that is how to arrange the remaining lives of these miraculous civilizations. It is impossible for Ji Yu to turn a blind eye to these lives. After all, if it doesn''t consider other races, it still has to consider its own family, the crab people. If you can''t see it, don''t talk about it. Since you woke up and saw Ji Yu, you can''t let it go. This is the sense of responsibility, probably that is what it means. At this time, in the distant starry sky, the sea snake has almost wiped out all the fleets of the Stuka civilization, and it is returning. However, on the way back, Sea Snake had already played his own jokes. "You just went back like this?" "Won''t that violent crustacean bully me again?" "I''m so powerful, why should I be bullied by it, why don''t I just run away?" "It seems to be okay. These so-called technological civilizations look quite interesting, and they have all bullied our planet. How can we take revenge?" "If the crustaceans can''t beat me, can''t I beat these bedbugs? Hmph." The sea snake stared at the silver planet that was getting closer, and looked at the sea crab that was under the vortex of dark matter on the outer side of the planet, and suddenly had an idea. "It really doesn''t work. Although the crustacean doesn''t seem to want to continue to bully me, I can''t continue to spend with him like this, and even treat him as its little brother." "I''m a god. I''m the god that all the little guys worship. How can I be someone else''s little brother?" "By the way, why don''t you take those little guys to counterattack those bug planets?" The universe, starry sky, planets, everything is full of novelty for sea snakes. He didn''t know the concept of planets before, let alone the concept of galaxies outside the planet, the concept of the universe. The sea snake itself likes to acquire knowledge, and is even more used to the feeling of being a king or a god. Although not having the same level of existence would make him a little lonely, but compared to loneliness, he doesn''t want to be bullied. And in the final analysis, the sea snake is also very ambivalent about the existence of sea crabs. It is disgusting, but it does not have the feeling that the natural enemy wants to kill it. How should I put it, after hundreds of thousands of years of entanglement, it seems to be used to the existence of sea crabs. Even, because of some kind of resentment, he also developed an ability to locate and sense sea crabs. In short, if Ji Yu knew the state of the sea snake, he would probably be a little dumbfounded. The sea snake looked at the sea crab and had an idea in its mind, so it was naturally a little inexplicably proud. "Hey, I won''t play with you anymore, I''m going to run away, you crustacean can play here alone!" The sea snake thought so, and immediately began to quickly skip the silver planet and head towards the magic crystal planet. At the same time, when the sea snake was going to the silver planet, it also conveyed the "divine will" to its family members in the way of consciously transmitting voice. Yes, Poseidon is going to take them to counterattack the Stuka civilization. At the moment when such revelation was delivered, the Snake Fish Clan and all the evolved deep-sea races became excited and excited. But at the moment of excitement, some wise men in the snake fish clan also became worried. There is no other reason. Now there are only less than 3 million people left in the miracle civilization. Even if you want to go to other star fields, you need to prepare. Warships, and even larger armaments of weapons all take time. Especially with the frozen battle star of the Stuka civilization, if the technology can be thoroughly grasped and copied in the way of the magic crystal civilization, then the journey must be safer. Even because of the special nature of the magic crystal planet, in some disputes, the snake fish tribe even wanted to install propellers on the magic crystal planet, move the entire magic crystal planet away, and go on an expedition to the Stuka civilization with their own gods. Good idea. While marching, actively breed the population, and at the same time further expand the armament. As soon as this idea came out, the entire miracle civilization began to discuss excitedly. Except for a small number of races that the crab people and the crab people made friends with, the races that wanted to follow the sea snake expedition and take revenge accounted for 90% of the population of the entire miraculous civilization remnant. In such an environment of common hatred, not to mention these races, even some crab people who believe in sea crabs want revenge. Regarding this, Ji Yu who got the news was quite amused. It''s interesting, I was still thinking about how to arrange these races, but the sea snake, a simple-minded guy, solved this problem for it. OK, go if you want? Anyway, the choice is yours. Ji Yu was happy and quiet, and even encouraged those of the crab people who had ideas to follow. As for those who don''t want to go, that''s easy to deal with. With a small population, Ji Yu can completely let them live in his inner world. V2.Chapter 88 The miracle civilization is gone. After nearly 30 years of preparation, the entire miraculous civilization, carrying the magic crystal planet and a large number of repaired warships, set off aggressively towards the unknown star field under the leadership of the sea snake. Before setting off, Hai Snake even gave Ji Yu a smug expression. Regarding this, Ji Yu just smiled, and then watched the expeditionary army leave. However, Ji Yu did not have his own arrangements for this expeditionary force. Anyway, the sea crab is also the god of this civilization, so he has to express it to some extent. Besides, this civilized fleet can also be used as a good potential stock for Ji Yu to invest in. Under the leadership of Sea Snake, the future of this civilization can be expected, and perhaps there will be something useful in the future. Therefore, under Ji Yu''s arrangement, this expeditionary army Ji Yu also arranged nearly 300 cancers to follow. These giant crabs are all epic existences. Even if they leave Ji Yu, they can already use their own induction and absorption of dark matter to carry out slow evolution. Their potential is huge, so their lifespan is definitely not short. With their intervention, in this miraculous civilization, the god of carapace ''Kreb'' will definitely occupy an important social position. Because the sea crab''s own non-magic domain property cannot directly communicate with the sea snake, in the past 30 years, Ji Yu has mostly let the crab people or other races enter the inner world and talk to them, and then let them communicate with the sea snake. In this way, sea crabs and sea snakes have finally had a dialogue channel over the years. After the dialogue between the two, the relationship has improved to a certain extent. But the improvement is not much, because, how to say the sea snake''s heart is a little bit, it is probably a child''s vengeance, anyway, it keeps complaining about how violent the sea crab is in translation, and it will always remember the previous shame and so on. In short, in the process of translation, the crab people or snake fish clan responsible for the translation can be described as an eye-opener. Their gods have such a character. In short, it feels like a collapse of faith. However, it is not so serious to say that the collapse of faith is actually not so serious, because after all, the miracle civilization has entered the stage of interstellar civilization. For gods, they have already passed the stage of primitive worship. For them, gods are ancestral beliefs, the guarantee of civilization, and an integral part of culture. Just keep a certain amount of respect, and don''t expect too much for others. The centripetal force that can keep gods and miracle civilizations consistent through communication is enough. In short, the development of miracle civilization is quite weird. Gods do not have the consciousness of Gods, and believers are not like believers. In short, they are all different. For the civilization that exists in the form of miracle civilization, Ji Yu also has a lot of emotion, and at the same time he has gained a lot. Yes, why does God have to maintain his majesty? In the final analysis, God is also a different kind of "person", with wisdom and desire, so in fact, it is just a powerful life. Living in harmony with one''s own ethnic group, being with one''s own civilization, and everyone agreeing to the outside world, is actually quite good. There is no need to be pretentious, there is no need to have any parental thoughts, and there is no need to take everything on yourself. God should not only be separated from his own civilization, but also be closely related to civilization. Good development, it is good for everyone to live a stable life together. Civilization still needs the main body of civilization itself to decide its internal affairs, and the gods only need to keep a certain distance from them and give them some help. Isn''t it a kind of life to observe the changes of historical civilization? This also belongs to a unique life of God, right? Watching the miraculous civilization disappear into the starry sky, Ji Yu sighed again: "I have been sober in this world for too long, and I almost forgot that I am a human being. This kind of thinking change really makes people feel a little confused." In the Miracle Starfield, except for the period of deep sleep, Ji Yu lived here far longer than the time when Blue Star was a human being, so it is inevitable that there will be many changes in concepts. Even Ji Yu has a question about whether he is still a human being now. Of course, Ji Yu didn''t worry too much about this point, because at his stage, the boundaries between human beings and other lives have become blurred. Human beings are life, and other life is not life? Maybe the path I chose at the beginning was a little wrong. Ji Yu had such an idea for the first time. There is no other reason, because since he obtained the Incarnation of Everything game, in fact, he should not only focus on the human race, or even the planet Blue Star. Other planets and other life have the right to choose their own way forward. And because of the high-end life form, I naturally shouldn''t interfere too much with the development process of these lives. Whether they are destroyed or not is the result of nature and his own choice. Ji Yu should observe and watch all these as a high-dimensional existence. Of course, he can help out of affection, but he should not interfere too much. Thinking of this, Ji Yu actually had the idea immediately, to let Xiao Lu and the Blue Star humans cut off because of their too close relationship. But, if you think about it carefully, aren''t the fawns intelligent life? They also have their own choices. Therefore, Ji Yu finally decided to let Xiao Lu and the others decide for themselves. However, Ziyue''s matter had to be resolved before that. Even if it is the last farewell to my identity as a human being. After solving these problems, Ji Yu may be able to look down on the progress or extinction of human beings and all life from a high-dimensional perspective with peace of mind. Regardless of the torrential flood, whether he destroys the world or not, he only needs to do what he wants. The universe is vast and full of mysteries, and there are some interesting and meaningful places. Perhaps Blue Star can be used as a homeland to pay a little attention, and more depends on the mood. Everything in civilization, whether it is power or money, is just passing away, so why care so much. The most important thing is that the people around you and the life that will accompany you for a long time are worthy of your more care and attention. Different life forms and different stages should have such awareness. So after figuring this out, Ji Yu started to meditate again. The sea crab is Ji Yu''s incarnation and Ji Yu''s clone. In the Miracle Star Field, the sea crab has no possibility of giving birth to another will. After all, at such a stage of evolution, the thinking and spirituality of the sea crab have already taken the shape of Ji Yu. From the newborn single cell to the current super life form, all these are driven by Ji Yu''s will. The sea crab never gave birth to its own so-called soul, Ji Yu is the sea crab, and the sea crab is Ji Yu. This is the case. The functions of the game of incarnation of everything here are almost blocked, and the sea crab can grow up to the present, it is all due to Ji Yu''s own efforts. The Incarnation of Everything game only provides a platform, and Ji Yu didn''t use any plug-in buffs, but only relied on his own efforts to meditate step by step and grow to such a stage after nearly a million years. Therefore, the body of the sea crab is a clone that Ji Yu himself should have. It is a good thing for Ji Yu to be born without will. Therefore, Ji Yu naturally had to put more effort and effort into his avatar, the most powerful reliance on him at present. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. As time went by, Ji Yu once again quit the game while Yu Haixie was sleeping. This time, it was already late at night when Ji Yu woke up. In the middle of the night, Ji Yu planned to make some kind of experiment. Ji Yu got up and turned on the computer, and then logged into one of the most popular blog review websites of Bluestar recently. Under the current most popular guesses and comments about the favored persons and gods, the Blue Star humans are full of speculations about the favored persons and gods. Of course, they are also very concerned about Ziyue''s next invasion. Ji Yu didn''t pay too much attention to the content of the comments, but wrote a post on his own. Posts are for fishing. As for whether he can catch fish or how many fish he can catch, Ji Yu doesn''t care, so he can do whatever he wants. In addition, Blue Star has a large population, and there will always be someone willing to try. The title of Ji Yu''s post is: [About the dream, whether the god ''Kreb'' from the distant stars really exists. ¡¿ The content of this post is very simple, it is probably that Ji Yu expressed that he always dreamed of a certain civilization''s patron saint ''Criber'' based on the remarks of the person involved. Creb, known as the oldest god, is an ancient god born at the same time as the stars. It guards the stars, guards peace, and fights against all evils. In short, how to make it attractive and positive, Ji Yu can make it up. Then, in order to allow more human beings to call out the name of ''Kriber''. The reason why Ji Yu did this is precisely because of the ''real name induction'' in the new feature of the sea crab. Ji Yu wants to test whether this kind of induction can cross the endless star sea and make the sea crab appear in the area where the blue star is. Although Ji Yu doesn''t have high expectations, it''s okay to do a test first. After doing all these simply, Ji Yu felt that it was not enough, so he asked Oak Adam to order some people to post more echoing posts. You don''t need to do it too deliberately, just follow the post for two or three days. Adam was a little puzzled about this, but he did it anyway. After all, just thinking about the carapace god Kreb, Adam probably felt that this was another sign that a brother or sister was about to be born. And it may not be certain that his father god is doing some tests for the birth of his brother, just do it. At present, less than a week has passed since the official entry of the Blue Star countries into Nolan Star, and many things are very complicated and chaotic. The official power, even the power under the vassal of the gods are all exerting their power on Nolan Star. For the development of Nolan Star, but also for their own development, in short, all countries are making the greatest efforts. Ji Yu didn''t pay too much attention to these matters, after all, he had done everything he could do before, and the rest will depend on the efforts of Lan Xing and Adam. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Time turns and the stars change. On the outside of the miraculous planet in the miraculous star field, Ji Yu woke up from a deep sleep on both sides. And these two times also indicate that in the Miracle Star Field, about half a million years have passed. In the past half a million years, the miraculous planet has not changed much. Of course, this kind of insignificance only means that the miraculous planet is still silver. Anyway, Ji Yu can''t see what is going on inside the silver planet. But at the same time, the silver-white miraculous planet has expanded by an unknown number of times. At the same time, the Miracle Starfield also expanded. There are obviously several more stars in the entire Miracle Star Field. In addition, although the Miracle Planet is getting bigger, it always maintains an absolute relative distance when facing the sun. Looking from the direction of the miracle planet, the size of the sun has never changed. But is it possible? The miraculous planets are expanding, and there are more stars around them. The solar energy has not changed? Obviously, the Miracle Starfield is expanding. As for how much it has expanded, this is beyond Ji Yu''s ability to calculate. At the same time, sea crabs themselves have grown tremendously during these half a million years. Nowadays, the length and width of the sea crab are incomparably close to 100 kilometers. This exaggerated body shape is very close to the miracle planet, and its appearance is no less than an irregular moon hanging above the miracle planet. And just as the entire star field is changing, the interior of the miracle planet is also ushering in the explosive growth of a new era of civilization. This time, there are still many species appearing inside the miraculous planet. But most of these races have been miniaturized. The miracle planet is large, but the creatures have become smaller. At the same time, most of these creatures with intelligence are similar to human beings, or many of them are human beings. If Ji Yu knew these things, he probably wouldn''t know what to do. Although the first generation of powerful intelligent life forms are small in size, all of them are magical geniuses. These intelligent beings call themselves gods, they are gods. They enclose their own territories and rule over the mortals on the ground. Some of these gods call themselves the god of the sun, some call themselves the god of the desert, and some call themselves the god of war. Under the miraculous planet, the intelligent race this time seems to be very single. But a single race is also divided into two categories, one category is the orcs, and the other category is humans. However, among the two categories, Beastmen and Humans are subdivided into regional or specific races. For example: among the orcs there are cat-ears, ligers, leopards, wolves, etc., while among the human races there are gray people, snowmen, mountain people, black-eyed people, etc. In short, there are small categories of races. There are countless. These tens of thousands of different regional races are ruled by gods one by one, and tragic wars are breaking out scene after scene all the time. Wars are cold weapons, and magic is also single. Wars cause little damage to the planet, but the number of dead lives is countless. A great deal of war produced a great deal of chaos, which at one point lasted for thousands of centuries. When some races are exterminated, there will naturally be races that prosper. But in general, after the world experienced a saturated life explosion, the wars caused by the many forces led to a sharp decline in the world''s population. Countless gods died, countless races perished. Eventually, the single gods began to unite with each other in fierce battles, and the entire world is now divided into more than a dozen regions. God systems began to be established one by one, and because many gods and people became war-weary, the entire world began to enter a relatively stable era of development. V2.Chapter 89 "Mr. Lux, what a great discovery, we discovered a huge ancient ruins underground outside the city of Aura!" Cattleya excitedly ran into a study room, closed the door and called out to the old man Lux who was reading a book inside. "Ancient ruins?" Lux frowned, his expression was not overly excited, but showed a trace of heaviness. He looked at the excited gray-haired girl and asked, "How many people know?" "Teacher, I know what you are worried about, but don''t worry, the only ones who know about this are me and Sibilla." "As soon as we find out, don''t we rush back and report to you, teacher." Cattleya said with a smile, and at the same time stepped forward to help Lux who was sitting on the stool in the study. "Sibyl? I remember she is Kanna''s disciple?" "Yeah, it''s Ms. Kana. Teacher, didn''t you tell me to learn basic magic from her in addition to learning knowledge?" Lux was stunned, and then smiled helplessly at his disciple. "There is such a thing, but I am old, teacher. I remember Kana, but I may not remember her disciples." "Okay, let''s go, go to the magic workshop with me, I need to discuss with Kanna about the ruins." Lux put the book in his hand on the desk, then took the wand beside the desk, and then led Cattleya to the outside of the house. "By the way, how did you find that relic? You little guys won''t be messing around with the space magic circle again, right?" On the way, Lux asked Cattleya through sound transmission with his thoughts. "Hey, I really can''t hide it from you, teacher." Cattleya said with a smile, and at the same time acted like a baby while holding Lux''s arm. The space magic circle, as the name suggests, is a magic circle used to explore unknown spaces, and it also has the function of teleportation. The stability and transmission distance of the magic circle are generally related to the accuracy of the talisman and the amount of magic crystals invested. In the Magic Continent, the study of magic and magic circles is the subject of study by many scholars, especially in the country favored by the God of Knowledge, it is almost a tradition to study magic and explore mysteries. "Nonsense, without a strong mentally stable space coordinate, the danger in it is something you can bear?" Lux tapped Cattleya''s head with his wand, and then said with a straight face: "Tell me, whose idea is this? Couldn''t it be that kid Blu that encouraged you to do it again?" Seeing her teacher''s serious expression, Cattleya felt a little uneasy. After all, she was only a sixteen-year-old girl, and she was still very afraid of her serious teacher. "No, no, in fact, we didn''t intend to build the space magic circle, we just tried, and then built the magic circle into an outline, who knows the result, obviously we haven''t closed the magic circle yet, just trying to sense it I touched the space where the magic circle might be connected, and the magic circle was activated unexpectedly." "Hmph, accident? Isn''t this caused by your lack of magical knowledge and random research?" Lux snorted softly. "That''s right, teacher, you didn''t say that it''s because we don''t have enough magic knowledge, shouldn''t we experiment a lot and then understand magic?" "Is the experiment enlightenment to let you understand space magic? You want to run before you even learned how to walk. Besides, it''s not the first time you lied to me, accident? If it''s really an accident, I, the old man, might as well believe that the evil gods are all dead." Lux bickered with his disciple, and at the same time walked slowly to a private magic workshop in Aura City. The magic workshop is the place where magic scrolls and magic utensils are made. In the city of Aura, there is a military magic workshop exclusive to the kingdom, and the military magic workshop is controlled like an army. Most of the scrolls and magic tools produced in-house are high-end products, some are used for war reserves, and some are sold to nobles, other countries, and even rich adventurers and mercenaries. Small private workshops are places where low-end products are made and sold. Because the price is close to the people, this business is still very hot. Of course, not everyone can open a magic workshop. Because if you want to establish a magic workshop, you must first have a senior professional title of magic level, and at the same time you must have the status of a local nobleman. In short, the identity and social status of those who can open a magic workshop are self-evident. "Mr. Lux, Ms. Kana is already waiting for you in the room, and I will show you the way." The moment he entered the magic workshop, a young man approached him and said respectfully to Lux. "Well, lead the way!" Despite the difference in status, Lux would not speak politely to an apprentice. Therefore, after the voice fell, the apprentice of the magic workshop immediately led Lux ??and Cattleya to the upper floor of the attic. Dark-patterned purple-gold carpets, European-style retro curtains, and in an office room in Nuoda, there is a black leopard cat resting on the soft cushion of the desk at this moment. This is the Lilian Magic Workshop, the office exclusively belonging to Magister Karna. At this moment, in this gorgeous room, four young boys and girls were sitting on the sofa directly opposite the desk. When Lux brought Cattleya into the door, these boys and girls all stood up and saluted immediately. In this regard, Lux just glanced at it and then walked to the desk on his own. "You can hold your breath." "I''m so sleepy, I can''t help it. Lilian has found me a lot of things to do these days. If these little guys didn''t find something good, I wouldn''t even bother to come back." On the desk, the black cat yawned lazily. It looked at Lux in front of it with its narrow cat eyes, then it slowly stood up and jumped to the ground. Accompanied by a burst of black smoke, the black cat immediately turned into a slim woman in a black robe. The woman doesn''t look very old. She is about thirty years old without any wrinkles on her face. She has a good-looking and plump figure, and her temperament is also unique and graceful. "Hey, this is the picture of the ruins recorded by these little guys with the recording crystal, take a look, and then tell me your suggestion." The woman picked up a crystal ball on the desk, and then flicked it with her hand, and immediately a picture was projected on the crystal ball that could only be held by one hand. The projected picture is small, but very clear. At the beginning of the screen, there were the panicked voices of teenagers and girls. However, as the lighting magic turned on, in an instant, a huge passageway covered with moss and surrounded by metal walls came into everyone''s eyes. The metal passage is huge, except for the occasional moss growing on the walls due to damp, and most of the bare metal walls are still smooth and tough even after a long time of baptism. After the boys and girls in the picture carefully cleaned up some of the metal walls with magic, what immediately caught everyone''s eyes was a flowing picture. Yes, in this dark night, perhaps because of the touch of magic, a slide-like picture appeared on the so-called metal wall. In the picture, the first thing that appeared was a picture of just countless eggs, and then the eggs hatched, and crab-headed creatures emerged from the eggs. After these crab-headed creatures broke their shells and left the ground to appear on the ground, the picture became a picture of countless adult crab-headed creatures looking at these juvenile crab-headed creatures with joy. The general meaning of the first three pictures is easy to understand. The general idea refers to the process of this ancient race from birth to unearthed. However, the pictures that appeared afterwards began to become a little shocking. Because starting from the fourth painting, countless adult crab-headed creatures holding young crabs came to a square in the picture. At the front of the square are several prehistoric giant crabs. These giant crabs are very huge, they look down on all the crab-headed creatures they can see, and then the second picture can be seen, the crab-headed creatures are holding their young crabs and holding them high against the giant crabs. All the crab-headed creatures seemed to be shouting something, and the giant crabs raised their pincers one after another, and at the same time, it could be seen that a lot of flames began to appear around their bodies. The flames spread, and then, the entire square, including the young crabs and crab people, all screamed in the flames. There are many pictures of the sea of ??fire and the crab-headed creatures in the sea of ??fire. In short, the joy of these crab-headed creatures is fully expressed. However, this is not all, because when the sea of ??fire burns the most, and even breaks through the sky, the next picture in the picture rotation is a huge spike waving down from above the clouds. The spikes are like pillars. After falling on the square, a door leading to an unknown area is opened in the underground of the square in an instant. All the crab people are singing and dancing to the door leading to the underground. This is the last of the rotating pictures on the metal wall. The graphics are weird, but not difficult to understand. Primitive worship, like them humans, these crab-headed creatures have their own beliefs and worship gods. The passage of metal walls is self-evident. The crab head creature is different from all the creatures in this world. Although a humanoid walks upright, it has three hands, and its body is covered with a large number of oracle bones. Such a race, even the orcs must not have it? A monster, a kind of Warcraft? is it possible? Warcraft can have such wisdom and build cities and temples? In this world, ancient ruins are divided into two categories. One category is naturally the relics born from the fall of various races in the primitive stage at the beginning of the era of orcs and humans. The other category is very rarely found, and belongs to the ancient era before the great destruction. The so-called ancient era really existed, and even the so-called gods gave an affirmative answer. However, all the beings and gods on the magic continent today know very little about the ancient era. What they know is only the part discovered from some rare ancient ruins. Every discovery of ancient ruins is a hot-spotted existence from all sides. Even the so-called gods may actively participate and pay attention. Looking at the rotating picture on the crystal, Lux''s old face was obviously a little moved. But maybe because of his old age, or because he needed to pay attention to the influence, he just closed his eyes for a moment and then sighed: "It seems that these boys have discovered an incredible relic!" "Isn''t it?" Kana smiled, she said something serious, but there was a playful expression on her face As she spoke, she also looked at these disciples of her own. Seeing her like this, the teenagers and girls sitting beside them, including Cattleya, all showed anxiety and nervousness. "The ancient relic is of great importance. The key is to determine the value of this relic first, and then determine how to deal with it and arrange it." Lux looked at Kanna. "It''s true to say that, but, Lux, don''t forget that there are ''Iron Giants'' in many ancient ruins. I don''t want to leave my fate to uncertain factors." "So, I suggest that we should pray to the goddess and report to the goddess first, what do you think?" The Goddess, that is, the Goddess of Knowledge, is a god believed by the country where Lux is currently located. While talking, Kana pointed to the package on the ground, which was already prepared. Lux stared at Karna, scowling. "It seems that you have planned it early in the morning, don''t you?" "Isn''t this a matter of course? I''m a believer in the goddess, why did you convert yourself, a bad old man?" Lux didn''t want to talk. I let you say everything, do I still have to express my opinion? "Kana, you should think about it. The goddess is a member of the Goddess of Gelug. If we report our prayers through the ''Magic Net'', the God Lord will be able to know. Do you think it is good for the goddess and us? " "What''s so bad about it? Anyway, if there is something of high value in such a large ruin, how long do you think the goddess or we can keep it a secret?" "It''s true to say that, but we have to leave something for ourselves first. This is an ancient relic, and there is a lot of knowledge we don''t understand!" After all, Lux is a little impatient. He is much more eager for unknown knowledge than ordinary people. Seeing Lux blowing his beard and staring, Karna couldn''t help but laugh. "I knew you, an old man, would be like this. Hehe, well, I''m just teasing you. You are in a hurry. Let''s see what this thing is!" Karna waved her hand, and then something appeared from the void. It was a golden silk thread, and the moment the thread appeared, Lux''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. This thing is not an ordinary silk thread, but the hair of the Goddess of Knowledge. As a believer of the goddess, Lux can be 1000% sure that this is the hair of the goddess, there is absolutely nothing wrong with it. "You, how do you have this thing?" "secret." "Okay, everything that needs to be said has been said, then let''s carry out the sacrificial ceremony after Ali. My strength alone is not enough to complete the ceremony successfully. No, I will wait for you." "You are really..." Lux let out a long sigh of relief. Although he felt displeased, he had no choice but to give up in the end. The sacrificial ceremony is a ceremony held through the gods left by the gods in the mortal world. The sacrifices and the gods are bound together, that is, the gods bring the sacrifices directly to the gods in the ceremony. It doesn''t need to go through the so-called magic net of the gods, but has a similar private nature. In this way, Kana''s plan is to sacrifice the record crystal to the goddess, so that the goddess will know about it, and try to keep the so-called secrecy. V2.Chapter 90 According to the divine will of the goddess of knowledge, Lux and Kanna used the space magic circle to teleport into the underground ruins. On this trip, they did not bring their disciples in for safety reasons. The passageway of the underground ruins is very wide, 300 meters wide and nearly 80 meters high, and the metal walls on both sides of the wall are still scrolling with static pictures all the time. Dim light illuminates the entire passage, looking at the inexplicable lines, looking at the scrolling picture, both of them have already been shocked. There is a clear difference between intuitively seeing the underground ruins in front of you and seeing through images. "It has remained unchanged for tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of years. Looking at these, I really can''t understand how such a powerful civilization was destroyed." Kana''s face was full of shock, looking at the scrolling screen and those huge crab-headed creatures, she muttered to herself. Lux was as old as Kana, and his old face was full of dignity at the moment: "Mass extinction, even the ancient gods cannot be spared. This kind of disaster may be what we need to discover and avoid. At least we need to know this kind of catastrophe. Will extinction come again." "The gods couldn''t go down to the ground due to the god''s covenant, and this is giving us mortals the opportunity to know about the mass extinction, discover history, and uncover the truth." Lux''s old face wore a slightly earnest expression. "Heh~, you have a good idea. Although this relic seems to be well preserved, who knows what is on the road leading to it." "If you encounter an iron man, let alone explore, it would be nice if you can escape in time." Kana glanced at Lux, not forgetting the morale-damaging words. "Iron man? Iron man is strong, but after a long time of corrosion, even if there is one, it may not be able to move." "Okay, stop bickering with me, an old man, and start working, the goddess is watching us." After Lux finished speaking, he didn''t want to continue bickering with Kana, and then began to walk slowly towards the huge ruins. Kana looked at Lux''s back and chuckled, and then saw that Kana''s whole body seemed to melt, and she turned into a small black cat in an instant. The black cat followed Lux ??with brisk steps and looked around vigilantly. Along the way, the two seemed very cautious. Just because apart from the metal walls activated by their disciples, there is darkness in the depths of the passage extending to nowhere. In this darkness, one person and one cat did not cast any magic, what they were afraid of was touching the unknown mechanisms that might exist in the ruins. The passage of the entire ruins is very long, and it seems to be going deeper underground. At the same time, the two also discovered many collapsed boulders in the process of groping forward. However, fortunately, the passage of the entire ruins was not blocked, so, in this extremely quiet darkness, accompanied by very light footsteps, the two finally found the exit of the ruins after about three days. There was a gleam of light at the exit, and the two of them showed a hint of astonishment after seeing the gleam of light for a moment. "Goddess, we won''t go the wrong way, will we?" Kanna looked at the radiant exit and said doubtfully in astonishment. "No, I think we''ve found our destination." Lux is different from Kana, after being slightly taken aback, recalling the knowledge about some ancient ruins in his mind, he suddenly smiled like this. Under Kana''s puzzled gaze, Lux quickened his pace. In the end, Lux even ran. Seeing the running Lux, the black cat that Karna turned into was full of weird eyes. Are you still an old man who is about to die? I''m afraid the previous morbidity was not pretended. Kana murmured in her heart, but she didn''t fall behind. Stepping into the twilight, rushing into the dazzling brightness, when a person and a cat suddenly break through the darkness, the person and cat immediately stand on the spot in a daze. Lux never thought that there are such exaggerated underground ruins in this world. At this time, one person and one cat are standing on the edge of the ''cliff''. Outside the cliff, there is actually a huge underground space. Above the dome of the underground space is a bright ''sunlight'' composed of countless magic crystals. Under the sunlight, there is a gigantic city under the cliff at this moment. There are countless huge reinforced concrete houses in the city. These houses are abandoned, and their outer walls are even covered with vines and weeds at this time, but these vines and weeds are all dead at this moment. Looking at this magnificent dead giant city, Lux and Kana didn''t know what to say for a moment. Their location faces the existence of a bridge leading down to the underground city. But sadly, the steel bridge has collapsed. Looking down from the edge of the cliff, you can even see the corroded appearance of the collapsed bridge. "Isn''t this too exaggerated? This underground relic is so huge, and it''s still so well preserved?" The black cat turned into a human again, and she was so stunned that she didn''t even know what to say. "Look at those buildings. These are all the technical knowledge of ancient civilizations. It would be great if we could master this knowledge." Grand, spectacular, great? Lux could no longer find any words to describe the city in front of him. "Lux, do you really dare to think that these ancient technologies are likely to be the main reason for the mass extinction. The gods expressly forbid learning them. If you want to die, don''t drag me." "In addition, we don''t have so many divine power crystals in our era to allow us to reproduce the technology of ancient civilizations." Kana said so, and at the same time looked at the dome with a look of financial obsession. Above the underground city, in the center that casts a gentle light, a large number of magic crystals are revealing their entirety. The so-called crystallization of divine power in this era is precisely the magic crystal. In this era, the world has long since lost the magic crystal mine, replaced by a spirit mine that is less effective than the magic crystal, and can even be said to be very inferior. "Tsk, are these ancient civilizations so extravagant? They actually used divine power crystals to make light sources? What a waste!" Kanna spoke with an angry look on her face. But just when Kana was muttering this, a gust of wind suddenly blew up around Lux, and then Lux, who was riding on the wind, flew towards the sky above the underground city in an instant. The underground city is very huge, at least the part that is visible to the eye cannot be seen all at once. Lux wanted to take a rough look at the entire city before deciding whether to explore. After all, he was still worried that there were still active iron men here. Seeing Lux fly up, Kana was stunned for a moment, and immediately followed. The two were observing the city below while flying, and it was during this observation that the two felt more and more trembling about the civilization of the crab-headed creature. With such a city, such terrifying technology, the entire civilization disappeared so quietly? What exactly caused the mass extinction? For no reason, both Lux and Karna felt a tremor in their hearts. However, when the two flew to the center of the giant city, they suddenly discovered that a huge temple appeared in the front of the giant city. The temple was built on the rocks on the edge of the city, and the whole building was made of stone. It''s just that countless magic crystals embedded in these stone buildings can be seen. The circuit connected by the magic crystal made the entire temple emit a faint white light, which formed flowing clouds. There is also a huge circular square under the clouds. The circular square is more than two kilometers in diameter, and at the same time, there are giant statues of cancer erected one after another on the periphery of the square. Each of these giant crab sculptures is no less than 100 meters long and wide. They guard the square, they kneel down towards the temple, and their stone vertical eyes all look down and face the ground. It looked like devout believers were praying to the gods in the temple. Such huge beasts are not unavailable in this era of humans and orcs, but the strength of these giant beasts is all at the level of destroying cities and countries. In the face of such a giant beast, except for the gods, there is no mortal who can resist it. In the Magic Continent, in the era when humans and gods lived together, some foolish people even had records of enshrining certain giant beasts as gods. However, in the age of civilization, almost all the giant beasts in the ancient world were wiped out by the gods. Even if there are giant beasts that exist occasionally, they all hide in barren and inhabited places, even in the deep sea. Of course, some of these giant beasts were tamed by the gods, and thus became the terminal combat power of various churches and countries today. The magic continent is huge, and many people would not be able to travel through countries controlled by different gods to reach other countries in their entire lives, so this world still has too many secrets for mortals. However, for Lux and Kana, there are some secrets to be explored. Looking at the stone statue of the giant crab, looking at the square, and looking at the huge temple built on the second mountain, Lux and Kana unconsciously lifted their hearts. The temple is alive, at least that''s what Lux and Karna felt about the temple when they saw the scene with the moving clouds. No, under the mass extinction, all life in ancient times has long since disappeared, and gods cannot be excluded. Lux and Karna comforted themselves in this way. At the same time, the two began to look at each other. "Go?" Karna swallowed nervously. "go!" Lux made up his mind. It''s all coming, if you want to know the truth of the mass extinction, then the temple is the most likely place to record the real situation of the mass extinction. The mass extinction did not happen all at once, there must have been precursors, and such precursors must be recorded. Although the texts of ancient civilizations were not very friendly to Lux, Lux felt that he would be able to translate some of them as long as he was given time. In this way, with the desire to explore the truth of the mass extinction, Lux resolutely flew to the location of the temple. Holding the respect for the ancient civilization and the awe of the ancient gods, the two fell down one after another after arriving at the square in front of the temple. In the square of the temple, looking at the giant scorpion statue in front of them, Lux and Kana even felt a sense of oppression facing the goddess. Under the huge stone crab statue full of traces of time, the height and even the status of the two of them seemed so small. These Cancerians are gods, and much like gods. But these cancers are not gods, because they are just servants serving the gods in front of the temple. "Lux, I have a bad feeling that there might be something alive in the temple ahead." Suddenly, when the two were approaching the bottom of the huge staircase of the temple, Kana suddenly spoke solemnly. "How is it possible? Did you find anything?" Of course Lux would not think that Kanna was overly nervous, they were both great magisters, and Kanna was also famous as a magister who studied spiritual power. For intuition and early warning, Lux is willing to trust Kanna. "No, although I didn''t find anything, my spirituality has been warning me!" Kana was more serious than ever, and her expression was full of alert. Lux hesitated. He looked at the huge temple nearly a thousand meters away, and at the huge steps leading to the temple, he frowned deeply. "Is the warning strong? Could it be because there are iron men in the temple?" Lux asked after thinking for a moment. Kana is a bit complicated, because the spiritual premonition she feels is not too strong, but the spiritual premonition is not strong but it always gives her a very abnormal uneasiness. "The warning is sometimes weak and sometimes strong, and the danger doesn''t seem to be too much, but I always feel something is wrong!" When Karna said that, Lux wanted to hesitate even more. Kana and Lux ??are not fledgling magic apprentices, and they are more cautious at such times. Kana obviously also saw Lux''s hesitation, she frowned, and then said, just to be on the safe side: "Why don''t we go to the temple for the time being, and go search in the ruined city first?" "Of course, if you really want to go to the temple, I think we''d better get ready." As Kanna spoke, she grabbed a scroll from the void and handed it to Lux. Looking at the space teleportation scroll in his hand, Lux immediately made a decision. He frowned and said, "In this way, Kanna, you go to search the city of the ruins, while I go to the temple. If something happens, it won''t make both of us fall into a too passive situation at once." Obviously, for Lux, the temptation of the temple is very great. Even if there is danger, he is willing to take the risk. There is a reason for this, because the Goddess of Knowledge did not give them much time. Although the two of them secretly prayed to the Goddess of Knowledge through sacrifices for the matter of the ruins, in order not to violate the divine covenant of the Gelug pantheon, their personalities were more upright. The goddess of knowledge plans to announce the ancient ruins to the gods of the pantheon in five days. For this reason, Lux was willing to take some risks in order to collect some useful information as soon as possible, in order to know some information that the gods were unwilling to announce, and the mortals did not want to know. Looking at Lux''s determined face, Kana sighed. "Since you have said so, then you should be more careful." Kana didn''t say anything, but Lux nodded, and immediately jumped up and climbed the first step of the huge staircase leading to the temple the moment he turned his head to look at the temple. However, Lux and Karna clearly underestimated the so-called risks. Because, at the moment when Lux took the first step on the steps of the temple, the whole temple suddenly began to tremble. No, the source of the trembling was not the temple, but the underground in the center of the square behind them. V2.Chapter 91 "Foreigners! Who gave you the courage to come to our holy land!!!" Accompanied by a huge shock, a voice containing strong anger suddenly appeared in the minds of Lux and Kana. The sound penetrated the soul, and even made the two of them feel dizzy for a while. "boom!!!" The square exploded, and the moment Kanna flew back to Lux, a colossus suddenly broke through the blockade of time, broke through the time limit and woke up again from the ancient world hundreds of thousands of years ago. In ancient times, it was an elder forgotten by the Crabman Empire. It was a cancer that fell into a deep sleep after being seriously injured in a race war nearly 600,000 years ago before the so-called miracle civilization appeared. In the era when the miracle civilization entered the interstellar world, Gu has been sleeping and repairing his injuries. It doesn''t even know the miracle civilization, let alone know the destruction of the miracle civilization. The memory it has only stays in the race war, the memory of the war between the children of the deep sea and the land races that led to the destruction of the world''s surface. It was a tragic era. His companions died either because of the struggle for land hegemony, or because of the struggle between land and sea. Only he was still alive. Therefore, Gu has a deep hatred for alien races. Gu should not wake up originally, it should continue to be in a coma, even until the candle of his life completely reaches the end of time due to the change of the rules of the miracle planet. But, just today, the moment the alien climbed up the steps of the temple, it woke up. Seeing the giant crab appearing in the center of the square, Lux and Kana''s expressions have already changed drastically. The giant crab is huge, even bigger than the stone statues around the square. The length and width are more than 500 meters, and the giant pincers and eight limbs are like huge sharp knives. It is like a giant beast born for killing, full of power and tyranny. "No, ancient wise men, we have no intention of offending the holy land of your clan, all this is just a misunderstanding." Kana transmitted the sound with her mind for the first time, but as soon as the sound fell, the giant crab smashed it with its huge pincers. Gu was very angry. During his deep sleep, he always dreamed of his dead companions and the situation on the battlefield. He was already dazzled by his anger, and he didn''t even want to listen to any explanation. Aliens be damned! The aliens who stepped into the Holy Land should be even more damned! This is what Cancer thinks. The giant pincers wielded by the giant crab are burning with raging flames, and the power is also beyond imagination accompanied by the sound of piercing through the air. Lux and Kana should have teleported away immediately when Gu attacked them. But just when Lux and Kana had such a plan, suddenly, an orb in Kana''s waist flew up. The orb burst open suddenly, and the moment the giant crab was about to hit Lux and Kana, the three seemed to be drawn into an inexplicable realm. In the field, there appeared an endless sea of ??flowers, and in this sea of ??flowers, there also appeared a woman shining with an inexplicable divine light. The woman seemed to be only in her twenties, with beautiful blond hair, blue pupils and white eyes. Her slender figure was shrouded in a wide gold-trimmed gown, and her slender legs were slightly exposed from the sides of the gown. She was holding a very large book, and looked at Kana and Lux ??with a gentle face. The moment they saw this woman, Kana and Lux ??showed humble and respectful expressions. "Praise the goddess!" "Lanette crowned Wanan!" The names of the two are different, but the identity of the woman has been explained. In the age when gods and humans lived together on the earth, the boundaries between gods and humans were not so clear. Although there is a huge gap between gods and humans in today''s world and there are strict rules, the goddess of knowledge obviously doesn''t care too much about names. And this is why Lux called her by her first name, and she didn''t show any discomfort. Goddess Lanette waved her hand slightly, and then she looked at the Cancer imprisoned in place in front of her. At this time, the Cancer was obviously even more angry. For the sudden appearance of a powerful foreign race, Gu has no fear, but struggles with all his strength. But its struggle was useless at all, and the suppression of its life level made it impossible for him to break free from the confinement of the God''s Domain projection. "The ancients shouldn''t have appeared ''here''. Be quiet and turn around to look behind you. Although I pity what happened to you, for the sake of the peace of the world, I will give you two choices." Facing Cancer''s anger, the woman remained gentle. With a projection as high as 100 meters, she came to Cancer''s side, stretched out her hand and tapped Cancer''s eyes. Immediately, Cancer''s anger dissipated instantly. Gu''s eyes became clearer, he looked at the strange and powerful alien in front of him, and then looked behind him. What catches the eye is the ruined city, where there is nothing, nothing? Gu''s huge vertical eyes suddenly closed, and his mood was filled with unbelievable anxiety. It has some kind of guess, but it doesn''t want to believe it. "What happened? Can the strong man of the alien race tell me all this?" Gu''s heart was trembling, and he asked the goddess of knowledge. Goddess Lanette said calmly: "Your civilization is destroyed, this is the answer." His answer was very simple and common, but for Gu, it was an answer that he could not accept calmly. Gu has doubts, even unwilling to believe, it wants to go to the ground to find the answer by itself. But before that, it needs to calm down as much as possible. Therefore, after calming down, it looked directly at the strong man in front of it with alert eyes, and then said: "The strong man of the foreign race, tell me, what is your so-called choice?" "One, submit to me sincerely; two, die here." The Goddess of Knowledge seemed very plain when she said this. This is the promise of the gods, and there are only two paths for any ancient life to discover. "Sincerely convinced?" After hearing these two choices, Gu suddenly laughed, and his voice was full of contempt and disdain. arrogant? This is what the Goddess of Knowledge sees in Cancer''s eyes. The ancients admired the glory of the crab people, they are the heirs of the oldest gods, there is no sincerity, only death! And even if it is dead, it will die in battle! Gu did not believe that the civilization of the crab people was destroyed in such an unexplained way. The crab people are the heirs of the oldest god, and the father god must have redeemed the fire of the crab people''s civilization. Just like countless epochs ago, when the crab people encountered a huge crisis, the Father God would always appear. Gu firmly believes that even if he doesn''t have the opportunity to go to the ground to find the answer, he still has to bring this belief to the end of his life. Without any words, Gu struggled again, and even at a certain moment, its burst of power caused the projection of Goddess of Knowledge to tremble for a moment. But this vibration is only for a while. "It seems that you already have a choice." The Goddess of Knowledge frowned, while Gu glared. Gu didn''t accept his fate, prayed, and didn''t roar. Even the glaring eyes turned to calm in the end. Yes, it has still fought, but its strength is no match for the powerful alien race in front of it. So it has no regrets. However, just when Gu was about to die like this, Gu found that the memory in his mind seemed to have been flipped. In this regard, Gu Jin instantly reacted, and even immediately deleted all the memories about ''Father God'' in his mind. Because it doesn''t know what the world looks like today, and it doesn''t know whether its father god will face some troubles because of itself, so it quickly deletes its memory. As a legendary life, deleting memories is very simple, but it is not easy for Gu. However, Gu has no regrets. The main body of the memory is Gu, and the deletion of memory is very fast, but the goddess of knowledge still obtained some information in the process. The Goddess of Knowledge had a strange expression on her face, and at the same time, she began to say the homonym of the crabman''s name for her father god, the carapace god. "Creber?" The goddess of knowledge was just whispering subconsciously, but at the moment the whisper came out, the face of the goddess of knowledge changed instantly... On the outer space of the miraculous planet, a huge monster is sleeping. The monster is like an eternal star, under the dark vortex of dark matter, it sleeps soundly on the condensed shield of the planet rules. All the darkness is being attracted and absorbed by it, and at the same time its body is also growing at a speed that cannot be detected by the naked eye. Originally, this monster should have been sleeping all the time. But unexpectedly, the monster that had been sleeping for countless years suddenly opened its eyes at a certain moment. When the monster first woke up, his eyes were full of confusion, but in an instant, strangeness and excitement appeared. And at this moment, the monster closed its eyes again... The divinity of the Goddess of Knowledge gave a warning, but the warning came too late. Because, at the moment when the goddess of knowledge uttered that name, without warning, the divine realm projected by the goddess of knowledge suddenly darkened. All of this happened faster than expected. The moment Goddess of Knowledge had a bad premonition, she lost control of God''s Domain. No, now this God''s Domain projection is no longer her God''s Domain. "what happened?" "Goddess, is this going to do something?" Lux and Kana speculated the moment God''s Domain turned black. However, without waiting for them to react, the originally restrained Cancer suddenly roared excitedly. The sound was so loud that it pierced the eardrums. Then, under the astonished gaze of Lux and Kana, the imprisoned giant crab moved. But the giant crab was not about to attack, but suddenly fell to the ground and let out a low sound of unknown meaning. Seeing Cancer''s actions, Lux and Karna thought that Cancer was expressing his sincerity to the goddess of knowledge. They were a little happy, but at this time the Goddess of Knowledge frowned deeply and looked towards the sky of the domain. And it was at this moment that a huge eye suddenly appeared in the pitch-black field. Just one eye occupies the high altitude of the entire field, and it can''t even reveal the whole picture. There was a sound of cracking in the space. Under the gaze of the giant eye, Lux and Kana just glanced at the giant eye, and their souls seemed to be burned by flames. Dizzy, and the pain from the soul made Kana and Lux ??make different muffled sounds. The two couldn''t stand firmly, and they were about to fall down on the steps of the temple. They no longer dared to look at the sky, but at this moment their hearts were greatly shocked. "what is that?" "one eye?" "Why do eyes appear in the Goddess'' domain? Is that another god?" Limited by limited cognition, the two of them didn''t know what the appearance of the eyes represented, and they didn''t even know that they were facing the oldest god. The Goddess of Knowledge also does not know the Oldest God. What these gods know is only in ancient times, in the era of giant beasts, there were a group of so-called giant beast gods. But these gods should have all disappeared under the mass extinction along with the ancient miracle civilization. But why, there is still a living ancient god. Where did these ancient gods go? Is it the end of the sky? What is the truth about the mass extinction? In addition, the goddess of knowledge also discovered at this time that the so-called god herself had lost all her power under the gaze of this ancient god. Yes, it was like a child facing an adult, she couldn''t raise any resistance at all. So terrifying, just one eye can make him defenseless? The goddess of knowledge wants to try to communicate, but this giant eye doesn''t give her the chance to communicate at all. Because at the moment when the projection of the goddess of knowledge wanted to speak, under the gaze of the giant eyes, the projection of the goddess of knowledge was distorted. Some kind of irreversible changes suddenly began to appear in her figure. The Goddess of Knowledge wanted to try to resist, but in the end nothing could be changed at all. Under the gaze of Cancer, as well as Kana and Lux, the body of the Goddess of Knowledge ''melted'' quickly. The projection of the melting Goddess of Knowledge is the most concentrated divine power, and these divine powers gather and quickly become a man. All of this happened so suddenly that everyone present and Xie were stunned. The man had black hair and black pupils, and was only about 1.8 meters tall. The man in a robe seemed to have not adapted to his body, and even twisted his head and arms. "It''s not easy! I finally have a movable body." "Oh, I don''t know what kind of novel experience this world can bring me." Ji-woo is delighted. Yes, since having the seventh incarnation, this is the first time in this world that he has obtained a body that can move more easily. And this body is still in the form of a human being, do you think he can be unhappy? Although Ji Yu has been indulging in meditation and letting the sea crabs grow up as soon as possible, he is also curious about what changes have taken place in the miraculous planet. He couldn''t enter before, but now, he finally ushered in the opportunity. And this opportunity is at the moment when the projection of the goddess of knowledge calls the real name of the sea crab. The projection of the goddess of knowledge became Ji Yu''s projection, and at the same time, some memories of this projection of the goddess of knowledge also became Ji Yu''s property. However, it is a pity that the memory projected by this goddess of knowledge is very small, as if most of it has been truncated, and Ji Yu can only obtain language memory from it, as well as some information about the human kingdom she favors. "The changes in this world seem to be interesting! Then, we have to deal with your affairs properly." After sorting out the information obtained in his mind, Ji Yu smiled and looked at Cancer, and at the same time looked at Kana and Lux ??who were sitting on the ground with dull faces. V2.Chapter 92 Ji Yu''s current state of divine descent can only be regarded as mediocre. Strong should not be much stronger, but it is enough as a carrier for walking on the ground. Ji Yu''s current carrier can only be regarded as a doppelganger, Ji Yu''s main body consciousness is still on the side of the sea crab, and this descendant body is like a remote control object that is controlled after being connected to the Internet. Probably such a state. As for how Ji Yu obtained this carrier, in fact, it relied on the induction of his real name and the "violent" divine descent. With Ji Yu''s powerful consciousness now incarnated as a sea crab, the projection of the so-called goddess of knowledge can''t resist the pollution and erosion of Ji Yu''s soul. The rules of this world exclude it, but fortunately Ji Yu''s divine descendant is very special. This is the projection of the gods in the current world, and the projection of the gods is the carrier of the extension and gathering of the divine power of the gods, which is closely related to the rules of the current world. With this, Ji Yu''s descended body finally has a firm foothold in this world . At the same time, relying on the analysis of the divine power and the induction of the rules, Ji Yu''s powerful soul after being transformed into a sea crab got a message in just an instant. That is, if Ji Yu wants to let the main body come to this world, then he must let a large number of creatures in this generation know the name of the sea crab. Millions, tens of millions of local creatures call his god name, then he can rely on this ''faith'' mechanism to break the world''s rejection of him. Ji Yu savored the joints carefully, then clicked his tongue. "Tsk, why do I feel like an evil god!" "Do you want the local creatures to call you?" "Then should I invade this world? What a fool, sea crabs are native life on this planet, right?" Ji Yu was a little helpless, and at the same time couldn''t figure out why the current miracle planet was like this. If you don¡¯t understand it, you don¡¯t understand it. I¡¯m playing a game anyway, and I have to look like I¡¯m playing a game. Whether it¡¯s successful or not, let¡¯s see the situation in this world first. I just hope that Goddess of Knowledge will not be stingy and just find a group of people to make trouble for herself. But, feel free, Ji Yu doesn''t care too much, anyway, it''s just a clone for nothing, so what about playing with the gods of this world? In fact, Ji Yu didn''t want to violently seize the projection of this so-called goddess, but there was no way, Ji Yu was too eager for a node inside the miraculous planet. If this god''s projection escapes, wouldn''t it mean that he will be "hanging himself on the southeast branch" outside the planet for a long time? Therefore, Ji Yu didn''t think much at all at the time, and when he found that the goddess'' body could take over his consciousness and become a carrier, he immediately took this body eagerly. Just now he didn''t know what to project and what not to project, even if what he met just now was the body of the goddess of knowledge, Ji Yu would pollute it for her to see. Therefore, in fact, considering that Ji Yu can pollute and seize the body of a so-called god, Ji Yu can also be called an evil god. Thinking of this, Ji Yu couldn''t help but slapped his mouth again. "The evil god is the evil god, it doesn''t matter." It would be great if the goddess of knowledge or more gods could say the real name of the sea crab, but these gods would not make such a low-level mistake again. Ji Yu was a little bit regretful that he hadn''t captured the body of the so-called goddess of knowledge. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "Female, has the goddess turned into a male?" "No, it shouldn''t be something wrong, but what is going on with this unknown existence in front of me?" Kana''s heart was shocked, and even for a moment she activated the space teleportation scroll. But, unfortunately, the space teleportation scroll doesn''t work at all. The man turned around and looked at Kana and Lux, but the man didn''t say anything to them. The man just glanced at them with a slight smile, and then communicated with the giant scorpion in front of him in an unclear language. Seeing this, Kana and Lux ??can guess something no matter how stupid they are. "What''s your name? Why were you left underground?" Ji Yu looked at Ju Xie and asked curiously. "Father God, I don''t know the specific situation. I just woke up like this during my deep sleep. I am also very puzzled." "I don''t know?" Ji Yu was a little surprised, but then immediately said: "Well, relax, and then let me see your memory." "yes." The giant scorpion lowered its head respectfully, while Ji Yu floated forward and touched the carapace on the giant scorpion''s forehead. In just a moment, when Ji Yu opened his eyes again, Ji Yu already knew the cause and effect. Ji Yu also sympathizes with the cancer, but it is because of its existence that it is possible for Ji Yu to come to this world. Ji Yu didn''t know what to say at this time. In short, in order to let Cancer know the situation of the Crab people, Ji Yu immediately sent Cancer countless pictures with his consciousness. From the formation of the miraculous civilization, to the war with the so-called Stuka civilization, to the scene of the miraculous civilization marching to the distant star field, Ji Yu told it everything. The current state of the cancer ''Gu'' is very bad, and Ji Yu can clearly feel that its life has come to an end. It would be fine if he was still sleeping, but now, it may have less than a year left to live. Ji Yu''s descended body can''t open the inner world, and can''t "favor" the cancer, so currently Ji Yu gave Gu two choices. One, go with yourself, go outside to see, but it is very likely that you will die soon; two, sleep here, and wait for your own body to come to this world, then its life will naturally have the possibility of continuation. Regarding the two options given by Ji Yu, Gu chose the first one without any surprise. Yes, for the gods he believed in, Gu did not hesitate to choose his own belief. Compared with faith, life is not worth mentioning in Gu''s heart. Although Gu also wanted to live, but lingering on his last breath was not the result he wanted. Even if the Crabman is going to die, he should die standing up, and should die with dignity, instead of choosing a cowardly way of death. Furthermore, Ji Yu also said that he is likely to face the encirclement and suppression of the gods of this world, and he has no idea whether he can spread his name as a god. Therefore, after learning about this situation, Gu Tianran chose option 1. He wanted to serve his great father, even if he died, he wanted to die by his father''s side. The crab people of the ancient lineage are like this, their beliefs are absolutely loyal, and at the same time they are more simple than the crab people of the miracle civilization. Looking at Juxie Gu in front of him, Ji Yu sighed a little. If Gu couldn''t communicate with him, if Gu couldn''t have such face-to-face contact with him, maybe Ji Yu wouldn''t take Gu''s life too seriously. But now, in short, Ji Yu also has some compassion. After all, the ancients can also be regarded as the descendants of the sea crabs. Although neither the crab people nor the giant scorpions are the direct descendants of the sea crabs, it has been millions of years from ancient times to the present. In the face of such a believer, such a sub-family group, apart from the real evil god, perhaps no one or god would turn a blind eye, right? "Have you figured it out?" Ji Yu said with a gentle face. "Think about it, and ask Father God to bring Gu, although Gu may not be able to fight against those so-called alien gods, but Gu hopes to be able to fight for Father God as much as he can, and hope that at the last moment of his life, he will still not fall into the most important relationship between our race and Father God. Glory to the Old Gods." "glory?" That is your glory, not mine. Ji Yu sighed in his heart, creating history and continuing history, the story of the crab people will obviously continue. This is Gu''s choice, and their clan''s choice. Although Ji Yu is a ''god'', he will respect their choice. Ji Yu nodded in agreement at this time, and Gu Dang knelt down humbly and happily again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "Lux, who do you think he is? He won''t be the legendary ancient god, right?" "Perhaps. After all, the ancient giant crabs are still alive. It is not incomprehensible for an ancient god to suddenly appear now." Lux seemed to be speaking calmly in the sound transmission, but in reality his chest heaved violently. Ancient gods, ancient creatures, if they are still alive, then where did they go before? What is the truth about the mass extinction? Are they ready to come back now? But why? Lux is quite excited now, this kind of excitement makes his blood boil like never before in an old man who is about to be buried. The ancient myth is in sight, and the truth of the world is about to be revealed. Facing this existence in ancient mythology, Lux''s eyes were burning like fire. As for safety and the like, these things had long been forgotten by him. "What is this old man doing? Why does he feel like a gay?" Ji Yu turned around and saw the old man looking at him eagerly, he felt a little baffled. However, Ji Yu is obviously not in the mood to talk to these two humans at this moment. Slightly waving, the old man and the woman were all like ducks being lifted, they were restrained by the inexplicable force in the air and they came to the back of the cancer with Ji Yu at the same time. Then, under the watchful eyes of Kana and Lux, in the strange language of the mysterious man, the giant crab moved. The giant crab broke through the underground rock wall and headed towards the ground at the same time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The sky in the Magic Continent is covered with white clouds, above the clouds and clear sky, there is a floating island floating tens of thousands of meters above the sky. The floating island is not big, covering an area of ??about 50,000 square meters. Above it is a garden of green grass and flowers, which is full of flowers of various colors. The flowers surround the artificial lake in the center of the floating island, and on the edge of the artificial lake is a small flower pavilion. In the flower pavilion, a beautiful woman in a gold silk-trimmed dress was flipping through books, looking very, very quiet and indifferent. At the same time, there is a white swan taking a nap with its eyes closed at the woman''s feet. Everything here seemed very quiet and comfortable, but this tranquility was quickly broken. The beautiful woman who was flipping through a book suddenly frowned. She looked away from the book, and seemed to be thinking deeply about something. Then, the woman stood up slowly. And at the same time as she got up, a beautiful figure suddenly came to her domain from the door of light and shadow at the side of Yu Huating. "Hey, my dear sister, you are really not bored, don''t you feel bored after reading all the time?" The woman looked at Qianying, frowned slightly, and said at the same time: "Tessa, didn''t you come to me just to say this? If so, please leave." Faced with the woman''s chasing away, Qianying doesn''t care. "Sister, don''t be so ruthless, I''m your sister anyway." "Besides, I''m here for my sister''s good." Qianying approached the woman, and at the same time bent down and touched the swan at the woman''s feet indifferently. The swan woke up, looked at Qianying who was caressing itself, its pupils showed a surprised look, and then did not move, allowing Qianying to play with it. Seeing Qianying stroking her pet, the woman''s expression was indifferent: "Gelu asked you to come?" "Yes and no." Qianying smiled, and then looked at her sister with indifferent eyes. "Hey, sister, you really don''t know how to adapt, and I don''t know what to say about you." "I''m actually here today to tell you one thing. Gru borrowed from my kingdom on earth today. Why did he borrow? I think sister, you should be able to figure it out, right?" As soon as Qianying''s words fell, the woman was stunned for a moment, and then returned to calm, but this calmness made the aura around her even colder. Feeling the cold breath on the woman, Qianying sighed suddenly: "The Magus Empire is going to declare war on the Otti Kingdom. With the Otti Kingdom''s strength, sister, you should know the result without me telling you, right?" "What about the god''s proposal? Do you all agree?" "No, of course it is impossible for Gru to talk about this kind of thing at the God Council. Magus declared war on Otti just because an ambassador of the Magus Empire died in the capital of the Otti Kingdom today. I say that, Sister, do you understand?" Hearing what Qianying''s woman said, Lois, the goddess of knowledge, shrank her eyes. "Such a despicable method is really worthy of him." "Huh~ despicable?" Qianying smiled. "My dear sister, don''t you really read books and look stupid? Our world has always been dominated by the weak and the strong, and today''s peace is also derived from fighting." "Back then, if our sisters hadn''t trusted and cooperated with each other, how could we have survived to usher in this peaceful day. Every time I think about the past, I miss it very much." As Qianying spoke, she held the woman''s hand at the same time, and the smile on her face made the woman quite uncomfortable. "You agreed to borrow?" "Of course, how dare I, a little goddess of magic, go against the wishes of the God Lord. My underground country is next to Gru''s empire." "Heh~, is this what you mean by missing the past?" Seeing the woman''s sarcastic eyes, Qianying smiled indifferently: "The past was the past, and the present is the present. My sister, I don''t want to end up in a day where I don''t have an earthly kingdom, can''t get the fruit of divine power, and lose my status or even perish." "Sister, listen to my advice, if you become the wife of the God Lord, if you don''t have anything, you can do whatever you want, and you may even go further in the future, when the time comes..." "Okay, if you want to talk about it, you don''t have to, even if I die, I won''t look at the despicable Gru!" Qianying may have expected this situation long ago, looking at the woman, Qianying''s beautiful eyes finally showed a trace of worry, but this worry was completely hidden. "Hey, what I got in exchange for my sincerity is such a result. Forget it, my dear sister, you can continue to be so stubborn. Go away. If you die, I will do more for you in the future at most. Hold a few god sacrifices." Qianying smiled teasingly, after all, she walked away from the portal of light again without any nostalgia. Looking at the beautiful figure who left, the woman disappeared coldly, and even sighed slightly in the depths of her pupils. The woman stood there for a long time, and finally her face seemed to have made a decision. The woman picked up the white swan, and at the same time, as if sensing something, in an instant, a portal of light appeared, and the woman entered through the portal of light, and then completely disappeared in the garden of flowers. V2.Chapter 93 "Your Majesty Gru, congratulations, Lois really fell for it." In a resplendent palace, a tall and thin man was congratulating a domineering man on the main seat. And in front of them, there is really a magic mirror at this time, and there is a picture on the magic mirror, and that picture is the picture of Lois leaving the garden of flowers just now. "No, make sure Lois really went to the ground." "As long as it is confirmed that she has gone to the ground, then her violation of the divine covenant of the gods can be completely determined. Gary, go to inform the God of Thunder and Punishment, and say that Lois has left the divine garden. Red, who has always dealt with justice, will naturally know. How to do it." "Okay, I''m going!" The tall and thin man smiled flatteringly, and immediately walked out of the palace. Watching the tall and thin man leave, Gru took a sip of his wine and hummed softly: "It''s been tens of thousands of years, Lois, I gave you a chance, but I don''t cherish it, so don''t blame me for being ruthless." "No, you are the master of the majestic pantheon. What''s wrong with having three wives? Lois is shameless, she asked for it." A beautiful woman next to Gelu echoed with obvious jealousy in her eyes. "Hehe~, well, I know what you''re thinking, but I don''t want any of you to intervene in this matter." "Lois violated the promise of the gods. I think many people in the gods will intercede for her. If she knows it, I will naturally give her another chance. If she doesn''t, hehe!!!" When Gru said this, there was a hint of ferocity in his eyes. Seeing the fierceness in Gru''s eyes, the other woman who had been silent at the side sighed sadly. Gru, the god of the sky, was obviously so humble in the age when the gods were fighting for hegemony. Relying on his strength and his own charisma, he managed to establish such a pretty good god system. But why is it like this now? As the wife who has been with Sky God the longest, Evelyn now sees nothing but disappointment. A powerful pantheon master is fine, but an immoral pantheon master is often prone to disaster. In particular, the current Magic Continent seems to be peaceful, but it is also full of crises. Among the 18 gods, the Tuttle gods, which border on the Gru gods, have always been eyeing the Gru gods. Evelyn, the goddess of beauty, was worried alone, and at the same time reminded Gru more than once, but now Gru didn''t listen to anything, and it also affected her relationship with Gru. Facing the current situation, Evelyn could only pray. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Cancer appeared on the ground with Ji Yu. And the location where they appeared was in a coastal village at this time. Cancer came here smelling the tide, and the reason for coming here was Ji Yu''s instruction. "Goddess, what kind of monster is this!!!" "Run! The monster is coming!!! Go and call the priest!" The appearance of Cancer caused noise in the busy coastal villages and towns. Some people are on the run, and some so-called magicians and village guards are launching painless attacks on the cancer. Attacks include fireballs, wind blades, earth thorns, etc., accompanied by bows and arrows, but in Ji Yu''s eyes, these are a bit like children''s slapstick. The giant crab is like a moving hill, such a terrifying giant, it''s okay for these human beings to have the courage to attack. In this regard, Ji Yu did not let Cancer fight back. After all, Ji Yu doesn''t have the desire to kill ordinary people, and Ji Yu still respects the weight of life. As long as it is not a real enemy, Ji Yu will not take action at will. "My lord, please don''t kill these ordinary people who offend you because of their ignorance." Ji Yu hadn''t spoken yet, but Kana behind him mustered up the courage to speak out at the first time. Although Kana and Lux ??didn''t know what the mysterious man in front of them was going to do, it was foreseeable that this mysterious man could not be targeting such a small fishing village. Ji Yu naturally understands the language of the Magic Continent because he has received the memory of the Goddess of Knowledge. Regarding Kanna''s consciousness sound transmission, Ji Yu directly chose to answer positively. "Hehe~, then what do you think I should do? Are they attacking me? By the way, how do you deal with offending gods in this world? I''m a little curious." Ji Yu responded to the two people behind him for the first time, and his tone was still full of playfulness. "You, do you understand our language?" Karna was a little stunned and shocked. "Is your language difficult? Well, answer my question." Kana showed embarrassment, but Lux at the side was the first to speak respectfully with bright eyes. "Offending the gods is naturally a great crime, but not all of them are capital crimes. At least in our Kingdom of Otti, there is no death penalty for offending the gods. Of course, life-long imprisonment is very possible." The old man looked at Ji Yu, and his tone showed that he wanted to get close. "Oh? It seems that your Otti Kingdom is quite enlightened?" Ji Yu was a little surprised, because in his opinion, there are gods in the medieval world, and offending the gods should be a very serious crime. According to the practice of some extreme believers, offending the gods is probably a capital crime. "No, the Kingdom is not bad, but in the end it all depends on our having a very good goddess." "Heh~, you old man is a little mean? I don''t think your tone is pious?" "Piety is something for believers, and I am an unbeliever. In this country, even if I am unbelievers, I still support certain positions of the goddess." Lux spoke respectfully, while at the same time carefully analyzing Ji Yu''s character in terms of speaking skills. "Interesting, the kingdom of gods can accommodate unbelievers. You don''t think this is too much, right?" "Yes, apart from our Kingdom of Oti, there is no other country that I know of that would be like this." "However, although my situation is special, Your Majesty seems to be quite special as well. As a god, you would actually talk to us like this. This is something I never expected." Lux said this tentatively, while nervously waiting for Ji Yu''s response. For the old man''s words, Ji Yu pondered some flavors, but he didn''t care. "God? When did I say I was a god?" "ah?" Well, not only Lux was stunned, but even Kana, who had been a little reluctant to let go, was also a little stunned. "What? Is there any surprise?" Ji Yu laughed teasingly. "God is what you and even other races call me and the existences close to me, and I don''t have the habit of calling myself a god. It''s just some luck that happened to be in this state. Whether you call me a god or not, Or maybe respect and awe are not important to me." "In addition, I think it is more often that you need the gods than the gods need you. From this perspective, is there a different way of thinking that has been opened?" "Of course, now I have some small problems that I need from you, or I need some beings to respect me as a god. It would be great if you could cooperate." Ji Yu''s words fell on Kana and Lux''s ears like thunder. Such novel remarks are rare in the world. After all, gods would not talk to mortals in this way, and of course it was even more impossible to express their views on mortals. Of course, the gods may really not care much about mortals, but in order to maintain the existing rule, it is impossible for them to make such remarks. Lux was extremely excited by Ji Yu''s words. Yes, judging from what Ji Yu said now, Lux is almost 100% sure that the mysterious man in front of him is probably an ancient god with an extremely rare personality. Whether it is from the perspective of rights or desire itself, it is absolutely rare for a god to be able to speak so well. "Your Majesty''s remarks are really refreshing. In this way, I, an old man, can finally let go of my worries and fears." "Worried? Do you have any? I still believe the lady next to you if you say so." Lux was a little embarrassed by Ji Yu''s straightforwardness. On the other hand, Kana seemed to have reacquainted with the god in front of her at this moment. Her beautiful eyes flowed, looking at Ji Yu was like seeing an elder full of wisdom, full of a different kind of gaze. The giant crab ignored the attacking crowd and continued on its way, also quickly going into the sea. "Well, can Your Majesty ask a question? You just said that you need us, but what exactly do you want us to do?" Kana regained her composure amidst Lux''s embarrassment, and asked curiously. "It''s very simple. To sum it up, it''s because my current home is locked, and I can''t go home without a key, so someone needs to open the door for me inside the door." Ji Yu didn''t hide anything, and didn''t even bother to hide it. Kana and Lux ??may not have reacted to Ji Yu''s words for the first time, but after a careful taste, they will soon be able to guess the general idea. Can this ancient god come back? So does it take ''people'' to borrow some kind of ritual to return? But what''s going on with the current state of the crown prince? By the way, the body of this crown prince is the divine power projection of the captured goddess, so the body of this crown prince has not entered this world. Almost all of Lux and Karna had such an association. At the same time, Lux and Karna also had some kind of worry in their hearts. Because they don''t know the specific situation of the ancient civilization, and they are also worried that the reason why this god is so easy to talk may be to paralyze them. In addition, even if this god is easy to talk, how should humans like them deal with the return of ancient civilizations? There is only so much living space in this world, and I am afraid that a war that will spread to the entire world will not erupt immediately. This ancient god may not discriminate against life in this world, but what about the races under his care? If they want to rule the world again, what will happen to this one in front of them? Taking a step back, even if the ancient civilizations did not want to rule the world, what would other gods in this world think when they came? What will you do? Suddenly, Kana and Lux ??felt deeply worried for no reason. Just taking advantage of the opportunity, the two immediately asked again. "Your Majesty, excuse me, can we ask you something about your ancient civilization?" The two looked at Ji Yu nervously, while Ji Yu was still calm and gentle. "Some things may not be good for you now that you know, but what I can say is that your worries are completely unnecessary." "The reason why I want to go home is entirely out of my personal will. The ancient civilization you are worried about will not come back now or for a long time." "Of course, if possible, I will see the situation and let some of the remaining wanderers return to their hometowns." Ji Yu here is naturally referring to the Crabman in Ji Yu''s inner world. At this time, Ji Yu''s inner world has undergone earth-shaking changes, and those crab people are exactly the wanderers Ji Yu refers to. Of course Ji Yu doesn''t think that the crabman and himself can return smoothly, and the process will inevitably attract the resistance of the so-called gods in this world. Ji Yu has already made plans for this, it''s okay to know what''s interesting, but it''s just a matter of pincers to not know what''s interesting. Ji Yu definitely wants to come back, he wants to explore the specific situation of the planet in the planet, and if possible, Ji Yu also plans to let the sea crab enter the center of the earth to have a look. The miraculous planet has skyrocketed a lot in recent years, and the volume of the entire sphere and its atmosphere is at least a thousand times that of the blue star. Such an exaggerated active planet does not exist at all in the cognition of Blue Star humans, and it is even anti-''science''. And Ji Yu brought the sea crab back just because he wanted to use the mystery of the sea crab to explore and discover the strange places of this planet, and even Ji Yu would like to get in touch with the will of the planet if possible. Of course, all of this is something for later, and it is still unknown whether they can return smoothly. If there are gods looking for him now, especially the so-called goddess of knowledge, Ji Yu''s current divine descendant body may not be able to deal with it. Ji Yu was not in a hurry or panic, and he didn''t even hide. Because it doesn''t matter to Ji Yu, because once the divine descending physical ability appears, it will definitely appear the second time. For Ji Yu, it''s just a matter of getting some sleep. In addition, Ji Yu also began to lay down his hands. And this backhand is the two of them now, as well as the place they just traveled along the way, and this backhand also includes the deep sea that they are going to now. The name of Creber will surely spread, sooner or later. When people encounter difficulties, they will naturally think of using external forces. Therefore, regarding human nature, Ji Yu is almost 100% sure that the name of Criber will definitely spread. Ji Yu used his divine power to carve many slates when Kana and Lux ??were unable to notice. The tablet is written about the ancient god, Kreb who responds to every request. According to Ji Yu''s answer, Kana and Lux ??are almost sure of one thing now. That is, mass extinction is by no means mass extinction, and ancient civilizations do still exist. In addition, judging from Ji Yu''s expression and rhetoric, he is full of an attitude of looking down on the world. Strong self-confidence, or arrogance, this is the true face of the seemingly gentle Ji Yu in the eyes of the two. The battle of gods may not be far away. The world may not be at peace for long. The two looked worried. However, just as the two were worried, without warning, suddenly, an ethereal and pleasant female voice appeared. "I can help you!" In an instant, Ji Yu and the two of them looked at the source of the voice. V2.Chapter 94 "My... Your Majesty the Goddess?" Seeing the person coming, Kana was extremely surprised, and even said that she didn''t understand, while Lux on the side showed a thoughtful look and fell into deep thought. "Are you willing to help me?" Ji Yu looked a little playful. He didn''t know why the goddess of knowledge said to help him, but he thought there must be something hidden in it. In the state of Ji Yu''s descended body, if the goddess of knowledge wants to take revenge, there is no need to be so devious. Therefore, Ji Yu couldn''t think of the need for the goddess of knowledge to lie to him, so there was only one conclusion left. The goddess of knowledge probably had her own reasons for doing so. "yes!" The Goddess of Knowledge landed on the giant crab''s carapace with a slightly miniature white swan in her arms. Her face was extremely calm, looking directly at Ji Yu''s expression, nothing unusual could be seen. "Is that so?" Ji Yu smiled slightly and didn''t even ask her why she did this. "Then how are you going to help me?" "Then what help do you need?" "Real name, if you can mobilize your own power and gather the power of the whole country to perform a ceremony to call my real name." "Can!" Ji Yu: "..., there is no exchange condition?" "have" Ji Yu and Lois, the goddess of knowledge, questioned and answered skillfully. Those who didn''t know the inside story would even think that they were acquaintances who had known each other for a long time. Kana and Lux ??have been staring blankly for a long time. "The goddess wants to cooperate with this old god? Lux, have you guessed the reason?" Kana said to Lois. "God of the Old Ones? This title has a bit of a taste." "Hey, let me ask you a question." "It''s actually not difficult to guess, right? Although I don''t know what happened in the God Realm, I think it must have something to do with the Magus Empire''s recent diplomatic troubles for us." "The underground kingdom is an extension of the divine will of the gods. If it wasn''t for the change of attitude towards our goddess, I really don''t want to know why the Magus Empire would trouble us with a country that doesn''t border them." Kana was stunned, and then suddenly remembered that the Magus Empire had imposed additional taxes on all caravans in the Kingdom of Oti a few years ago. It was also from then on that the relationship between the Magus Empire and the Oti Kingdom became worse and worse. Just a little thing, the Magus Empire will make a big fuss, and the arrival of the goddess now, and the negotiation with the old god just now seem to confirm everything. Kana looked a little worried, and at the same time complained: "Lilian is too. She knew about it long ago, but she didn''t tell me anything." "Can you talk nonsense about this kind of thing? Lilian has her position as a great priest, and her relationship with the goddess..." The two discussed quietly, while the two gods continued the conversation. "I need you to ensure the safety of my underground country Oti. At least, after accepting the covenant, I hope you can save my people as much as possible." Hearing the words of the goddess of knowledge, Ji Yu tasted it immediately. "It seems that you are not doing well in the so-called Gru pantheon?" The goddess of knowledge was noncommittal, and continued: "The Magus Empire has declared war on the Oti Empire, and that''s why I asked you to cooperate." "You want to return to the ground, and I want to protect myself. If you agree to my request, then you will inevitably face the siege of nearly a hundred gods in the entire pantheon. Please consider it carefully." The goddess of knowledge looked directly at Ji Yu, wanting to see if this so-called ancient god would dare to accept this kind of cooperation. However, under the gaze of the goddess of knowledge at this time, Ji Yu did not show any different expressions from before. He was just a little curious: "Do the gods in your world speak as straightforwardly as you?" "I don''t think so." "The problems I face cannot be solved by relying on so-called knowledge. I want to explain everything to you. Naturally, I hope that you can evaluate whether your own strength can handle this cooperation. This is important to you and to me. necessary." The goddess of knowledge looked at Ji Yu indifferently. "So, what''s your decision? Ancient God?" "Decision?" Ji Yu smiled freely. "Someone took the initiative to provide me with a shortcut. Do you think I will let go of such a good thing? Or do you think that the ancient gods have spent several times and dozens of times of your time in vain?" "Also, even if you don''t remind me or even provide me with help, sooner or later I will confront these gods when I arrive." "So why should I say no?" Ji Yu extended a cooperative hand to the goddess of knowledge. The goddess of knowledge looked at Ji Yu fixedly. She didn''t know whether the ancient god in front of her was arrogant, but since he agreed, the goddess of knowledge could only choose to believe. After all, the situation of the goddess of knowledge made it impossible for her to find a better partner than Ji Yu. In addition, judging from the terrifying power that Ji Yu captured her projection before, the goddess of knowledge still has great expectations for her. The Goddess of Knowledge stretched out her hand in doubt. And Ji Yu looked at the goddess of knowledge like this, and immediately smiled and took her hand. "Happy cooperation!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Lux was very excited, and even felt that this life was worth living. Because he witnessed history, the moment when a grand history was born. Although he doesn''t know whether the ancient god and the goddess of knowledge will win the final victory, there is no doubt that in this cooperation, the ancient god and the goddess of knowledge will surely set off an epic change. The giant crab was heading towards the capital of the Audi Kingdom, and at this time Lux was taking out a quill and sitting on the giant crab''s carapace and began to write. ''At the edge of the tide, under the witness of dusk, the old god and the goddess of knowledge signed a sacred covenant enough to be recorded in history. '' "The beginning of this sacred covenant has to start with the discovery of ancient ruins by the disciples of Magister Lux and his friend Kanna..." Lux was writing furiously, while Karna was always watching the figure of the goddess and the old god. On the head of the crab, the old gods and goddesses stood side by side, and there was a silent field around them. Although Kana couldn''t hear what the gods were saying, it didn''t prevent her from paying attention at all times. However, under this kind of attention, everything should be calm. However, successive accidents happened. In the dark night, while the Cancer was making huge movements on the ground without any scruples, suddenly, a light and shadow appeared above the Cancer''s head. The light and shadow condensed out of thin air at the same time, and then a woman with an extremely beautiful face was born out of thin air. The woman is barefoot, but she wears a mage''s robe but does not hide her unstained temperament. Goddess of magic! Kana''s eyes widened, and the moment she saw the woman''s face, she knew the woman''s identity. Tessa, the goddess of magic, has an extremely close relationship with the goddess of knowledge in legend. "Why is this goddess here?" Lux was stunned, but frowned at the same time. He and Karna are generally a little confused about the purpose of the goddess of magic. Because, on the ground, there are secretly rumors that the goddess of magic has an unclear relationship with Gru, the master of the pantheon. I don''t know when this kind of rumor appeared, and I don''t know who spread it, but what we can know is that the relationship between the goddess of magic and the goddess of knowledge cannot be compared with that in ancient times. The moment the goddess of magic appeared, Ji Yu and the goddess of knowledge both turned their heads. "Heh~, my dear sister, you really made it easy for me to find, why? This is the partner you found in the lower realm regardless of breaking the promise of God?" The goddess of magic looked at Ji Yu, but quickly frowned. Because the goddess of magic found that Ji Yu''s aura was completely created by the divine power of the goddess of knowledge. Not the real body, but the phantom energy body exists. The goddess of magic was a little dazed, and even thought that her goddess of knowledge was crazy? "What are you doing here? My business should have nothing to do with you, right?" the goddess of knowledge said extremely displeased. The goddess of magic was stunned, and then teased: "How can it be okay? You are my sister. Besides, sister, you violated the promise of God and descended to the ground in real body. I heard that the God of Thunder and Punishment received the news and was patrolling from him. The Principality of Link came to investigate." "Oh? Really? You''re here to tell me this?" The goddess of magic in front of him is just a projection of divine power, and the goddess of knowledge can see it at a glance. The Goddess of Knowledge had inexplicable emotions in her heart, she was a little bit disappointed, but she also breathed a sigh of relief. The tone of the goddess of knowledge and the tone of the goddess of magic made Ji Yu quite interesting as a bystander. There are thorns in the myth of the female knowledge, and the unknown goddess in front of her is obviously an old hermaphrodite. "Otherwise?" The goddess of magic approached Ji Yu: "That''s all I can do, but sister, are you doing well as a puppet?" puppet? ''Girl'' are you talking about me? seriously? Ji Yu was speechless because the goddess was touching his face and even kneading it. Regarding this, Ji Yu just looked at the goddess with a strange face. "Yo, it''s not bad, look at this expression? Those who don''t know think it''s a real person." Of course, the Goddess of Magic did not caress Ji Yu out of interest, but used the opportunity of contact to investigate the situation of the puppet in front of her. However, the Goddess of Magic will definitely not be able to detect anything. After all, Ji Yu in front of him is just an empty shell body that is remotely controlled. So from this aspect, the current Ji Yu is also a puppet, right? But the difference is that all the feelings of this kind of puppet are actually the same as all the senses of Ji Yu when he was a real person. so...... The goddess of knowledge looked at the goddess of magic touching Ji Yu''s cheek with a strange expression on her face. She and Ji Yu looked at each other, but Ji Yu didn''t say anything, as if he had really brought in the role of a puppet. "Oh my god, it''s not me playing a hooligan, but this female hooligan in front of me is taking advantage of me." '' Under the gaze of the goddess of knowledge''s weird expression, Ji Yu''s skin is obviously not as thick as a city wall, so. "Ahem..., lady, I am a little embarrassed by what you do." Ji Yu was face to face with the Goddess of Magic, and the distance between their faces was less than ten centimeters. When Ji Yu made such a sound, the goddess of magic was stunned, and then she looked straight at Ji Yu with some uncertainty for a few seconds and then turned to look at the goddess of knowledge. In an instant, the goddess of magic''s complexion changed drastically and she flew back. "who are you?" Ji Yu touched his nose, he didn''t feel so good about being called "stop thief". "Didn''t you guess the first sentence when you came here?" "oh?" The goddess of magic''s complexion changed again and again, and then she put on a yin and yang smile again. "Are you quite courageous? Tell me, which god of the gods are you? How dare you meddle in the affairs of our Gelug gods? Could it be that you want to start a war of gods?" Ji Yu didn''t answer, but smiled and looked at the goddess of knowledge. The goddess of knowledge was speechless, but she stood up anyway: "Tessa, what exactly do you want to do?" "What do I want to do?" The original yin and yang smile of the goddess of magic gradually disappeared, and she shot without warning. "I want to kill him!" The goddess of magic made a sudden attack without warning, because the distance was too close, Ji Yu''s body was touched by the goddess of magic in the blink of an eye. It took only an instant for the body of divine power to disintegrate. Ji Yu was a little surprised, but the goddess of knowledge seemed a little unbelievable. "Are you actually in the lower world?" Although Ji Yu tried his best to contain the collapsed divine power, he was a little regretful that the phantom should not last for a few seconds. And at the moment when Ji Yu''s body collapsed, the ancient anger under Ji Yu''s feet became angry. The whole body of Cancer suddenly burst into flames. And at the moment when Cancer was furious, the goddess of knowledge rescued Kanna and Lux ??in time, and the goddess of magic was flying into the sky. Ji Yu can see that there is obviously something wrong between the goddess of knowledge and the so-called goddess Tessa. He even smelled orange. Well, Ji Yu admits to the unforeseen disaster. But at the same time, Ji Yu did not forget the covenant with the Goddess of Knowledge. Therefore, Ji Yu sent a message to Cancer Gu immediately before disappearing. That is to let Gu go into underground dormancy for a while, and he should come soon, and before that, don''t make indifferent sacrifices. After Gu Zai accepted Ji Yu''s decree, of course he chose to obey. But looking at the tiny alien strongman in the sky, Gu still couldn''t help being angry. To have someone blaspheme and offend God the Father in front of him is an unbearable humiliation in the eyes of the ancients. The moment Gu Zai finally left, he immediately spit out a huge tongue of flame at the goddess of magic. Facing the tongue of fire, the Goddess of Magic blew it out with a wave of her hand, and at the same time she was about to attack Gu. However, at this moment, the goddess of knowledge stopped in front of the goddess of magic. In the end, Gu successfully left, and Ji Yu also looked at the two goddesses in the sky with some playfulness at the end and disappeared. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The outer space of the miracle planet. Cancer is awake. "Isn''t this trip too short? But it''s not bad, and the harvest is huge." Ji Yu smiled slightly, and at the same time looked at the data panel that he hadn''t looked at for a long time. ¡¾Seventh Incarnation: Sea Crab¡¿ ¡¾Real name: ''Kriber''¡¿ ¡¾Sea Crab Status¡¿(expand) ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: 5 (God)] [Vitality: 130,000 (no upper limit)] [Length and width: 158 km/126 km (no upper limit)] ¡¾Height: 88 kilometers¡¿ [Age: about 1.48 million years] ¡­ Over the past 540,000 years, the characteristics of sea crabs have not changed, only the vitality and body shape have changed. Looking at the data of Sea Crab, Ji Yu became a little numb. "The body size has increased by more than five times, and it is almost infinitely strong. In addition, there should be higher levels above the god-level life, right? But when will the qualitative change occur? It is really confusing." V2.Chapter 95 Ji Yu is very satisfied with the growth of the sea crab, at least his hard work for so many years has finally paid off. In addition to the growth of the sea crab itself, Ji Yu also projected his consciousness into the inner world. The inner world of a sea crab is its own space, and this space is tens of thousands of times larger than that of a sea crab. The uniqueness of the sea crab god-level life form is almost fully reflected in this aspect. In the beginning, the internal world of the sea crab was still a plane world similar to a plane, but during the nearly 540,000 years that the sea crab has been sleeping, the internal world has undergone tremendous changes. When the diameter of the inner world reached eight thousand kilometers, the whole world stopped growing. At the same time, in the process that the inner world cannot detect, the original flat world began to bend and solidify, and finally the entire flat world turned into a planet. In the past 540,000 years, the entire planet seems to have hardly grown on the outside, but the original empty space in the core has been continuously filled. In this way, in this kind of change, this planet with a diameter of 8,000 kilometers has completely become a veritable planet. The fireball in the sky revolves clockwise around the planet like the sun, and the moon is opposite the sun. In this way, a single world with the living planet as the center is completely formed in the inner world of the sea crab. The entire planet Sea Crab is only slightly smaller than the Blue Star, and it can even be predicted that at some point in the future, this planet will surely exceed the size of the Blue Star... Long, long ago, the exalted god ''Kreb'' created this world. His eyes became the sun and the moon, and his wisdom and chaos made the ancients. And the Old Ones created us. In the endless years, we have become the guardians of this world, but our arrogance and uncontrolled reproduction almost destroyed this beautiful world. Therefore, there is always a balance in everything, and our old enemy, the tiger and wolf clan, appeared. Born from the ground, the Tigerwolves came out of the darkness and attacked us in light and darkness. We have been confused, doubted, and even thought that the ancients had given up their promise to us. However, we were wrong, the ancients never promised us, and even said that the ancients never cared about or favored us. The elders have never changed their attitude from the very beginning, and that is to guard the world created by the great gods. We claim to have taken over the noble task from the hands of the elders and become a great family of guardians. However, we have never been real guardians, we are just an extension of the will of the ancients to protect this world. Once we are arrogant, once we start to cause harm to the world, the ancients will punish us in the name of gods, and the Tiger Wolf Clan rises just at this opportunity. By the time we realize all this, it is already too late. Because the Tiger Wolf Clan has completely established a country on the ground, the border city, where our warriors have been fighting with the Tiger Wolf Clan. Our family eats grass, and the tiger and wolf family eats meat. It is impossible for our two races to live peacefully in this world forever. The strife will always be there, and the Old Ones will always be watching from above, our wretched race On the green grass outside the dilapidated castle, an old rabbit man kept telling this story to the occasional children and passers-by. But the story is just taken as a story. Therefore, this story is an old story from a long, long time ago. The old man has never left here, and he has no idea what changes have taken place in the current world. He''s just a sad, rigid-minded old man with no legs, and he''s here to stay as a storyteller. In the current "Sea Crab Star" rabbit people have been divided into dozens of countries, in contrast to the tiger wolf clan has also established countless countries. It''s true that the tiger and wolf clan eat meat, but the bunny people don''t just eat grass anymore. In the city built by the ancients in the center of the continent, the Rabbitmen and Tigerwolves live together in harmony. There, there is no struggle, everything is harmonious and perfect. Among the ancients, several prophets left underground. Under their guidance, the entire continent formed a huge empire ''Dreiser'' centered on the holy city. ''Dreiser'' translated from the common language of this world means peace and strength. There, the rabbitmen and tigerwolves are implementing the so-called national policy of sustainable development with the help of the wisdom and technology of the ancients. Animal husbandry, pasture planting technology, everything is so novel and harmonious. The Dreiser Empire is huge, but it is strictly controlled. Neutral, no leakage of technology is allowed; everything there is so different from the outside world. In a single rabbit-man country, or even a tiger-wolf country, when the two clans are still fighting each other or the same clan, they are working hard to develop so-called technology. The tall buildings in the city are one after another, and all the troops enter the so-called electronic virtual world for training. According to the words of the ancients, the great gods will need us one day, and what the gods are not suitable for is what we can do. Everything is for the great god of carapace and fire ''Criber''. The atmosphere of belief in the Dreiser Empire is very strong. The rabbitmen and tigerwolves here have a superior ideological education. They think they are orthodox, and they are God''s chosen people recognized by the gods and the ancients. It is with this kind of thinking that these rabbitmen and tiger werewolves even regard all the same races in other countries in the mainland as uncivilized fools. The world is huge, and the Dreiser Empire only occupies an area of ??less than five million square kilometers. In order to prevent technology leaks, and to prevent other countries from developing excessive high-tech and causing the world to fall into a cycle of destruction, the Dreiser Empire even developed an army that patrols the world. This army patrols the world every two years. Once it is discovered that some countries are secretly developing technology, these countries will surely be destroyed. In short, in the words of the Dreiser Empire, all technology must be controlled under the control of Dreiser and the ancients. Because technology is part of theocracy. At the same time, because the Dreiser Empire controls technology at the level of interstellar civilization, here, Dreiser will actively absorb the population of neighboring countries every year. As a result, the population of the Dreiser Empire has remained at around one billion. The atmosphere inside the planet is monitored by countless satellites of the Dreiser Empire, and there are even more than 50 million standing interstellar armor stored underground. Even the Dreiser Empire always has a hundred ten-kilometer class starships. Although this amount is less than one ten thousandth of the most prosperous period of the miracle civilization, it is barely enough to use in the planning. Because, if there is a real war, the ancients are the ultimate combat power, and the existence of the Dreiser Empire is only used for ground wars. 540,000 years ago, because the "Sea Crab" once again absorbed a group of crab people, the number of "Cancers" in the entire Sea Crab had already exceeded 5,000. Ninety-nine percent of these five thousand cancers exist in the ''starry sky''. They sleep here, shining with the sun and the moon, and they are guarding the whole world as stars, waiting for their ''Father God'' to call them again. In charge of these cancers is the elder ''Tan'', whose age has exceeded one million years. He is similar to the cancer ''Gu'' of the Magic Continent. It''s just that the same family has different fates, ''Gu'' is dying, but ''Tan'' is getting stronger day by day. In addition to the cancer elder ''Tan'' who is a million years old, half of the cancers are also as old as about 700,000 years old, and the rest are crab people who were absorbed into the miracle civilization period, and they are only five years old. Only one hundred thousand years old. Each of these giant crabs has an extremely powerful presence. Among them, the length and width of the giant crab''s "tank" carapace is infinitely close to ten kilometers, and it has also become a god-level life form in a veritable name. After the cancer ''tan'' became a god-level life, its perception was also closely connected with its own ''father god''. It dedicated its own soul to its "Father God", and at the same time finally fulfilled its eternal long-cherished wish of always bathing in the glory of the "Father God" divine grace. At the same time, it is no longer troubled by being unable to contact the Father God, because it is already with the Father God, and it even saves the trouble that it can only talk to the Father God in the ''Sea Crab''. Although Tan was able to contact his father God all the time, it never took the initiative to contact him. Because this is what it is, only when God the Father needs it, it will passively accept messages, and its humble and extremely pious attitude has made it what it is now. And like Tan, the crab people of the third era followed suit after entering the "god-level" state, and dedicated their "souls" to their great father, thus fulfilling their long-cherished wish. The number of these sub-type god-level cancers is not large, but there are 138 of them. Each of these giant crabs is a tyrannical and terrifying starry sky behemoth, and none of them are smaller than five kilometers in size. Among them, there are physics-type cancer crabs that are extremely evolved like sea crabs, but there are also some cancer crabs with super spellcasting ability. Although these god-level giant crabs with superb spellcasting ability are slightly weaker, each one is still not less than five kilometers in size. The threshold for a cancer to become a god-level life form seems to be the limit of breaking through five kilometers in length and width, while a cancer below five kilometers in size is a demigod. Now, except for the one hundred and thirty-eight god-level giant scorpions among the five thousand giant scorpions in Ji Yu''s body, the rest of the giant scorpions are all ''half-god-level''. At the same time, each of them will not be smaller than two kilometers in size. Cancers have different shackles to break through their life states, but under the radiation of the "subsystem" system of sea crabs, as long as there is enough time, they will break through sooner or later. This exaggerated and brutal way of evolution almost broke Ji Yu''s original highest expectations for the Crab people. But at the same time, Ji Yu also has some regrets. Why regret? The reason is simple, these cancers have lost the chance to reproduce. In these 540,000 years, after evolving to the demigod level, these cancers tried to reproduce themselves, but all of them failed without exception. In "Sea Crab Star", the rabbit people and the tiger wolf clan did not see the opportunity to be irradiated and become crab people at all. "Can prehistoric life only radiate ''prehistoric races''? Or must it be life from the same place?" Ji Yu guessed everything, but he just thought about it. Enough is enough, Cancers of the sub-type are enough, don''t be too greedy. Although Ji Yu thought so, he also set his sights on the expedition''s ''miracle civilization''. There are more crab people in the miracle civilization, and as long as these crab people return, Ji Yu will naturally have the opportunity to continue to expand his cancer group. After watching "Sea Crab Star", Ji Yu also began to sense whether there is a life calling his "real name". Yes, even many, but this feeling is very vague, as if separated by space and time. Ji Yu can only vaguely feel that in a very distant time and space, there are many beings calling his real name and praying intermittently. Don¡¯t think about calling the crab¡¯s real name, of course it¡¯s the ¡°crabman¡± of the miracle civilization, but Ji Yu also knows that the time and space he lives in is the edge of the universe, and time and space must be cut off from the outside star field. But such a strong cut was beyond Ji Yu''s expectation. For me, it may be 540,000 years here, but for the miracle civilizations that have entered other star fields, it may only be a few years, hundreds of years, or thousands of years? Ji Yu has no way of knowing the flow rate of time in all parts of the universe, so he can only guess like this. Although it is impossible to contact the ''crab people'' of the miracle civilization, Ji Yu is still comforted. At least, the miracle civilization should be doing well now. Thinking about it, too, with the leadership of the sea snake, Ji Yu doesn''t think how many lives or how many civilizations can resist it. I don''t know how much the sea snake has grown over the years. In addition, Ji Yu is also a little worried, worried that the crab people of the miracle civilization have been away from him for too long, without radiation, and don''t degenerate to the point where he doesn''t even know him when he comes back. Knowing or not is not the key, the key is that these guys don''t lose the characteristics that can be radiated by themselves. Too many Ji Yu don''t want to continue to think about it, in short, let''s take a step at a time. At present, Ji Yu still hopes that Lois, the goddess of knowledge, can hold the ceremony sooner. As long as he descends to the Miracle Star, he can try many things again. "Tan, get ready." Suddenly, Ji Yu sent a message to Cancer Tan who was sleeping. In the floating starry sky, Cancer Tan slowly opened his eyes, and Tan, who felt a little vicissitudes of life, replied after a moment of confusion: "Father God, are you going to do something?" "Well, I think I have found a way to go home, but just to be on the safe side, if the door is not wide enough, you will go through first." Hearing what Ji Yu said, Tan''s eyes suddenly changed. There is confusion, excitement, and memories. Home, home, yes, our homeland, the beautiful miraculous planet, the barren continent that gave birth to us, our home. Go back, it is indeed time to go back and have a look. Cancer''s thoughts circulated in Gu''s heart, and he finally calmed down his mood that hadn''t fluctuated for a long time. "Go home, father, we must be able to go back?" "certainly." "" V2.Chapter 96 too long. We''ve been away from our homeland, from our homes, for too long. It will soon become a memory for a long time. All the Cancers were awake, just after Ji Yu sent a message to Gu to go home. These cancers gather in the limited starry sky of "Sea Crab". They tell each other about the loneliness of these years, and also tell about the dreams they have had in their sleep over the years. At the same time, the few cancers who were sleeping on the ground also received the message. All of a sudden, the Dreiser empire on Sea Crab was completely boiling. The streets and alleys of the imperial capital of the Dreiser Empire are full of cheering rabbitmen and werewolves. "By the great ''Kriber'', are we finally going to fight for the gods? Am I really not dreaming?" "No, brother, I don''t think you are dreaming, because I also saw the same mobilization message from the council." In a building similar to a coffee shop, a rabbitman and a tiger werewolf said excitedly. "Oh my God, I almost took the declaration of the founding of the country fighting for the gods as a slogan. I never thought that this day would really come true." "If my grandfather was still alive, he would be very happy to see this day, right? But" The rabbit-man said excitedly and sadly. The tiger werewolf lined up the shoulders of the rabbit man and comforted him: "Let him pass the past. The empire has been established for hundreds of thousands of years, and how many ancestors can''t wait for this day. Now that we have met, let us take our ancestors with us." Let¡¯s make our wish come true!¡± "Honor and faith will be the driving force for us to move forward!" The man from the tiger and wolf tribe was obviously a little too excited when he said this, and at the same time he said: "This is an unprecedented change. As long as we make enough meritorious deeds, we may even have the opportunity to meet the great creator." "Longevity, status, all of these may become possible!" The excitement of the Werewolf infected the Rabbitman. "I don''t have extravagant hopes for longevity and status, but I''m curious about what kind of magical world the original hometown of the ancients and creators is." "That''s the place where the Creator and the Ancients can be born. Think about it, there should be many incredible lives and things, right?" The rabbit man said with longing. "Indeed, the place where the Creator and the Ancients were born, the life there should be very strong, right?" "However, we should not be bad. We have the guidance of the Creator and the Ancients. In addition, our starship and colony armor are also powerful weapons for us to win. After so long virtual training, now we finally have the opportunity to actually operate it It''s over." The tiger werewolf''s eyes were very eager, because almost no country in this world dared to adjust the Dreiser Empire. Of course, most of the military personnel in the Dreiser Empire had never actually touched war ordnance. All train and play in virtual reality. In short, this is the first time that most of the empire''s citizens have the opportunity to actually operate warships, armor and even various weapons in hundreds of thousands of years. Therefore, these people cannot help being unhappy. In short, at the moment when the Dreiser Empire issued the mobilization order for war, the world boiled completely. Countless colonized mobile suits that were dusty underground appeared on the surface one after another, and hundreds of ten-kilometer-class warships all appeared from the huge underground hangars. In an instant, the airspace of the entire Dreiser Empire was filled with military weapons flying randomly for a war rehearsal... Inside the miraculous planet, in the clouds of Oti Kingdom. "Lois, Tessa, think about it, this is the last chance I will give you." "Now go back to God Court to accept punishment, then what you lose is only two underground kingdoms, but if you don''t go back, then today is the day when your gods die." Above the clouds, Gru, the lord of the pantheon, was looking angrily at the so-called goddess of knowledge and magic. "Lois, don''t be stupid, admit your mistakes! As long as you admit your mistakes, the benevolent His Majesty Gru will definitely forgive you for breaking the promise of God." "No, the underground kingdom will be gone if it is gone. As long as you admit your mistakes and have a good attitude, His Majesty Gelug will definitely redistribute a piece of underground territory to you to build a kingdom of faith." "Tessa, why are you coaxing? This matter has nothing to do with you. It''s fine for Lois to be stupid, but why are you also stupid?" "." Behind Gru, countless gods transmitted voices to the two of them. Some people were really worried about the two of them, while others were eccentric, but more of them were neutral and watched all this without saying a word. The scene of the arrival of nearly a hundred gods was extremely exaggerated. In the sky of the kingdom of Oti, all the gods radiated golden light, and the golden light covered the clouds and illuminated the whole earth. At the same time, there are countless warriors from the gods around these gods. Most of these fighters are the descendants of the gods present. Because there is no god position, no god name, so they can only exist as warriors and messengers of the gods. In this regard, it is different from Blue Star''s Western mythology. The whole territory of the Otti Kingdom, and the underground kingdom of the Goddess of Magic, so almost all creatures can hear the words of Gru, the master of the gods just now. This is the oracle, and it is the condemnation of Lois, the goddess of knowledge, and Tessa, the goddess of magic, for violating the covenant of the gods. Regarding the announcement of God, most of the people of the two kingdoms seemed to be very frightened, especially the common people. However, the clergy of the two countries with firm beliefs are different. Because they had already received divine revelation a few days ago, divine revelation from the goddess. There are words from the divine revelation: God Lord Gru is no longer the benevolent God Lord he used to be. He has become arrogant, lustful and arbitrary. God-lord Gru, having three wives is not enough, even coveted the beauty of the goddess of knowledge, but the goddess of knowledge refused, and he even instructed the underground kingdom to launch a war against the kingdom of Oti, the goddess of knowledge. If these cannot explain the immorality of God Lord Gru, then the evidence given by the goddess of magic will further confirm all this. In order to protect the goddess of knowledge and to persuade Gru, the goddess of magic even committed herself to Gru at the expense of her reputation. However, this approach did not restrain Gru, but instead encouraged Gru''s evil thoughts. For this reason, at this last moment, the Goddess of Magic resolutely chose to stand by the Goddess of Knowledge, even if the god fell. Mortal collapses just like gossip content, and the life style of gods is of course a topic that mortals like to discuss in private. Under the exposure of the goddess of magic at all costs, the believers of the goddess of magic are angry, and the believers of the goddess of knowledge are angry. My goddess, the existence of my belief has been desecrated, can this be tolerated? So when Gru announced that the Goddess of Magic and the Goddess of Knowledge violated the covenant, the mortals and even the priests of the two countries underground began to curse at the sky. The curses of the mortals of the two countries can naturally be heard by Gru, who is a god. Even the gods around Gru could hear it. Most of the gods behind Gru had weird faces, and some of them even looked at Gru like a mortal, just looking at ''scum''. If it weren''t for Yu Gelu''s majesty, many gods would have cursed on the spot. Of course, most of them are male gods. After all, the goddess of knowledge and magic are the existences that many male gods admire. The Goddess empathizes, and the Goddess sympathizes. Faced with such a scene, Gelu felt a little bit helpless for a while. Gru never dreamed that the goddess of magic and knowledge would tell the mortals all this without hesitating their reputations, and even the gods of the entire pantheon knew it. Even the old-fashioned God of Thunder and Punishment looked at Gru now with a different meaning. "A pack of nonsense!!!" Gru got angry and yelled. In an instant, the entire continent controlled by the Gelug pantheon was darkened. In the midst of thunder and thunder, two huge thunderbolts even fell towards the kingdom that believed in the goddess of magic and the goddess of knowledge. In the underground kingdom, mortals were terrified and even fled, while the gods of angels were suddenly quiet and greeted. Gru''s strength and majesty have already penetrated into the hearts of the gods. Even if they knew all this, all the gods dare not say a word at this moment. Gru''s own strength is strong, but it is not enough to make all the gods afraid. What the gods are afraid of is not Gru himself, but the two supreme artifacts jointly created by the gods when the god system was established. There are two Supreme Artifacts, one is the God Killing Spear, and the other is the Molo Disc. The god-killing gun contains the power of killing gods, and at the same time, it can hit and kill the gods who participated in the manufacture of this artifact with 100% accuracy. The Molo Disc is the ''curtain wall'' that protects the god system. The curtain wall separates the area controlled by the entire god system from other god systems. "Lois, Tessa, you not only violated the divine covenant, but even slandered the reputation of the divine lord! You openly violated the divine covenant of the pantheon, and even used rumors to destroy the relationship between the gods. Such a serious crime, you must not be allowed!" At this time, Gru''s whole body was shining brightly. He held the Molo Disc in one hand and the God-killing Spear in the other, as if he was about to strike at the next moment. However, at this moment, the goddess of magic and knowledge laughed. "Gelu, we don''t recognize the crime you imposed on us. If you dare to do it or not, you are in vain as the master of the pantheon!" When the goddess of magic said this, she didn''t care about Gru, the master of the gods with a livid face, and then she looked at the goddess of knowledge. The two looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Make your final choice now. At the same time, on the ground, in the country controlled by the goddess of magic and knowledge, countless priests began to pray in tacit agreement. "Great ancient god ''Kreb'', please take care of me, please wake up, and please come down." "According to the sacred covenant, we, the people of the God of Knowledge (magic), pray for your coming! I pray that you will punish the fallen gods with righteous divine punishment!" "" The priests of the two countries began to pray, and as the priests from all over the place prayed in a very tacit understanding, some ordinary people who had already learned the truth and notifications also began to imitate the prayers under the long-established organization. Most of the prayers of these mortals were the same, some called the ancient gods, and some called the old gods. In short, at this moment, both countries fell into the sound of prayers. There are about 30 million people in the Kingdom of Otti, although not many, but with the 50 million people of the kingdom under the vassal of the goddess of magic, there are a total of 80 million people. Although not everyone in the two countries prayed, nearly 90% of the population followed the instructions of the priests and lords of the two countries to pray. And when the people of the two countries prayed and called the name of ''Kreb'', the goddesses of magic and knowledge also began to chant. The sound of praying underground was very loud, and the movements of the goddess of magic and knowledge in the sky made the gods feel quite strange. "Old God? Old God? Kreb? What is this all about?" "Could it be that these two have already connected with other gods? But which god dares to declare war with the Gru god?" Most of the gods seemed very confused, but Gru, the lord of the pantheon, was going to do it, but he was instantly confused by the goddess of knowledge and the goddess of magic. Of course, the gods would not think that the goddess of magic and the goddess of knowledge made so-called prayers for no reason, so amidst the sound of prayers, the gods all began to look around suspiciously. While the gods observed and sensed the surrounding changes with hesitation and suspicion, Gru suddenly felt dizzy. Gru received an early warning from divinity, which was an omen of death, and the moment the omen occurred, extremely strong side effects were transmitted to Gru. In an instant, the moment fear filled his thoughts, his face was hideous. "You are courting death!!!" At this moment, Gru made a sudden move! The god-killing spear shot from Gru''s hand to the goddess of knowledge and magic ahead. With the endless light and the explosive sound of space, the God Killing Spear was almost at the front of the two goddesses in the blink of an eye. However. "Boom!!!" It was like a thunderbolt from the blue sky, and also like the roar of an explosion. There are endless clouds in the sky, but all the clouds and mists that are fleeting are all shaken away by the sudden movement, and even the ground and the air are constantly trembling for a certain moment. The god-killing spear hit a hard object and instantly bounced back and flew far, far away. "Gods! What have I seen!" "My God! Is that the old god Kreb?" "Is all this real? It''s unimaginable." "" Hundreds of thousands of people in the capital of Oti Kingdom on the ground saw the terrifying scene in the sky. Among them, Kana and Lux ??were particularly excited and excited. Because of the hard thing that appeared, they were too familiar with it. It was a pointed foot similar to a cancer, but the terrifying and huge size of this pointed foot was unimaginable. The pointed feet fell down like a spiked mountain, and the royal city of the entire Oti Kingdom was not as large as its cross-sectional area. The pointed feet pierced down through the clouds, and around the spiked feet, the gods seemed extremely small. "Hey, I''m here, but it''s as I expected, you can''t do it, this opening is too small, I can''t even stick my head in, it''s probably enough for me to stick out two pointed feet." Ji Yu''s slightly ''naughty'' voice appeared from above the clouds. Ji Yu withdrew his pointed feet about 80,000 meters long, but the surrounding clouds completely broke up because of his pointed feet just now. The gods trembled and looked towards the sky in disbelief. At this moment, above the sky, there was a huge black hole, and in that black hole, two very different and squeezing each other appeared. The eyes look a bit protruding when pressed together. Those are two huge and blue, even with star-like eyes. It''s just two eyes, but all the gods have a moment of body stiffness. And like the gods, the goddess of magic and the goddess of knowledge are all staring at the terrifying giant eyes in dumbfounded at this time. V2.Chapter 97 "I''ll go, I can''t squeeze it away! Do you want to target me like this?" Ji Yu was very helpless, the portal of Miracle Planet was opened, but the opening was a bit small, at best, it was only about fifteen kilometers in diameter. Ji Yu forced his two eyes together to look into the planet, and at the same time, he was still trying to open the hole with his pointed feet. However, it just can''t be broken! ! ! "I can go to you!" Ji Yu gave up, and at the same time just stared at everything in Miracle Planet with his eyes wide open. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "Are you kidding? What kind of monster is this? Why is it so big?" "Kreb? God of the Old Ones? Could it be?" Some gods realized something, but at the same time seemed a little unbelievable. Because all the relics discovered in history all show that the ancient gods and life all died in the mass extinction. But what is going on now? Could it be that the ancient life and their gods just left? but? Why is this god like this? This is too, too... The gods couldn''t speak at all, and they couldn''t find a word to describe the monster-like god in front of them. If I have to say it, according to the aesthetics of the gods and humans in this world, none of the sea crabs fits the image of the evil gods in the wandering poets and some novels. The gods stared at the eyes of the sky dumbfounded, and at the same time, some gods also looked at the goddess of knowledge and magic with extremely complicated expressions. They couldn''t believe that the goddess of knowledge and magic had found a way to summon the ancient gods. Gru''s face was full of disbelief. He didn''t care how huge or ugly this so-called ancient god was. What he cared about was that this ancient god could easily block the god-killing spear he was so proud of! From Gru''s point of view, this is simply unreasonable. How could a god be so tyrannical? For the indigenous gods who have never been out of the planet, they don''t know the outside world at all, let alone what it is like outside the starry sky. Under the blockade of the rules of the Miracle Planet, they can''t see and can''t get out, they are just frogs in the bottom of the well. The reactions of the gods made Ji Yu very useful, but the reactions of the goddess of knowledge and magic made Ji Yu a little dumbfounded. What are you doing? Haven''t you seen the ancient Cancer? As an ancient god, it''s normal for me to have such a body, right? Is it necessary to show an appearance that I never thought of? "Isn''t this world too crazy? You, you look like this?" The Goddess of Magic was the first to recover from the shock, and said so subconsciously. Ji Yu heard the voice of the goddess of magic, but Ji Yu didn''t sign a so-called contract with the goddess of magic, so Ji Yu couldn''t communicate with her in the passive non-magic realm. "What does it look like? What a fuss, what a god." Ji Yu was speechless, if he could speak, he would want to slap the goddess of magic. Cancer is so beautiful, so beautiful, don''t know how to appreciate it? Do you know that more is better, and big is beautiful? The psychological dynamics of all this are just a few seconds. The gods began to react from the shock. Grew was the first to yell. "Why are you just staring blankly! Once such an evil god descends, we will all be finished!" "The gods listen to my orders and prevent the evil gods from coming!" Gru yelled, and at the same time, a Molo disc appeared in his hand. The divine power was poured into the disc, and in just an instant, countless dense fogs were formed in the sky. At the same time, Ji Yu also immediately felt that the gap he finally opened began to shrink. In addition, at the same time that Ji Yu felt the opening of the world began to shrink, Gru roared and held the god-killing gun in his right hand again and shot towards Ji Yu''s eyes. When Gru shot the god-killing spear, all the gods also reacted. Hundreds of gods displayed their abilities one after another, and in an instant, all kinds of colorful energy rays shot towards the gap opened by Ji Yu. However, at this moment of lightning speed, Ji Yu immediately withdrew his eyes. But what was wrong was that Ji Yu put his huge mouth directly on the gap. In an instant, Gru''s god-killing spear disappeared, as did the attacks launched by the gods and various lights. They disappeared into Ji Yu''s mouth, and also disappeared into another world. "How can it be?" Gru couldn''t sit still at this moment, because he felt that his connection with the Godkiller Lance was suddenly cut off. It was as if the Godkiller Spear had completely disappeared from this world. In just an instant, the expression on Gru''s face became violent. "hateful!!!" The exposed Gelug was holding the Molo disc, and under the infusion of divine power, the sky controlled by the entire Gelug pantheon instantly became dark. Cooperating with the God of Thunder and Punishment, among the rolling dark clouds, all the thunder, like snakes and lightning, went towards Ji Yu''s opened mouth. On the outer side of the planet, Ji Yu at this moment is using two pointed feet to prop up the passage all the time, while Ji Yu himself is sticking his mouth on it with his butt raised and his head lowered. Ji Yu would not refuse all divine attacks, and swallowed them all into his sea crab star. At the same time, these attacks were resolved in an instant by the regular power of Sea Crab Star. Under the miraculous planet, in the royal city where the Kingdom of Oti is located, hundreds of thousands of ordinary people have already been terrified. They could all hear the dark clouds and thunder in the sky, and even the roar of the gods. "The old pattern of the gods will come to an end, and our Kingdom of Otti will last forever with the blessing of the Goddess of Knowledge." Beside Kana and Lux, a priest was calmly looking at everything in the sky, and at the same time said a word with such determination. Kana didn''t know why her friend Lilian was so sure, but she didn''t refute it either. At this time, her eyes were all attracted by the abnormal scene in the sky, and she was always a little worried, even afraid that Creber, the old god, would lose to the gods and retreat. After all, it is obvious that the ancient god cannot descend completely. So under such circumstances, Karna felt that it was possible for anything to happen. However, different from Kana''s worries, at this time Lux kept writing, as if he wanted to record everything clearly. "Is that the old god? Why does it look like that?" "Alien race? Alien race? If He really descends, can we really be spared?" "..." In the streets and alleys, countless people began to discuss in panic. And that''s obviously to be expected. After all, the shape gap between sea crabs and humans is too great. People who are not of my race must have different minds. As long as they are normal people, they will probably have such similar thoughts, right? However, no matter how worried these people are, they even feel whether they believe in the wrong God. In short, all of this is irreversible. Since Ji Yu has opened the door to this world, he must use this to completely change the world. The sky above Sea Crab. At this time, above the outer atmospheric layer, colorful rays of light exploded. The explosion of these rays of light only caused a little ripple, and then it was like fireworks, only producing beautiful light and then slowly subsided. Clusters of fireworks are rippling, and in the distance, five thousand giant crabs are already waiting in the starry sky. Similar to Cancer, at this time, above the starry sky, there are a hundred starships ready to go. In addition, on the ground, at this moment, on the plains one after another, there are huge mechs densely packed. These mechas are all about five meters high, and they are neatly scattered. Looking down from the sky, you can''t even see the end. Nearly 50 million mechas are arranged horizontally and vertically. Under the torrential momentum, the rabbitmen and tiger werewolves who drive these mechas all look extremely excited. They are waiting, waiting for the call of the gods, waiting for the guidance of the ancients, and waiting for the command of the headquarters. Similar to the mood of the Rabbitman and Tiger Werewolf fighters, at this time under the Sea Crab Star, the Dreiser Empire is launching a comprehensive live broadcast. The entire empire, nearly one billion citizens are all watching all this at this moment, and all of them are nervous, excited, and even too excited to be able to control themselves. "As the heirs of the Creator, we will surely win the victory under the care of the great Creator!" "All false gods and their believers who hinder the return of the creator and the ancients will be reduced to ashes under the attack of our heroic warriors of the empire!" In the live broadcast, a tiger werewolf general was giving an excited and impassioned speech. And under the guidance of this general, the streets and alleys of the entire Dreiser Empire are filled with endless shouts and cheers. "The creator must win, the empire must win!!!" "..." At this time, different from the situation of Sea Crab Star, in the Gelug pantheon, the gods continued to attack uninterruptedly. Come. These god servants have demigod life forms and even legendary life forms. Some of them are in human form, but some are also in monster form. These god attendants kept coming, and more and more gathered. For a time, under the attack of tens of thousands of god attendants and gods, the sky over the entire Otti Kingdom was overturned with colorful lights. At this time, the goddess of knowledge and the goddess of magic did nothing. Because, in the battle between the gods and their servants, there are a lot of bad celestial phenomena and even earth tremors caused by attacks, all of which need to be blocked by the goddess of magic and knowledge. Otherwise, after the battle, the Kingdom of Otti is probably gone. Being constantly attacked, Ji Yu was obviously annoyed. In order for the soldiers of the Dreiser Empire to enter with as little loss as possible, Ji Yu must first clear an area. Therefore, Ji Yu immediately exerted his strength. Of course, Ji Yu didn''t spit out high-temperature rays. After all, with the current state of the sea crab, if it sends out a high-temperature ray, it is estimated that the entire underground ecology will be over. This is contrary to the covenant of the Goddess of Knowledge. So, Ji Yu just started sucking hard. Yes, it is inhalation, but the terrifying power produced by the sea crab''s inhalation is enough to make countless gods terrified. In front of Ji Yu''s opened mouth, a black hole-like vortex appeared. The moment the vortex appeared, the billowing dark clouds above the originally clear sky, and even the endless thunder and the attacks of the gods were all quickly swallowed up. That powerful force even formed a huge cyclone with a diameter of more than a thousand kilometers above the Otti Kingdom. Under the sweeping cyclone, some of the servants were swallowed and disappeared into the cyclone before they could dodge or even call for help. At this moment, the gods were completely terrified, and they began to back away, wanting to distance themselves, and kept calling all the gods to stay away. However, what Ji Yu waited for was for them to leave. The attack was interrupted, and then it was time for Cancer and the soldiers of the Dreiser Empire to appear. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. The goddess of knowledge regretted a bit. Yes, she misestimated the strength of the old gods, and also misestimated the strength of the old gods. The moment the cyclone created by the old god appeared, countless hurricanes began to appear on the ground, and even some objects and buildings were pulled to the sky along with the hurricane. The Goddess of Knowledge and the Goddess of Magic are struggling to release a large amount of divine power, and they can''t keep too much at this time. In order to prevent the Kingdom of Otti from being destroyed in this war, they can only save it as much as possible. "Am I really doing the right thing?" "The old god is so powerful, can the so-called divine contract of the covenant really restrain him?" Lois, the goddess of knowledge, began to question herself, and even reflected on whether she was doing right or not. This war is not what she wants, but what will meet her if she doesn''t do it? Of course the Goddess of Knowledge doesn''t want to die, and she doesn''t want to be the plaything of the despicable Gru. So, thinking of all this, the goddess of knowledge lowered her gaze firmly. Looking at the sky, looking at those servants who are constantly being swallowed by the huge cyclone, the goddess of knowledge just watched calmly. Unlike the goddess of knowledge, the goddess of magic doesn''t care about these things, she just wants to protect her sister. Even if all the mortals and even the gods in this world are dead, she doesn''t care at all. The two watched the battle in the sky with their own thoughts. But at this time, Gru, who was already timid and could only be helpless and furious, suddenly looked back and noticed them. "Damn! These two traitors!!!" Gru avoided the hurricane for some distance, and at the same time controlled the Molo disc in a rage, and sent down two thunderbolts of divine punishment on the goddess of knowledge and the goddess of magic. However, at the moment when the two thunderbolts fell, the terrifying hurricane in the sky suddenly dissipated without warning. In an instant, time seemed to freeze. "My name is Tan, who will be my opponent!" Suddenly, at the gap with a diameter of about fifteen kilometers, a ten-kilometer-level giant crab suddenly appeared. The moment the Cancer appeared, the arrogant tone from consciousness spread across the sky in an instant. The whole body of the giant crab is black and brown, and there are countless strange lines on its body. The moment the lines light up, the body of this giant crab suddenly burst into flames. The temperature of the raging fire was so high that it seemed to turn into a round of sun just for a moment. However, this is not all, because the moment the giant crab tank appeared, countless giant crabs fell down one after another in the black hole with a diameter of fifteen kilometers. Some of these giant crabs float in the air like tanks, but some are falling towards the ground without any buffer! Cancers who can cast spells can naturally rely on their own energy to suspend themselves in the air, while giant crabs who follow sea crabs and generally only pursue the ultimate cannot cast spells. The appearance of these giant crabs changed the expressions of the gods and countless god attendants from shock to panic and despair in just an instant. "how come!!!" "..." V2.Chapter 98 The giant crab fell like a dumpling, and correspondingly, the ground continued to produce huge roars. Falling from a height of more than 80,000 meters, the impact of these giant crabs is no less than that of a meteorite hitting a planet. The good thing is that these cancers consciously chose the uninhabited zone during their fall. But even so, the moment these giant crabs fell, the ground subsided, the ground exploded, and the huge shock wave caused countless villages and towns to suffer. However, fortunately, the Goddess of Knowledge and the Goddess of Magic reacted in a timely manner and immediately used their divine power to create barriers one after another, which was able to block most of the shock waves. Not all the cancers released by Ji Yu were there. To be on the safe side, Ji Yu only sent one hundred and thirty-eight god-level cancers first. The smallest of these giant crabs are at the five-kilometer level. The giant crabs towered up from the ground, and the height of each one was no less than a mountain range. These giant crabs look down on towns, on humans, and even on gods. In this way, the entire sky and the ground seem to return to the ancient age of giant beasts in just a moment, even more exaggerated than the previous era. The giant crabs that fell to the ground were only a small part, only twenty-eight in total. The twenty-eight giant crabs immediately began to identify their directions when they fell to the ground, and began to spread towards the surrounding area in an instant without unnecessary communication. They will not take the initiative to participate in the battle in the sky, after all, they cannot fly. Therefore, their best choice is to spread to the surroundings immediately and lead the follow-up army to capture all the kingdoms on the ground of the so-called Gru pantheon. It is their task to capture these countries and control the population to recite the names of gods. The movement of the twenty-eight giant crabs was no less than that of moving mountains. The huge tonnage turned everything the ground passed by into ruins. "boom!!!" "boom!!!" The movement of the Cancer produced a rhythmic and loud explosion that never stopped. Faced with these underground cancers, the goddesses of knowledge and magic obviously cannot follow them, let alone prevent them from causing disasters when they pass through their own land. This is war, and accidental injuries are inevitable. Although the crabs consciously avoided the towns and cities of Otti Kingdom, the farms, fields, orchards, etc. they passed by were all ruins. The twenty giant crabs left a very obvious broken path, and all the human mages and priests flying in the air could only watch them leave with worried expressions. Moreover, the Otti Kingdom is obviously not worried about the cancer on the ground. The biggest risk for the Otti Kingdom at present still comes from the sky. One hundred and eighteen giant crabs lying across the sky covered the sky, but made the sky brighter and more dazzling. The traditional ability of these Cancers, or the ability they must have is to control the flame. This is their origin from ancient times, derived from the ability of genes to evolve and survive. One hundred and eighteen flaming giant crabs are floating in the sky in rows. They confront the gods. It is conceivable how shocking the scene is when it comes into people''s eyes. "I think we misjudged the strength of this ancient god Creber from the beginning, do you regret it now?" The goddess of magic looked at the sky with an unprecedented shock on her face. "Regret?" The goddess of knowledge was extremely complicated. Although the Goddess of Knowledge has predicted the strength of the ancient gods, this is only for the individual ancient gods. In any case, she never expected that the ancient god''s family, or the ethnic group, would be so powerful. "I can''t say I regret it. I''m just worried about the believers who were innocently involved in this war." "Worried about believers?" The goddess of magic smiled strangely. "My dear sister, it seems that the days of peace have passed for a long time, and you have changed a lot." "Put tens of thousands or even tens of thousands of years ago, you wouldn''t care about these underground mortals at all, but now..." The goddess of magic didn''t continue, but she said with a smile: "It''s just some mortals, no matter how many people die now, after a while, they won''t reproduce like bugs." The Goddess of Knowledge looked at the Goddess of Magic. She didn''t refute, and she didn''t even know how to refute. Because, in the eyes of the gods, mortals are actually like bugs. If it weren''t for the belief of mortals that can make the "source tree" of the gods bear the fruit of divine power, the gods probably wouldn''t even look at mortals. Pious belief is of great benefit to the gods, and it is their source of eternal life and further. And it is precisely because of this that in the mortal group, what the gods care most about is the churches built under faith, because it is directly related to faith. In order to maintain the rule of the church, in order to maintain the seemingly glorious and upright image of the gods, in the case of a population explosion in peaceful times, once there is a period when the rule of the church is shaken, the gods will indirectly trigger the earth to solve this problem. Kingdom total war. Although the war gods of mortals do not end in person, they will be deliberately guided by the servants of the gods and the church, and under a series of actions, the most intense wars will break out between the entire earthly kingdoms due to the so-called various contradictions. When the war is at its most intense, the gods will reappear in the image of Guang Weizheng after the reshuffle of the countries on the ground, and then come to stop the war. For mortals, the war sweeping the entire continent is naturally tragic and blood and tears, but for the gods, this is just a more important game. What is the more important game? Just because the kingdoms controlled by the gods will divide the size of the kingdoms under the respective control of the gods according to the results of the wars of various countries. In addition, even if the result of the war is not good, and some countries under the vassal of the gods are even destroyed, according to the rules of the gods, the gods will still get a small country based on the original land of faith. Furthermore, because of the war, for a long time after the end of the war, the beliefs of mortals will be more pious, even ten times or dozens of times stronger than those in various peaceful times. In this way, for the gods, wars that sweep across the continent every few hundred or even thousands of years have become a necessity and a tradition. The gods cut leeks are really cutting, and they are not ambiguous at all. Based on this, although the Goddess of Knowledge has a more enlightened view of the mortal kingdom, it has not fundamentally changed much. The reason why the goddess of knowledge is very concerned now is entirely because today''s war is different from the past. This time, the Goddess of Knowledge ended directly, and the war triggered still came from ''extraterritorial'' and ancient civilizations. The Goddess of Knowledge couldn''t predict whether Ji Yu or even his family would massacre or genocide the humans on the mainland after they captured the mainland. Therefore, in order to allow mortals to continue to believe in herself and to preserve the fire, she must also pay more attention to these mortals who currently belong to the Kingdom of Otti. The inherent concepts of the goddess of knowledge and other gods are actually similar, and the goddess of knowledge does not think that Ji Yu will violate the covenant. Because the life of gods is ''eternal'', and the thickness of life is different, it is naturally impossible to care about ordinary life like ants. Since she doesn''t care, the goddess of knowledge thinks that Ji Yu doesn''t care whether to exterminate these ordinary lives. The content of the God''s Covenant, in fact, is that Ji Yu and his family and ethnic groups cannot take action against the people of the Goddess of Knowledge, and must protect the rights and interests of the Goddess of Knowledge. And that''s why the goddess of knowledge agreed to help Ji Yu. In this regard, Ji Yu, as a person with normal three views, of course will not breach the contract. However, what the goddess of knowledge doesn''t know is that the so-called contract established by the two is actually useless at all. Even if Ji Yu wants to break the contract, he can break through the shackles of the divine covenant formed with the goddess of knowledge in just an instant. However, Ji Yu just cared, and at the same time, for the convenience of communication, Ji Yu still kept it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Above the sky, Tan''s huge figure of ten kilometers level made the gods daunting. While Tan was looking for his opponent, a powerful god in armor stood up. "Just relying on the advantage of size, a group of evil gods dare to challenge our authority!!!" Unlike many weak gods, the God of Thunder and Punishment shouted angrily, and then suddenly lowered a huge and incomparably large beam of light above the thick clouds. Thunder shrouded the body of the God of Thunder and Punishment. At the same time, in the eyes of Ji Yu and even many cancers, they all saw it. A sapling shone faintly above Lei Fei''s body. The whole body of the sapling is the color of thunder, and at the same time, there are nearly a hundred fruits on each branch of the sapling of thunder. At the same time that the thunder pillars rushed towards the body of the God of Thunder Punishment, nearly ten fruits on the sapling evaporated one after another. Then, visible to the naked eye, the body of the God of Thunder and Punishment suddenly swelled. The God of Thunder and Punishment, which was originally only a normal human body, grew from a height of less than two meters in an instant. ten meters. 100 meters. km. ¡­ In the end, the body of the God of Thunder and Punishment swelled to a height of two kilometers. At the same time, the body of the God of Thunder and Punishment was covered with countless jumping thunders, and there were even endless thunder fluctuations in its pupils at this time. The God of Thunder and Punishment stood in front of him holding a huge thunder battle axe. The huge momentum and powerful divine power swept across, and the gods moved away from the God of Thunder and Punishment. And when there is one, there are two. After seeing the God of Thunder and Punishment stand up first, Gru also moved immediately! "Good job Kodd! The gods listened to the orders and fully mobilized the fruits of divine power. It is a matter of the safety of the gods. There is no way out. We must destroy all these evil gods who are invading!!!" Gru, the god of the sky, shouted loudly, and then he was the same as the god of thunder and punishment at the beginning, countless clouds and white lights gathered towards him. Unlike the God of Thunder and Punishment, after Gru activated the ''Origin Tree'', his ''Origin Tree'' had nearly 500 fruits of divine power. Nearly one hundred of these divine power fruits evaporated in an instant, and in contrast, Gru''s body formed a cloud-like giant entity with a height of nearly ten kilometers. The god-killing gun held by Gru is entangled with thunder, entangled with clouds and mist, and the appearance of various divine lights is absolutely not to be underestimated just by looking at it. Unlike Gru and the God of Thunder and Punishment, although the rest of the gods are not so extravagant, they have also transformed into giant entities no less than 500 meters in height after consuming the fruits of divine power. Ji Yu was stunned, and at the same time realized that he had really underestimated the gods of this world. However, this is not what Ji Yu cares about. It is normal for wars to have life and death, and the so-called kindness does not control soldiers. If necessary and possible, Ji Yu would of course try to hit these gods with his pointed feet from time to time. But this is something for later, because what Ji Yu is most concerned about now is the so-called ''saplings'' revealed by these gods when they increase their own strength, which makes Ji Yu smell familiar. Although the breath is slightly different, Ji Yu is sure that these saplings must be related to the World Tree that disappeared from the miracle planet. "What form of existence did the World Tree become? What happened to these gods?" "Is it a new generation of heirs? Or is there something else going on?" Ji Yu is very curious, but also has a strange psychology. Is this the first duel after hundreds of thousands of years? The heirs of the ancient "evil gods" who ate the fruit of the world tree and the new heirs of the world tree, the new and old hatreds of the older generation and the new generation confront each other again? Ji Yu was pondering and lamenting, but at the same time, the duel between the gods and the cancer had already begun. The so-called soldiers against soldiers will be against generals, and the opponent Gru challenged is naturally a ten-kilometer-level giant crab tank. And other gods have chosen their corresponding opponents. In just a split second, the sky was filled with various explosions and colorful special effects. Every now and then, an attack falls to the ground. In an instant, the whole world seemed to be counting down to the end. A large number of flashing thunder, flames, hailstones and even more indescribable attacks and collisions appeared in the dark sky. This battle was far more exaggerated than anyone imagined, and it also exceeded Ji Yu''s expectations. During the battle, the two sides had no scruples at all, and the two sides fought back and forth in the early stage. During the battle, some entered the ocean, some entered the ground, and some even roared and chased at low altitude. The aftermath of various attacks turned the ground of the world into purgatory in an instant. Some god servants only managed to save some large cities in time, but more cities and towns were turned into ruins in an instant. Among the ruins, countless human beings cried out, and countless animals and birds became extinct. When Ji Yu felt that the result exceeded expectations, it was already too late. Ji Yu really never thought that the battle would become like this. The ecology of the Gelug pantheon is suffering the most serious destruction, and tens of billions of creatures are dying in large numbers. Out of humanity, Ji Yu immediately released the follow-up nearly 4,900 demigod-level cancers, and at the same time, Ji Yu also sent over the starships and 50 million mech troops of the Dreiser Empire. When these cancers and soldiers arrived, they originally thought that there was a tough battle waiting for them, but in the end, who knew that although they came to them, there were some battles, but more of them were used for "rescue and disaster relief". This... the demigod-level cancer and the soldiers of the Dreiser Empire are mostly speechless. However, even if it is emergency rescue and disaster relief, it is okay, at least you can kill some god attendants and so-called church priests to gain certain merits. V2.Chapter 99 "Keith, I feel that this battle is completely different from what I imagined. Why did it become like this? This is not the battle I wanted." Clive was very hurt. As the hope of the whole village, he originally thought that he would face a bloody and worthwhile battle when he came to the world where the Creator was born, but what happened? Clive looked at the remote and backward town in front of him, and also watched countless human beings sighing uncontrollably as they trembled in the face of the imperial army. "Hey, maybe we misjudged it from the beginning?" The tiger-wolf named Keith sighed to his friends in the channel while manipulating the mechanical armor. "The Creator must be special, otherwise how can it be called the Creator? If the life in this world is as powerful as the Creator, maybe we have no business at all, and it is even more impossible for us to be selected and enter this world for expedition." "However, in the final analysis, it is still the Creator. Our great god ''Kreb'' is too powerful, and the ancients are also a little too strong to pervert." While talking, Keith looked at a demigod-level cancer outside the city with envy in his eyes. Keith''s combat squadron was assigned to a small city called the Kingdom of Nejum, both to occupy and protect the city from being affected by the battle of the gods. Why protect these human beings is actually very simple, that is, the follow-up "creator" needs these people to call the name of God. The Creator needed these ''alien races'' when he came to this world, so after such a clear notice, the soldiers of the Dreiser Empire would not act recklessly when facing these alien races. Saving these ''alien races'' is for the return of the Creator. All actions are based on this purpose, and in this way, under the prohibition of orders, all Dreiser''s imperial soldiers are actively saving the human beings who can be saved at present. "Death to foreign invaders!!!" Keith and Lakoff were controlling the body to fly over the streets of the city, and as a result, they were directly attacked by the professionals hidden in the city. The so-called professional is what this world calls mortals with abilities. Sorcerers, divine warriors, adventurers, and so on. "What is it called, do you know that you should not yell when you are playing assassination?" Keith controlled the body without even turning around. A spherical object appeared behind the body. The spherical object shone brightly, shooting out several small beams of light in an instant. The light beams penetrated the hearts of these humans, and the attacks from these professionals were all blocked by the protective shields of the machine itself. Clive silently looked at the unwilling dead professionals below the street, shook his head and laughed out loud. "The alien races in this world are very interesting. They have to shout slogans before killing people. Although I don''t understand it, it feels similar to movies and TV dramas. It''s quite fun." "Look at their architectural style, isn''t this similar to the original kingdoms of other rabbitmen and tiger werewolves in our world? Ignorance and ignorance are probably in this state, right?" The two did not take the assassination seriously, and continued to patrol at the same time, hoping to seduce more rebels. During this period, the two witnessed the fear of humans in the city towards them, which made them feel a sense of superiority over others. It is difficult to empathize with people, let alone a foreigner whose body shape and state are completely wrong. The soldiers of the Dreiser Empire only have a small amount of sympathy for human beings, and in the eyes of most soldiers of the Dreiser Empire, human beings are prisoners of war. As long as they succeed in letting the Creator descend, then life and death will be all in the words of the Dreiser Empire thing. Although there is no hatred, for humans, the soldiers of the Dreiser Empire mostly look at them with the attitude of looking at stupid creatures. The outside of the city is guarded by cancer, and the inside of the city is patrolled by mechanical troops. After the fall of the City Lord''s Mansion, the city has been completely reduced to the property of the Dreiser Empire. During this process, Dreiser''s soldiers were fortunate enough to encounter the scene of the gods and the cancer roaring past. The aftermath of the battle once caused the city to shake greatly, but at the moment when the demigod cancer outside the city rose into the sky, all the fluctuations were appeased. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. With the continuation of the battle, the gods have begun to fall during the period. In a sea area outside the sea, a giant crab with a slightly damaged carapace finally clamped a god who can control water. The giant crab didn''t use its pair of pincers to pinch off the ugly god, but used its pincers to send the god, which was about 500 meters long, to its mouth. Under the panic and despair of the god, the cancer ate the god abruptly. Blue blood overflowed from the corner of the cancer''s mouth, and the scene was utterly terrifying. However, for Cancer, this is not something worth making a fuss about. In ancient times, crab people could eat everything except their own ethnicity. Feng didn''t care if you were an intelligent life, as long as it was something that flesh and blood creatures could eat, they would eat everything. Of course, the giant scorpions of the new generation, that is, the crab people who were introduced into the inner world by Ji Yu during the miracle civilization of the Quaternary period and evolved, would definitely not eat intelligent life. But, who made the god in front of him have bad luck? I just met a Tertiary Cancer with an outdated concept. There are gods who fall, and naturally there are cancers who fall. In the Magic Continent, with the blessing of the fruit of divine power, a giant scorpion that had not long entered a god-level life form happened to be shot in the eye by a god''s golden longbow. Afterwards, the god seized the opportunity to stab the giant crab''s mouth, the only soft part, with a sword. The wailing of the cancer spread to the minds of all the same race, and at this moment, the nearby demigod cancers rushed to the place where the god-level cancer had an accident. And other god-level cancers are more angry and explosive to launch more violent and desperate attacks on their respective opponents. After all, the gods of the Magic Continent have fought all the way from the chaotic era. Although they are a little weak in the face of the incomprehensible defense of the Cancer, they can always find the weakness of the Cancer to attack. For example, the eyes, mouth, and even the joints where the feet connect with the carapace. Although Cancer is not stupid and tries his best to avoid it, it is inevitable that he will be injured in the fight. Cancers were not as agile as these gods, so demigod-level cancers joined the battlefield one after another, and even fighter planes transported from the starships of the Dreiser Empire joined the siege of the gods. In short, under the attack of technology and numerous demigods, the gods of the Gru pantheon are falling faster and faster. On the edge of Gru''s pantheon, the battle between Gru and Cancer Elder Tan has also entered a fierce stage. Above the sky, the giant incarnated by Gru stabbed at Tan''s face again with a god-killing spear, but Tan''s reaction was not unpleasant, a giant pincer blocked Gru''s god-killing gun, and The other giant pincers instantly clamped the barrel of the God Killing Spear. At the same time, Tan''s mouth spit out a huge pillar of fire towards Gru in an instant. Gru wanted to draw out the god-killing gun, but Tan''s huge strength was not something he could easily resist. Facing the pillar of fire coming towards the front door, Gru gave up the god-killing spear, and after dodging the pillar of fire, he had already started panting heavily. "hateful!!!" "Why is this happening!!!" Gru''s complexion was extremely ugly, while Tan''s eyes in the distance remained unchanged. Tan clamped Gru''s Godkiller just in a pair of giant tongs, and at the same time looked at Gru carefully. There are obviously several cracked injuries on the tank''s carapace and even the pincers, but these injuries are still within the acceptable range of the tank. Most importantly, Tan finally snatched Gru''s destructive Godkiller. "Anger is useless, the powerful false gods give up resistance! With the forgiveness of our Father God, you may still have a glimmer of life." Tan sent the voice over, while Gru''s expression kept changing from cloudy to cloudy. Gru has already consumed nearly 300 fruits of divine power, and although there are still nearly 200 available, but he lost the only sharp weapon, the Godkiller Spear, so what if he can maintain his state? The carapace of this monster in front of him is too incomprehensible. Were all ancient gods so powerful? And there is obviously a more powerful and unpredictable existence outside the domain. Thinking of this, Gruden suddenly felt that the situation was over. That''s not to say Gru doesn''t want to keep trying to come back. Although Gru''s divine quality is not very good, as the master of the god system, he obviously still has the consciousness of being the master of the god system. He wants to continue fighting, and even fight to the last moment with the dignity that a master of the gods should have. But the successive fallen gods made him gradually calm down from the rage. This can be concluded from Gru''s sense that the power of rules is constantly disappearing in the Molo disc. The Molo Disc was jointly created and engraved by the gods, and it was only by using the power of gods and rules that they were able to create an isolated ''curtain wall'' at the boundary of the god system. But now, as more and more gods passed away, in the area currently controlled by the Gelug pantheon, many disappearing parts of the curtain wall of divine power have appeared. The curtain wall of divine power not only partially blocks the arrival of gods from other gods, but also has the effect of warning and preventing mortals under the vassals from crossing the continents controlled by the major gods. At this time, with the fall of the gods, the divine power curtain wall of the Gelug pantheon is disappearing, and it is disappearing faster and faster. Perhaps it won''t be long before other gods will notice the abnormality of the Gru gods. Maybe Gru would still be worried before, but now? Looking at the Cancer tank in the distance, feeling the gradual disappearance of the divine power curtain behind him, Gru''s hatred was extremely strong, and if the light in his eyes could be turned into reality, he would probably be able to kill the tank dozens of times. "I admit that I lost, but don''t think that you really won. Believe me, you will taste the taste of failure soon!" "False gods? What are false gods? We are the real gods in this world, and you are the false gods, and you are evil gods! They are the embers and dregs of history!" "I''ll be back, and soon." Gru disappeared full of hatred, and the moment he let go of his harsh words, he completely disappeared on the other side through the curtain wall of the god system. Tan watched it all without even stopping. Tan could feel that Gru still had strength to spare, and it was impossible even to stop him. Tan was just curious about the form of the curtain wall on the border. Tan came to the edge of the god-type curtain wall, even knocked on the transparent god-type curtain wall, and finally came to a conclusion. A violent breakthrough is possible, but it will obviously alarm the gods on the other side. The god-system curtain wall on the edge is not from the Gru god-system, but is made by the adjacent god-system just like the Gru god-system. Tan still has a partial understanding of the current situation inside the miraculous planet, because his father God has said everything about it for him. Looking at the curtain wall and the other world hidden in the white mist on the opposite side, Tan''s expression showed a rare solemnity. This world is changing far faster than he imagined, and it is also vaster, and at the same time, there are more and more troublesome gods. There are eighteen gods, and the Gelug gods are just one of them. In this battle, Tan sensed that three god-level cancers died on his side, and dozens of demigod-level cancers also died at the same time. It''s hard to say how much the Dreiser Empire died, but the loss on his side made Tan a little worried. After all, one of the Cancers is dead and one less. He is worried about the ethnic group, and he is also worried about the possibility of being besieged by seventeen gods in the future. However, there are worries, but Tan can face them calmly. What''s more, as long as the Father God comes, then everything will be fine. As the oldest god, as their great father, Tan has blind faith and strong confidence in Ji Yu. "The original creatures of this pantheon should be enough for the Father God to descend, so it''s time to start preparing for the summoning of the Father God." Tan sighed and muttered to himself, and also looked at the groove of the giant tongs, which had become a god-killing spear the size of a toothpick due to the lack of infusion of divine power. "Is this the so-called artifact? It feels too different from our era, right?" "Can it be made bigger or smaller? I don''t know if we can use it, or even make something like this?" Tan looked at the toothpick-sized god-killing gun with a strange expression, and at the same time was going to take it back and study it carefully. Then, but began to return quickly. And in the process of Tan''s return, the fighting in other places is almost over. In a desert area, at this time, under the yellow sand, the God of Thunder and Punishment was lying in embarrassment, spilling golden blood. At this time, in front of the God of Thunder and Punishment, a giant crab stared at him calmly. "Hehe~ I didn''t expect that the day when the end will be like this. Everything will wither eventually, and gods are not excluded, but it''s normal." The God of Thunder and Punishment didn''t even look at the giant crab in front of him, but fixed his eyes on the scorching sun hanging high in the sky. At this moment, the God of Thunder and Punishment was in a very embarrassing situation. One of his arms had been broken and could not even regenerate. A large sunken area also appeared on the chest. The entity, which is nearly two kilometers away, is shrinking, and even slowly returning to a normal and small size similar to humans. The God of Thunder and Punishment did not die, but passed out. The giant crab stared at the God of Thunder and Punishment who was as small as an ant in front of him, and then with a strange expression, he used giant tongs to clamp a pile of sand containing the God of Thunder and Punishment, then turned and returned. Gru''s pantheon is dead, crippled, and many gods were even eaten by the cancer on the spot to vent their anger. This is the final end of the Gelug pantheon. At the same time, the area originally controlled by the Gelug pantheon is about to usher in a greater change. V2.Chapter 100 After conquering the Gru pantheon, there are many things that need to be done. First of all, the Dreiser Empire began to survey and map the magic continent in an all-round way. In the end, it was measured that the entire Magic Continent covers an area of ??about 80 million square kilometers, and at the same time, there is an additional area of ??nearly 150 million square kilometers under the jurisdiction of the sea. The total population of the Magic Continent before the war was about 12 billion, but the population after the war was only about 8 billion. Eighty million square kilometers of land supports 12 billion people. It is unbelievable in this seemingly medieval world, but don''t forget that this world is a world of magic. Among them, the output of food crops is produced by the goddess of harvest and the priests under her vassals in various parts of the mainland. In addition, there are countless high-yielding crops. In this way, there has been almost no famine in the Magic Continent, but, relatively, the population of 12 billion is actually almost saturated. If Ji Yu does not come this time, in fact, the gods of the Magic Continent are about to start a new round of "Leek Cutting Game". In this war, the losses of the Cancer and Dreiser empires were not too large, and they were still within an acceptable range. In the Gelug pantheon, 98 of the 143 gods were eventually killed, and 53 were captured after being maimed. The two unharmed gods were of course the Goddess of Knowledge and the Goddess of Magic. up. In addition to the dead gods, there are countless deaths of god attendants and priests. In short, after this great purge, the entire Gru pantheon was soon completely controlled by the Dreiser Empire. After the cleansing, Cancer gave these captive gods a choice. The so-called choice is to let them all sacrifice their soul origin to the great ancient god ''Craib''. Only by sacrificing the soul can one survive. Facing the threat of Cancer and the lobbying of the goddess of knowledge and magic, some gods soon turned their backs. At the beginning, there were not many gods who turned against each other, but there were eleven of them. These eleven gods sacrificed the source of their souls to the sea crab, and then they were free, and at the same time they also got the earthly kingdom they themselves controlled. The oldest gods, and even the cancers of their ethnic group, fulfilled their promises. They did not massacre the human kingdom, and even allocated a larger area of ??land on earth to some gods. In short, after the defection, these eleven gods began to live a life that is superior to human beings again. If there is one, there are two. Seeing that these eleven gods are doing well, and under the persuasion of the Goddess of Knowledge and the gods who defected, more gods defected one after another. Then, just over a month later, finally even the stubborn God of Thunder and Punishment turned against him. In the words of the Goddess of Knowledge, all these disasters were caused by Gru''s immorality. Why should the gods pay for his actions? Although sacrificing the source of the soul is equivalent to being enslaved and ruled. But to put it another way, weren''t the gods also enslaved by Gru in disguise in the era of Gru''s rule? In fact, the oldest god doesn''t care about the so-called power and rule at all. The reason why he wants to come to this world is just to go home and "see". He won''t impose too many restrictions on the gods, of course The premise is that the gods cannot oppose it. And in order to prevent the gods from rebelling and double-faced swords, the origin of the sacrificial souls has of course become a certificate of trust for the oldest gods. In addition, according to the words of the goddess of knowledge, the oldest gods also agreed with them to establish a new god system. As for the master of the god system, of course it is the choice of the gods themselves. Facing the persuasion of the Goddess of Knowledge and the rebellious gods, the stubborn God of Thunder and Punishment finally officially became a member of the new pantheon with a sigh. The new pantheon was established very quickly, and the head of the pantheon naturally fell on the head of the goddess of knowledge, Lois. The establishment of the Lois pantheon, of course, cannot avoid criticism of the period of the Gru pantheon. After the Lois pantheon brought order out of chaos, Gru, the former lord of the pantheon, was soon given many stigmatized titles such as a tyrant and a god of immorality. And the god of the old days, the most ancient god ''Craib'' has become the ''savior'' of the pantheon. In order to confirm Guang Wei, the oldest god, the Lois pantheon even released a big move after discussing with Cancer and even the high-level officials of the Dreiser Empire. That is to announce, the "leek cutting game" played by the gods in the magic continent during the Gelug mythology rule. And the chief culprit who started the all-out war on the mainland was naturally placed on Gru''s head. As soon as this incident was announced, the emotions of humans in the entire Magic Continent were immediately detonated. In the publicity full of stories, Gru''s notoriety suddenly surged and was confirmed. The gods under Gelug''s rule were also proclaimed to be victims. The gods were forced by Gelug''s tyranny and divine power, so they could not help the tyrant. Of course, during this process, the gods of the Lois pantheon were also secretly planning, and only then did the oldest god, Kreb, come. It is impossible for mortals to know the real inside story of this battle of gods, after all, everything happened too fast. Even some lower-level god servants and even priests don''t know the inside story. Under such circumstances, on the magical continent, human beings in various countries were suddenly excited, and even felt disgusted by the Gelug pantheon they believed in. It turns out that the gods I believe in have made so many preparations and preparations for us? The gods made many sacrifices to understand the human beings under the tyrannical rule of Gru, so under the leadership of the oldest god Kreb, they completely overthrew the rule of the tyrannical god Gru. With the massive publicity of the Lois pantheon and the assistance of the reconstruction of the Dreiser Empire, the entire magic continent suddenly regained its calm. And the newly born Lois pantheon has gained countless pious beliefs again because of the ordering of chaos. In order to maintain the glorious and upright image of the oldest god ''Kreb'', the ceremony of summoning Ji Yu must naturally be put after the reconstruction. After all, this battle of gods has caused too much harm to the people of this world, and it is better to summon Ji Yu, the oldest god, only when they regain a peaceful life. It doesn''t matter if you call or not. Because the name of Creber has spread throughout the Lois pantheon, only some people know the name of Creber, and talk about it intentionally or unintentionally, which is actually enough for Ji Yu to slowly expand and open the portal to the miracle planet. According to Ji Yu''s estimate, within three months at the most, he can open a passage that can accommodate his huge body. However, before that, Ji Yu still needs to solve a problem... "Damn it!" "Lois, Tessa, wait, I''ll kill you sooner or later!" "The God of the Old Ones, Creber, and you monsters, wait, wait! Sooner or later, I will let you understand what real pain is!" Under the cloudless sky, on a prairie, Gelu was growling impotently and furiously. His anger is normal, but what He should never have done is to yell at the name of the sea crab. He far underestimated the power of the sea crab, and he didn''t even understand the mysteries of the oldest god. "Oh, is it so?" Suddenly, at the moment when Gru''s roar had just ended, a voice came from his ear. And at this moment, Gru''s complexion changed drastically. Pale at first, then profusely sweating, and finally his whole face began to congeal with blood. Ji Yu didn''t talk nonsense with Grudo, under the erosion from the soul, Ji Yu''s sea crab consciousness seemed to squeeze out a drop of ink. This drop of ink invaded Gruna''s clear sea of ??souls. In just an instant, Gelu''s sea of ??souls was blackened with ink. Gelu wanted to beg for mercy, but it was too late, and everything quickly returned to calm. When Gelu opened his eyes again, Gelu''s demeanor changed drastically in an instant. The original momentum was a little aggressive and manic, but then it changed into tranquility and peace. In Gru''s eyes, a blue crab mark even appeared, and then the mark disappeared in an instant. The white clouds are capped and the grass is luxuriant. The gentle wind was blowing the grassland in front of his eyes, and Ji Yu also took a rare deep breath. "Sure enough, a world with green and vitality is the most comfortable." The fragrance of soil and grass surrounded Ji Yu''s nose, and at the same time, Ji Yu took a deep breath and felt very happy. However, just when Ji Yu was feeling the brand-new feeling brought by the divine body in front of him, Ji Yu discovered that the ''source tree'' that had been hidden in the sea of ??Gelug''s soul had disappeared. The source tree, the core source of the power of the gods, disappeared for no reason after Ji Yu invaded Gelug''s body. I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but Ji Yu followed the disappearing breath of the source tree and even saw somewhere through time and space, a sacred tree shining with endless divine light was swaying and shining in an unknown dark space. This sacred tree doesn''t seem to be tall, and it''s probably just like a normal tree, but the whole part of the trunk is composed of endless flowing light. There are leaves on the sacred tree, and there are three flowers full of charm. The moment Ji Yu stared at this sacred tree with a half-real and half-illusioned look, his vision was instantly blocked. Ji Yu rested his hand on his chin, showing a thoughtful look, and finally smiled. "Hehe~ I''ll catch you sooner or later, just keep avoiding me!" Gru''s memory is not missing anything, but everything about the ''source tree'' is missing. Ji Yu also asked Lois and other gods about the source tree before, but it is regrettable that these gods themselves do not know what is going on, as long as the source tree is mentioned, they will all have indirect amnesia. One moment Ji Yu was asking, but the next moment they all seemed to have collective amnesia. Probably the situation is: Ji Yu: "What is the source tree? Is your birth and the source of your power related to this?" Gods: "Huh? Did you just ask us something?" Ji Yu: "??? I ask you what source tree is?" Gods: "??? Did you just ask us something?" Ji Yu: "" To be honest, if Ji Yu hadn''t sensed that the souls sacrificed to him by the gods were normal, he would have even thought that the gods were collectively deceiving or teasing him. However, from this point of view, Ji Yu can also see that the gods in the miraculous planet may be puppets of the ''World Tree'' in disguise. Although the ''World Tree'' has almost no control over these puppets, but in a deeper level of cause and effect, everything that the gods have obtained, as well as the so-called beliefs, may actually eventually flow to the ''World Tree''. The gods are the extension of the ''World Tree'' to collect some power, and they are also the eyes of the ''World Tree'' observing everything in this world. Without the source tree, Ji Yu could clearly feel that Gru''s life level was ''downgraded'' in an instant. Originally they seemed to be god-level life forms, but in reality they were not so-called ''gods'' at all. All their sources of power, and even the results of life transitions are all given by the ''source tree''. Without the source tree, they are like tortoises without their shells Although this metaphor is somewhat inappropriate, it is the case in reality. Gru, the master of the pantheon, unexpectedly became a demigod-like existence after losing the ''source tree''. In this regard, Ji Yu''s face showed a little strange color. "These gods seem to be aloof and treat mortals as leeks, but they don''t know that they are also leeks. It''s really inexplicably ridiculous." Ji Yu has some sympathy for these gods, but that''s all. If you want to become a leek, you have to rely on yourself. For example, didn''t Jiyu get to this point by himself now? The incarnation system is just a platform, which may play an important role, but everything I Ji Yu has now is the result of my own hard work! Yep, Ji Woo ''shameless'' thinks so. "Okay, so what should we do next?" "Do you want to seduce a wave, lure this so-called Tuttle pantheon over and wipe them all out?" Ji Yu hesitated. Forget it, with Gru''s current state, it is impossible to say that Tuttle, the god lord of this pantheon, can find the abnormality. In addition, the possible leak of the ''World Tree'' must be taken into consideration. In addition, the sea crabs have not yet come in person, the Lois gods also need to recuperate, and the cancers need a period of time to recover from their injuries. Considering this, Ji Yu gave up. Afterwards, Ji Yu looked at Gru again, sighed, and then gave up. Gru has become a so-called demigod, so of course he can no longer pass through the curtain wall made by the Tuttle pantheon, he can''t go back, and naturally he can''t stay here to startle the enemy. In this way, under Ji Yu''s remote control, Ji Yu directly destroyed Gru''s divine body after Gru passed the Moluo disc to Ji Yu through a sacrifice. In an instant, Gru''s body was turned into ashes in the scorching flames, and finally scattered on the entire grassland with the wind. However, what Ji Yu didn''t know was that when Ji Yu destroyed Gelug''s body, or when Ji Yu took possession of the divine body, there were a group of ''people'' watching the whole process of Gelug''s death in the originally clear sky. "This is simply too terrifying. Is this the evil god of old?" "Fortunately, fortunately, we didn''t rashly contact Gru who crossed the line." "It''s really sad that Gelugui, the master of one of the gods, died so quietly and aggrieved." "Fortunately, the mother goddess warned us and told us everything, otherwise we might be in big trouble." "Don''t recite, or even try not to think about the name of this old evil god, otherwise it will lead to a catastrophe. I finally understand the true meaning of Mother God''s warning." "" Above the clear sky, at an altitude of more than 100,000 meters, in the temple among the clouds and mist, the gods of the Tuttle pantheon watched the entire process of Gru''s fall through an unknown monitoring artifact. These gods were either frightened, lamented, or cautious, in short, all of them expressed their own feelings. V2.Chapter 101 The sun god Tuttle had a headache at this moment, and even felt a great crisis. The old evil gods came back again, and all of this broke the peace that the gods had finally established. For the Tuttle pantheon, and for the other sixteen pantheons, none of this was a huge disaster. Tuttle was wearing golden armor and sitting at the highest point of the temple, while nearly two hundred gods below were discussing constantly. All the gods have seen the process of Gru being captured by the evil god, and even witnessed the scene of Gru''s complete demise. Such a terrifying and weird scene even frightened some timid gods into incoherent speech. "Gru was abandoned by the Mother God, but from this aspect, the Mother God actually wants us to understand the horror of this old evil god." "The mother god''s will is to let us try not to provoke him. Regarding this, what is your plan?" Below the Sun God, the Goddess of Fate, who was sitting closest to the front of the hall, suddenly signaled the gods to silence and asked Tuttle, the master of the pantheon. Tuttle stared at the gods, while all the gods under the hall looked at him at this time. Tuttle felt pressured by the gazes cast by the gods. However, after careful consideration, he still spoke. "The old evil god existed at the same time as the mother god, and was even born before the mother god. I think you all know it." "In the ancient days, this evil god devoured countless offspring of the Mother Goddess. With such a great hatred, it stands to reason that the Mother Goddess should have ordered us to fight against him." "But think about it, why is the will projected by the Mother God so that we should try not to conflict with it?" "Isn''t the mother god his opponent? No, maybe it''s okay to say that in ancient times she couldn''t act because of the special nature of the mother god, but now, the state of the mother god has long been different from what it used to be. We have all the gods of the seventeen gods, Not to mention anything else, at least it can drive away all the minions of the evil god." "But, why didn''t the Mother God do this?" "Because of ''Selah''?" The God of Netherland asked thoughtfully. The gods looked at the god of the underworld suspiciously. "I''m just pointing out one of the possibilities. You might as well think about it." Gladys, the god of the underworld, hesitated: "Through the message sent by the mother goddess, everyone should know that the so-called old evil god we are talking about was also born in our world." "In this world, light must be accompanied by darkness; there is the God Realm, and the mortal world naturally also has the Underworld; justice corresponds to evil, and life is born must face death. In fact, what I mean by saying so much is that the old evil gods are obviously also the original origin of our world. Perhaps what should exist is an inevitable factor in opposition to the mother god." "As the son of Serra, Serra''s will must not be too directed at this existence." "Although He once destroyed the world and was even expelled by Sera, do you think this so-called expulsion is permanent?" "Just like the Mother Goddess allows the gods to fight at will, or even fight, if the will of the Mother Goddess is like this, is Sera''s will not as good as the Mother Goddess?" Gladys expressed his opinion in a deep voice, and the gods suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment. However, if Serra''s will is true, the gods are obviously more worried. Because, that is the evil god who ''destroyed the world'', an existence equal to the mother of the gods. Once such a chaotic and evil existence came back, the gods could hardly imagine it. However, regarding Gladys'' remarks, the goddess of fate opposite had a different opinion. "Although Gladys'' words are so reasonable, I have a different opinion." Goddess of Fate smiled slightly. "Huh? Agatha, tell me?" Sun God Tuttle asked. Goddess of Fate stood up and faced the gods: "First of all, I don''t deny Gladys'' remarks, but apart from Sera''s will, I think the most important point is that if we really fight this old evil god, what do you think? What will happen?" "Although I don''t know how much power this old evil god can unleash in our world, but if we really want to fight against him, have you ever imagined the worst situation?" "Worst case?" The gods were stunned for a moment, and then many gods were stunned. "The worst case scenario is that the whole world falls into destruction again, and in my opinion, this is the reason why the will of the mother tree tells us not to provoke its existence." Goddess of Fate expressed her opinion, and continued to examine: "The evil god of the past? Maybe he is an evil god to us, but does he really have the ambition to destroy the world?" "No, at least in my opinion, this old god was only interested in our mother god in ancient times, or he was interested in the offspring born by the mother god." "After all, after eating the offspring of the mother god, did he have any substantial harm to the mother god?" "No, no, and even the so-called destruction of the world was only caused by their ethnicity, and then the evil spirits from outside the territory attacked our world and caused mass extinction." "So, in my opinion, this old god can still communicate, and we can even figure out why he wants to return. As long as we figure this out, maybe our world will return to peace again." The words of Agatha, the goddess of fate, can be described as extremely bold, even causing many gods among the gods to fall into astonishment and panic. "Are you kidding? Let''s communicate with evil gods who eat gods?" "You are simply a blasphemy against the will of the Mother Goddess! It is simply unreasonable!" Some gods immediately retorted loudly, but the goddess of fate remained calm, and looked directly at the rebutting gods: "Did the mother goddess say that we cannot communicate with this old god?" "Bastard, although the mother god did not have such a will projection, the message passed by the mother god has told us a lot. From the fact that the old evil god ate the ancient offspring of the mother god, we are not the children of the mother god. There should be any close contact with it." "Even if possible, even if the world is destroyed, we should fight to the end!" The God of War yelled at the Goddess of Fate in a powerful and violent manner. "That''s right, just like Harper said, we absolutely must not have any contact with this evil god." "No, if this evil god takes the opportunity to seize our divine body, it will not be as simple as communication." "Furthermore, Agatha, you also said that this evil god is very interested in the offspring of the mother god, and he will devour the gods, and his evil race is in this battle with the Gru pantheon. Zhongke also ate a lot of gods, just like this, how do you let us believe in him?" "Exactly, we swear to fight the old evil god to the end! If I want to say that we should immediately contact other gods to encircle and suppress the evil god''s race, and even completely pull out all the factors that the evil god may descend on the earth." The meaning of this god is obvious, that is to kill all living beings who know the name of the old evil god. Only in this way can the potential possibility of the old evil gods descending be completely cut off. ''World Tree'' didn''t send many messages to these gods, but it let these gods know the general situation of the sea crab. In addition, although these gods seem to respect and maintain the so-called ''Mother God'', they still care more about their own rule. The existence of the ''World Tree'', and even the projected will is just a kind of ethereal will, so even if the ''World Tree'' clearly conveys some messages not to provoke the ''Old Evil Gods'', these gods will still use their own Will to make a choice. The so-called ''Mother God'' can''t control them, and never has. That''s about it. Looking at the gods quarreling below, Tuttle, the master of the pantheon, did not stop him, but fell into his own thoughts. In this way, after the gods had been arguing for a long time, Tuttle made a sound. "Okay, I already understand your thoughts, but we still need to discuss with other gods about how to do it next." "In this way, we will immediately send some people to contact other gods, and then discuss it, how about it?" As soon as Tuttle finished speaking, all the gods responded immediately. "As it should." "Yes, this is not a matter of one of our gods." "". Time flies like water, almost a month has passed in the blink of an eye. In this month, the miracle planet has not changed much. Because of Ji Yu''s promise to the Lois pantheon, the ground kingdom under the control of the Lois pantheon still belongs to the gods. It''s just because there are a lot of fallen gods in the Gru pantheon, and a lot of land has been vacated. In the discussion with the Lois pantheon, Cancer Tank gave the Lois pantheon more gods on the original basis. land and population. In addition, centered on Cancer and the Dreiser Empire, the Dreiser Empire completely ruled the country originally controlled by Gru, and even a large area and human beings around it. How big is this area? Probably nearly 10 million square kilometers. Such a large area is a great encouragement to the rabbitmen and tiger werewolves of the Dreiser Empire. Many rabbitmen and tiger werewolves became heroes in this battle, and won the positions of city lords. They wore mechanical armor and led a group of people from the Dreiser Empire to clear up all theocratic organizations within the scope, and then recruited local nobles, recruited and killed a group, and finally established a new regime. The new regime was named the Draser Empire State: United States of Warren. The so-called Valen means ''glory and fame'' in Dreiser''s language. After the Dreiser Empire ruled the United States of Warren, the humans under its jurisdiction would naturally change their ideologies. Under the instruction of the new generation of Cancer, the Dreiser Empire must not enslave these humans, but ''Dreiserize'' these humans, hoping that one day they can become the continuation of the will of the ''miracle civilization'' in their hometown. In this way, under the implementation of this will, the Dreiser Empire began to build new schools in the United States of Warren. At the same time, under the full operation of the major factories in the Dreiser Empire, one wristwatch ID card suitable for human beings was manufactured one after another. This watch is not only a proof of identity, but also has many sci-fi functions such as translation. The purpose is to let human beings adapt to the changes in society as soon as possible, and dispel human beings'' feudal notion that rabbitmen and tiger werewolves are invaders or even alien races. What is an interstellar civilization, the Dreiser Empire has brought it into full play. During the month of controlling the United States of Warren, a large number of stability maintenance robots appeared in various cities of the United States of Warren, and even in the streets, and then countless transport spaceships continued to travel to and from the world passages opened by Ji Yu. At the same time, the Dreiser Empire is also carrying out a large-scale search for mineral veins and new things in the magic continent. Even the Drace Empire began to study the so-called gods. These gods are naturally those who were killed by the cancers. Using the bodies of these gods, the Dreiser Empire is cracking the so-called gene locks, and even the possibility of the generation of divine power. If it is possible to mass-produce divine power and use divine power to conceive and raise new generations, not to mention that these new generations can become gods or even demigods, but as long as each of them can become an ordinary ''third-level life form'', it will be a great deal for the Dreiser Empire. A very meaningful thing. You know, under the explanation of the new generation of cancer, all the fighters of the miracle civilization are third-level life forms and above. Even without protective clothing, they can all be exposed to the starry sky and survive for several minutes or even tens of minutes. Waiting for existence. radiation? For the fighters of the miracle civilization, it was just a small harm, and it was very simple to remove. If it weren''t for the fact that third-level or even fifth-level life forms still need to inhale oxygen and eat, fighters from miracle civilizations can even survive in space for a long time. For the miracle civilization, the people of the Dreiser Empire are extremely yearning. There are any giants with a height of five meters, ten meters, or even fifty meters. The giant ship cannons and the mechs are all large bodies of nearly fifty to one hundred meters. In its heyday, the starry sky radiated by the miracle civilization accounted for more than three light-years, with eighteen colonial stars. Cancers just tell some of them, enough to make the Dreiser Empire envious. For the Dreiser Empire, the miracle civilization is the goal of their efforts. Moreover, there is the existence of the Guardian of Cancer and the existence of the Creator. Both the high-level and low-level people of the Dreiser Empire are full of confidence in this. In the eyes of the rabbitmen and tigerwolves of the empire, the Creator is the only god in their hearts. Only such a life that is extremely tolerant and wise to the people should be the real "God". Although the people of the Dreiser Empire, the ''false god'' of the Magic Continent, disdain them, they still take them seriously. However, in their view, since the Lois pantheon has chosen to follow the Creator and cooperate with the Dreiser Empire, as a partner The first thing they need to change is the three views of the indigenous gods of the Lois pantheon. The reason why a god is a god must have an enlightened and normal three views. Convincing people with virtue and conquering believers with personal charm is God. Just like the creator. The people of the Dreiser Empire have an inexplicable fanatical belief in sea crabs, and Ji Yu seems a little helpless about this. However, let them go, after all, it is the cancer that created them, Ji Yu only needs to pay attention to them silently, and look at their civilization development. V2.Chapter 102 It was beyond Ji Yu''s expectation, but also seemed reasonable. That is, three months passed quickly, and the pantheons of the other gods did not launch any tentative attacks on the Lois pantheon. They seemed to be completely ignorant of the fall of the Gru pantheon and the establishment of the Lois pantheon, and they turned a blind eye to the whole process of the Lois pantheon. Ji Yu didn''t know the situation of the gods, and didn''t bother to guess. They don''t disturb the Lois pantheon, and they don''t prevent their own coming, so Ji Yu is naturally happy to take a break. In fact, Ji Yu didn''t bother to argue with the gods. To put it bluntly, Ji Yu just wanted to enter the interior of the miracle planet, and he didn''t bother to care about what the gods did in this world. So, until one day. When the Lois pantheon approached the sky above the beach, a huge black hole suddenly appeared. Ji Yu''s huge body over 150 kilometers long officially entered this world. The black hole is close to the ocean. When Ji Yu''s first pointed foot was exposed, Lois and other gods who were watching all around showed shocking and exaggerated expressions. The black pointed feet are more than 80,000 meters long, and the moment the pointed feet are like water, they directly set off a turbulent wave in the sea. The whole body of the sea crab is black and blue, and the lines on the carapace even faintly seem to have countless fluids flowing. Just looking at it a few more times makes people feel dizzy. "Here, Her Majesty Lois really has vision!" A tall and thin god was shocked by the huge body of the sea crab and the mysterious streamer, and immediately flattered Lois. "The most ancient god is indeed the ruler of the ancient world. Such a body and such great power. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, it would be really hard for me to believe that there is such a powerful existence in the world." "Sila, is this Your Majesty really born in our world?" "" The gods sighed, shocked, or frightened; while the Cancer on the other side, and the people of the Draser Empire in the starship suspended in the sky worshiped one after another. They were excited, even hyperactive, and all looked at their gods with adoration or extreme reverence. In Ji Yu''s eyes, the so-called gods, the so-called cancer, and even Dreiser''s starship, they are all too small. In front of Ji Yu, the cancer is just the size of a kitten. As for the gods in human form and the rabbitmen, tigers and werewolves of the Draser Empire, they are as small as dust. Ji Yu stepped out completely from the huge black hole. His huge body was submerged in the sea water in just an instant. But the sea water had just submerged the crab''s body, and the next moment after Ji Yu controlled his body and stood up straight, Ji Yu discovered that the sea water did not cover half of the crab''s feet. The depth of this sea area is very deep, but only relative to humans. The sea waves swept wantonly, and the gods relied on their divine power to calm the sea water down. Ji Yu looked at the world, felt the world with the senses of sea crabs, and then sleepy! ! ! In an instant, Ji Yu really felt sleepy, and this sleepiness came so suddenly that he couldn''t even suppress it. Of course Ji Yu found out that something was wrong, but this something wrong came from the will of the world itself. Ji Yu''s ears seemed to be reminded of a lullaby all the time, and he seemed to have returned to the state of being a baby. Couldn''t resist, didn''t even have the thought to fight. The will of the world has no malice towards the sea crab, but it wants to put the sea crab back to the world to sleep. ''This world is not enough for you to act freely, sleep, the world will change again after a sleep, when the world is enough to carry your body action, you can wake up again. '' Ji Yu seemed to hear such a voice in his ears. The appearance of the voice was so abrupt, but it couldn''t make people feel disgusted. In the dark, Ji Yu seemed to have seen the original will of the miraculous planet. In the pitch-black star realm, the huge spherical object is tens to hundreds of times more exaggerated than the Blue Star, or even the Nolan Star. Like a star, like a light source illuminating the entire star world, the dazzling light of will was a bit dazzling for a time. In a blur, Ji Yu saw that under the source of the will of the world there was a ''sacred tree'' that was shining brightly. Between Shenmu''s torso, Ji Yu even saw a vague shadow. That shadow overlapped with the ''Shenmu'', like a woman wearing a light gauze. The woman and Ji Yu looked at each other across the air, both eyes were calm. But after a while, Ji Yu''s eyes were slightly embarrassed and complicated, while the woman on the opposite side was slightly resentful and disappointed. The fuzzy shadow of the woman is the manifestation of the will of the ''World Tree''. The grievances between Ji Yu and the World Tree, to be honest, everything is Ji Yu who is actively looking for trouble with him, not the trouble of the World Tree looking for Ji Yu . Therefore, when the world tree has a tendency to manifest will, especially in the confrontation under the interference of the original will, the sea crab and its brothers and sisters in the same world are obviously a little bit wrong. However, at the beginning of life, the era of giant beasts and ignorance is to fight each other and the winner survives. This has nothing to do with right or wrong, but the inevitable development of the world. Although from a macro point of view, the ancient species in this world are all brothers and sisters, but in the age of ignorance, isn''t it normal for there to be fighting? If it was possible to talk, if the moth men who guarded the World Tree didn''t take the initiative, Ji Yu would not have made a move, or even devoured the "fruit" of the World Tree. Ji Yu stared at the source of the will of the miraculous planet, stared at the sacred tree, and finally smiled indifferently. ''Okay, if you want me to sleep, I will sleep, but are you sure that the subsequent changes in Miracle Planet can carry the body shape that I may continue to grow? '' This is what Ji Yu said in his heart. After all, Ji Yu can''t let the will out of the body. This is determined by the characteristics of the sea crab, unless a contract with the soul is signed, or even one party approaches. However, the original will now, even the ''World Tree'' does not have this tendency. Ji Yu was quite speechless, why did he feel that I was the only one born by his stepmother? Well, this is just Ji Yu''s own complaints. Ji Yu is still self-aware. After all, with the huge asteroid-like body of the sea crab, if he walks back and forth on the ground for a few rounds, it is estimated that the entire surface of the miracle planet will be completely destroyed. Every step of the sea crab''s current actions may cause the ground to subside, unless Ji Yu is surrounded by hundreds of gods who constantly reinforce the ground and carry him with divine power every time he travels. Otherwise, Ji Yu couldn''t even imagine the consequences. This is why Ji Yu chose to descend in the ocean, and chose to gather all the gods of the Lois pantheon. Just at the moment when Ji Yu appeared, the waves on the surface of the deep sea were only a few hours old, and the major event at hand was the collapse of the crust below the deep sea. If it weren''t for several gods and sea crabs controlling the crust of the seabed, Ji Yu felt that its sharp feet would be able to pierce deeper and harder underground the moment he just landed. What is the concept of 80,000-meter-long pointed feet? That''s the height of ten Mount Everests. And Ji Yu''s own length and width are also the area of ??the entire country of some small countries similar to Blue Star. If such a gigantic object moved on the ground, the picture would be ''exploded''. In the end, Ji Yu wanted to enter the miraculous planet because he wanted to see what happened inside the miraculous planet. But now, Ji Yu almost got the answer he wanted. The source of the will of the miraculous planet has really appeared, and it is doing something. As for the world tree? It''s just a deeper level, children or vassals whose ability to act is limited by the original will. Considering that the original will treats the sea crab like a stepmother whose attitude is not very clear, although Ji Yu does not intend to do anything, he will not sleep here. "You play slowly, I''ll just hang on outside the planet, and I''ll see what tricks you guys come up with in the end." Ji Yu would definitely not put the safety of sea crabs on a planet controlled by an unknown original will. Therefore, since the original will has no obvious malicious tendency and the attitude is not clear, then Ji Yu will continue to sleep, and he will see what big scenes will happen on the miracle planet in the end. Thinking of this, in the process of being constantly hypnotized in thinking, Ji Yu suddenly tore open the crack in the space again, and then left directly in the Lois god system, and suddenly left under the surprised eyes of Cancer and the people of Dreiser Empire. However, at the same time when the gods and the cancer were wondering about the sea crab and left, Ji Yu''s thoughts directly sent a message to the gods through the link of the soul. It is roughly: I have already known and done what I want to know and what I want to do, and then I will sleep for a while, and if you encounter troubles that cannot be solved, you can try to contact me. For the gods, Ji Yu is so simple to convey the message, but for the cancer, Ji Yu gave a part of the rules authority of the inner world to the cancer tank. In this way, it is also possible for Tan to allow Cancer and the people of the Dreiser Empire to pass freely during his slumber. Ji Yu is looking forward to what the Dreiser empire will develop under the leadership of Cancer. From a high latitude, with the attitude of a spectator, Ji Yu has long liked this kind of process of observing the development of civilization across time. For Ji Yu, the deep sleep of the sea crab is just a day or a few days for Blue Star, but for this world, it is tens of thousands of years. Ji Yu can afford to wait, but a civilization that cannot continue may not. However, in Ji Yu''s view, at least in the short term, as long as this civilization does not offend the original will, it will not encounter any major disasters. In addition, the world inside his own body is the root of Dreiser''s empire. Furthermore, star civilization is not so easy to destroy. Thinking of this, Ji Yu naturally walked very simply, and then Ji Yu didn''t give the Cancers any reason, just fell into a deep sleep again. The gods of the Lois pantheon are very confused, the Cancer is very confused, and the people of the Dreiser Empire are also very confused. What does it mean to know and do what you want to know, and what you want to do? Obviously you just landed for a few tens of seconds? The gods looked at each other in blank dismay, and the Cancers murmured even more. However, in the end, under the pondering and explanation of Cancer Tan, all the discussions disappeared. "It''s normal that we don''t understand the mystery and greatness of Father God (the most ancient God)? Anyway, since Father God has said so, then it must be taken literally. Well, everyone should do what they should do." Let''s do it." With Cancer Tank''s greeting, soon, the originally lively sea area calmed down again. And just after Cancer and the gods left, what they didn''t know was that at this time, many gods hidden in the sea area on the edge of the Tuttle pantheon all breathed a sigh of relief. "Is this the oldest god? Fortunately, we didn''t act rashly. It was too dangerous." "Isn''t that our mother god trying to dissuade you? If you really did something before, you probably have to go to the Netherland to drink the Nether Spring now. No, whether you can enter the Netherland is still the same thing." "Hey, in short, no matter what, the oldest god finally left, thanks to the great will of the mother goddess and Sera." "The title of the old evil god is indeed a bit too short for the other party. It can be seen that this ancient god obviously has the willingness to communicate. At least, from the state of Sera''s will and the mother god just now, the relationship between them It should have been a round of negotiations and dialogue." "Well, that''s true. This ancient god doesn''t seem to be the kind of evil existence that can''t communicate." "Isn''t this a matter of course? If he can''t communicate, if he is truly evil, do you think the current Lois pantheon will still exist? Even those mortals can live?" "However, when it comes to this, I''m quite curious about what those tribes of the ancient gods want to do. Besides, don''t you have any interest in outside the territory?" "Is it outside the territory?" Many gods looked at the sky, thinking of the barriers of the God Realm, and finally thinking of the method used by the oldest god to tear open the space just now. In just a moment, countless gods began to have other small thoughts. And it was precisely when these gods raised their own small thoughts, which indirectly led to the transformation of the entire miracle planet after that. Time is like water, time is like an arrow. When Ji Yu came to sleep under the dark matter vortex again, the entire miraculous planet was passing by for hundreds of thousands of years. During this period, with the Lois pantheon as the center, the entire Miracle Continent is rapidly beginning to modernize in a way that Ji Yu could never have imagined. Under the influence of the enlightened culture led by Dreiser, the gods of the Lois pantheon were gradually influenced, and even gradually changed their thinking. Who said keeping a distance from ordinary people, who said pretending to be mysterious is the source of faith? No, when the gods entered the society, when the gods were no longer aloof, but as a symbolic existence of a country and a civilization, their believers became more active and pious. The gods began to enter the world like mortals, and even condolences to disabled or even slightly poor families with the cooperation of the church, and entered the public eye as an emperor in a modern country. It started to get interesting. And the gods themselves, because they put aside their boring, even hundreds of thousands of years as a day, the changes in the whole world instantly became out of control. Lois and Tessa became singers in the virtual world, and God of War led his people to fight against the empire of the God of Thunder and Punishment in a virtual and real battle game. The cultural changes that it brought about were undoubtedly surprising. And all this is destined to make Ji Yu confused when he wakes up. V2.Chapter 103 ¡¾Player status¡¿ ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: 4 (Epic ''Demigod'')] [Divinity: +3 (Destruction, Night, Undead)] [Physique: 487.28 (maximum 1000)] [Age: 26 (up to 5000 years old)] ¡­ For the miraculous planet and the miraculous star field, it is nearly 1.5 million years old, but for the blue star, and even the Milky Way, it is only a week. Ji Yu had already entered the semi-god state two days ago. In the period of miraculous civilization, when the scale of crab people reached hundreds of billions, and when the crab people were only the oldest god ''Kreb'', Ji Yu completed the so-called promotion task of 10 billion living beings to him. cognition. Although for crab people, what they believe in or know is only sea crabs. But the essence of the sea crab is Ji Yu''s incarnation and clone. If it weren''t for the barrier of time and space, Ji Yu''s body should have been fed back by the sea crab to obtain higher benefits and characteristics. However, after all, it is not bad that Ji Yu can benefit from the power of cognition through the speed of time and space. Compared with the transformation of Miracle Planet, the changes of Blue Star and even Nolan Star are obviously a bit petty. However, this is also caused by the time asymmetry between the two parties. At present, Nolan Star is being rebuilt with the help of the Blue Star Nations, and at the same time, it is slowly moving forward under the watchful eyes of Xiaolu and Adam. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Tens of thousands of years later, Miracle Star. "Master Candace, the God of Thunder and Punishment, Kodd, is about to invade our Colonial Planet No. 9, and lead us back!" "Yeah, we are about to lose our hold, and the base''s resources have bottomed out!" "Where is there a brother army, hurry back and support!!!" "..." "Support? Support what a fart, Mr. Candice is leading our first army to attack the No. 3 resource star of the God of Thunder and Punishment. You try to delay as much as possible, or delete the account and retrain at worst!" "Goddamn Candice, why don''t you delete the account of the goddamn First Army? Hurry up, if you don''t bring back the main force, we will just run away!" "I agree, Mr. Candice, you are a god anyway, so hurry up and say something, if you don''t come back, we won''t elect you as the head of the empire next time!" "Don''t talk about it, Candice''s stupidity must be red-eyed, brothers, come on, I''ll run first as a respect!" "Run? Run Nima, I''m just talking about it, and there are people running? If you are offline, you are not afraid of the steel straight man of God of War who visits you from door to door, so just run!" ''The Empire of God of War'', in the country''s public channel, at this time, various small channels belonging to the Empire of God of War are filled with all kinds of curses and screams. In the virtual reality [Star Wars] game, at this time the God of War and the Empire of the God of Thunder and Punishment are fighting in full swing. This time, the two sides assembled a total of more than one million starships, and launched a grand duel in the star fields where at least eight planets are located. God of War: "Don''t panic, everyone. Our reinforcements are coming soon. I''m about to capture the No. 3 resource star of the Thunder Empire. Brothers on the No. 9 colonial star, you just need to hold on for another hour." God of War, as the head of state, quickly put a voice on the top of all communication platforms. "Reinforcements? Where do we have reinforcements?" "Master Candace, don''t fool us!" "That''s right, He said the same thing last time, but we lost three planets that time!" "Nima? Why are you people so disgusting? Why don''t you say that under the leadership of Master Candace, we went from nothing to colonization of eleven planets?" "That''s right, you''re full and have nothing to do. If you have time to yell and scold on the public channel, it''s better to seriously study how to defend. If you lose Colonial Star No. 9, you''ll just wait to eat shit!" "That''s right, what is the purpose of our detour to attack the No. Built, you know? A bunch of idiots." "..." In the distant star field, God of War looked at the noisy national public with a slight headache, but managed to maintain his composure. Currently, the battle for the No. 3 resource star has reached a fever pitch. "How long will it take for the support troops of the God of Thunder and Punishment to arrive? Has our scouting team responded?" War God stood on the bow of the main ship and asked the adjutant beside him. "Yes, just now the reconnaissance team got feedback. They found that the second army of the God of Thunder and Punishment is coming from the side of X star field Dawn, and there are about three days left for us." The adjutant looked at his hand The screen in the middle and looked at God of War. "Very good! Three days, haha~, this time I must let the old boy, the God of Thunder and Punishment, suffer this boring loss!" The God of War''s original dignified expression suddenly returned, and he smiled. God of War was in a good mood, but just when he was thinking about seeing the scene where the resource star No. 3 was captured, his eyes suddenly became blurred, and then quickly darkened. After a short period of darkness, when God of War came back to his senses again, he took a slightly embarrassed look at the beautiful figure that suddenly appeared in front of him. "My god, can you stop being too addicted to the game? Do you know what the mortals outside call you now?" The person who came was the great priest of the Church of God of War. At this time, the priest had just pulled off the virtual helmet on the head of God of War, and stood in front of God of War in such an annoyed and helpless manner. "Uh, what''s your name?" God of War sat up from the recliner with a little guilty conscience, and asked in a low voice at the same time. At this moment, the God of War was inexplicably muttering. He knew that there would be a housekeeper in his ''home'' in the new era. He said nothing when he came down to earth one time and would not adopt ''Julie'' for a moment of interest and to experience the feeling of being a human father. As an old virgin for hundreds of thousands of years, for the first time God of War has the anguish of his unscrupulous father being preached by his little padded jacket. God of War actually looks like a middle-aged man with a lot of muscle after exercising for a long time. He has a square face and a strong figure. He is full of male hormones and always exudes a unique temperament. But the temperament still has to be accompanied by the clothes. At this time, the god of war staying in Shenju is wearing a loose floral shirt and shorts, looking like an unreliable uncle enjoying the summer scenery. "What''s it called? You don''t know how to look it up online?" "It''s like ''God of Recklessness'', and ''God of War in the Dead House''. Can you tell me that this fits your identity?" The God of War was stunned, and then pretended to be furious: "These mortals are simply blasphemy, go, let the kingdom''s security department find out who called out the nickname first, and I will go and let them know why ''Maya Flower'' is so popular." The great priest ''Julie'' gave the God of War a blank look. "Okay! I said, Dad, you should find a wife to take care of you. Last time I saw that Aunt Yanshan Goddess in the gathering of the gods was pretty good." "Goddess of the Rock Mountain? The goddess with a group of ''sheep orcs'' beliefs underneath?" "Of course, otherwise, which goddess do you think can take a fancy to you? Besides, Goddess Yanshan has a good figure and a moderate physique. I think she is very suitable for your priesthood as God of War?" Julie looked at God of War expressionlessly. The God of War was stunned on the spot, and at the same time, he clearly recalled that in a certain god system in the orc kingdom, the rock goddess had a figure comparable to a gorilla. At this time, the two ''God Attendants'' guarding Julie were holding back their laughter. Julie also held back her laughter, but she held it back, and then she stood beside the dazed God of War while sighing. Among the void probes, she, who was already a demigod life form, took out a tablet from the white void and threw it to the God of War. "Here, this is the latest border extension report of our affiliated Kingdom of Kliss. At present, they have followed Dreiser''s ruling country into the Gray Saturn five light-years away. The land area they won this time is about 30 million. Square kilometers, two-thirds of it is useless after detection, and the other third has some heavy metal resources." God of War sorted out his emotions, listened to his cheap daughter''s words, and at the same time carefully read the contents of the report. After about a few minutes passed. "It''s okay, this time I managed to get a little bit of oil and water, unlike last time, these guys were a step slower, and they were preempted by others to carve up the gas stars hidden in the space shock area." The so-called space oscillation area is the result of the interaction between the edge of the miracle star field and the outer chaotic space due to the expansion of the universe. In that area, there are inexplicable space explosions and turbulence all the time. In short, that area is still relatively dangerous for the current Second Epoch "Sierra Interstellar Civilization". The God of War who said this casually seemed to remember something and said again: "By the way, Julie, how is that ancient god doing recently? Is there any sign of him waking up?" "Ancient God?" Julie frowned slightly: "I haven''t heard any information from Dreiser''s Ministry of Foreign Affairs about their creator''s awakening. The orbital area is tightly surrounded, didn¡¯t you hear that they built several large star rings last time?¡± "It seems that the size of the ancient gods has become bigger again. In order not to affect the sleep quality of the ancient gods, they can only continue to expand some distances and guard them closely." Having said that, as the first group of demigods among humans and orcs in the new era, Julie began to frown and doubt again: "By the way, Dad, is that ancient god really as powerful as the Dreiser people said? I heard it The length of its main body is one to two hundred kilometers, and it seems that there is a miniature planet of life created by the condensed laws of space in its body." The God of War looked at his daughter speechlessly, and said helplessly, "How many times have you asked this? Who am I to ask? Anyway, I have never been to the ''starting star'' mentioned by the Dreiser Empire." , Those giant crabs are all antiques, we can''t enter that kind of place." "As for the body of the ancient god, it is similar to what they advertised." Julie was in a daze. No matter how many times she asked or listened to, she always felt that the ''Old God'' was like an illusory myth, although he himself lived in the myth. But the body size of the ancient god is actually a colossus of one or two hundred kilometers, he really can''t imagine what a colossus it is. With such a large body, it is simply not a life of the same era as them. Just like the humans and orcs in the Sierra civilization all know the illusory and exaggerated existence of the "Mother Goddess" and "Serra", but after all, no one has seen them, and no one dares to imagine what kind of state they are in. Compared with the ancient gods, the will of the mother god and even the will of Serra, the civilization of Serra is obviously unkillable. But planet gods are different, planet gods, belief in gods can be killed, at least the current Sierra civilization can do it. The easiest way is to destroy the planetary ecology, and then besiege and kill these planetary gods and belief gods. Although this process may cause a lot of losses, with the resources of the 38 stars colonized by the Sierra civilization today, and nearly 8 billion warships, fighter planes and mechs of various types, these gods can be consumed by living consumption. die. However, as far as the state of Sierra is concerned, it is currently impossible for mortals and gods to confront each other. The reason is very simple, because the gods of the new era have long lived with humans. Everyone is a support for civilization, not to mention that the gods are still the characteristics of the Sierra civilization, occupying a traditional high position, but they do not oppress the people. From this point of view, the situation of Sierra is relatively stable. Although these gods seem to occupy high positions, they clearly say that they will not participate in the government affairs of the country. Government affairs are still managed by the vassal kingdoms and imperial royal families, and in these traditional royal families, the people have the legal guarantee to choose their favorite emperor. Elections are held every twenty years. Such a system is somewhat similar to a constitutional monarchy, but it is slightly different from a constitutional monarchy. In short, under this system, even if there are contradictions in the society, the main focus of the contradictions is concentrated on the royal family and the emperors of each period, and it will not hurt the rule of the gods at all. As a symbol, as the existence of the people''s beliefs, the gods actually control the general direction of the entire civilization in light and shade. This is the characteristic of the current Sierra civilization. "Old God, although this physical existence may be a bit exaggerated, it is essentially different from ''Mother of Life'' and ''Selah''s Will''. Dad, do you think that today''s technology can deal with him? ?¡± Julie asked thoughtfully. "Eh." God of War didn''t know what to say. "Deal with? Do you think that the existence equal to the gods ''Mother God'' can be dealt with by the traditional body?" "Julie, is your idea dangerous?" The God of War had a slight headache, and said at the same time: "The ancient god is not only a matter of size, maybe you don''t know, but that carapace is all equipped with the power of rules, and his ability also has a large-scale anti-magic ability. domain, and all the technology of the Sierra civilization is based on the foundation of magic, and the energy is the spirit crystal used.¡± "So you can''t have such a dangerous idea, Julie. Besides, the main body of our Sierra civilization comes from him. The Dreiser Empire and Cancer are no joke." God of War didn''t want to continue this topic, and then said: "Okay, okay, Julie, let''s not talk about this meaningless topic." "Hurry up, I''m waiting for the MV of Lois and Tessa''s new song, it just happens to happen on time" "Hurry up and hurry up." After all, God of War ignored the wordless expression of his "daughter" and turned on the projection device in an instant, and entered the press conference of the new song MV jointly released by the Goddess of Knowledge and the Goddess of Magic. Seeing the unreliable appearance of her daddy in underpants, although Julie was a little helpless, she also recalled everything about growing up with her daddy when she was a child. Every time I think of my father''s panic after I cried, thinking about it now, Julie''s eyes softened instantly. "Really, if you really like Lois and Aunt Tessa, Dad, you can change your attire a little bit and go out for a walk more. I really admire you." The great priest Julie said so, but she sat beside God of War and watched the press conference of the two goddesses together. V2.Chapter 104 The kingdom of Oti, located in a palace in the sky. The goddesses of magic and knowledge lying in the spacious bedroom full of flower scents took off their helmets one after another. "Phew, it''s really tiring. A virtual reality concert and autograph event is almost the same as the real one. It''s hard to sign one million people, but the next second is another million people. With the appearance of the mosaic, the scalp tingles just thinking about it, we have to take a good rest recently." Tessa, the goddess of magic, lay on the bed and pressed her head complainingly, looking quite tired. "Isn''t this all your own choice? At the beginning, you pulled me and said that you wanted to try to go out and create a different image in the new era. Then, this was your own choice to become a singer. How come you now Still tired?" The goddess of knowledge teased with a slight smile, and then took out a book of interstellar travels and read it as usual. Despite the rapid development of science and technology, the goddess of knowledge is still accustomed to reading paper books, not only the goddess of knowledge, but also many humans and orcs who love literature and books. "Hey, I''m just complaining, who knew we could be so popular, didn''t you notice the eyes of those men in the virtual reality concert?" "Forget about mortals, but there are some male gods among them, tsk tsk, our charm is really not covered, heh heh, it''s too early for those ''goblins'' from the orc pantheon to surpass us." The goddess of magic sat up while hugging the waist of the goddess of knowledge from behind. She pressed her face to the side of the Goddess of Knowledge, and said sadly, "Lois, do you think our current life is really the life that gods should have?" "It always feels a little nondescript, and a little illusory. Who would have thought that the age of war and darkness could transition to what it is now." The goddess of magic obviously remembered the era when the gods fought each other and the era when the gods harvested the mortals in the underground. Aren''t those old times like the sky and the earth compared with the present? For nearly 100,000 years, mortals may have forgotten everything. For the gods, the changes of these 100,000 years are only a small part of the years they have lived. The feeling of yesterday is still vivid, which is also the reason why the goddess of magic sighed. "The life a god should have?" The goddess of knowledge didn''t look back, she just looked at the butterflies flying in the flower pavilion outside the window and said: "The past will eventually pass, what is the god? What is the god for?" "Aren''t we just living to maintain an attitude of superiority and intrigue? Obviously not, we are also a kind of Serra''s life system, and we also have the desire to pursue a better life, and this kind of life may be what we should be. Protection and maintenance of life, right?" Once you have experienced the entertainment life in the so-called technological age, it is almost impossible for the gods to return to the boring life before. This is the age of peace, this is the age of abundance, the double enjoyment of spirit and material, this is the life that every living being wants to pursue. Of course, except for some people who are tired of this ordinary life and want to pursue excitement. However, for those who want to pursue excitement, then outside the planet, the expansion fleet of the Sierra civilization is the best place for them. In short, in today''s Sierra civilization, the whole world feels like a hundred flowers are blooming. This feeling is a very good experience for mortals and gods. "Indeed, it''s Lois that your words are level." "However, having said that, I am very worried that the Sierra civilization has touched some borders and caused the ancient ''mass extinction'' again." The goddess of magic is really worried. The truth of the ancient mass extinction has long been an open matter among the gods. Once a civilization develops to its limit in a certain star field, its external expansion will inevitably bring new challenges. "What is there to worry about? There is a process in the development of things. Since everything is born, it will die, and gods are not excluded. We just have to let nature take its course." The Goddess of Knowledge looked at it openly, and her tone of voice was very calm. Looking at the goddess of knowledge, the goddess of magic suddenly shook her head and chuckled. "Hey, sister, you really haven''t changed at all." "I don''t accept what you said. What does it mean to let nature take its course? As gods, is it impossible for us to do nothing?" "Since there are challenges, we should try our best to accumulate everything in advance and deal with it. The accumulation of divine power fruits is a means of our gods, but in addition, we have to make good use of the existence of that person." "Speaking of which, tsk, I heard from those cancers that there seems to be an ancient god in the ancient ''miracle civilization''? I don''t know how the so-called expeditionary miracle civilization is developing now." "If they develop well, with the influence of the ancient god Kreb and Cancer, our ''Sierra Civilization'' might still be able to enjoy the benefits." The goddess of magic was a little whimsical, while the goddess of knowledge shook her head helplessly. The Goddess of Knowledge does not know how the miracle civilization developed, but six or seven hundred thousand years have passed, who knows whether their society still has the identity of the "miracle star"? In addition, it is another ancient god who dominates them. Even if there are some ethnic groups of the ancient god ''Kreb'' in that civilization, can those ethnic groups dominate? It''s impossible to think about it, what''s more, those crab people may have forgotten their gods long ago. Plus, it''s still a good idea. If there are still most of the ancient beings alive, hundreds of thousands of years have passed, isn''t there any one of them who feels homesick? Not to mention that most of them will come back to watch, but at least a small part will come back, right? But how many years have passed? Can any life from the miracle civilization come back? In view of this situation, there can only be two inferences: 1. Either the miracle civilization has been ''destroyed''. The destruction here has both the meaning of destruction itself and the possibility of a fault in the inheritance of civilization; 2. It is the miracle Civilization is in trouble and can only retreat to the ground. In short, the goddess of knowledge is not optimistic about the state of the miracle civilization. However, she didn''t say it, and she didn''t want to say it. In short, cherish the present life, at least Goddess of Knowledge thinks that life and death are no longer too scary. What is the state of the miracle civilization? In fact, it was partly guessed by the goddess of knowledge, and part of it was not guessed right. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. In the distant star field, in front of a huge star, a star ring similar to a Dyson sphere is being built on the edge of the star at this time. On the huge star ring, there are huge space cities one after another. These space cities are like hexagonal honeycombs densely packed on the star ring. The miracle civilization has already been renamed at this moment, and it has been renamed ''Nata Civilization''. The word ''Nata'' is the homophonic name of the sea snake originally under the sea snake family, and now the sea snake that leads the expeditionary force of the miracle civilization has naturally become the dominant leader of this interstellar civilization. Unlike the Miracle Star Field, after the Sea Snake led the Miracle Civilization out of the Miracle Star Field, the farther away from the Miracle Star Field, the slower the flow of time. This kind of time flow is very slow, and it is slowly decreasing step by step across star systems. The difference in time flow rate of ''Nata Civilization'' was not known before, but it is known now. But even if they knew, they didn''t care too much, they just regarded it as a natural phenomenon in the universe. Now, nearly two hundred and fifty thousand years have passed since the entire Nata civilization broke out of the Miracle Star Field. During these 250,000 years, the Nata civilization successfully destroyed the Stuka civilization that had previously caused disasters in the Miracle Star Field. At the same time, under the leadership of the Sea Snake, and even with the absorption of non-magic technology, the Nata civilization has officially stepped forward to compete for the hegemony of the current galaxy civilization similar to the "Milky Way" near the edge of the universe. In the past 250,000 years, the population of Nata civilization has almost exploded. One hundred thousand years ago, their population had just exceeded 100 billion, and they occupied nearly thirty star systems. However, 250,000 years later, their total population successfully broke through trillions, and their footprints even covered half of the ''Nata Galaxy'' named after the sea snake. They control three million star systems in the smaller galaxy of the Nata Galaxy, not including some individual ''dwarf fields'' with fewer than three stars in the star system. The Nata civilization is extremely capable of survival, and at the same time it is extremely hardworking. They have tens of thousands of races and swept away many civilizations along the way. Even if there were occasional twists and turns in the process, they were all resolved by the sleepy sea snake. Today, the entire Nata civilization is once again in trouble. And this trouble is that the Nata civilization attacked a prosperous civilization called Grote. The technological level of this civilization is much lower than that of the Nata civilization, but this civilization is a very terrifying biological civilization. In the information obtained, the Nata civilization learned from the escaped civilization that this biological civilization was originally a primitive life, somewhat like bees, and even among the major interstellar civilizations, it was only an inland civilization occupying an inconspicuous planet. However, under this kind of neglect, this civilization quickly copied the technology of a certain interstellar civilization after entering that planet for the first time. And this kind of duplication is not the duplication of the metal civilization, but the duplication of the strange evolution carried out by the biological devouring technology. As a result, after this race entered the starry sky, the situation got out of hand. About 100,000 years after the Nata civilization entered the ''Nata galaxy'', this civilization began to rise, and until now it has occupied a fifth of this galaxy. They multiplied rapidly and continued to plunder the surrounding galaxies, and when the Nata civilization entered here, the two immediately fought together. Today, nearly 250,000 galaxies have lost their hands on the front line of the Nata civilization, and the evolution and reproduction methods of the Grote civilization are almost as strong as they are strong. When encountering the Nata civilization, the front was fine, and the Nata civilization even pulled out more than a dozen star system strongholds of this civilization one after another. However, after this, the swarm of Grote civilization quickly backfired. They have evolved again, and even the individual organisms that appear have the size of the main ship of more than twenty kilometers. These starship bugs can not only spit out terrifying rays, but can also carry countless large space units. Then, after losing all the galaxies they acquired one after another, and after losing the 250,000 galaxies they originally controlled, the base camp behind the Nata civilization suddenly I couldn''t sit still. And now, on the edge of this Dyson ball-like star, a meeting is going on here, and the Nata civilization also intends to awaken their god ''Nata'' again. On the far side of the star, on a frozen planet, the sea serpent ''Nata'' sleeps. V2.Chapter 105 Sea Serpent ''Nata'' regrets a bit. I regretted why I ran out with a miracle civilization. In the early stage of the miracle civilization, he was almost always in the lead, and with his super power, he could be said to kill all directions. Although this process was very cool and good, it directly affected his own growth. Cutting melons and vegetables for a long time will naturally get boring. Although Nata was a little afraid of the crustacean, but recalling everything in his hometown, he felt that he slept more peacefully in his ''home''. In addition, although the crustacean beat him several times, it seems that he asked for it every time now. If he didn''t go to trouble with the crustacean, maybe he wouldn''t come here to fight with him, would he? Moreover, when I led the miraculous civilization out, the crustacean did not stop it. In addition, through the ethnic exchange of the crustacean, Nata also knew that the crustacean didn''t seem to be too bad in heart, and it was not as violent as I thought. It has been nearly 250,000 years since I came to this galaxy. During these 250,000 years, Sea Snake clearly felt the difference between this star field and his hometown. The difference is first of all that the degree of gathering and dispersing of dark matter is slightly diluted. Every time the sea snake sleeps, the condensed dark matter vortex takes a long time to form, and this naturally affects its evolution. What''s more, during this period, the family members kept asking him for help, and at the most, the sea snake had to send down divine revelation, expressly stating that the crisis of Nata civilization was not allowed to disturb him at will until the last moment. After the decree was issued, it became more effective. After a while, the sea snake fell asleep again for about 120,000 years, and then it was awakened again. On the perpetually frozen dark planet, the sea snake woke up from a slumber, and then he broke through the ice with a little dissatisfaction. In an instant, a huge sea snake with a distance of more than 60 kilometers stood in the sky above this ice crystal planet. The huge sea snake is blue all over its body, and even reflects a slight blue light to illuminate everything around it. Its thick body has reached an unprecedented diameter of nearly two kilometers. Two kilometers thick and sixty kilometers long, such a colossus is naturally terrifying to normal life. But Sea Snake is not very satisfied with his growth. The sleeping environment is not as good as that of a sea crab, and he is always disturbed during meditation. Even if there is no comparison of time flow, the gap between him and the sea crab will become wider and wider. Originally, the sea crab was much bigger than him last time, but now the gap is probably even bigger. The body was exposed on the frozen planet, and the sea snake ''Nata'' raised its head nearly 20 kilometers away from its upper body, and then roared dissatisfiedly at the starship in the sky. "Roar!!!" The roar should not have a sound in the vacuum environment, but inexplicably, this sound penetrated the barrier of space and appeared in the ears of every Nata citizen. At the same time, it can be seen with the naked eye that in a vacuum environment, there are obvious tremors and ripples in the surrounding space due to the roar of the sea snake. "Give me a reason not to get angry!" Nata''s voice appeared in the ears of hundreds of snake fish priests on the altar below him. These snake fish priests are priests who guard Nata, and they stay with Nata on this frozen star for a long time. Among these priests, the leader is a member of the royal family of the Snake Fish Clan. In the place close to Nata, after the blessing of more than 100,000 companies, three god-level life forms were even born among them. The bodies of these three snake-fish tribes are mostly maintained at about one kilometer. They have heads like snakes and fish, but their bodies are creatures with four arms and two legs. They stood respectfully on the altar and did not dare to blaspheme their ''gods'', but at the same time they replied nervously: "Great Father God, the Nata civilization has encountered difficulties, your family has encountered a crisis, we I need your favor, we need your guidance, please calm down the anger, please forgive us for disturbing us, please¡± "Stop talking nonsense, just talk about the situation you are encountering now!" The sea snake didn''t give the snake fish priest any more room for nagging. Knowing that the Nata civilization might really be in crisis, he said so directly. The sea snake wants to help the Nata civilization solve the troubles early, and then come back to meditate as soon as possible. However, while looking at the snake fish sacrifice under his body, and at the same time looking at the many starships outside the sky, he also had some other complaints. "It''s so troublesome. After helping them solve the trouble this time, how about I just ''go home''?" Once the thought arises, the sea snake can''t help but want to do this more and more. From Sea Snake''s point of view, what kind of Nata civilization is uncivilized, what''s the matter with these short-lived little guys? When I left by myself, on the surface it was to help the family to avenge, but the real situation was just to avoid the crustacean. Fortunately, these troublesome little guys are becoming more and more dependent on themselves. This is not okay? who I am? I''m an ancient god, it''s too cheap for me to be a god. Over the years, I have helped these little guys sweep many star fields. As a result, these little guys are still not satisfied and always want more land. Isn''t it good for us to live in peace? Why do you need so many star domain planets? I just know to make trouble, no, now I have to ask myself to wipe their ass. Complaining thoughts kept rising in Sea Snake''s mind, and at the same time, the family priests on the other side kept complaining about the source of the trouble. After listening to the narration of the priest of the snake fish tribe, the sea snake really almost lost control of its emotions. see? I knew it was these little guys who caused the trouble themselves, but now they can''t handle it and think of themselves. The more he thought about it, the more Sea Snake had the urge to run away. "Heh! So, the Nata civilization has lost nearly 1.3 million star systems, right? Why didn''t you guys go out to help?" Sea Snake''s face was sound-transmitting, while the Snake Language Priest was a little embarrassed. The snake language priest said: "Our duty is to guard you, the Father God. We will only go out with the permission of the Father God. However, the great Father God, what is your divine will this time?" The Snake Fish Priest obviously hesitated to speak, but he didn''t say anything, but asked with his head down. "My will?" The huge body of the sea snake came down, and under the uneasy situation of many priests, he looked everyone back and forth with his giant eyes. Then the sea snake looked at the elder priest again and said in a very direct and dissatisfied tone: "If my divine will this time is to tell you to give up here and return to the Miracle Starfield with me, what will you do?" The idea of ??the sea snake was conveyed to the minds of these snake fish clans, and this directly aroused the astonishment of many snake fish priests. After being stunned, these snake fish priests surprisingly did not have much emotional fluctuations, and many snake fish even showed excited expressions. Yes, these snake fish priests also miss their hometown. For every intelligent life, hometown complex is indispensable. Moreover, these sacrifices from the Ming Dynasty to the present, they are different from the new generation of Nata civilization in the outside world. Even many priests no longer have much recognition for the new generation. Even if it is a direct bloodline, it is still descendants of thousands of generations and tens of thousands of generations. How much affection do you think they have for these descendants? Now the star field radiated by the Nata civilization occupies a banner of tens of thousands of light years, and the number of those descendants is so large that it makes one''s scalp tingle. Most of the batch of lives that came out of the miraculous civilization at the same time have passed away, except for the Snake Fish Clan and some Shrimp Clans who have survived to this day because of the radiation and blessing of sea snakes. But now, the number of these ancient snake fish people and shrimp people is already less than 10,000. They all live in the city of sacrifices not far from where the sea snake sleeps. Without the favor of the close-range sea snakes, the descendants of the group of life coming out of the ocean, including the descendants of the snake fish clan, have long since degenerated to the point where they, the elders, cannot bear to look directly at them. Perhaps it is to adapt to the long-term starry sky environment, or it may be to better control the battleship. In short, most of the descendants of the miraculous civilizations of the Nata civilization have lost their powerful bodies, and even ''evolved'' to become more suitable different. Just like this, how do you make these elders who have come out of the miracle civilization agree with them? Therefore, living in a city of sacrifices in a specific environment for a long time, these elders have long since lost their desire to participate in the world. If not, the Nata civilization is still an extension of their blood in the final analysis, and this time the snake fish priests may not agree to the request of the Nata civilization council. How could the priests of the Snake and Fish Clan not know the impatience with the secular world that the sea snakes had shown long before they fell asleep. As the priests of the Snake Fish Clan who serve the gods, of course they have to stand on the standpoint of their own father gods, and at the same time they themselves are beginning to be a little tired of the world. They have never seen any big storms, and they have experienced everything. They gave up all rights and handed over to their heirs before, which actually shows their attitude. And this is also the real reason why the snake fish priest just hesitated to speak. However, in the final analysis, the Nata civilization still belongs to its own descendant civilization, which is the continuation of the miracle civilization. As an elder whose heart cannot completely sever the blood ties, the snake fish priest naturally hopes that the Father God can save these descendants again. Seeing the expressions of these snake fish and even the shrimp people behind, the sea snake was obviously taken aback? Why? Are you all so open-minded? Seems like you really want to go home too? Then this feeling is good. The sea snake was in a much better mood. Not bad, not bad, I didn''t take care of you in vain, you are all good boys. Of course, Sea Snake would not say this. After all, Sea Snake has also stayed with the miracle civilization for a long time, and its original character has grown a lot. He won''t say anything that is too nonsensical and cheap. However, in terms of temperament, the sea snake has always been a bit like a big child who can''t grow up. The reason is very simple. This may be the soul mystery of the first generation of long-lived species. It is difficult to grow, and at the same time, it also prevents the risk of world-weary and even possible suicide of the long-lived species. "We are willing to follow Father God back to the Starfield of Miracles, and we are willing to follow all the guidance of Father God, but please have mercy on Father God. Langton begs you to help these poor bloodline descendants again." The snake fish priest Lan Dun showed a conflicted look on his face. He looked at the sea snake''s huge pupils complicatedly, then bowed his head and begged. "Please God Father have mercy one last time!" Behind the Snake Fish Priest, many priests begged to speak out one after another, and the shrimp people, who were guards of the gods, also followed suit. For the requests of these snake fish priests and scary warriors, the sea snake answered unexpectedly quickly without any hesitation. Sea Snake was very straightforward, just because he was very satisfied with the expressions of these family members just now, at least they were still willing to go back with him. "That''s good, that''s good, then I''ll ask how many crab people are willing to go back with me? Maybe bring a little more crab people, and the crustacean will probably thank me? Hehe" The sea snake muttered like this, and at the same time, he also let go of his spiritual power. The spiritual power spread, penetrating many starships outside the sky, and then, the sea snake''s expression froze. "Where are the crab people? What about the crab people? What''s the matter with these guys without shells? And why are the people of the sea getting uglier and uglier one by one?" The sleep of nearly 120,000 years, because of the special nature of the sacrificial star, is not open to the public, that is, during these 120,000 years, no matter whether it is the descendants of the crab people, the snake fish clan, or even the original races of the miracle planet, all of them are now The appearance has changed drastically. All of them were less than two meters tall, and the crabman was the one that caught the sea snake''s attention the most. After all, the crabman is a family of the crustacean, and the sea snake agreed to the sea crab''s request to let it take care of the crabman, so now seeing the crabman without the shell, the sea snake''s expression is not to mention how choked. The radiation and favor of the sea snake are obviously different from those of the sea crab. It does not have the ability to radiate the favored race into its own appearance, but it can maintain the constant evolution of the miracle star field race on the basis of the original life form. In the early days of all things, it was precisely because of this radiation and blessing ability that He was able to make the race under His blessing slowly produce wisdom and develop into what it is today. "No, no, where are the Cancers? Where are those Cancers who came out with you?" The sea snake didn''t know about its ability to radiate at all, and he never paid attention to it. He just took it for granted that he had the ability of gods to make his family stronger. So he couldn''t know the reason why the crab people degenerated, but he had some inexplicable realization in his heart that without the care of the crustaceans, these crab people degenerated. But, will these crab-man crustaceans without their shells still recognize them? What''s the use of bringing it back? The sea snake was a little stunned and immediately asked the crabman officer on a starship with his mind. There were three hundred cancer crabs that came out, and all of them were demigod-level epic existences. Each of them looked similar to crustaceans, and they had the ability to absorb dark matter and grow slowly. From the sea snake''s point of view, even without the favor of the crustacean, the headquarters of these cancers might degenerate, right? The crabman officer was stunned. He didn''t know why an inexplicable voice appeared in his mind, but when he thought about the huge "god" appearing on the planet below, he immediately replied respectfully with a certain understanding: "Great God Nata, do you mean the elders of my clan by the cancer?" "That''s needless to say? Come on, where are your elders?" The crabman officer had a bad premonition in his heart, but he replied honestly: "Great God Nata, you may not know that in fact, in the 120,000 miles where you are sleeping, most of the elders of my clan are dead. Fell into battle after battle.¡± alright! These sea snakes were completely dumbfounded! "It''s over, how should I explain to the crustacean when I go back now?" The sea snake was a little bit about to cry, and even a little discouraged. When the giant crabs came out, dozens of them died during the battle, but nearly 240 of them survived for 130,000 years. And now, I have only slept for 120,000 years, you tell me that all the more than two hundred cancers are dead? Sea Snake is a little hard to accept, and at the same time, he hates iron but not steel. Why are you Cancers so naive? Previously, Sea Snake discovered that the favorite thing for these Cancers was to take the lead in the charge, but many fell in the early stage of the war, and Sea Snake specifically criticized them for this reason. No matter how capable you are, don''t rush to the center of the battlefield, do you think you are me? Under the education of the sea snake, and also forced by the supernatural power of the sea snake, these giant crabs became more honest immediately, and there were no more serious casualties after that. However, the sea snake never imagined that he only slept for a while, and you told me that all the cancers died? so big? So many Cancers! Looking at the Crabman, who had no carapace and was even less than two meters tall, the sea snake was very upset. I don''t even know if the crab people in front of me can be said to be crab people and sea snakes. Because the crabman used to have three hands, four to five meters tall, and even a pair of sharp pincers at the top of the body. But now, not only did the crabmen in front of them lose their carapace, they were generally no more than two meters tall. Even the pair of claws that crabmen were most proud of in ancient times had shrunk. The crabman officer in front of him, the pincers on the top of his body are full of miniatures, and even become an ornament on the collar. "Damn it! You guys are too disappointing." The sea snake wanted to cry but had no tears, and even remained silent on the spot for a long time. V2.Chapter 106 An unnamed star field, a nebula made up of countless dust and particles. At this time, more than a million starships are shuttling here, and at the forefront of the starship, a huge monster is moving forward at a meandering speed. The way sea snakes travel in the universe is much more convenient than sea crabs, which is also the result of sea snakes'' own characteristics and continuous adaptation and evolution after entering the starry sky. At this time, ripples of dark matter were constantly trembling around the sea snake, and the energy fluctuations driven by it even made its whole body covered with turbulent space. As a behemoth of the age of gods, the evolution of the sea snake is not only big, but also a mysterious and magical horror. While the physical defense is extremely strong, the mysterious detection ability is even more incomparable to the creatures of civilization in the same land. In order to ensure its own safety, the huge group of starships behind and on both sides of the sea snake even moved away from the sea snake for a long distance at this time. Millions of starships, densely covering the empty star field, in this nebula area composed of countless dusty matter, they are advancing with an unprecedented high-pitched emotion. Sea snakes cannot carry out light beam navigation, but with the induction of space and the promotion of dark matter energy, they can continue to carry out space jump navigation again and again. In the process of sailing to the battlefield, it took the sea snake nearly a hundred years to get here. And this place is very close to the battlefield of Nata civilization and Grote civilization. With the powerful vision of the sea snake, he could even see one explosion after another and various rays erupting on the battlefield millions of kilometers away. There, the starships of the Nata civilization assembled the combat power of tens of thousands of star systems around them, and the number of its starships once exceeded hundreds of millions. The huge army composed of automated battle mechs, automated space fighters, and even man-operated starships and main ships spread across several light-years. The battlefield is much bigger than Sea Snake imagined. On the front line within a few light years, countless hollowed out planets have even become planetary fortresses. Such an exaggerated battle, such a large-scale battlefield, Sea Snake was also surprised when he first learned about it. However, for the sea snake, this level is acceptable, after all, he has seen big scenes in the past more than 100,000 years. Although the scene is not as big as it is now, that''s it. For Sea Snake, the battle of interstellar civilizations is quite grand. But it is limited to this, at least the technology of Nata civilization has long been stuck at a certain limit and has never made another breakthrough. The next important research of the Nata civilization is dark matter energy and black hole bombs. But the direction is there, but the technology has not broken through, and even now they have not touched the threshold. Therefore, in fact, there is no breakthrough in traditional technology, so the battle between the Nata civilization and the Grote civilization is also a battle of mutual consumption. This kind of battle may be shocking at first glance, but it will be boring after a long time. The Grote civilization is similar to the Zerg civilization. They devour the technology of the Nata civilization and then continue to eat everything in the star field at a speed that the Nata civilization cannot respond to, and reproduce rapidly. That kind of explosive development can be said to be extremely shocking. Wherever the Grote civilization passed, all useful substances were devoured by it and then transformed and multiplied itself. For now, the Nata civilization is obviously unable to fight at the stage of fighting consumption, so this is the scene where they wake up the sea snake. The 60-kilometer length of the sea snake is very small compared to the planets in the starry sky, and even the battle stars of the Nata civilization. But this smallness is relative. After all, the abilities possessed by sea snakes are far beyond those of these superficially bulky war instruments. This is a qualitative gap, a gap that cannot be crossed by stacking quantities. The arrival of the sea snake was silent, but it also inspired countless soldiers of the Nata civilization who were fighting. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "What are these bugs? They are not only big but also ugly enough to scare snakes." The sea snake cut in on the edge of the battlefield, and was startled when it first saw the starship bugs of the Grote civilization. Because, Grote''s starship worms are not small, the large ones are even more than fifty kilometers long, and the small ones are more than ten kilometers long. These starship bugs look like the larvae of bee pupae, looking very fat and terrifying. Moreover, there are densely packed compound eyes on its head, and the compound eyes are as huge as the muzzle of a cannon that emits beams of light. Those compound eyes are indeed particle cannons of light beams. Under the shooting of thousands of compound eyes, their effective killing radius can even reach a distance of 1,000 kilometers to 3,000 kilometers. Except for these beam cannons, the traditional fighting method of starship bugs is the same as that of the starships of the Nata civilization. They are loaded from the abdominal cavity in a form similar to launching missiles, and then spit out dozens or hundreds of conical guns from their huge mouths. missiles'' in order to hit the enemy at a longer range. In addition, these starship worms obviously have shortcomings, that is, the starship worms of these main stations do not move fast, and it is generally difficult for traditional starships to turn around or turn around in space as freely as creatures. Therefore, in battle, the largest starship worm, that is, the 50-kilometer-level starship worm, acts as a transport ship. These starship worms are not as lethal as the ten-kilometer-level starship worms, and they are not even flexible enough, making them look more bulky. But it is a transport ship after all, and countless flying creatures similar to bees can be seen stringing out of its huge mouth from time to time. These bees are not real bees, and some of them already have a human shape, and even have countless blowholes on their bodies. Some of their individuals are more than 500 meters long, but some of them are about 100 meters long. The humanoid honey corresponds to the battle mech, and the bee, whose tail can spray flames like the original state of the bee, corresponds to the space fighter. In short, the appearance of the evolution of Grote''s biological civilization once made even the sea snake stunned. "These bugs are quite big, but in essence they are still the same as metal bodies. They all have a large size but no equivalent strength." The sea snake Nata muttered uncomfortably. What is the strength equivalent to volume? This is naturally the criterion for judging the sea snake against itself. However, it is also fortunate that Grote''s starship worms do not have the same ability as sea snakes. Otherwise, where are there other civilizations and creatures in this galaxy? The sea snake Nata''s battle is very direct, and it can also be said to be very reckless. In short, facing the beam sea snakes of those starship bugs, they rushed directly into the densely packed bug swarm on the opposite side. Then, under some invisible ripples, accompanied by the transmission of dark energy in the starry sky, wherever the sea snake passed, everything within a thousand miles was frozen. In a space environment without stars, the temperature is close to absolute zero, but because there is no water in space, it is impossible to talk about ice and the like. But the sea snake is different, because the existence of the sea snake is nourished by dark energy, and its ability can of course transform dark energy into actual substances. Through the radiation of its own ability, it conducts and even affects dark particles in a form similar to electromagnetic waves, thereby causing dark particles to resonate and transform into energy that exists in substance. Under the energy diffusion, immediately, the individuals targeted by the sea snake''s eyes and even the spirit diffusion were infected by endless water and then froze. Freezing from the outside to the inside doesn''t make sense at all. Where the sea snake was advancing, all the Groat Zerg turned into frozen ice sculptures, floating in space in the final form of struggling. The appearance of such a scene naturally caused the swarms behind the Grote civilization to riot. Some swarms are even crazier, and the starship worms are constantly spraying particle beams in order to block the monster sea snake from approaching. More individual swarms also kept flocking to the sea snake. At first glance, the sea snake was almost surrounded by insects, but this kind of encirclement was futile. The particle beams were reflected by the blue scales on the surface of the sea snake''s body, and the arrival of similar missiles and corrosion bombs turned into ice sculptures of missiles traveling at a constant speed only after taking off and entering the range of influence of the dark energy of the sea snake. At the same time, with the sea snake as the center, an annular belt similar to frozen soil even appeared in space. The permafrost in the annular zone is naturally formed by countless Grote Zerg being frozen together. At the same time, the annular belt is only the original appearance, because it is space, and because the Zerg wants to stop the sea snake with a suicide attack, so under the swarm of the Zerg, it is only less than ten minutes after the sea snake joins the battlefield. With the sea snake as the center, a frozen ''planet'' suddenly appeared in the empty star field. However, is it possible for this kind of suicide attack to imprison the sea snake with a frozen planet? Of course it is impossible. The sea snake strung out of the puck violently and violently, and then a new round of killing began again. There are too many Zergs, so many that the sea snakes feel inexhaustible. The battlefield that stretches for several light years is not something that a sea snake can easily solve. Although the sea snake''s killing seems to be one-sided, but the sea snake is also tired, and even needs to rest. Therefore, this battle is destined to last for a long, long time. The Zerg''s ability is to swallow and copy, but for sea snakes, they can''t even touch them, let alone hurt the sea snakes, or even obtain the genes of the sea snakes. And so, in the midst of this troublesome battle, time keeps ticking... A thousand years later. The Nata civilization regained its lost million stars. Three thousand years later. The Nata civilization has invaded two-thirds of the star field under the control of the Grote civilization. Five thousand years later. Under the leadership of the sea snake, the Nata civilization began to hunt down the fire of the Grote civilization, and at the same time released the theory of the danger of the Grote civilization in the entire star field. One day after 8,000 years, in a barren star field somewhere between galaxies and galaxies, the Grote civilization finally ushered in the moment when it came to an end. In the middle area between galaxies and galaxies, the empty area is no longer the distance between star systems. For now, the distance between the Nata galaxy controlled by the Nata civilization and the nearest galaxy is more than three million light-years. In the space between the galaxies there is an eternal dark zone, where there is not even any matter. If you want to cross the galaxy, supplies are a big problem. And this is why it is difficult for civilizations between galaxies to overlap. When the Grote Zerg civilization fled to the galaxy, it was actually a symbol of the end of the road in disguise. In short, in this kind of pursuit, on this day, Sea Snake finally led a small number of ten thousand starships to catch up with the home planet of the Grote civilization. Mother star? No, this home planet belonging to Grote might have been a real home star in the first place, but now, the essence of this planet is that a huge and bloated monster is occupying everything on the surface. This is a huge meatball monster, it is the source of the Grote civilization, and it is the mother of all the insect swarms of the Grote civilization. The diameter of this meat ball is more than 20,000 kilometers, and there are even countless holes in the sarcoma-like body, just like a honeycomb. While the sea snake was chasing and killing the meat ball, countless starship bugs and individual flying insects flew out of the meat ball. However, there were really too few starship worms flying out, less than 400 starship worms, and nearly 100 million individual flying worms. But the gap between this and the peak of Grote civilization is hardly worth mentioning. "I''m exhausted, run, keep running, I''ll see where you go now." Facing the huge meat ball in the distance, the sea snake uttered an unprecedented and carefree cry. The sea snake is so happy, this battle has been fought for nearly 10,000 years, and it is exhausted. During the process, the sea snake wanted to pick the mule to quit several times, but as a ''god'', Nata still had no shame in even going back on his word. Therefore, the sea snake, who was complaining incessantly, still bit the bullet and continued to kill and kill all over the battlefield. In this process, the descendants of the descendants of the miracle civilization, the descendants of the Nata civilization, also witnessed once again what is called a "god" and why they are called the Nata civilization. The Nata civilization is a powerful civilization, but the core is because they have the supreme gods, and they are invincible gods, which are not comparable to those false gods in some planets. It was also the first time that the various races in the starry sky that Nata civilization joined later knew what the horror of gods was. In this way, the interstellar security situation that was originally unstable due to the absorption of too many civilized races in the Nata civilization was instantly stabilized. At the same time, with the intimidation of the ten-thousand-year sea snake, the Nata civilization has almost successfully ruled the Nata Galaxy they named after ''Nata''. There are more than seven million star systems, hundreds of thousands of galaxies, and galaxies with more than a hundred trillion lives, which have completely become the pockets of the Nata civilization. As a god, the sea snake Nata has become the real "god" in the minds of countless interstellar races. When the belief once again condenses and explodes, the sea snake Nata can always find the almost crazy belief and worship of various races under the spiritual induction wherever he goes. This kind of feeling sea snake is very useful, but sea snake has already passed the period when it is adored and will be happy. What''s more, after nearly 10,000 years of fighting, Sea Snake now just wants to solve the Grote civilization as soon as possible, and then run away. Yes, the sea snake Nata can''t wait to return to the Miracle Starfield, and wants to return to the home where she was born. It really wanted to show off its achievements to the crustacean, and it really wanted to see the crustacean looking at itself with a shocked and exaggerated expression. But apart from these, the sea snake Nata wanted to sleep forever. The sea snake Nata is very tired, this tiredness is a double cry from the body and the soul. Therefore, this is the reason why the sea snake yelled happily after catching up with Grote''s fleeing home planet. V2.Chapter 107 Just as the sea snake Nata was excited to fight the last battle, Nata Star Hanoi, among the Nata civilization, today is also an extremely important day for the crabmen of the Nata civilization. Because of seeing the power of the sea snake Nata, and because of the history and ancient records of civilization, the crab people were once again aroused to believe in their own gods. In the Nata civilization, there are countless crab people gathered in the centers of the cities of various star systems and planets. In addition, on the virtual platform, there are countless crab people who are opening live broadcasts. There are various situations on the live broadcast screen, but the most notable one is the live broadcast of the current judging group of the Crab Clan. "The crab people are a member of the Nata civilization, but don''t forget that the Nata civilization also belongs to other races." "Most importantly, God Nata is not our god!" "God Nata is the ''Father God'' of the Snake Fish King Clan and other hundreds of clans, and our Father God is still sleeping in our distant hometown." "That is the root of our clan, that is the final destination of our crab people, and most importantly, there is the ''father god'' of our crab people, that is the true god of our clan." "I think back when the last elder of my family passed away, and I think about the photos taken at that time. Do you remember, have you seen it? I don''t know what you think, but I am very sentimental now." "Even if the elders pass away, they still want to return to their hometown, and want to return to the great ''Godfather''. What kind of feeling is that? Have you ever experienced it deeply?" "Father God is great, and he must be kind. Only in this way, the elders and countless past sages will always emphasize that we should not forget our origin." "But after nearly 250,000 years, how many people in our Crab people still have enthusiasm for their hometown, or how many people still have faith in God the Father?" "Did you say you have?" "Most of the young people nowadays still shout ''Kreb is above'' on the surface or in etiquette, and even maintain an unprecedented scale in the sacrificial ceremony, but are these really beliefs?" On the projected interface, on the high platform of the speech, the reviewer was yelling at the camera with a scolding attitude. "Now do you see what we have become?" "With the breakthrough of reproductive isolation technology, we have intermarried with other ethnic groups without restraint. Now, without the carapace and even the pincers that our ancestors are proud of, are we really still crab people?" "Faith is not what you say, but it is based on blood and firm belief. In the morning, tens of thousands of years ago, the elders told everyone not to marry indiscriminately. We must maintain the pure blood of the ethnic group. It is still in our textbooks today. There is still such propaganda, but how many people really did it?" On the screen, the reviewer looked a bit distressed. "The Crab people have the blood of great gods. Otherwise, why do people think that the offspring of the aliens who intermarry with us are more than 98% crab people?" "The crab people are a great race, they are the descendants of the gods, and they are the blood race of the great father Kreb. If we can''t keep the blood pure, how can we say that we believe in ''Godfather''?" "Although it''s not appropriate to say superior remarks on this occasion, I still want to say it today, even if I am kicked out of the seat of the jury!" "We crab people are a higher race, we can''t lower our status and intermarry with lower races, we have to..." Before the commentator finished speaking, the channel went black. On such a special day, the Crab Member obviously didn''t memorize the script, and it was intentional that such unfashionable remarks would naturally be attacked by the speeches of all ethnic groups and even members of his own clan. Then, of course, the congressman had no possibility to speak. The screen was black for less than a minute, and then a slightly elderly crabman came to the stage. "Ahem, Robert''s remarks just now are just his personal remarks, and it does not represent the position of my Crab Race. In addition, now is the era of equality of all races, please do not declare advanced ethnicism." "In addition, on such a special day today, everyone must be very excited, right?" "During the tens of thousands of years when God Nata was active, our ancestors and we are both fortunate to be bathed in the light of God again. This is a matter of great fortune." "However, just like what Senator Robert said before, God Nata is the god of civilization, but he is also the father god of the snake fish clan and other hundreds of clans." Speaking of which, the eyes of the crabman old man sighed slightly, but soon there was hope in his eyes, and his eyes became longing. "Our crab people have a father god, and that is the real god of our family. The glory of the crab people cannot be discarded, let alone sink after all the elders of the crabs have passed away." "Now, let''s take a look, how many review seats do we crab people occupy in the Nata civilization, and how many crab people still maintain the pride of the ethnic group?" "Even if you mention our Father God in front of foreigners, other foreigners will still laugh and take it in disapproval." "They think that our crab people are deliberately raising their status, and they are deliberately speaking of a non-existent god to boost their own ethnicism." "It''s fine if foreigners don''t know our history, but we must never forget our own history and roots." "Kreb, our great Father God should not be forgotten by us!" "So, everyone, please pray, everyone, please call out, please tell all foreigners on this day that our Father God exists, and it is also a sacred and inviolable existence in our hearts." "As the starship travels, the Crab people strive for self-improvement. Even if foreigners disdain us, we must use our own efforts to prove that our Crab people are not inferior to any ethnic group, not even the Snake Kings." "On this day, please firmly engrave the name of the great father Creber in the depths of your soul again, and at the same time, use self-improvement to restore the glory of our crab people!" "Great Father, our Father God, Kreb, please accept your people''s belief in you! Please also take care of our family in the distant star field!" In the live broadcast, the crabman old man stood at the camera, touched his chest with his hand, and closed his eyes piously. And seeing this old man like this, in the cities of various star fields and planets in the Nata civilization, all the crab people in the places where the crab people gather almost follow suit. In the eyes of foreigners, the crab people are a declining family, and their right to speak in Nata civilization is gradually weakening. Many people from all ethnic groups pay attention to the rituals created by the crab people, and even think that the crab people are going to make trouble in the political arena. Therefore, although Wanzu cares about the Crab People''s Ceremony, they are more concerned about it for some purpose, rather than really thinking about it. They will sincerely want to hold a festival that believes in gods. Nata is special, a special existence that has been reported by almost all Nata civilization bee pupae in ten thousand years. Under the propaganda of people with good intentions and even other ethnic groups, Nata is the special envoy, and must be a unique sacred existence in this world. It is impossible for a second similar existence to appear in this world. In short, for various purposes, very few of the Ten Thousand Races really know the history of the Crab People. They are neither interested nor willing to study it. Everything is based on the interests of their own race in civilization. Even among the crab people, many younger generations think that the gods of the crab people may really be fictional. 250,000 years is really a long journey for the short-lived species of Nata civilization, and the change of offspring exceeds hundreds of thousands of generations. Under such circumstances, it is not bad that the crab people have not broken the inheritance culture. After all, as far as interstellar civilization is concerned, few races believe in so-called gods anymore. Most of the snake fish royal family and high-level officials who know the history of the crab people are silent. In short, when the outside world asks the crab people whether there is a "Nata God", these snake fish people are always ambiguous answer. How could the Snakefish Clan announce that ''God Nata'' would leave after the war? Even with intentions, the Snakefish Royal Clan erased the existence of the Miracle Starfield from the star map. This approach has the meaning of protecting the Miracle Starfield, and it is also the instruction of the great priests in the snake fish royal family that have existed since ancient times. The Miracle Starfield is the realm of the gods. It is the most secretive existence within the Nata civilization, and it is a place that no one can set foot in. In that area, there is even a royal starship troop controlled by the Snake Fish Royal Family patrolling. In short, just like this, the Miracle Star Field will at least enjoy countless years of ''peace''. The crab people are still offering sacrifices and praying. This kind of sacrifice spreads all over the Nata galaxy. The large-scale ritual activities of nearly a trillion crab people last for ten days. One can imagine how exaggerated it is. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. In deep sleep, Ji Yu had a dream. Yep, it''s still Ji-woo''s first time dreaming in an avatar meditative state. In Yunyun''s dream, Ji Yu seemed to hear countless voices calling him. Apart from calling, this voice was mixed with countless other noises. Some people are chanting His name, and in this process, countless lives know the real name of ''Kriber''. This is cognition, with cognition, coupled with devout belief and calling, under the positioning of more than tens of trillions of lives, even if the star field and time and space are isolated, Ji Yu can successfully feel the distant "crab people" group. And at the same time as Ji Yu felt it, guided by this huge belief and mysterious rules, Ji Yu''s soul was even sublimating. Meanwhile, a game prompt that Ji-woo hasn¡¯t heard for a long time appears. [It is detected that the spiritual energy of the player''s avatar is growing rapidly, and a large amount of it has been fed back to the main body, and the game is being retrieved. ¡­] [After the search was completed, it was found that a large number of creatures called and recognized the real name of the seventh avatar of the player, and the power of cognition exceeded 30 trillion. Under the feedback of the strong luck of the civilization, the connection between the avatar of the player and the life of the civilization allowed the spiritual power Temporary growth] [May I ask if the player wants the game system to be supplemented by the seventh incarnation coming to this civilization? ¡¿ [Note: After the arrival, you will not be able to return to the current star field through the game system assistance! Is it coming? ¡¿ ¡¾Alternate option: ......¡¿ "???" Ji Yu was a little stunned, but at the same time fell into deep thought. V2.Chapter 108 Nata civilization, Nata galaxy, on the capital star near the edge. At this time, on a high tower, the emperor of the Nata Empire and several high-level officials of different races were standing on the steeple looking at the Empire Square in the distance. A grand gathering is being held there, and it is also a gathering exclusively for crab people. "Your Majesty, should we just let the behavior of these crab people go like this?" A sharkman, the chairman of the imperial council, asked the Snake King respectfully with a somewhat chubby figure. The Snake Fish King wearing the crown habitually vomited the snake core, his face showing no joy or anger. "The crab people have not been easy these years, why should Raph be too harsh?" The sharkman''s face remained unchanged, but he said calmly: "For the sake of the empire, for His Majesty, the necessary harshness must still be done." "Oh?" Snake Fish King Quick glanced at the Sharkman with a half-smile. The sharkman nodded to meet the gaze of the Snake King. "Your Majesty, why do you think His Majesty Temple has formulated a strategy to check and balance the crab people?" "Of course it''s not difficult to understand. However, is it possible for the crab people to threaten the rule of our ancient deep-sea race? Raffle, you must know that we are relying on the ''Father God'' Nata, and the crab people have nothing." The contemporary Snake Fish King feels a little helpless in his heart. He really doesn''t agree with what the previous emperors did tens of thousands of years ago. It is not an easy task for the contemporary snake fish king to become an empire and know many secret files of the empire. For example, he had some complaints about what the ancestor snake fish king did to the crab people a hundred thousand years ago. About 130,000 years ago, five hundred years after Nata fell into an ancient slumber, the contemporary snake fish king chose to attack the crab people secretly in order to maintain his rule. Why start? very simple. Because the crab people had a large number of cancer elders during the dormant period of ''Nata'', their voice and prestige in the empire was once so high that they surpassed the snake fish royal family. The Crab people at that time were really magnificent, and those Cancer elders always had a condescending attitude when facing the snake and fish royal family. In this way, for a long time, and without the control of the sea snake Nata, the snake fish king who felt restrained immediately made a plan to change everything. The plan is very simple and straightforward, that is to let the crab people take the lead in the process of conquering the star field. It is a proper Yangmou. At that time, the Crab people advocated "martial arts" and naturally had no fear of war. For this kind of tough and martial race, this kind of Yangmou is naturally extremely useful. It is also because of the "dedication" of the crab people that during that period of time, the territory expanded by the Nata civilization was no less than one-third of the star area that the sea snake "Nata" helped civilization lay down during the awakening period. In such an explosive expansion war, after several tens of thousands of years, almost all the elders of Cancer were killed or injured. In the face of the loss of the crab people, even if there were reports on the entire Nata civilization at that time, the news was still massively promoting the crab people''s martial arts. In this way, the Crab family is intoxicated by the feeling of being sought after by all races, but at the same time, it is also sentimental for the continuous passing of the Cancer elders. At that time, the Crabman was highly praised by the propaganda of the entire civilization, and his prestige reached an unprecedented peak. This is true of the saying that the higher you stand, the harder you fall. After losing the Cancer Elder, it is also a foregone conclusion that the Crab people will gradually withdraw from the political center of Nata civilization. Moreover, in order to further weaken the crab people, the Snake Fish King at that time also advocated racial unity, and as the flaunted race of Nata civilization, the Snake Fish King and other vassal races even advocated that more crab people should intermarry with foreign races to promote the Nata civilization. racial integration. Racial integration is not only for crab people, but also for other ancient races who have come all the way from the miracle civilization. The Snake Fish Clan advocates racial integration, but their own Snake Fish Clan never allows intermarriage with foreign races. Even if there is intermarriage, the number is very small. If things go on like this, the Snake Fish Clan naturally guarantees the purity of blood to the greatest extent, but other races will suffer. The Snake Fish King sighed, while the Sharkman Councilor said: "Your Majesty, the Crabmen certainly cannot threaten the rule of the royal family, but Your Majesty, do you think there is any emperor who wants to see himself being restrained everywhere?" "What''s more, His Majesty Temple was facing those elders of cancer, those beings who were reputed to be the closest to the gods. Under such circumstances, what do you think he would think?" Speaking of this, the chairman of the Sharkman said in the tone of the current Snake King''s childhood enlightenment teacher: "Since you have done it, you must continue to do it. Although the current situation of the Crabman seems to have fallen, your majesty, don''t forget. Well, the number of these crab people still accounts for 1% of the entire empire." There are over 10,000 races in the Nata civilization, but the number of crab people can account for 1% of the level, which is already an extremely exaggerated level. Although the population of crab people is so large because they are a military reserve race, there are also reasons why crab people are martial in their own bones. "It''s too much to unite people''s hearts. If the crab people are dissatisfied with the current review seats, they will directly break out in protests or marches. What do you think we can do now, Your Majesty?" "Your Majesty, although there are not many high-level officers in the Crab Clan, the grassroots can account for one of the three. If they make trouble in the army, Your Majesty, this is not a trivial matter." The Snake King looked at the Sharkman, and the two looked at each other for a moment, then the Snake King smiled and said, "Teacher, your worries are completely unnecessary." Speaking of this, the Snake Fish King waved away the other councilors around him, and then continued under the puzzled eyes of the shark people: "Teacher, God Nata is leaving, and will also take away a group of crab people at the same time. What do you think of this?" thing?" "This?" the shark man was stunned. Although he is a close race of the snake fish family, even though he is the teacher of the snake fish king, the shark people did not know this news before. The sharkman was only stunned for a moment, and then he pondered. "Your Majesty, is God Nata planning to return to the ancient sanctuary?" "Um." The shark man understood, and immediately frowned to examine the stakes. The sea snake is going to leave and return to the ancient land. Once the news spreads among the crab people, as long as they still believe in their gods, many old people will definitely follow and leave. In this way, the old and the new will take over the entire Nata civilization, and the crab people will naturally have no time to make trouble. And because the Nata civilization ruled the entire galaxy, the disarmament plan of the Nata civilization is also on the agenda. If the disarmament is carried out at the same time as the sea snake takes the crab people away, there will be no trouble among the crab people under the chaos and the sea snake''s gaze. Chances of something going wrong. The shark man was silent for a moment and looked up at the snake fish king: "How did His Majesty Bernard decide?" "Eldest Ancestor? Of course, the Elder Ancestor obeyed the will of God. If you want to ask the Elder Ancestor what he thinks about the future direction of the Nata civilization, then you are asking the wrong person." The Snake Fish King smiled, and continued to look relaxed and said, "Teacher, maybe you don''t know yet? In the city of sacrifices, the ancestor and many elders cursed at him after knowing what the former emperor Tempu did. It will be a long time for us descendants to inherit." "Shameless junior, dare to violate the ancient covenant, we are ashamed to have such dirty blood like you! Hehe~ Look at what you said." The snake fish king said it with a smile, and he was obviously not angry. After all, the current snake fish king was obviously more generous. He took the words of the eldest ancestor deeply, probably so. "this" The shark man obviously had some taste. Those in the City of Sacrifice didn''t like all the current policies of the empire aimed at crab people, and at the same time, the emperor in front of him obviously didn''t intend to do so. Sharkmen would be really stupid if they were stupid enough to speak up, so the sharkmen stopped talking, but just stood on the side of the Snake King and watched the Crabman''s sacrifice ceremony in the distance in the Empire Square quietly. The shark man didn''t speak, and the Snake King smiled even more, and then he watched the ceremony for a long time and even heard the ups and downs of prayers in the Imperial Square and said again: "Teacher, what do you think is the current situation of these crab people''s gods, Kreb?" The shark man was stunned, and at the same time thought for a while: "Historical records, that person is an existence comparable to God Nata, maybe it is not bad now, and the sanctuary is probably under his control now, where, maybe crabs People still have a powerful ancient empire." "However, it''s nothing more than an empire of a star system, and it is naturally incomparable to us." But as soon as the words fell, the shark man showed hesitation as if he remembered something. "No, maybe the situation is a little hard to say." "If the records in the ancient books are correct, that person, like God Nata, has the divine power to evolve life. With the support of such great power, the situation over there may exceed our understanding." When the shark man said this, the Snake Fish King also sighed: "Yes, that''s what I''m worried about." "I''m not worried about the crabmen of the Nata Empire, but I''m worried that the crabman civilization of the sanctuary will come out there. What should we do if they come out? How will God Nata arrange? This is our biggest headache. " "The risk of war is very small. After all, there is God Nata, but when those ancient crabmen appear, we must be prepared for the impact on the empire. God Nata is a god, and he is not us." The sharkman also showed a dignified expression at this time. Yes, although God Nata is a god, he can only be a god. His true attitude does not care about the descendants of the blood or any civilization below. The attitude of the snake fish royal family of Nata civilization is hard to explain. Under the attitude of those elders, or even gods, their descendants who are keen on power may only take care of one or two, but they will definitely not support everything. They are detached, they are long-lived species, and they are saints bathed in divine light. The children have changed from generation to generation, and the relationship has long since faded. If you want to talk about the sense of belonging, it is even more nonsense. One of their attitudes is very likely to cause the current civilization to collapse, yes, it is that easy, after all, God Nata is a god. The shark people know that their thoughts are a bit blasphemy, but this is the reality. For most races entering the interstellar era, belief is too difficult. Even if there is, then this belief in God is also based on egoism. If God told them to eat dirt, they would probably rebel immediately. Although there is no chance of winning. The shark man pondered for a long time, and he didn''t dare to talk about the city of sacrifices and the gods on this matter, so he had to tentatively say: "Actually, the problem may not be too big. With the help of God Nata and the city of sacrifices, if they come out , Your Majesty, you can designate a few galaxies for them to live in." "After all, if their state is similar to that of the elders in the City of Sacrifice, then they must also like to hide from the world. After all, for the long-lasting life, rights are just a fleeting cloud." When the shark man said this, the Snake King laughed immediately: "That''s true, but I was thinking a little bit wrong." "A long life?" The Snake Fish King is a little envious in his heart, but if he wants to bathe in the divine splendor and gain longevity, he must abandon the secular world, take God''s will as his will to act, and stay in a specific boring environment for a long time. For those already accustomed to the life of interstellar civilization, even the emperors with power, it is really too difficult to ask them to give up their rights and spiritual enjoyment to live the life of a saint. Moreover, the City of Sacrifice is not something you can enter if you want to. The attitude of the elders in the City of Sacrifice has changed a long time ago, especially after knowing that the contemporary Snake and Fish tribe betrayed the covenant and entrapped the ancient race. If you want to enter the city of sacrifices and follow the gods, maybe it''s already too late? Of course, there are no absolutes, but it is more difficult. Even if you don''t rely on divine splendor to evolve yourself, in fact, as long as you don''t die in battle with the genetic technology of the Nata civilization, almost all of them can live for about 300 to 500 years. And if they want to see the changes in later generations, the short-lived ones can also use the freezing technology to sleep, and then come out after hundreds of years or thousands of years. Snake Fish King''s thoughts were a little far away, and his eyes were fixed on the Empire Square in the distance. At this time, there are at least hundreds of thousands of crab-man nobles in the Empire Square, and many foreigners are also watching on the metal high-rise buildings hundreds of meters away. At the same time, in the star field controlled by the Nata Empire at this time, the larger life planets and even some armies are praying one after another at the same time. Crab people are too difficult. The crab people want to reunite the hearts of nationalism, and they want to regain their ancient glory. This is what many high-ranking crab people want to do. They want to use this to force the council to give their family more councilor seats. Except for true believers, it is just a cover for the egoistic high-level people and the belief in the so-called gods. It''s the interstellar era, and there are too few people who truly believe in gods. Even if there are, they are mostly at the bottom. In the name of God, doing what one desires, this kind of situation is not lacking in any era. However, no matter what the egoistic majority of the Crabman nobles thought, it was enough that they implemented this plan and held this ceremony. Because, after all, there are a majority of crab people at the bottom, and under the infection of the atmosphere, there are also countless crab people nobles who also entered the state to pray devoutly. In addition, this god sacrifice ceremony also publicized the existence of sea crabs in disguise. That''s all, it''s enough for Ji Yu and the sea crab. Just when these crab people were praying, after dozens of trillions of beings knew the name of Creber, on this day, on the third day of the sacrificial ceremony, it was located in the sky above the Empire Square, and even the place where the most crab people gathered in countless star fields , A huge picture was projected on the sky one after another. It is from this moment that the entire Nata civilization changes in an instant. V2.Chapter 109 "The life of Natadi Star is good, but the prices are a bit high." "The prices are high? Don''t you think about who are the people who can live in Emperor Star?" "Who? Isn''t it the so-called ''miraculous family''?" A foreigner with a head like a praying mantis but a human body said with some disdain. Sitting opposite the mantis man, a pure human showed a bitter smile and said, "Isn''t it the Miracle Race? Do you know what the Miracle Race represents? It represents a race favored by the God Nata. A race that has existed since the establishment of the Tower Empire." "Forget it, forget it, I have nothing to say to you, a person who just came out of the hillbilly star field. In short, it is not bad that we can enter the school of Emperor Star this time. You should put away your pride." The coverage of the Nata star field is not small, and there are naturally human races, and there are quite a few. "Don''t be unconvinced. Look at these crab people. They are still the fourth most populous family in the Nata Empire. Now, tsk tsk, they are all reduced to the point where they are preparing to put pressure on the Empire Council through this method." The human man looked at the dense crowd of crabs who were holding a ceremony in the Imperial Plaza outside the high-end dining building and said. "Crab people? What''s the matter with the gods who preach about themselves all day long? If there really are gods, why would they be like this? If they want to make trouble, they should be suppressed by the empire." "Indeed." The human man nodded, and at the same time wondered: "Actually, I''m quite curious. Is it necessary for these crab people to do this? In such a so-called god worship ceremony, the one who sacrificed is not the god Nata. To be attacked by various ethnic groups using this incident, the loss outweighs the gain.¡± "Who knows about this? Others are the fourth largest clan in the Nata Empire. No matter how bad they are, they can easily manipulate the existence of our extraterritorial clans. Maybe they have some backhands and calculations, so it''s not certain?" "That''s right, the waters of the empire are very deep, especially the people of these ''miraculous races'', but speaking of Hua, do you think that the god of Kreb that these crab people believe in really exists?" The human man took a sip of tea, while the mantis man on the opposite side leaned back in his chair and looked at the scene outside the glass exterior wall of the building, saying: "What gods are not gods, my family doesn''t believe in these things, they are just individual and unique giants of the starry sky. It¡¯s just a beast, but with a little wisdom, you can become a god?¡± "I also suspect that the history of the Snake Fish Clan is fabricated. In fact, they did this to deepen their relationship with the so-called God Nata, and then use this as a bond to fool this so-called God Nata into protecting their empire. convoy." Because of the private room, Mantis dared to say it so bluntly. The human man glanced at the mantis man in surprise, and then smiled strangely: "Hehe~ Why do you sound so sour? You''d better not talk nonsense on Emperor Star, and be careful not to be overheard by someone who cares, otherwise there will be a You are in trouble." "Of course I''m not stupid. I''m just talking to you casually." "Furthermore, now is not the era of literary inquisition. Believers in God or not are not mandatory in the empire. Besides, ''Nata'' is the god of the Snake and Fish Clan, not our god." "Okay, okay, don''t go too far, I just asked whether the gods of these crab people exist, not what kind of existence your gods are." "How do I know? Besides, isn''t everyone on the Internet scoffing at the gods of the crab people? Just like what I said just now, if they really have gods, would they have fallen into the current situation in the empire?" "It''s strange that the Nata Empire has aliens like them. The empire is named after Nata, but the crab people don''t blend in at all. As the mainstay of the Nata Empire, they are the only ones who believe in miracles. My God, I don¡¯t know which nerve in their brains is broken.¡± The mantis scoffed at the behavior of the crabmen, always feeling that these crabmen played themselves to death. "Indeed, so I don''t understand why these crab people have reached this point. As a race of miracles, if they also believed in Nata, they probably wouldn''t have fallen to the current level." "Maybe they do this because they really have a god? But maybe their god has passed away? Otherwise, why does God Nata still exist, and what they said can be compared to God Nata? An even stronger god never appeared?" "Comparable to God Nata, even stronger. Such propaganda is even a bit blasphemous. No wonder the Snake Fish King Clan doesn''t like it, and even various clans keep making trouble for them." The human man was amazed, but he was a little confused by the Crabman''s propaganda anyway. The Nata Empire controls the entire galaxy, and the alien races that joined later have no mood to pay attention to the history of other races, and the official history of the empire is even less likely to record too many things about gods. The history of each ethnic group is preserved by each ethnic group, and so are the records. The official history will only record the development process of the empire. For example, the existence of Cancer will record a sum, but it is only a sum. The Empire Square is very large, and there are many buildings around it, and some tall buildings even reach into the sky. For the so-called festival held by the crab people, all the alien races were watching the fun, and even waiting to see the jokes. In the eyes of many foreign races, such a disturbance by the crab people will definitely trigger attacks from all races in the empire. Such a result is definitely what other races like to see. After all, the crab people are the military clan of the empire, and the conscription is to choose the majority of the crab people first, and then the various clans. Although the army is very dangerous, the corresponding benefits are also extremely expensive. What''s more, the current Nata Empire is about to completely control the entire Nata Galaxy. After that, there are not so many large-scale wars, and all the tribes naturally turn their attention to the army. It is a good opportunity for politicians of all ethnic groups to mix benefits and seek benefits for their own ethnic group in order to gain support within the ethnic group. Therefore, all ethnic groups are now waiting to eat the meat of the crab people and drink the blood of the crab people. The flying birds are gone, the good bows are hidden, the cunning rabbits are dead, and the lackeys are cooking; this is the situation that the crab people will face next. Why did the senior officials of the Crab people hold such an unprecedented ceremony? In order to obtain more councilor seats is one, and the second is that there are more and more separatist ideas among ethnic groups due to wanton intermarriage. Taste of entering the army. Crabmen have the most power in the military. Although most of them are low-level officers, high-level officers are controlled by the Snake and Fish Clan and their vassals, but this also symbolizes that, at least in the Nata Empire, the influence of crabmen is still not small of. Although it exists as a pawn, its hidden status is incomparable to other ethnic groups and even other ethnic groups that joined civilization later. The status of crab people in the political arena is somewhat weak, but if you think that nearly 70% of the officers in the empire are crab people, then this is not necessarily intriguing. At least the Nata Empire will not target the crab people on the surface. The crab people who have just joined the army are treated the same as other races, but the promotion channel is implicitly blocked. Such implicit discrimination makes Cancer people naturally dissatisfied, and it is time to vent this dissatisfaction. With such a huge population of crab people and the strength of the military force, the senior management of crab people is forcing the king of snake fish to express his position. We have paid so much for the empire, now that the empire has unified the entire galaxy, is it going to abolish us? Even making a fuss about the share of enlistment? How could you agree? It is also impossible to agree. Therefore, this is the real purpose of most of the high-level crab people in this sacrificial ceremony. Of course, it would be even better if this sacrificial ceremony could attract the attention of God Nata, or even the city of the sacrificial ceremony. The Crab people hope that they will be treated fairly, that they can restore the equal treatment of the second largest clan under the Snake Fish Clan, and that God Nata and the Elders can see this and uphold justice. In addition, these crab people who have long lost their carapaces and even lost their faith still hope to unite the hearts of the ethnic groups in the name of gods. If possible, they even hope that in the mythology, the "father god" of their ethnic group can use Give a response. "Father Creb, if you really exist, please respond to the small expectations of our children." On the high platform of the square, as the priest of today''s "Carapace and Fire Church", he shouted in his heart. He bent his body and looked at the sky, his heart was filled with too much helplessness. As the priest of a church with a life span of nearly five hundred years, his life is coming to an end. But he still firmly believes in the contents of the documents handed down by the priests of the church from generation to generation. He believes that his family has a father god, and the father god Creber is not a myth in the eyes of aliens or shallow believers, let alone a legend. Creb is the Great Father, the Oldest God, the Great God of Shell and Fire, the Eternal Being. Today''s crab people have no carapace, and even lost the ability of fire. Although it is sad that they failed to protect the glory of carapace and fire, it is not the fault of crab people. Under the great dye vat of Nata civilization, under the invasion of history, which race can guarantee that the bloodline will remain unchanged? The chief priest lamented the current situation of his own clan, and at the same time thought of the eyes of the chief priest before he passed away, as if he had seen a god. At the same time, every time he enters the "Land of Eternal Sleep" and sees the uncorrupted faces of the dead corpses of those Cancer elders, he will ignite his firm belief again and again. His belief has never changed, but it is the regret of the priest that he has not been able to obtain divine enlightenment, or even be able to see the divine face. The aged priest looked up at the sky, at the shuttle aircraft, at the clouds of white mist, and suddenly sighed again for no reason. The priest didn''t think that the so-called rituals could summon the Father God, because if the rituals were useful, they would have summoned the Father God countless times in the past. While things likely won''t change, officiates are also taking comfort these days. Because no matter how the crab people fell before, but today, the crab people can awaken their faith in God the Father after the appearance of God Nata, so this is also a good thing for the declining church. What''s more, this ceremony is still unprecedentedly grand, and the scale of the crab people is far beyond the ancient and modern. In this regard, no matter how those crab people politicians try to benefit their beliefs, at least the church can still absorb a group of good believers after this time. The church will continue, and it will also continue to be pious. The elderly priests firmly believe that the bones of the cancer elders will return to the gods and their homeland one day. The officiant looked at the densely packed prayer crowd under the high platform, his eyes were both relieved and moist at the same time. "Great Father God, have you seen it? The crab people will never forget you. No matter how the body changes, even if we lose all abilities, we still believe in you. Great Father God Kreb, may you last forever Long live, may you continue to bless our family in your homeland." The aged priest prayed again in his heart, and he closed his eyes slightly while looking at the sky. But at the moment when he closed his eyes and prayed and opened them again, the aged priest suddenly froze. He felt that he was hallucinating, and he seemed to see the outline of a cancer on the white clouds in the originally clear sky. But if you take a closer look, the clouds in the sky are still clouds, and there is no outline of a cancer at all. "When people are old, they are prone to hallucinations." The aged priest laughed at himself. However, just a moment after the officiant laughed at himself, the sky suddenly lit up. The light of the sun shone straight down on the slightly dark sky covered by white clouds. The sun shone on the buildings around the Empire Square, which seemed inexplicably dazzling, and the people in these buildings also looked at the sunny sky, and even the crabmen under the Empire Square looked at the sky curiously. Thick clouds are spreading around, the blue sky is clear, and the sun is still bright. Although it is strange that the clouds in the sky disperse, it is only limited to this. However, these dispersed clouds were beyond everyone''s expectations, because all the clouds covering an area of ??at least 50,000 square kilometers above the imperial capital unexpectedly swept away the sky that was close to rain. The great changes in the celestial phenomena amazed countless people, but another scene that followed was unforgettable for everyone. Because the sun went down. Yes, the sun is getting bigger, and it even seems to be falling towards the imperial capital. That scene can be described as extremely scary, how could the sun set? Unless a star collides with Emperor Star, is that possible? This anti-scientific and common sense picture made countless people in the imperial capital stunned, and they didn''t even know how to speak. "I''m not hallucinating, am I? The sun seems to be getting bigger?" In a certain building, the mantis man in the tea room rubbed his eyes in disbelief. "No, this is not an illusion, but a miracle!" The human man murmured as he stared at the sinking sun with wide eyes. And at the moment when the man was talking about miracles, the sun in the sky expanded instantly. Then the sun exploded, and without sound, countless lights illuminated the entire imperial capital and even half of the planet. Then, just over the sky of the imperial capital, or even half of the planet, everyone could see that a gigantic cancer figure hung high in the sky. The phantom is huge, but it allows people to see the whole picture clearly. At this moment, the phantom of the Cancer in the sky is more dazzling than the sun. The eyes of Cancer''s Xingxuan hanging upside down from the sky are overlooking the world. His carapace is like fire, but there are countless flowing and strange lines shining in the fire, and he illuminates the entire Emperor Star. At this moment, on the Empire State Building, the contemporary Snake King and many high-level empire officials also froze on the spot while looking at the phantom of the cancer. V2.Chapter 110 "Is this the Crabman''s god Kreb?" The contemporary snake fish king looked at the sky, and the ups and downs in his heart were quickly calmed down by him. At this time, the entire capital of Nata, and even the major cities on half of the planet, sounded air defense sirens. But this kind of air defense alarm just stops after a few seconds or tens of seconds. Snake Fish King directly pressed all the battle alarms controlled by the omnic system in the empire through the terminal control on his wrist. The Snake Fish King looked at the huge phantom in the sky, and the judges who got up were also stunned and didn''t know how to speak. After all, there are gods in the Nata civilization, and sea snakes are a typical example. Therefore, although the existence of sea crabs has surprised many people, they are obviously not panicked. "It''s interesting, let''s see what this god is going to do!" The Sea Snake King didn''t know what he was thinking, and finally smiled lightly. And when the Sea Snake King and other high-level officials of the empire were calculating the stakes in their own minds, there were at least 3,000 living planets in the star system in the imperial capital and even the entire Nata area. projection. These places where projections appear are all the places with the largest number of crab people, and they are also the bustling areas with the most concentrated population of the entire Nata civilization. Looking at the projection of sea crabs in the sky above the imperial capital, countless crab people trembled with excitement in astonishment. "Father God answered us! Father God answered us!" "Father God has not abandoned us, Father God is still watching us!" "Great Father God Kreb, please give new guidance to the lost people!" "" A large number of crab people knelt down and kowtowed to the giant scorpion projection in the sky, while those who did not participate in the ceremony, and even the crab people who were still shuttling through the streets all kowtowed excitedly after seeing the projection of the sea crab. No matter where, as long as the crab people see the projection of the sea crab, they are all excited at the moment. look! We have God! Who dares to say that our family is a self-justified magic stick? After years of baptism, too many crab people nowadays are a little confused about their beliefs. However, at this time today, these confused beliefs erupted violently in an instant. The other races in the Nata civilization didn''t know what to say at this time. The common people were only shocked by the appearance of the so-called crab gods, while the high-level nobles frowned and worried that the crab people would run out of their political living space. However, no matter what these people think or do, they can''t change what happens next... Ji Yu''s senses at this time are very wonderful, with three thousand projections, he can see three thousand worlds, and Ji Yu has a panoramic view of everything under each planet. Countless high-rise buildings, countless starships and spaceships, and even at the edge of a certain star, he saw a Dyson sphere built around the star. Everything on the ground, even everything around space Ji Yu can sense. However, it was precisely because of this miraculous induction that Ji Yu also felt momentary astonishment. Technology aside, what is going on with the miracle civilization now? What happened to the crab people under the various planets who lost their carapaces and even shrunk their pincers? Also, what about the backhand I left behind at the beginning? Where did the three hundred Cancer elders go? Why didn''t you see it? Ji Yu was a little puzzled, and at the same time had a bad guess. The projection of the sea crab appears, and it is impossible for the cancer to sit still if it sees it. Then the reason why the Cancer didn''t show up is easy to guess, the three hundred Cancer elders are all dead? Are the existence of three hundred epic demigods dead? Shouldn''t it? And what about sea snakes? Could it be that they followed the sea snake somewhere? Ji Yu guessed like this, trying to think in a good direction. Ji Yu sensed a lot of crab people, but judging from the degeneration of crab people, the condition of these crab people is still a little worse than Ji Yu expected. It doesn''t matter to Ji Yu whether the crab people live well in the "miracle civilization", but what Ji Yu cares about is that these guys who have degenerated into such a state, even with impure blood, can change back to their original form again under their own radiation look? If not, what''s the point of projecting it by yourself? Ji Yu is speechless, but since he is here, he must try. In addition, Ji Yu also set his sights on a certain place in the imperial capital of Natadi Star during the induction. There, Ji Yu sensed an old crab man constantly chanting his god name. The number of times he chanted, the piety of faith almost turned into a very strong bond, and through this bond, Ji Yu projected his true spirit away in an instant. The next moment, on the high platform of the Empire Square, the aged crabman officiant suddenly emitted a milky white light all over his body. It floated up, and its body became younger and younger under the eyes of everyone. Faith has no effect on sea crabs, and the only effect is to strengthen oneself to observe the state of believers through the power of cognition. These beliefs are useless to sea crabs, but in the case of this kind of projection, Ji Yu can knead these beliefs and act on these believers with the assistance of the game of incarnation of everything. And at this moment, the three thousand projections, the outside of the three thousand planets, suddenly cast light balls one by one on the projection of the cancer. The ball of light approached one of the most devout Crab believers, and then entered the bodies of these believers. In the next moment, Ji Yu obtained three thousand bodies temporarily due to the coming of the true spirit, and then with faith, Ji Yu continued to transform the power of faith into some kind of mysterious energy and instill it into the bodies of these individuals. Then it can be seen that all three thousand individuals have begun to transform. The old priest of the imperial capital rose in the air, his wrinkled body began to become tighter, and his shellless body began to tear his clothes due to the carapace growing again. At the same time, his shriveled double pincers grew again and became sharpened with jagged teeth, and his lost fire control ability burned all over his body in an instant when he returned. In hundreds of thousands, millions, or even quadrillions of live footage, all crab people and even other races have seen this unprecedented miracle. Various emotions such as eagerness, envy, jealousy, fanaticism, etc. continue to spread among the hearts of countless races. However, at the moment when the miracle came down, the transformation of the aged priest, and even the lucky three thousand descended bodies on the three thousand planets did not end. The aged priest regained his youth. During the process of floating in the air, the flames burned in the holy light, but at the same time, his body began to rise continuously. two meters. five meters. ten meters Twenty-five meters! The aged crabman chief priest successfully restored the body shape of the ancient crabman''s peak state. Twenty-five meters tall, the black carapace of the whole body gleamed coldly, and the six limbs were as strong as wearing a mechanical exoskeleton, and the pair of giant pincers on the top of the shoulders were even more sharp with sawtooth. Shrouded in the strong power of faith, the temperature of the flames burning all over the old crabman''s body was as high as nearly two thousand degrees Celsius at one point. "boom!!!" The muscular officiant, who was covered in flames, fell to the ground. His tonnage and the power he possessed even smashed a hole in the concrete platform of the high platform. Under the waves of fire, all the crab people retreated tens of meters. The microphone melted, and all the organic curtains around it burned out in an instant. The chief priest, Mond, returned to everyone''s sight with an explosive figure. At this moment, countless crab people stared wide-eyed, excited and frenzied, and even cried out of excitement. "Criber!!!" "Criber!!!" "Criber!!!" On the Empire Square, hundreds of thousands of crab people shouted loudly. It was a belief that was fanatical to the limit, and even Ji Yu was a little surprised by the rolling waves of these beliefs. And it''s not just these crab people. At this time, almost all the crab people within the scope of Nata civilization are following the crab people in the camera and shouting in unison no matter where they are. Three thousand projections, three thousand spirit descendants, and three thousand radiation areas. The sea crab projection in the sky moved again, and it opened its mouth to absorb all the beliefs it sensed. In the end, these beliefs seemed to be transformed into substance, and energy rained down on the side of the three thousand planets. The belief comes from the crab people, and the crabs just melt and materialize it and finally feed it back to themselves. These energy rains are white, and seem to fall on the nearest crabman as if consciously. The energy rained into the body, and the faces of countless crab people turned red as if they were drunk. These crabmen didn''t grow carapaces, and they couldn''t make the shrinking double pincers grow bigger again, but at this moment, they all recovered their ability to control fire. In a certain street, a crabman blushed, and even felt a sense of suffocation. "ah!!!" Finally, the blushing crabman yelled, and at this moment, the crabman''s body suddenly burst into flames without warning. When the sea crab projection appeared, and when countless crab people knelt down, the aliens who were already some distance away from the crab people were startled for a moment. But that''s not all. When flames burst out from the crabman''s body, it was like spreading fire. Throughout the streets and alleys, at intervals, those crabmen roared and emitted flames. Like thousands of sparks, these crab people''s whole bodies are on fire all over the three thousand planets. For a while, there were countless fire alarms, and the automated fire-fighting robot arrived, and even sprayed dry powder and even water on the crabmen directly. The shining rain in the sky is still falling sparsely, and some alien races are scrambling to catch a drop after seeing the changes of the crab people. But these raindrops penetrated the hands and bodies of these alien races grabbing the raindrops, and they still flew every now and then, and even entered the body of the nearest crabman. Faced with this miraculous phenomenon, the various races of the Nata civilization are completely speechless at this moment. "This is the real miracle!" "These crab people actually have gods that are similar to God Nata, and even more powerful than God Nata!" "Oh my god, what kind of monsters exist in our galaxy! Have you seen that? Have you seen that the old crabman priest has turned into a flame monster about 25 meters away!" "What about the monster Nima, that is the real form of our crab people in ancient times, and our priest Mond just returned to the original form under the blessing of the Father God!" "Ah! Great Father God Kreb, why can''t you watch the star field where I am! We also want to get your guidance!" "Damn it, I''m so envious, but I''m even more excited. I''m really crying now! Although Father God didn''t pay attention to the star field where I was, I can see Father God appearing in this life, and I can even see Father God caring for us again. Crab people, I feel like I can die without regrets!" "I''m envious, don''t talk about you crab people, I, a foreigner, want to believe in Creber a little bit! Take a look at the switchable live broadcast rooms, many of you crab people have the ability to control fire, It''s almost like a dream." "What are you envious of? Our planet already has a ''god''. If it wasn''t for being slaughtered by the Nata army ten thousand years ago, our family would not be much worse than these crab people now!" "Are you gods? I just laughed my ass off. A small inland civilization, because of ignorance and belief in some gods that oppress you, you are too simple. If the planets in the original galaxy were not liberated by our Nata, you are still being controlled by you now. What about the so-called oppression by gods, and return to gods? You''re making fun of me." "That''s not it, is your god the one-sided enemy of Nata God? Is it the one-shot enemy of the Creber god? Others can project three thousand planets. What is your god like? Come on? tell me the story?" "" In the Nata civilization, on various virtual reality platforms and even some online forums, tens of megabytes of netizens continue to discuss, and even doubled the pressure on the Internet for a time. In the Imperial Square, no matter what thoughts the hundreds of thousands of crab people had prayed for before, but now in this fanatical atmosphere, almost everyone has forgotten their previous worldly thoughts. They frantically watched the flames emanating from their bodies and the way their muscles became firmer, and even the disabled recovered from all their injuries. All of this makes all crab people fall into a sea of ??emotional frenzy. However, while all the crab people were watching their own changes and the changes of their companions, at this moment after the rain of faith, the priest on the high platform opened his eyes. The 25-meter-tall officiant opened his eyes and looked down at everything in the square. He watched peacefully and said, "It''s time, come back, it''s time to go home!" "When you come back and how much you come back depends on your attitude and your own will. All I can do is give you a way home!" The chief priest spoke in a non-self state, and spread the word to all the crab people. The crab people looked up at the giant animal chief priest whose appearance changed drastically. They were puzzled, but the ''priest priest'' said: "The elders will guide you to return! Avoid arrogance and impetuosity, don''t disrupt everything in your current life, come back as much as you can!" The priest looked up to the sky, and all the crab people also looked up to the sky. Then, in the sight of countless crab people, and even countless viewers before the live broadcast, the sea crabs projected in the sky disappeared, but they were replaced by black holes. Inside the hole, a colossal creature stretched out its front legs, and finally broke free from the shackles of space and appeared in everyone''s field of vision. Cancers, and each of them is a six-kilometer to ten-kilometer cancer. The giant crabs appeared and floated in the sky, and the arrival of three thousand giant crabs from three thousand planets instantly caused uneasiness and restlessness in the entire Nata civilization at this moment. The officiant and the lucky one who were descended by the gods all recovered after the appearance of the cancer, and they understood everything before. That was the coming of God the Father, and I was fortunate enough to receive the most prosperous blessing. In this way, under the shouts of the officiant and these lucky ones, as well as the sound transmission of the cancer that appeared, countless crab people began to shout more fanatically. However, at this time, for Ji Yu who has exited the projection state, he has no way of knowing all this. But, it''s okay, this time Ji Yu did everything he wanted to do. Then the next step is to see how many crab people can be brought back by the three thousand giant crabs. If Ji Yu wanted to expand his cancer group, he had to bring back the crab people and let them evolve. At the same time, there must be a group of real crab people living in the Miracle Star Field, as the basis for Ji Yu to catalyze the cancer. After all, the cancer cannot reproduce after becoming a demigod, and the crab people are the foundation of everything. The Crab People are Ji Yu''s family, but Ji Yu doesn''t regard the Crab People as the race of sea crabs. With an ethnic group, Ji Yu in the form of a sea crab will not be alone in this strange star field. In addition, the reserve Cancer group is also Ji Yu''s trump card in order to fight against Ziyue in the future, so he must take it seriously! Ji Yu did everything he could, then the next thing is to wait for the crabs to return. With this, Ji Yu became quiet again, and at the same time fell into meditation and deep sleep again. V2.Chapter 111 It was silent and dark, with no light around. This is the edge of the universe, the furthest distance that the Sera civilization in the miracle star field can reach. To explore the unknown, to know the truth, for the advancement of civilization, and to know how the world in which you live is formed. In order to pursue these truths, the fleet of the Sierra civilization came here. Three ten-kilometer-class starships are sailing here, and hundreds of thousands of rabbitmen and tiger werewolves on the starships are on standby at all times. Of course, when there is no battle, they still gather in the living area inside the starship, living a life similar to the ground in the area of ??the gravity field. The dome of the starship''s living area is a simulated sky, while the ground has lakes, forests, and even seas and beaches. This is a miniature ecological zone, and it is also a place for all combatants to rest and relax. Under the parasol, a slender female bunny man was leaning back on a beach chair, and at the same time, beside her, a ''human'' man was eating a cold drink. The rabbitmen are similar to the orcs on the planet Sierra (Miracle Planet). After tens of thousands of years of contact with humans, after absorbing human literature and society, a large number of rabbitmen even have the same aesthetics as humans. And it is precisely because of this that some female bunnymen of the new generation even have a body that is completely human-like under genetic adjustments, and has abandoned the previous appearance of thick hair all over the body. The only difference between these rabbitmen and humans is probably the remaining rabbit ears and the short tail behind them. On the beach, under the sun, a female bunnyman is wearing a swimsuit with a very sunken figure, with her hands behind her head, wearing sunglasses and taking a nap with her eyes slightly closed. The human man next to her touched her abdomen after eating the cold drink. "Tsk tsk, this feels really good. Tiffany is well maintained. It''s almost five hundred years old, so it doesn''t look old at all!" The tall and thin man said so with a frivolous face. "Heh~, you haven''t changed at all, you''re still so lustful." The female bunny man opened her eyes slightly, glanced at the man, and said softly. The man is not ashamed but proud: "What''s wrong with men being lustful? Besides, I''m obviously much better than other people, okay? Everyone else is Sangong Sixth Court, and I''m the only one who has been so clean." "Are you clean?" The female bunny man disdainfully said, "If you were really clean, you wouldn''t go to the cat girl house of the orcs. Now who on Sierra doesn''t know your name, Garcia, the god of space and exploration!" The man still smiled frivolously, and joked at the same time: "What? Tiffany, are you jealous?" "I''m jealous? Heh~, you are a god, I can''t afford to be a mortal." "Aren''t you saying you''re not jealous? Hey, well, what kind of gods are not gods, now we Selah are not into this kind of stuff." The man shrugged his shoulders and sighed pretendingly: "Hey, besides, what''s so good about gods? Life is too long, and after being in contact with the world for a long time, I always see people around me passing away one by one. Don''t you feel that feeling Tiffany? Arrived." "Why do I often go to cat girl halls? Isn''t that to maintain a youthful mood? If they all have the same mentality as those old men, how boring life will be!" "Oh, there are all kinds of excuses. I don''t know how many ignorant girls have fallen into your hands!" Tiffany the rabbit took a sip of the cold drink on the table beside him, and then said, "Tell me, what good things did you bring this time?" "It must be a good thing." Garcia smiled, and then pulled out a crystal from the void with a wave of his hand. The crystal is about the size of a peach, with many vertical lines on the surface, and the color is in the state of black glaze. The dark crystal has countless black lights flowing inside, and you can tell that it is not a simple object just by looking at it. "Hey, my latest design is a protective cover, using divine power to stabilize the core, and then making it with the space properties of dark energy." The rabbit man Tiffany carefully observed the crystal, frowning slightly: "Is this reliable? It won''t be the same as last time, right? Have you tried it?" "I tried it, I tried it, don''t worry, this time I went to the edge of a black hole to verify its constancy, and I almost couldn''t come back." Having said that, Garcia, the God of Space and Exploration, obviously still has some lingering fears. The black hole is not a place that cannot be easily approached by the Sierra civilization, or even the gods. Black holes and dark matter vortices are different properties. The dark matter vortex is a phenomenon in which dark energy is captured and energized, while a black hole is a natural imagination that absorbs everything in space and turns matter and light into a part of itself. The appearance of a black hole will affect the existence of at least one star field, and this kind of existence is almost everywhere at the edge of the universe. Large or small, anywhere in the length, width and height of densely packed spaces. When the Sierra civilization first came to this area, it was simply stunned. The invisible membrane existing at the edge of the universe prevents creatures from observing everything here. But after really exploring to the edge, passing through the membrane of the universe, what appears in the eyes of the explorer starship is a region full of space storms and full of black holes. Moreover, the super energy rays and space collapse caused by the collision of black holes and even the natural explosion of individuals make the starships of the Sierra civilization like paper boats in the waves. Here, the starships of the Sierra civilization are as vulnerable as ants. And it is precisely because of this that the current three starships of the Sierra civilization are only staying on the edge of the cosmic membrane, which blocks all space storms and all chaotic energy. But even with the protection of the rules of the universe edge membrane, there will still be many uncertain cosmic storms here. But fortunately, there are a total of seven gods of Sierra in the three starships. Relying on the clear sensing of energy by these gods, these three starships have successfully avoided space collapse and storms caused by all energy explosions time and time again. The edge of the universe is a veritable edge, and no one can measure the extent of this edge. But it is conceivable that the region densely covered with black holes at the edge of the universe definitely exceeds the void zone between galaxies and galaxies. The length, width, and height, and all directions, are measured in millions of light-years. In this way, it is conceivable that the region outside the membrane is the real so-called marginal region of the universe. In addition to the black holes, dark matter vortexes, and space collapses and storms that erupt all the time at the edge of the universe, there is another strange scene here. That''s where there are a lot of white holes. There are as many white holes as there are black holes, if not more. But white holes are just the opposite of black holes. White holes only eject matter and energy, while black holes devour everything. The two interlaced and densely covered, and then collided with each other, thus bursting out super energy rays again and again. Most of these bursts of super energy rays and energy are cut and blocked by the membrane of the universe at the edge of space. If it weren''t for the existence of the so-called membrane at the edge of the universe, there would be no so-called miraculous star field near this area. At the edge of the universe, there is an explosion of energy all the time in the endless chaotic area, and even the gods of the Sierra star dare not easily set foot in it. In this way, the three exploration starships have stayed in the safe area discovered by the gods for three hundred years. Over the years, the exploration starships of the Sierra civilization have been researching black holes and white holes, and even discussed with the gods why this space is so chaotic. However, after hundreds of years of discussion, no one has been able to draw a clear conclusion. The only explanation can only be attributed to the specificity of the edge of the universe, perhaps the rules of the universe itself are like this. At the same time, in the past three hundred years, the exploration of starships has not discovered nothing. Among them, the discovery of black holes is significantly different from the scientific theory on blue stars. That is, although the black holes densely distributed on the edge of the universe seem to absorb all matter and light, and also eject matter and light, the more matter absorbed by the black holes here is not all to strengthen itself, but a large part of matter is absorbed by the black hole To the unknown space. The black hole swallows the matter and light ejected by the white hole and sends the largest part of this matter to unknown regions. What''s on the opposite side of a black hole? Is it another universe? Or is it another world that is not normal? A region of chaos and danger? No one can come up with a clear answer, but none of the research on the Sierra civilization shows that the black holes here are harmful to the universe. A white hole is the opposite of a black hole. At the same time, it also allowed the Sierra civilization to speculate that the white hole has a high probability of being the other side of the black hole. Because the appearance of the white hole is just ejecting matter, energy and light, but how does it appear? Where does its energy, matter and light come from? What is the principle? In this regard, after knowing the characteristics of the black hole in this area, the Sierra civilization naturally had a bold guess. That is, at the edge of this universe, the black holes seen by the Sierra civilization are the mouths through which another world absorbs the matter of this universe, and the white holes are the mouths through which this universe absorbs matter from another world to strengthen itself. Black holes and white holes are the opposite. And this is the reason why this universe can continue to expand. What is beyond the universe? Is it another universe? Or a more chaotic and dangerous area? For the unknown, people and gods exploring starships are extremely curious. But amidst this curiosity, the people and gods who explored the starship were particularly cautious. Because, outside the membrane of the universe, the masses of black holes and white holes are not less than a star in its prime. In front of black holes and white holes, starships and gods are as small as dust. The more one knows the vastness and vastness of the universe, the more one knows the truth of this world, the more people and gods will fear the world more. Man and God? What is this and what? In front of the black holes and white holes at the edge of the universe, there are just a group of existences as small as dust. What''s more, there are endless black holes and white holes on the edge of the universe. All of these almost subvert everyone''s perception of God. And it is precisely because of this that the Sierra civilization is more interested in studying black holes and white holes. Leaving aside the black hole, but if the white hole can be controlled and produced, then the Sierra civilization will surely become the most powerful civilization in the universe. As big as the heart is, so much is the potential for civilization to advance. Therefore, although the Sierra civilization does not even dare to approach black holes and white holes at present, the idea is good. Therefore, it is also under this kind of fanaticism, with the cooperation of many gods, that the Sierra civilization is constantly collecting all the information here, and at the same time researching everything. God''s life is too long, so he naturally wants to do things that short-lived species can''t do and they want to do. Explore the truth and discover more, this is the reason why the exploration starship can travel together with the seven gods. In this way, after Garcia, the god of exploration and space, researched the crystal of the protective cover, a starship began to move. This starship is controlled by Tiffany the Rabbitman. As the captain, after the starship was enveloped by a black light curtain, she immediately ordered the starship to start slowly moving towards the membrane of the universe, that is, the membrane of the universe. away from the outermost edge. In the bow command room, Tiffany the Rabbitman was very nervous, because at this moment the starship needs to approach a black hole that is not too big when passing through the membrane. On the edge of the black hole, they need to test, with the protection of the black screen shield, how much pressure the starship can withstand, and whether it will be torn apart instantly by the pulling force of the black hole. The black hole close to the starship has a strong suction force. On the outside of the starship, Garcia, the god of space and exploration, is standing on the top of the starship. Facing the black hole directly, this god is also extremely nervous, and is even ready to open the portal of space to let the starship shuttle through and return to the area where it started before. However, things are sometimes full of uncertainty. The black hole in front of me was a small black hole with a diameter of no more than 50,000 kilometers near the edge of the cosmic membrane, but even so, the moment the starship just approached, the black hole suddenly burst into an inexplicable space collapse. "Damn! I''m going to suffer!!!" Garcia didn''t even have time to open the space portal leading to the Land of Time, and the space collapse broke out near the starship. The space seems to be compressed, and the entire starship is filled with infinite pressure and gravity fields. It felt as if the starship was a plastic ball held in someone''s hand. Inside the starship, the surrounding metal barriers began to sag inward, as if they were about to be compressed into a metal ball in the next moment. However, at this moment, Garcia hastily extended his divine power into the main control room of the starship, and injected a large amount of divine power into the black crystal. At the same time, Garcia in the outer space of the starship burned the fruit of divine power for a moment. As a god, on Garcia''s source tree, more than a hundred fruits of divine power evaporated instantly, which made Garcia even have no time to feel pain. In the next moment, He, who incarnated as a huge entity over eight kilometers away, immediately began to look for weak points in space. In the center of the collapsed space, the surrounding space barriers are extremely chaotic. Even for Garcia, the god who manipulates space, he cannot locate and open the source of his original location at once. However, fortunately, another god flew out of the starship in an instant. "Look! I knew that I shouldn''t come here to test lightly. The space here is already chaotic, and it''s still messing around. Now it''s good! If we can''t get out, we will be here." Even though the goddess said so, she also burned the fruit of her own divine power in an instant. At the same time, she put a large amount of divine power on the transition zone from Garcia''s back to his inner body. Garcia didn''t have time to thank him at all, and immediately began to use his divine power to break free from the shackles of the collapsed space in hopes of opening a passage. During this process, everyone was extremely nervous and apprehensive. However, fortunately, within ten seconds, Garcia suddenly discovered a weak point in space. At the same time, seizing the opportunity, Garcia immediately pulled his hands around vigorously. In an instant, a huge deep tunnel appeared. The collapse pressure of the surrounding space is relaxed, but this is only temporary. The surrounding space is still squeezed, and even the torn space is being solidified by the collapsed space. However, the other god who seized the opportunity was already ready. The god who was nearly seven kilometers tall pushed the star and rushed towards the passage leading to the unknown region. The chaos of space and time at the edge of the universe is impossible to guess, so no one knows where the passage leads to at this time. But now there is no choice, so the moment the starship enters the passage, the moment the two gods pass through the passage. It seemed like a few tens of seconds, or even a few minutes, after everyone felt that the space around them was stable, they looked around again and found that everything around them had changed. "It''s over! Where is this place? We won''t go to another universe, will we?" Outside the starship, looking at the strange planet not far away, looking at the strange star fields around, the previous god suddenly froze on the spot. "It''s good to be alive. No matter where I am, let me take a rest. I burn too much divine power, and I feel dizzy." Garcia still looked heartless and flew directly into the starship. At this time, the rabbitman Tiffany in the starship was staring at the gray barren planet not far from the starship in a daze. Not far from the gray planet, the starship quickly projected the appearance of the current star system. Two lonely planets revolving around a slightly dimmer star, this place is simply poorer than the Miracle Star Field. But fortunately, through the detection of the starship smart astronomical telescope, there are three star systems around this star system. "I really don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse. We should still be in this universe, right?" Tiffany sighed, and then said to the Intellectual Brain System under the anxious gaze of countless ship control personnel: "Intellectual Brain, check the current situation of the other three star systems and calculate which star may have life. For the closest one, we need to repair the starship." "Intellect received it. The calculation is expected to take twelve minutes and three seconds. Please wait a moment, Captain Tiffany." The wait was short but also long, but under the consolation of the Black Moon Goddess who entered the command room at the bow, Tiffany the Rabbitman calmly waited for the result from the brain. And the result is that, 4 light-years away from the star system in front of you, there is a star system with nine planets revolving around the star. There, the third planet in the star is very likely to have a habitable planet with life. "It''s good to have life! I hope there is a certain technology." "Not to mention the dark matter vortex in this star field, even the magic power has not been detected. It is simply barren and terrifying. We need to transform our magic crystal starship with some nuclear energy technology. I hope we can find our way home! Great! Creator, Kreb, please bless us!" Tiffany the Rabbitman touched his chest and prayed, and then immediately gave the marching order. The whole ship carries out the most powerful space warping voyage, and must rush to the planet where life exists as soon as possible. Starship technology is very high, but Tiffany''s starship is an exploration starship, a semi-military technology starship, not an industrial starship. Therefore, they cannot use the things on the starship to build a survival base on a barren planet in a short period of time, let alone industrialize in a short period of time. Therefore, they can only hope that there are local civilizations in the local star field, and then use the industrial base and labor force of these local civilizations to repair starships. Even if the level of local civilization is not high, the knowledge stored in starships is enough to cultivate a low-end interstellar civilization in 20 to 30 years. In this way, the starship can naturally be repaired. At this time, the appearance and interior of their starship were a bit horrible. With a bumpy exterior, many lines and facilities inside have been damaged to varying degrees. At least there is no problem with the energy system, and there are two other gods following. Otherwise, they really don''t know how to rely on a starship to protect themselves, and even sail away. In this way, under the uneasiness of countless people in the starship, the starship began to quickly move towards the established destination. V2.Chapter 112 [Congratulations to the seventh incarnation of the player who successfully made fifty trillion intelligent creatures recognize his existence with his own power. ¡¿ [Time-space link, under the joint soul, player, you have successfully obtained enough energy to sublimate yourself into a god-level life body. Are you promoted? ¡¿ Under the night, in a cold town, in an old three-story concrete building, Ji Yu sat up from his bedroom. There was no excitement in his expression, nor was there any excitement. After the system prompt appeared, the only feeling he had was a mood similar to that of a normal day. Does strength matter? It''s important, but for the current Ji Yu, promotion has already become a matter of course, even knowing that it will come soon, so there is no way to arouse too much excitement. After experiencing the incarnation of sea crabs for about two million years, Ji Yu can be said to have experienced what power is. Compared with the incarnation of the sea crab, or even the clone, there are too few things that can make Ji Yu excited. For the blue star sea crab, the two million years are just seven days, but for Ji Yu, he has been sober for at least sixty years in the two million years. Nearly fifty years of fighting sea snakes in space. So even without counting the time when the sea crab and the sea snake were fighting, Ji Yu had been awake for about ten years in the Miracle Starfield. This time is not long or short, but it allows Ji Yu to witness the changes of civilization from the original wilderness to the starry sky. Seeing more, the mentality and pattern are naturally different. What is Blue Star compared to the Divine Realm of Miracles? What is a god-level life form promoted from a human body compared to a sea crab? Therefore, promotion is a happy thing, but it is not too exciting. Ji Yu came to the window, looked at the bright night sky outside the town, and finally flew into the sky. "Let''s get promoted." At an altitude of about five kilometers above the ground, Ji Yu said silently. [The player confirms the promotion, the promotion starts] The moment the system prompt appeared, Ji Yu''s body suddenly exploded at an altitude of 5,000 meters in the night. In this cold night, the moment Ji Yu''s body exploded, it was like a big ball of fireworks, dazzling and extremely bright. Ji Yu fell into a state similar to deep sleep, but in the process of Ji Yu''s seemingly deep sleep, Ji Yu felt that his body was constantly disintegrating. Part of it entered the body of the oak tree, part of it entered the body of the deer, and then Irisviel, Malphite, Veronica, and then the raven. And the last part of the last Ji Yu traveled through the tunnel of time and space and entered the body of the sleeping sea crab. At the same time, the internal system of the Incarnation of Everything game also began to secretly run content that Ji Yu could not know. [The player''s promotion to the god-level life form begins. ¡¿ [Energy system correction, spiritual differentiation system correction, time-space imprint correction, game warehouse correction] [Energy system calibration completed, energy collection rate 99.6%, ready to go] [Spiritual differentiation correction is completed, accurately matching the player''s incarnations, and centrally positioning all intelligent life forms that recognize the ''player''] [The calibration of the time-space engraving is completed, and the energy-eating systems that remain in the middle-aged stars in the current major galaxies are accurately activated] [The calibration of the game warehouse is completed, the smelting of the godheads of all the god corpses is completed, and the crystallization of divine power is accelerating and condensing. ¡¿ [According to the player''s subconscious hometown plot desire, start rubbing the divine pattern to enter the original will code-named ''Blue Star'', and usurp power begins] [The spiritual differentiation of the player''s origin begins, one point is seven, seven points are all spirits, the trial run of the highest command of this game has begun, and the target of the trial run is player number 003! ¡¿ "" Countless reminders popped up in the game system of Incarnation of Everything, one after another, even to the point of being dizzying. And just as Ji Yu was promoted to a god-level life form, the entire blue star began to tremble. The hemisphere is bright, and the photosphere is dark. This is how the blue star should be on the side that is illuminated by the sun and not illuminated. But at a certain moment, the entire blue star suddenly darkened without warning. Countless human beings stared at the sky in horror, and even more stopped inexplicably. For Blue Star, it is not the first time that the celestial phenomena caused by the creatures of the gods have changed, but now, for most of the humans on Blue Star, this may be another one. But some people are also terrified, because they are afraid that this is not the change caused by the creatures of the gods, but Ziyue. In short, no matter how the humans on the blue star imagine, what should happen is still happening. Thousands of brilliant lights cover the sky, and colorful stars are constantly being produced in the outer orbit of the planet. These colorful star swirls appeared one after another, and rapidly expanded and formed. Connected into a piece, grouped into a circle, it appears on the outer orbit of the Blue Star around the world. The entire Blue Star went dark, and all that could be seen in the sky were the inexplicable runes composed of Xingxuan. The runes and Xingxuan grew bigger and bigger, and even gave off silky silver lines, which were connected to each other, and at the same time, virtual images continued to appear. The virtual image that first appeared was a huge tree, which was made of fluorescent light, and there were even star-like fruits hanging on it between the veins and branches. These fruits sway in the ''wind'', just like the wind chimes in front of some people''s houses. Giant trees of virtual starlight appear in the sky above every city in the world, flickering on and off among the stars in the night sky, dazzling and extremely sacred. And just after the starlight giant tree of the virtual image shone, what appeared in the second scene was a huge star giant deer. The whole body of the giant deer is bright, and there are countless silver patterns and swirls on its body. The giant deer leaned against the starlight giant tree, and both were revealed at the same time. Then appeared the silver dragon Irisviel, the holy Terra Malphite, the mechanical creature Veronica, and the dark raven who was still in a foreign land. When people stare at the sky, most of them can quickly know who the objects represented by these virtual images correspond to at this time in shocking guesses. However, the raven is unknown to everyone in Blue Star, and it is also an existence that has caused many people to speculate. However, just after the virtual image of the raven appeared, another existence unknown to Blue Star, that is, the virtual image of the sea crab appeared. The virtual image of the sea crab appeared, and once the virtual image of the sea crab appeared, the other virtual images seemed completely small. The seven virtual images, the seven Xingxuan, form a circle, and the virtual image of the sea crab is in the center, and the other six virtual images of Xingxuan revolve around the virtual image of the sea crab. In the blue star''s two hemispheres, the phantoms of the seven Xingxuan rotating in a circle are now reflected in the eyes of all human beings and creatures. At the same time, at the same time when countless people were suspicious of this change, the seven stars above the sky suddenly projected a huge column of brilliance. The brilliance enveloped the ground, covering major towns, small villages, and even an individual human being. Shrouded in brilliance, everyone in Blue Star felt unprecedented shock and bewilderment. But amidst this confusion, everyone, even all creatures, began to feel the trembling of the ground. The trembling became more and more intense, and finally someone noticed that the ground outside the city that was not covered by the beam of light began to tear. The earth is cracking, mountains and rivers are collapsing, but at the same time, more mountains and uninhabited lands are constantly being raised. There are mountains like hills that rise up and soon form a high mountain, and shallow ditches begin to expand, and a large amount of water suddenly appears in the process of tearing the ground, and the ditches become lakes. The wires and cables connecting various cities and villages have been torn, but the only places where people exist remain unchanged. For example, large hydropower plants, nuclear power plants, and even places with people. In short, the changes in places with people are the smallest, but other big rivers and seas have appeared in places with more blue stars. Amidst the shock and bewilderment of all human beings, looking down from outer space, it is obvious that the entire blue star is rapidly expanding. Double the size. Double the size. triple size The blue star, which was originally only nearly 13,000 kilometers in diameter, expanded directly to about 55,000 kilometers under the illumination of the outer orbit full of star swirls and starlight. The expansion of the entire blue star is more than five times larger. Logically speaking, with the expansion of the mass of the blue star, the gravity inside the entire blue star will definitely increase, but the strange thing is that the gravity inside the blue star has not changed at all. All the rules and material components inside the blue star have not changed at all, and the attraction produced by the blue star outside the blue star has not changed at all. The moon remained in its original position. Blue Star''s enlargement is without warning, and it will definitely bring great troubles to human society. But this kind of trouble has been minimized. After that, it will take a long time for human beings to adapt to the expanded territory of Blue Star, and to rebuild the transportation and communication and power facilities that connect various cities and scattered. If there is a loss, there will be a gain, because from now on, the human beings and all living beings of the Blue Star will gain a larger living space and more resources. But these are things for later, because at this moment, Blue Star''s changes are still going on. After the changes in the mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, hundreds of halo points suddenly fell into the ground above the blue star. The light spots fell on the ground, and the flowers, plants and trees began to grow crazily in an instant, and the cities and towns shrouded in brilliance, human beings also felt the inexplicable fragrance in the air. The entire blue star has begun to recover a large area of ??"spiritual energy". Whether it is humans or animals, they will surely evolve rapidly in the next period of time. Flowers, plants and trees are the direct beneficiaries because they are the life at the bottom of the food chain and the most important existence in the ecological sequence. Huge trees of 100 meters appeared one after another, and grass as tall as a person continued to cover the barren surface that had been increased due to the skyrocketing blue star. At the same time, the entire area of ??Blue Star began to rain sparsely. Water is the source of life. After water infects every inch of the place, the ecology will be more stable. The whole process is the longest ever. In countless cities shrouded in brilliance, in the streets and alleys near the edge of the city, countless human beings have seen the whole process of vegetation growing wildly. They documented everything with cell phone photography, and made a fuss about it at the same time. "What''s going on here? Why do these plants grow crazily? Why do the virtual images of Xingxuan and even Guanghua appear in the sky?" "Why do you ask, who knows, the internet and electricity are all cut off now, I always feel that today''s changes will be a bit bad!" "This kind of situation only happens near our city or does it happen all over the country or even the whole world? Are all these things done by god-followed creatures? Isn''t it too exaggerated?" Countless human beings are suspicious, but in the midst of these human suspicions, politicians in various cities and villages in various places hastily dispatched people to maintain law and order through radio. For a time, sirens and air defense sirens sounded in almost all major cities around the world. And just when the human beings around the world are suspicious of changes and causing some chaos, the changes in the blue star are still going on. The whole process of change lasted about three full hours. During these three hours, some people who went out in the countryside even saw a mountain suddenly appearing beside them, but the person who was shrouded in brilliance during the tremor did not feel any instability in his standing. People were amazed by the changes in everything around them. At the same time, the Oak Fawns who were involved in Star Swirl in the Sky felt the vibration in their bodies and even their spirituality. The oak tree Adam, who was far away in the rainforest of the Bana Federation, felt the influx of a large amount of energy in his body. Then, at a certain moment, it is intoxicated by a feeling of sublimation of body and mind. In an instant, the oak tree skyrocketed again. The 1,500-meter-high oak tree quickly rises. three kilometers. five kilometers. Eight thousand meters. In the end, the body of the oak tree reached a height of 12,000 meters. The oak tree was successfully promoted to become an epic life form, that is, a demigod state. The entire oak tree is as huge as a vertical mountain range, and the gullies on its surface are large enough to allow humans to walk in it. And its branches and leaves are even bigger, the shadows covered by the canopy even cover all areas within a diameter of thirty kilometers. The oak tree is shining, and it is scattering endless brilliance. Above the canopy, the oak tree at this moment has experienced another flowering and fruiting. These fruits are as bright as crystals, and they hang between the treetops and branches. Around the oak tree, a large number of birds and family members rose up, and they continued to sing high-pitched songs around the oak tree. And under the oak tree, when the oak tree Adam was growing up, the oak tree guards felt it. The roots of the tree came out of the ground and ran in an instant, and countless humans naturally followed the notice. The regional changes caused by the oak tree are extremely eye-catching, the light from the tree roots, even the trunk and the tree crown is like a huge beam of light in this dark night. The 12,000-meter-high giant light tree can naturally be discovered by humans who are close to the new city tens of kilometers away from the oak tree. While these humans were shocked, countless began to pray. And similar to what happened to the oak tree, even Xiaolu, who was currently in the foreign land Nolan Star, suddenly changed. Fawn, Irisviel, Malphite, and Raven are all evolving again. This time, the chain reaction caused by Ji Yu''s promotion to a god-level life form is affecting everything under his influence. However, at this moment, Ji Yu didn''t know it at all, because at this moment Ji Yu was feeling a feeling of being transformed into everything. Ji Yu''s decomposed spirit entered the body of each incarnation, and even entered the body of every blue star human being who recognized him. And it was also in this kind of differentiation that Ji Yu realized that at this moment he would truly become an immortal ''god''. As long as one of the seven incarnations is not dead, and one of the blue star creatures is not extinct, then even if the main body of Ji Yu dies, he will be resurrected from the bodies of these creatures. Seize the body that carried his resurrected life, and once again gather the power of cognition to completely restore the peak state. Resurrection and recovery will take time, but this time will also vary according to the total amount and strength of the life forms that infect his spirituality. Resurrection is not transferred by Ji Yu''s personal will, as long as he dies, as long as there are living beings who want him to live, then he in the dead state will be resurrected from a certain individual under the natural selection of spirituality. At the same time, for these beings infected with Ji Yu''s "spirituality", the spiritual rubbings in their bodies will differentiate and even pass on more offspring along with the blood. All human beings and intelligent life, all blue star beings who recognized Ji Yu at this moment have all become clones of Ji Yu''s body in another sense. At the same time, even the current Blue Star''s original will has become a part of Ji Yu''s original rubbing, and even as long as the Blue Star''s original is not destroyed, Ji Yu can be directly resurrected from the Blue Star''s original. What is God? Ji Yu doesn''t know, but Ji Yu is such a god! And this is just the beginning. Blue Star is the beginning, and next Ji Yu will ''infect'' to affect more stars and lives! V2.Chapter 113 "Yuwaer, where did you go just now? You scared your dad and me!" "Mom, it''s okay. I just felt that the room was very stuffy, so I went to Tiankan to blow the night breeze." Ji Yu comforted his mother, and at the same time turned his attention to his data panel. At this time, Ji Yu''s data panel has changed drastically. Perhaps in order to highlight the difference of Ji Yu becoming a god-level life form, the illusory subtitles that appeared in Ji Yu''s eyes turned into a bright blue and gold color. [Player status] (expand) ¡¾excellent¡¿ [Life Level: 5 (God)] ¡¾Divinity: Creation¡¿ (Gathering the power of cognition and dark matter can create and enlighten life.) [Origin: One turns into ten thousand, ten thousand returns to one] [Spirit descendants: about 7.3 billion] (Intelligent life infected by the player''s spirituality is a spiritual descendant, and all spiritual descendants will be the foundation of the player''s eternal life, and the spiritual descendants also include the source of the infected planet) [Physique: about 78,000 (no upper limit)] (Affected by the amount of cognitive life.) [Age: 26 (no life limit)] [Characteristics: Unity of Power and Power (Control Level)] (For all the lives infected by the player''s spirituality, all their characteristic abilities can be perfectly controlled by the player, and the abilities brought about by all characteristics can be used with the movement of thoughts.) [Congratulations to the player for successfully completing the ultimate guide of the game. The game will open the ''manager'' permission for the player. Please open the game management panel by yourself. ¡¿ Looking at the subtitles in the eyelids, Ji Yu turned on the so-called administrator authority after comforting the frightened parents and returning to the house. ¡¾Incarnate Everything Game¡¿ [Current number of players: 1] (There are three players recorded in the game system. The first player has died due to the cruel environment, and the second player has successfully completed the god-making task and given up the ownership of the game manager. His whereabouts are unknown.) ¡¾Energy system: 381¡¿ (The energy system is provided by mass-energy converters installed on 381 ''red giant stars''.) (The mass-energy converter is a control-level creation. After the red giant star is consumed, the administrator can set up other stars.) ¡¾Control System: Intelligent¡¿ (Intelligent matching of player wishes, designed to guide players to complete the task of making gods.) (Lack of god-making purpose) [Game Warehouse: 0 remaining] (A total of 18,236 remains of god-level life forms remained in the game warehouse, which are now consumed due to the factors that transform the planet and assist players to become gods with the potential to control the level) (Note: The God Corpse in the game warehouse is left for the second player. In order to give back to the guidance of the game, it also creates conditions for the third player.) [Auxiliary system plug-ins: 3] [Plug-in 1: Space system; assists players to pass through space barriers spiritually, and at the same time completes the increase and concealment of spirituality very stealthily] [Plug-in 2: Energy-gathering system; when the player''s spirituality spreads to the other body, he can complete accelerated growth in a meditative state, which is why the player''s "avatar" has a strong growth ability. ¡¿ [Plug-in 3: Promotion system; when players and avatars have completed the accumulation, the promotion system can be used to break the promotion barrier. ¡¿ [Remarks: The current player can give up the game system. After the player gives up the game system, the game system will sleep for 10 billion years and will randomly look for new players again. ¡¿ [Suggestion: At present, it is not recommended that players give up ownership of the game. Players still have room to grow, or they can choose to give up ownership of the game when their own crisis is resolved] [Warm suggestion: It is recommended that players provide as many materials (including god corpses) as possible for the game warehouse when they give up the ownership of the game, only based on the player''s heart. ¡¿ After Ji Yu finished reading the so-called manager''s authority, Ji Yu finally saw the main body of the Incarnation of Everything game in his spiritual sea. It was a point of light, almost imperceptible. But with such a light spot, Ji Yu felt unprecedented admiration. Even at this time, Ji Yu is still unable to explore the root of the game of incarnation of all things, but when Ji Yu''s spirituality rushes to the light spot, he can feel as if he is being poured into his body by endless energy. Ji Yu even saw 381 red giant stars. And all the data of these red giant stars entered Ji Yu''s mind. These red giants are all stars more than 500 times the size of the sun. They have all reached the point where they are about to perish naturally, and the mass-energy conversion of the game system can be regarded as waste utilization, and even emit the last light and heat for it. Ji Yu lamented his good luck, and at the same time, he also thought about what kind of ordinary existence it was that made this thing. There are too many Ji Yu dare not think about, but it is conceivable that this existence is also unmatched by Ji Yu at this stage. While admiring, Ji Yu did not continue to watch the game of incarnation of everything, but to feel and understand his current strange state. Ji Yu''s body is still in the bedroom, but at this time Ji Yu''s spiritual human form appears in front of Lan Xing''s original will again. In the star realm, Blue Star''s original will is unparalleled, even full of infinite coercion. Before that, all the weird spirit bodies created by Ziyue under the original will of the blue star disappeared, and even the full moon projected by Ziyue in the astral world where the blue star was located completely disappeared. Looking at the blue star''s original will, which is like a star beating like a heart in the pitch-black star world, the moment Ji Yu stepped forward, the light ball of blue star''s original will instantly opened a passage just enough for Ji Yu to enter. In the milky white light, countless streams of mist circulated, and Ji Yu''s dust-like human figure penetrated into it without hindrance. At the center of Blue Star''s original will, Ji Yu saw that a humanoid life had almost completed its final gestation. It doesn''t look like it''s specially made for women, but it''s a male toddler. The toddler''s face is very similar to Ji Yu''s when he was three or four years old, with a bit of baby fat and a slightly chubby face. The moment Ji Yu saw the young boy, the young boy also looked at Ji Yu. Looking at each other, Ji Yu knew everything about the child''s condition without even opening his mouth. The young boy looked at Ji Yu curiously, while Ji Yu smiled slightly. "Since the body has been born, then you will obediently guard this home, understand?" The child nodded, and then suspended in the center of the original will again with closed eyes. Seeing the child close his eyes, Ji Yu looked at the entire original will space again in an instant. Ji Yu is realizing how to use the original will to control everything in Blue Star. It was also in this state that the vision that Lan Xing had just disappeared in the next moment made movement again. The sky of Blue Star began to be densely covered with a large amount of clouds and fog. On the bright hemisphere, the whole process of the formation of clouds and fog can be seen more intuitively. White clouds continued to cover the blue sky, even covering the sun for a moment. But these clouds and mists are completely weird, because the clouds and mists that cover the sun still have bright light. It looks cloudy but not gloomy at all. At the same time, the Ziyue realms that originally existed in various parts of the blue star suffered disasters one after another. A huge light beam appeared on the blue star, and the moment the light beam fell, the transparent tentacles that created the boundary disappeared quickly. And at this moment, a purple full moon appeared on the white clouds of the blue star. The moment the full moon appeared, the endless darkness covered the white clouds. But the darkness caused by the purple moon did not drag Lan Xing into the darkness, because these white clouds and mists were emitting light by themselves, and they contradicted and repelled each other with the darkness separated by an inexplicable space. But here, the purple moon in the sky disappeared as if giving up. But, do you really think that Ziyue disappeared and gave up? No. At the moment Ziyue disappeared, and the moment Ji Yu opened his eyes under the original will, Ji Yu frowned deeply. Because just now Ji Yu felt a strong malicious message. It probably means, just wait, you hateful reptiles, when I wake up, you will soon feel desperate for your choice! It is an eye that transmits ideas. Yes, Ziyue is the one eye of that malicious existence. At the moment before Ziyue disappeared, Ziyue completely manifested her real appearance, and stared at Ji Yu as if she could see through the space. A single eye forms Ziyue''s world, but what about the other parts? Ji Yu couldn''t imagine it anymore. Ziyue is far more powerful than Ji Yu imagined, and it is even the real reason that caused the entire galaxy to fall into war. Such an existence might be a controlling god, right? Ji Yu speculated, but also felt unprecedented pressure. Blue Star''s great change, cutting off the influence of Ziyue, has successfully aroused the double attention of ''Ziyue'' again. Faced with such a situation, Ji Yu certainly cannot sit still and wait for death. Instead of worrying about being afraid, or even having useless countermeasures in the blue star, it is better to connect with the incarnation of the sea crab spiritually, so that it can become stronger as soon as possible with the help of the game. At present, after Ji Yu became a god-level life form, under the guidance of the rules, the game of incarnation of everything has been able to successfully bless the enhanced version of the energy-gathering system BUFF on the sea crab. In this way, Ji Yu didn''t waste any time at all, the moment he left the source of Blue Star''s will, he immediately began to try to lift the game''s restrictions on players. Now that he has the authority of the game manager, Ji Yu can already ''play'' 24 hours a day. And it was at the moment when Ji Yu turned into a sea crab, black hole-like vortices suddenly appeared on the 381 red giant stars all over the universe. The vortex keeps growing, and continuously transmits energy to unknown regions. Incarnation of all things game, the focus is on the incarnation, combining everything in the incarnation to achieve the body. This is the way for Ji Yu to become a control-level god, and it is also the best growth plan that Ji Yu will always need to use in the future. Currently, as the game manager, Ji Yu has also broken the limit of incarnation once a month, and can randomly travel through space to incarnate other things according to the game mechanism, but at present, Ji Yu has no time for small troubles at all. Therefore, he must focus on cultivating sea crabs, and only after the possibility of resolving the crisis will he differentiate into more incarnations, and let more life in the universe recognize his existence. Only in this way can Ji Yu complete his so-called "harmony" road. Sea crabs exist at the edge of the universe, where the geographical location is too important, the edge of space-time chaos, successfully created its time flow rate different from other regions of the universe. Relying on the extremely fast flow of time in the Miracle Starfield, Ji Yu can hope to break the situation. The Incarnation of Everything game also has a limit, and the sea crab is the furthest distance that the Incarnation of Everything breaks the boundaries of space and time. In order to maintain the connection between Jiyu and the sea crab, the game itself consumes a lot of energy, and accelerating the growth of the sea crab at this time intensifies this energy consumption. Ji Yu needs to rush for time, because the war is coming soon. And just when Ji Yu turned into a sea crab again, Xiaolu and Irisviel, who were still in foreign lands before, were teleported back to Blue Star through the plane. But the moment they returned to Blue Star, the deer and the others all stared wide-eyed, obviously shocked by the change in Blue Star. "Did father do this? This is too, too powerful." The little deer''s eyes were floating in the sky with radiance, and he looked extremely excited when he looked at the unfamiliar mountains, rivers, seas and rivers. "Except for my father, I really can''t think of anyone else who can do this. In addition, our promotion is obviously due to my father''s kindness." The silver dragon about eight kilometers long said. "So what do we need to do next? Father doesn''t seem to have given us any instructions?" "Well, it''s so strange, why didn''t my father reply to my call? Could it be that my father fell asleep again?" Xiao Lu looked at Nika beside him curiously. "Perhaps. After all, we don''t know the state of father. Father also needs to do what he needs to do. However, judging from the changes in Blue Star, father may not be far away from the real recovery, right?" Vera said. , and so pondered. "Hey, don''t guess, let''s just ask brother, brother is the smartest and can guess something." The deer has always followed the lead of the oak tree Adam, so he thought of Adam immediately. "Well, let''s go and have a look. Brother is in a strange state. He hasn''t shown up to talk to us. Could something happen to him?" Irisviel spoke, and holding the cloud, she said and moved towards the oak tree Adam''s position that she had sensed. Because of the change of the blue star, the previous location was already inaccurate, so Xiaolu and the others had to rely on the soul induction between the creatures of the gods to try to find the specific location of the oak tree Adam. Malphite kept silent, just followed everyone after hearing everyone''s decision. After becoming a demigod, Xiaolu finally has the ability to fly. In this way, when Xiaolu and other god-followed creatures were looking for Adam, in an area unknown to everyone, that is, at the edge of the solar system, a starship with a miserable appearance was officially approaching the boundary of Pluto. "Are you kidding me? Why did the observed life planet suddenly grow bigger in just one day?" With the ability of Garcia, the god of space and exploration, the starship passed through the gate of space, almost jumping a super long distance of three light years. This is already the last part of the divine power that Tiffany the Rabbitman can squeeze from the God of Space. For this reason, the space god Garcia fell into a deep sleep. After paying a certain price, they finally entered the boundary of the solar system. As a result, the detection instruments of the starship unexpectedly indicated that the diameter of the previously discovered living planet suddenly became nearly five times larger than the previously observed one. Such a huge life planet is rare, and it is also close to half of the size of Sierra. Just one day! How can it be! Bunnyman Garcia once thought that there was a malfunction in the starship''s system, so he made a false report. In any case, the starship still has to move on. With doubts and guards in mind, the starship began to move forward under the protection of the Black Moon Goddess. There is no choice, the starship must be repaired, and the living planet in the distance is already the best place to stay, even if there are some risks, they must be taken. Besides, the purpose of the starship is not colonization and war, so even if there is a discrepancy, the starship will still go towards the blue star. V2.Chapter 114 Sierra star. On the side of the orbit outside the planet, a large number of starships are gathering at this time. These starships are gathered together, and they seem to be hovering like this. "It has been detected that super-energy life is growing at an exponential rate, and the space-time storm caused by the dark matter vortex produced by absorbing dark energy will affect everything within a radius of 3,000 kilometers." "According to the current growth rate, it is estimated that its size will double in a thousand years, and it will triple in size in three thousand years..." At this time, one of the flagships among the many starships is broadcasting the detection data of the intelligent brain AI. Upon hearing the detection data, the prime minister of the Dreiser Empire, the tiger werewolf, said in admiration at the bow of the ship: "Great Creator! What a surprise you want to give your people!" Beside the prime minister, many congressmen also expressed their excitement. "The Creator is simply the gospel that this world bestows upon us Dreiser''s people. No, it should be said that it is because of the Creator that we have us." "The existence of the Creator is a miracle. The so-called gods of Sierra are nothing compared to the Creator. We must firmly believe that the only god in this world is the Creator of our Empire." "...." Many members of the empire discussed, but first they looked at the bishop of the Church of Dawn: "My lord bishop, is there any connection with the ancients? Do they have any clue about the changes of the Creator?" "The ancients and adults are all sleeping. There is no doubt that the changes of the Creator are definitely moving in a good direction." The bishop, dressed in a white robe and dressed as a clergyman, looked at the prime minister and said calmly. "However, now that the Emperor Star of the empire is starting a new round of vibrations with the growth of the Creator, I think I may wake up one of the ancients and try to ask." "Well, then there is Bishop Lao." The bishop smiled and nodded, while the Werewolf Prime Minister turned his head to look at another official beside him and said, "Is there any news about the exploration ship that General Edie disappeared a few months ago?" It''s fine if the Prime Minister doesn''t ask, but General Edie, who had been delighted by the Creator''s changes before, frowned and sighed for a moment. "No, we have already sent 3,000 starships to search for it, but you know, Prime Minister, that is the chaotic space on the edge of the universe. We have lost a lot of unmanned ordnance because of this. Hey, it is worrying. !" The Prime Minister of the Werewolf Tiger frowned: "Keep looking, even if we lose the starship, we will release more unmanned starships, even if we can''t find them in the end, we have to make a show." "This is His Majesty''s will, and it is also what we must do. The two gods of Sierra disappeared together with our exploration ship. This is unreasonable no matter how you look at it. The danger of chaotic space, the captain of the exploration ship Tifa It is impossible for Colonel Ni not to know, and besides, the God of Space and the Goddess of the Black Moon disappeared among them, and the Council of Gods has been causing us quite a lot of trouble these days." "Well, I understand the difficulties of the Prime Minister and His Majesty, and I will immediately arrange for the Nineteenth Army to send additional troops to search." "It''s good to know, by the way, Your Excellency General, has there been any movement near Venus recently?" The so-called Venus is a planet in the outermost orbit of the Miracle God System. It is a dead star, and it has escaped the gravity of the star, so it is a lonely planet in the inner universe of the Miracle Star Field. Over the past few years, the Sierra civilization has not entered the inner universe. It is entirely because the current resources of the thirty-eight planets in the Miracle Star Field are completely sufficient for the current development of the Sierra civilization for 500,000 to 600,000 years. There is no need to take risks, also because of the exhortations of the ancients. It''s just because, in the inner universe''s waterway, that is the direction that the miracle civilization left in the first place. For so many years, there has been no news of the miracle civilization. What the ancients feared was that the so-called Stuka civilization and similar civilizations wiped out the "Revenge Legion" of the miracle civilization. What kind of civilization is the miracle civilization? The Drace Empire has already known about it. Because most of the technology inherited by Dreiser is completely the original technology of the miracle civilization. Therefore, in order not to cause the possibility of foreign enemies, the Sierra civilization has not expanded externally in these years. However, not long ago, the ancients woke up once, and it was also at that time that three thousand ancients disappeared suddenly. For this reason, the Dreiser Empire was still in panic for a long time. However, fortunately, the Dries Empire received divine revelation not long after. That is, three thousand ancients went to Outland under the great power of the Creator to welcome the return of the bloodline descendants of the ancients. The miracle civilization still exists, and it has become a giant civilization. The moment this news spread in the Dreiser Empire, one can imagine how much shock it caused. However, the good news is that the Dreiser Empire is an independent country, so the power holders seem to be emperors, but in the final analysis, everything is based on the will of the Creator. In this way, since it was the Creator''s decree, the Dreiser Empire naturally began to actively prepare and accept the descendants of the returned ancients, and the so-called eldest son of the Creator. It is precisely because he knows that a large number of people from the crab people will soon return, so the prime minister asked such a question. "No, we have been closely monitoring the situation in Outland recently, but so far we haven''t found any sign of a large number of fleets within ten light years, and of course we haven''t found any sign of the ancients." Admiral Edie, who was physically strong and powerful, answered, but at the same time showed a trace of worry. "The ancients have something to say. During the existence of the Creator, the miracle civilization was led by the oldest sea god who was analogous to the creation to take revenge in the miracle civilization area. So, should we also consider the possibility of the return of this oldest sea god? ?¡± "Of course there are considerations, but these are not what you need to know, General Edi, you are a soldier, so don''t worry about government affairs." "Furthermore, with the existence of the Creator, even if the most ancient sea god returns, it must not cause any trouble." "It''s not us who should be worried, but the gods and nations of Sierra!" When the Prime Minister said this, he showed an intriguing expression. "Our Creator is very merciful. In order not to cause too many disasters, He may not return to his homeland or even break all the existing forces on the ground, but the most ancient Sea God may be different." "Anyway, after the return of the oldest sea god, maybe we can still have a good time." The tiger werewolf leader turned his head while talking and laughing, and looked again at the huge body of the sea crab in the sky outside the starship. The vortex of dark matter is like a rotating black hole, and the sea crab has a black hole on its head, so it looks like the sea crab is wearing a vortex-like hat, standing still for a long time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Time slipped away again, maybe a thousand years, or maybe ten thousand years. While Sierra Star has been flourishing, a few light-years away from the Venus of the Miraculous Star Field, a huge fleet beyond imagination is sailing at this time. The total number of this fleet exceeds one million, and the number of crab people inside it exceeds 300 billion. The trillions of crab people in the Nata civilization have returned to nearly 30% of the population. The return of such a huge population naturally requires various handovers. The social problems existing in the handover naturally also need a lot of smoothing, so it took a huge amount of time. After completing the handover of all returning crab people, this fleet set off and sailed for about four hundred years to reach the miracle star field nearby. It''s not just the crab people who have returned, and billions of people from the Miracle Race have also returned under the inspiration of the sea snake Nata. The size of the sea snake at this time is only close to seventy kilometers. In order to be lazy, the sea snakes lie on the cancers all the way. No way, people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Cancers who have always been proud and only recognize the existence of sea crabs have to work harder. At this time, the elder Cancer was quite speechless, and when he approached the Miracle Star Field, he directly clamped the tail of the sea snake with his pincers. "ah!" The sea snake woke up startled, and even screamed like it was startled. The screams covered the spiritual senses, and the three thousand cancers at the front of the starship looked at the sea snake Nata who was domineering along the way inexplicably. "Well." The sea snake Nata was awake, looking at the giant eyes that looked like street lamps erected all around, and then smiled after being dazed. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''ve been dreaming about your Father God playing with me all the time recently, he was so stupid back then, he always liked to pinch me, didn''t this make me think I was being pinched by your Father God just now. " Of course, Nata the Sea Snake would not talk about those scandals a million years ago, and now he is talking about it to fool these cancers by playing around. Cancers don''t know the inside story, so they also think that their father god and sea snake Nata may really be their "playmates" when they were born. If it weren''t for this, Nata the sea snake might not have been able to bring the miracle civilization out, let alone reassure Father God and let him take the crab people out. All the cancers believed it, and then retracted their eyes like telegraph poles. Tan Yixie, the elder crab left behind, looked directly at the sea snake. "Master Nata, the Miracle Starfield is coming soon, I just reminded you." "Is it almost there?" Sea Serpent Nata was a little dazed. At this time, Hai Snake even felt a little bit of homely feeling and timidity. There, there are all the memories from its birth to its departure. I still remember the ignorance and ignorance in the early childhood, I only knew to eat some small fish and shrimps and then grow very big. Then it met the sea crab that made it have a lot of resentment. During this period, there was the memory of it being caught by the snake kissed by the sea crab three times. At the same time, there was also the process of it ruling the sea area and being revered as a god by countless weak lives. With so many memories gathered, Sea Serpent Nata was filled with emotions at this time. The sea snake''s disposition has not changed from the beginning to the end, whether it is leaving from the Miracle Starfield or returning. It is still the same sea snake that likes to sleep, feels good about itself, and likes to gain more knowledge. Why did you leave the Miracle Starfield in the first place? The sea snake remembers well that at first it thought it was running away from the crustacean. But looking back at the beginning, the main reason why it found itself taking revenge with the miracle civilization turned out to be its curiosity after first knowing that the outer sky was a starry sky. When it knew that besides Miracle Star, there was such a vast starry world outside, it was deeply curious. He wants to know what exists outside the starry sky, what kind of life exists on other planets, and also wants to know whether there is an existence like it in the outside world. It was precisely because of these thoughts that the sea snake left. Thinking about it now, the sea snake Nata rarely flashed a sense of ease in the vertical pupil. The outside world is indeed very exciting. At the beginning, the battle was hearty when helping the miracle civilization conquer the major civilizations, and then it was the novelty of seeing countless strange races. These are all experiences that do not exist in the Miracle Starfield, and are impossible to have. The outside world is very exciting, but it is different from what the sea snake imagined. Because, outside, in the endless star field, the sea snake has not found a second opponent that can match itself. Even wanting to find a powerful female with a snake body like himself has become a delusion. This is not the world the sea snake wants. The sea snake begins to miss its homeland, and some even miss the cancer. At least, Cancer is the same existence as him, and maybe only he can understand his loneliness, right? It is extremely cold at high places, this is the situation of the so-called "god", and the "giant beast god" such as sea snake and sea crab can especially know what loneliness is. There is no so-called transformation, let alone shrinkage. A giant beast is a giant beast, and it is too difficult to meet an existence similar to himself. Therefore, the sea snake wants to return to the Miracle Starfield even more, and even has a ''companion'' in the Miracle Starfield. In this way, under this complicated mood, the fleet returning home began to enter the miracle star field, and soon welcomed the grand reception of the Sierra civilization. Why grand? When the sea snake entered the vicinity of the Sera star, more than 100,000 fleets greeted it, and at the same time, more than 1,500 Sera gods greeted it. Looking at those floating starry sky, and even the ''gods'' who all turned into huge bodies, the sea snake wanted to laugh a little. Because, the sea snake is no longer the ''child'' it was back then, and the intention of these so-called newborn gods to deter themselves is very clear. ''Fifteen hundred gods? I''m so scared! '' In the eyes of the sea snake, these gods are a complete joke, and even it doesn''t bother to pay attention. Of course, the sea snake would not fight these gods if it had been known for a long time, so after the cancers went to negotiate, the sea snake also officially replied that the gods would not infringe any of their interests and signed the so-called divine covenant. Let the sea snake go. "God promise? These ''gods'' can make some gadgets." Sea Snake sensed a certain bondage in his mind and just muttered like this. The so-called divine covenant, Sea Snake felt that he could easily break it. "Just such a little gadget wants to restrain me? You underestimate me too much, do you know what the oldest god is? "Hey, the oldest god? Me too? This title is quite similar." The sea snake muttered, and at the same time, the snake also started to go to the place where the cancer was located under the guidance of several starships. As for the returning Crabman and Miracle Race? That will naturally be solved by the Sierra civilization. There are quite a lot of planets in the Sierra civilization, and some of them are placed in places. After all, it has been prepared for countless years. The sea snake is very curious at this time, wondering whether the crustacean will greet him excitedly when he sees him. After all these years without him, this crustacean should be boring and lonely, right? However. It doesn''t matter whether the crustacean is excited or lonely, because the moment the sea snake came to the back of Sierra and saw the sea crab, it became excited first. There is no other reason, because the body of the sea crab is too big at the moment. The moment he saw the sea crab, the sea snake Nata froze in place, and his defense was instantly broken. "Is there anything wrong? What has the crustacean eaten all these years? Why has it become so big! It''s not fair!!!" The sea snake wanted to cry, and at one point even wanted to turn around and run away. You have no face to face people, did you agree to be the oldest god? This gap is too big! The sea snake froze in the starry sky for a long time, and was in a state of speechlessness. V2.Chapter 115 The sea crab woke up, and Ji Yu was a little surprised by how awake he was. According to Ji Yu''s current plan, he would not let the sea crab interrupt his sleep and growth easily, and the Sierra civilization would not bother him. But this time Ji Yu just woke up, why did he wake up? It was entirely because Ji Yu''s spirituality reminded him that his growth rate suddenly slowed down a lot. Naturally, spiritual reminders cannot be ignored, so Ji Yu woke up. Then, the sea crab opened his eyes and saw the dark matter vortex created above his head, and he fell asleep in a fucking sleep. This fool is none other than the sea snake Nata. Ji Yu''s eyes widened, and he looked at the sea snake shining with crystal blue light for a long time. "When did this sea snake come back? Do you want to make trouble as soon as you come back?" The sea snake is coiling its body at this moment, just like the posture of ordinary snakes when defending against natural enemies. The head is in the center of the coiled body, and he just lies there with his eyes closed. The sea snake has changed a lot, but it is slightly different from what Ji Yu expected. With a body nearly 80 kilometers long, that is, 80,000 meters, such a huge monster may exist on the ground that all living beings dare not imagine, but it is actually a bit small in space. Of course, Ji Yu didn''t underestimate the change of the sea snake. After all, although the sea snake reminder is much smaller than the sea crab, its breath is still very strong. While the sea snake was sleeping, Ji Yu could even see some kind of space-specific ripples scattered around the sea snake. Maybe this is the sea snake''s defense method when it is sleeping? The dark matter vortex was sucked away by at least one-fifth of it by the sleeping sea snake, and this was the main reason why Ji Yu''s growth was slowed down by spiritual prompting. "Join if you can''t beat it? And use my income instead? You really have it." Ji Yu himself was laughed out of anger. It''s okay for Sea Snake to rub its own profits, but rules must be established. After all, Hai Snake and Ji Yu have not reached a so-called good relationship from the beginning to the end. This guy has been making trouble for Ji Yu non-stop since a million years ago, although all the conflicts seem to have eased since the moment the sea snake left. But no matter how good the relationship is, there must be rules, right? The brothers have to settle accounts clearly. Therefore, Ji Yu did not wake up the sea snake immediately but projected his consciousness into his inner world. The changes in Ji Yu''s internal body world were outrageous, and even surprised Ji Yu himself for a time. In the inner world, Sea Crab has a diameter of almost 20,000 kilometers. At the same time, a moon-like satellite appeared on the side of Sea Crab. The diameter of this satellite is not large, but it also has a diameter of nearly 3,000 kilometers. In Ji Yu''s internal body world, after a little sensing, Ji Yu can find that the diameter of his internal space is ridiculously large. Ji Yu''s internal world space is like a spherical space as a whole. And in this spherical space, Sea Crab is at the center, and the satellite "Crab Moon" is at the edge. After a rough induction, Ji Yu found that the entire diameter of the space in his body was close to 400,000 kilometers. The sun in the body world is still projected by Ji Yu''s life source, and the moon has become a matter of Xie Wei. Illusory and real, at the extreme edge of the internal space, the ''sun'' appears on the barrier of space, and revolves around the Sea Crab, thus providing the Sea Crab with a scene of day and night. Looking at the scene in front of him, Ji Yu was a little tongue-tied. "It''s really good to let yourself do it." Ji Yu sighed a little. Because all of this is caused by Ji Yu''s subconscious mind. Ji Yu wanted to make the inner world into a star world similar to the solar system, and then the inner world really grew in the direction Ji Yu wanted. Not bad, at least Ji Yu is satisfied. While the sea crab grows, much of the absorbed dark matter energy is absorbed by the inner world, and the results will naturally appear at this time. Ji Yu gave the authority to open the ''door'' of the inner world, and the Cancer tank was distributed to the emperor of the Dreiser Empire and another cancer ''Gu''. Cancer Gu was the one who had been sleeping on Sera before and was about to die. However, after another two million years, Gu Zao at this time has become a demigod in the inner world under Ji Yu''s care. In terms of strength, Cancer Gu may not be as good as other god-level cancers, but in terms of life expectancy and seniority, he is an elder at the same period as Cancer Tank. In the Cancer group, the elders are the most worthy of respect, especially the Cancer has made great contributions to the Crab people in ancient times. So Cancer Gu naturally became the number two person in the Cancer group, and no Cancer questioned it. At this time, with the return of three thousand cancers, in Ji Yu''s inner world, a large area fell asleep between the orbits of Sea Crab and Crab Moon. Five thousand giant crabs lie in the void in rows, and the small dark matter vortexes around them make this internal world full of vitality. Apart from the macroscopic changes in the world inside the body, there are also quite a few changes in the Dreiser Empire on Sea Crab. In the southern hemisphere of Sea Crab, the Draser Empire has established a huge city, and the cities are scattered and connected, and there are countless aircrafts shuttled in the sky at all times. The Dreiser Empire has accepted all the ignorant rabbitmen and tiger werewolf kingdoms for nearly 20,000 years, incorporated them all, and then established a political-religious interstellar empire that believes in the Creator ''Craib''. The emperor is appointed by the ancients and authorized to manage the mortal world, and its main role is to manage the gate of the world. The council is the group that ultimately decides the direction of the country. All administrative orders can only take effect after deliberation and approval by the council. The emperor only has the role of signature authorization. In short, on the whole, the emperor has little power, but it is a symbolic existence, and he is in charge of the ''door'', which is another symbol of theocracy. And the church, that is, the Dawn Church established by the Dreiser Empire, is an institution used to promote the Creator''s belief. It is probably because the church does not have power, but it is doing propaganda work, so that everyone in the empire accepts faith from an early age, and recognizes that the Creator is the existence they should always believe in and follow. Without the Creator, there would be no Dreiser. This is the general program of propaganda of the Church of Dawn. With regard to the changes in the Dries Empire and everything that happened in the inner world, Ji Yu only needs to think about it, and the rules of the inner world will naturally feed back all the information Ji Yu wants to know. So after knowing a lot about the current situation of the Dreiser Empire, Ji Yu just smiled knowingly and then didn''t care too much. The current population of the Dreiser Empire is about 13 billion, of which the vassal kingdom on Sierra has a population of 2 billion, probably so. There are a total of 800,000 starships, most of which are scattered in various colonial planets in the Miracle Star Field. There are very few starships in the inner world, less than three thousand, the main reason for this is that the Dreiser Empire is considering not affecting the sleep of the cancer. To be able to develop into this way, the Cancer, the Rabbitman, and the Tiger and Werewolf paid a lot. In short, Ji Yu would not easily interfere in their lives unless it was absolutely necessary. After staring at the inner world for a while, Ji Yu immediately awakened the Cancer ''Tan'' who had just fallen asleep. "Father? Are you awake?" The moment Tan woke up, he immediately asked in his mind. "Well, I just woke up, but I have to thank that stupid snake." "Well." Tan was a little confused, so he felt that there was something in his father''s myth, so he was silent for a while, and immediately hesitated respectfully: "Is Father God dissatisfied because of Nata''s return?" "No, there is no dissatisfaction, after all, Sierra is also his home." "However, it''s okay to come back, but it''s not okay to take advantage for nothing." Ji Yu''s words tasted so frank, and he said immediately, "Is God the Father wanting me to do something?" "Well, I have this plan, so didn''t this wake you up? Didn''t bother you?" The giant crab shook his eyes like telegraph poles: "Father, why are you bothering me? Our lives are all given by you, and even everything we have now is given by you. Without you, there is no present moment." De Tan? Please don¡¯t be so polite, Father God.¡± Regarding Tan''s words, Ji Yu partly agrees and partly disagrees, so he immediately smiled and said: "Okay, you, just tell outsiders about this kind of scene. Do you need to talk about this after we have been together for so long?" "Your life is yours, and everything you have is what you have fought for, so why should I give it to you?" "Of course, I also admit that your family has reasons for my influence, but do you think that when a parent gives birth to a child, should the child obey their parents unconditionally?" "When children grow up, they also have the right to choose. At least that''s how normal family relationships should be, isn''t it?" "Respect is two-way. I respect you, and you respect me. This is the long-term way to maintain family harmony. So in the future, you don''t have to communicate with me so stylized, just relax and don''t have psychological burden." Ji Yu said so, but it is not known how much Tanneng listened to. After all, Tan Ke is a cancer that has survived since the second era, and his age is over a million years. Most of the time, he is sleeping and conservative. It is difficult for him to accept some ideas of the star civilization era. The life of natural belief in primitive times is not so easy to change. Cancer Tan nodded, but at the same time Ji Yu could also see that Tan, the ''elder'', had not changed his attitude. Ji Yu doesn''t force it, but the right to choose has always been given to Cancer and Crab people. In fact, the subtext of Ji Yu''s words is that if Cancer and Crab people don''t believe in sea crabs one day, or even don''t obey the orders of sea crabs, Ji Yu will not do anything. However, in the final analysis, this is Ji Yu''s wishful thinking. Ji Yu has never underestimated the bond between sea crabs and cancers, or even crab people. This is a relationship that existed in ancient times. Unless the older generation of Cancers dies, it is impossible for crab people to give up their beliefs one day. If the sea crab is the incarnation of the evil god, then the giant crab is the tentacles of the evil god, and if the sea crab is the righteous god, then the cancer is the messenger of the righteous god to spread the brilliance. A very pure belief is also Ji Yu''s feeling that accepts modern thought with some burden. Putting aside the idea of ??some heavy burdens for the time being, Ji Yu said bluntly: "I need you to translate for me. When the snake is awakened, you just need to pass my meaning to the snake. As for the rest, I don''t need it for the time being." "Okay, Father God." Tan took the instructions directly, and at the same time opened the portal to the inner world. Ji Yu is also helpless, sea crabs are so strong, but limited by their own characteristics and the most powerful ability ''no magic domain'', he can''t transmit sound to external objects like other god-level beings, and it''s even more impossible to use it magic. Want to chat? Yes, but there must be creatures who take the initiative to sacrifice the origin of the soul. And the creatures that can reach a soul contract with Ji Yu can only be god-level beings. Ordinary lives are not qualified at all, and they can''t even establish a relationship with Ji Yu''s soul on the back of the sea crab. Sacrificial to the source of the soul, in the final analysis, is to give all of one''s own life and death to the other party, and the price is not small. For things like Cancer and even the Lois pantheon that sacrificed their souls to Ji Yu, apart from war and coercion, there would be no god-level life that would foolishly sacrifice everything. Seeing the giant crab going out from the inner world, Ji Yu immediately opened his eyes to the world. The giant crab tank is on the side of the sea crab, and it is nearly 23 kilometers in size. Compared with the body of the sea crab, it is not even as big as a mung bean bird. Sea crabs vary greatly. In the past 20,000 years, the length and width of the sea crab had already exceeded 800 kilometers. Such a huge size makes the sea crab have the ability to destroy the space when it moves. As far as this huge body size is concerned, it can be regarded as completely terrifying, but for Ji Yu, this is not enough, far from enough. Only when the body size reaches a planet-like diameter of more than 10,000 kilometers can it be regarded as barely noticeable, at least when facing Ziyue, Ji Yu has a certain confidence. With the full support of the Incarnation of Everything game, Ji Yu believes that this day will come soon. Looking at the giant crab tank in front of him, Ji Yu immediately stretched out his huge pliers, which are nearly 800 kilometers long as long as the carapace. The giant pincers are like hands reaching for the stars, reaching the body of the sea snake Nata in an instant. With an evil idea in mind, while the sea snake Nata was sleeping soundly, Ji Yu directly used his right pliers to brute force open the sea snake''s space magic. The sea snake didn''t have time to react at all, and the moment it woke up, it found itself being pinched seven inches by the giant crab. "???????" The sea snake stared wide-eyed, while looking at the sea crab, it spat ''saliva'' wildly at Ji Yu. However, before the sea snake''s saliva rushed to the sea crab, it suddenly lost its vitality, and suddenly hovered in space. The non-magic domain is not covered, and the sea crab clamps the sea snake, just like a person clamps an ordinary cauliflower snake with his hands. The sea snake was lifted up by the sea crab in a daze, and it was thrown several times like a whip. Accompanied by the shattering sound of the space, the sea snake instantly collapsed like an eggplant beaten by frost. The shaking of the sea crab was not light. For some starships guarding nearby, the appearance of a huge energy storm in space should not be underestimated. The energy storm and the shattering of space almost attracted everyone''s attention and kept them away. In fact, the starship guarded by Dreiser had discovered it as early as the moment the sea crab was awake, but these ''mortals'' didn''t dare to disturb the Creator, so they just reported it. However, before everyone could react, the sea crab shot at the sea snake. Seeing the sea snake being treated like this by the sea crab, the officers and soldiers of the Dreiser Empire who did not know the truth were all dumbfounded. "Didn''t God Nata say that he has a good relationship with the Creator?" "Is this a good relationship or not? Are you kidding me???" "...." V2.Chapter 116 If it could cry, the sea snake would love to cry right now. Yes, Sea Serpent thinks he is too hard. When he returned to his hometown, he found that he was dozens of times smaller than his old rival, which made him completely speechless. Looking at the huge dark matter vortex caused by the crustacean, Sea Snake felt that he had taken care of the crab people and even brought back so many crab people all these years. Since the crustacean is sleeping, then don''t bother me, just pay back, right? It is very possible, and there is nothing wrong with it. Both reason and logic are feasible! But, damn the crustacean, the stingy crustacean doesn''t play cards according to the routine at all. When the crab caught fate''s neck, the sea snake wanted to defend himself, but the crab didn''t give him a chance to defend himself. At this time, the sea snake felt that its bones were falling apart after being thrown vigorously by the sea crab. Of course, this is just a metaphor, but it''s just hard. The sea snake stopped trying to resist, and resigned itself to fate. But the sea snake is angry, why did I bring back so many crab people? Can''t see it? Well, sea crabs are really invisible "Let go of me! Little crustacean, let your father god let me go! It can''t do this to me!" The sea snake Nata knew that the sea crab was special and couldn''t talk to it directly, so he immediately looked at the giant crab tank on the side of the sea crab. Cancer Tank is a bit dumbfounded. It''s all dumbfounded, okay? The so-called awakening of the sea snake by Father God turned out to be like this? "Ahem! Didn''t you say that you have a good relationship with our Father God?" Cancer Tank sent a message to the sea snake with a little embarrassment. "Are you really stupid, little crustacean, or are you pretending to be stupid? That''s just an excuse I deliberately made for the sake of face. You don''t really believe it, do you?" "Hey, the relationship is not too bad anyway, at least when I left last time, didn''t he ask you to translate? I don''t believe you little crustacean can''t guess something." "Okay, okay, you little crustacean, translate quickly, and ask your father god to let me go! Hurry up." "I brought back so many crab people. I have worked hard without credit. The crustacean is too unreasonable to treat me like this." The Sea Snake is full of complaints, while the Cancer Tank is thoughtful. Cancer tank was very dissatisfied with the crustacean in the mouth of the sea snake, but seeing the tragedy of the sea snake, it still translated the speech of the sea snake to Ji Yu out of morality. "Oh? Still credited?" "See for yourself what the crab people you brought back look like? What about the three hundred giant crabs I asked you to look after?" Ji Yu held the sea snake close to him, and at the same time looked directly at the sea snake playfully. Under Cancer Tank''s translation, Sea Snake defended without confidence: "What happened to the crab people brought back? There are so many, aren''t they?" "Besides, can I be blamed for the death of the three hundred giant crabs? I told them to die? I don''t need to sleep, I don''t need to grow up? Look at you, you have grown so big, but what about me?" It''s okay if the sea snake doesn''t say it, but the emotion can''t stop exploding after saying it. It looked at the sea crab, and its eyes began to glow. "Oh, is it my fault?" Ji Yu was a little amused. "Don''t blame you? If it weren''t for you always attacking me, I would run out? Would I grow so slowly?" The sea snake completely ignored his personal reasons for wanting to go out and have a look because of curiosity, and in short, picked up something beneficial to him in front of the sea crab and said. Ji Yu was speechless, what Hai Snake said actually had some truth. After all, you think, if you were bullied by a kid king since you were young, you must also want to stay away from the kid king, right? In the end, Ji Yu didn''t have the idea of ??invoking the teacher, but he just wanted to scare the sea snake. So, seeing Hai Snake''s miserable appearance, he couldn''t bear to bully this silly snake anymore. "Okay, I''m wrong, so how do you want me to make up for it?" Ji Yu looked at the sea snake with a half-smile. The sea snake regained its freedom and twisted its neck that had just been pinched, thinking about it in an instant. But looking at the huge pincers of the sea crab, and thinking of the childhood shadow of being caught in the past, the sea snake lacked confidence, but still said: "At least, at least let me meditate in the dark matter vortex near you for millions of years?" "Millions of years?" Staring at the sea snake with the huge star-like eyes of the giant crab, his scalp felt a little numb. But when he thought that he was so far behind, in order to grow up, Sea Snake still bit the bullet and said: "Eight hundred thousand years, eight hundred thousand years can''t be less." "I''m so miserable. I gave up a lot of opportunities to grow up in order to help the miraculous civilization take revenge and to take care of your crab people." The sea snake started to learn to be smart, and started to sell miserably when it knew it was too tough. "At the beginning, you also agreed with the revenge of the miraculous civilization. Besides, do you see how much those crab people have changed over the years?" "Although they have degenerated, it has nothing to do with me, right?" "In addition, when I was sober, I specifically told those cancers not to rush to the front of the battlefield. Can they blame me if they don''t listen?" "Look, look, I was once shot by a civilized starship main ship in order to save a few cancers on the battlefield, and I still have scars." The sea snake reveals a small black spot on the side of its tail. The little dot was so small that it could be ignored, and Ji Yu couldn''t laugh or cry anyhow. Come on, climb up the pole, the sea snake has learned a lot over the years, hasn''t it? Even the Cancer tank on the side is a bit too eye-catching, and reminds the sea snake not to go too far. Sea Snake also knew that it was too late, so after the misfortune, he said cautiously: "Why, it''s not too much for me to sleep with you for 800,000 years, right?" "I am also the oldest god after all. If I am surpassed by these family members of yours, or even surpassed by those young gods, where will I put my face?" "Besides, we were born in the same period. As the oldest god, you don''t want me to fall into the title of the oldest god, do you?" Hehe, Ji Yu found that the sea snake was really smarter, which is really different from ordinary intelligent life after being in contact with it for a long time. Regarding this, Ji Yu is also quite relieved, yes, at least he can talk well, and he can know what the same camp is. Seeing the sea snake looking at him cautiously, Ji Yu stopped playing with it, and said directly: "Not to mention eight hundred thousand years, even millions of years, I can agree to you if you want to hang out with me, but only if you sign a divine agreement with me." "God''s covenant? What is the god''s covenant?" The sea snake Nata was a little creepy, and at the same time pretended not to know what the promise was. "Don''t you know the so-called divine covenant of those gods? I want you to make a similar contract, and at the same time sign a contract with me with the source of your soul." Well, Ji Yu has said it so clearly, there is no need for the sea snake to pretend. So Hai Snake is also a bachelor, so he said directly: "What is the agreement? You won''t let me be your little brother?" "Little brother? That''s not necessary. I just need you to promise that you will deal with foreign enemies with me whenever and whenever I need it." Ji Yu looked at Hai Snake with a slight smile, and Hai Snake suddenly became suspicious. foreign enemy? What foreign enemy? In this world, there are enemies that the crustacean can''t solve? The sea snake asked Cancer Tan, and Cancer Tan bluntly said that there is no so-called foreign enemy, and there is no enemy in this world that the Father God cannot deal with. ''Why? What the hell was the crustacean thinking? You won''t dig a hole for me, will you? '' The sea snake was still a little undecided, he always felt that the crustacean had a ''conspiracy''. "Be prepared for danger in times of peace. Even if there are no foreign enemies, we must always maintain sufficient vigilance. You won''t be arrogant and think that we are the only ones in the universe who are special?" Ji Yu continued to play tricks, and said so to the sea snake. Looking at the sea crab, the sea snake couldn''t help but nodded: "That''s true, but, are you really so kind?" "It''s not something with good intentions or bad intentions. Could it be that you think that there is an existence that can defeat me, and you can still live well?" "For example, if your neighbor was killed by a thug, how long do you think you can hide from this thug? Anyway, think about it carefully?" "In addition, I can guarantee that you will never let you face danger alone when facing foreign enemies. If we really can''t win, I will give up the restraint on you. At that time, it is up to you whether you want to run or surrender. We can even write it into the covenant, what do you think?" Ji Yu was sincere and looked at the sea snake squarely. Seeing the seriousness of the sea crab, the sea snake was obviously taken aback. The sea snake fell into deep thought. In the end, the sea snake was troubled for a long time, but agreed. "Okay! Let''s do it like this. I don''t understand what''s going on in your head all day long, crustacean." As for foreign enemies, anyway, I will definitely not encounter them in the short term. Besides, the crustaceans also said that they can run away if they cannot win. The sea snake thought so, and at the same time was eager to grow up later. In the long term, Sea Snake doesn''t have such a forward-looking view of the overall situation. Looking at the short term, Sea Snake feels that it is enough to make money. Therefore, it was not beyond Ji Yu''s expectation that Sea Snake successfully signed the so-called divine covenant of mutual advance and retreat with Ji Yu. The divine covenant made by the sea snake Nata turned into light spots and entered the sea crab''s mind, and after Ji Yu confirmed the information, he successfully established a contractual connection with the soul of the sea snake. Ji-woo smiles after all this is done. Of course, the sea snake laughed too. The contract is very good, both parties are very satisfied. But after doing all this, Ji Yu immediately made new arrangements for Cancer Tan, which was what Ji Yu forgot to say before. That is to arrange one hundred thousand devout crab people to enter the inner world first. Under Ji Yu''s blessing, if all the 100,000 crab people evolve into cancers, that would be a lot, and at the same time, it would not place too much burden on Ji Yu''s inner world. Crab people have the life of crab people, and entering the inner world means becoming a cancer body. If it is not true piety, many crab people may not be willing at all. Faith is one thing, but if crab people who have adapted to the life of interstellar civilization become cancers and become ''ascetics'', then such people are definitely in the minority. It should be possible to screen 100,000 people from 300 billion people, but this still requires a god-level cancer to explore the hearts of these crab people. See if they have the qualifications to serve God the Father and become Cancers. With such an explanation from Ji Yu, Sea Snake immediately followed suit. The sea snake directly notified the priest who was tens of millions of kilometers away, and asked him to bring people and some starships to stay around him and the sea crab for a long time. Regarding the cleverness of the sea snake, Ji Yu couldn''t deny it. Thus, under this attitude of mutual satisfaction, Ji Yu''s incarnate sea crab began to sleep again. And this time, the sea snake was not too far away from the sea crab, and directly coiled its whole body on the sea crab''s carapace, creating a dark matter vortex with the sea crab at the closest distance, and absorbing as much energy as possible for growth... On the blue star, due to the skyrocketing of the blue star, the satellites of various countries have become space junks due to orbit changes and even chaos. Most of the satellites in space are out of order, but there are also some satellites that are still operating normally. In short, in order to restore the connection with the cities, and to establish the transportation hub again, all countries in Blue Star have begun to vigorously build new infrastructure at all costs. Everyone must contribute to this change. Even programmers, office workers, and young people who have never suffered since childhood have been forcibly recruited to join the infrastructure. Most of the countries in the world have launched wartime control, so now is not the time to talk about the economy. The whole world of Blue Star is experiencing a lot of chaos, but at the same time of the chaos, countries are also discovering that there are more and more human beings becoming superhumans. Fire control, soil control, and the five elements are quite a few, and even people with extraordinary spiritual power, dream manipulators, and even invisible people have appeared. All kinds of abilities emerged one after another. Although some turmoil was caused at first, with the help of the creatures of the gods, some extraordinary people who were ambitious to subvert the regime were arrested one after another. When the typical cases in each city were caught and publicized, all the turmoil dropped rapidly. At the same time, with the help of the gods and creatures, the five major powers of the Blue Star took the lead in controlling the situation. In addition, the Norlan Stars from another world also began to enter the Blue Star society. The countries controlled by Raven, as well as the countries that have business relations with the five major countries of Blue Star, have dispatched extraordinary people to help the five major countries control the situation. In addition, with the help of Veronica, with the help of a large number of unmanned robots, slightly advanced communication towers have been established one after another. The erection of cables and wires and the construction of roads all over the world have also become the capital of Veronica''s negotiations with other countries, and in this way she has harvested a large amount of materials and strengthened herself. With the help of deer and other divine creatures with planes, Veronica even created an experimental space battleship in outer space combined with the solutions provided by human researchers. Controlled nuclear fusion Veronica still hasn''t been produced, but with the specificity of the omnic core and meme infection, she has produced a very good nuclear fission space battleship. The original model of the space battleship was only 500 meters long and 30 meters wide, but 500 meters was not too small. For Blue Star, this is not a small progress. With this, Bluestar has completely entered into a period of great change and development. In just three months, the five Blue Star countries have basically controlled the out-of-control situation and established instant communication with some major cities, and the next thing to do is to build infrastructure and let the people feel the benefits of a modern society again. However, at the end of the third month, outside the starry sky, a starship with pits and holes slowly approached Blue Star in an invisible state without the benefit of the God of Space''s teleportation. V2.Chapter 117 "What''s the matter with this planet? Although the magic power is not as good as that of Sierra, it is also very abundant." When the exploration ship came to the outside of the blue star, it immediately detected the magic factor contained inside the planet. "Things may not be as simple as we think, but fortunately, the mortals here seem to have just developed an interstellar civilization." The Goddess of the Black Moon looked at the blue planet in front of her eyes and at the same time thought of the test spacecraft from the blue star detected by the previous spacecraft. "Well, this is the only benefit for us." Tiffany the bunny nodded, and at the same time she also had some doubts. "Your Majesty Sophia, do you think there are gods on this planet?" "God? Different power systems in the world must be different. It''s hard to say what a god is. As for the strength, you have to fight to know." Black Moon Goddess Sophia said seriously. "There is no need to fight. Since civilization exists, let''s trade directly, trade with technology, and then repair the starship. However, in order to prevent this civilization from having bad intentions against us, please take care of yourself." "It''s natural, Tiffany doesn''t need to be under too much pressure, just leave it to me if you have anything!" The Black Moon Goddess smiled lightly and comforted Tiffany. Tiffany nodded, heaving a sigh of relief, but still a little uneasy about his decision. However, relying on a single starship to fight the civilization of an entire planet is not worth the loss. Although technology can be crushed, what if the opponent has many god-level super-powered life forms? After all, the war is not good for Tiffany at all. They just want to repair the starship and find their way home. Therefore, it is enough to directly communicate with the other party''s civilization and then reach a cooperation. Both parties may be wary at the beginning, but Tiffany feels that anyone who knows how to restrain himself should know how to accept it. The technology of stepping into the starry sky should be very urgent for the civilization of this planet. Both sides get what they need, and the risk should be very small. In this way, just a moment after making up his mind, Tiffany''s exploration starship directly released thirty space fighters. Under the escort of nearly 500 mechas about eight meters high, thirty space fighters immediately headed towards the atmosphere of Blue Star. And at the moment when these non-blue star beings entered the blue star''s atmosphere, the young child who had closed his eyes at the origin of the blue star in the astral world suddenly opened his eyes. The toddler''s eyes were a little confused, and then he was puzzled, but in the end he did nothing, and then the toddler closed his eyes again. The entry of non-native life is very small, and it is almost difficult to cause any major damage to the entire ecology of Blue Star. According to the will of inertia, Blue Star just pays attention to it and then ignores it. However, relatively, non-indigenous beings will be suppressed in terms of mystical abilities when entering the activated world. The suppression only comes from the original operation of the rules. The suppression is not great, but it is nearly 20-30%. When entering the planet, Goddess Black Moon immediately sensed this suppression. Frowning slightly, he then said to Tiffany the Rabbitman: "You need to be careful on this trip, this planet seems to have an existence similar to Sera''s will." "Well, I have already known the situation through the body''s system feedback, and I will be careful." Tiffany in another space fighter responded. While the two were talking, the mission formation had already entered the atmosphere inside Blue Star. At the same time, the moment they entered the atmosphere of the Blue Star, the demigod Xiaolu, Irisviel, and even Oak Adam, who were the reserve planet gods of the Blue Star, all received feedback from their original will. "An alien from space?" Adam was a little surprised, and at the same time looked at the metal creation in the feedback screen with a little curiosity. "Brother, do we need to do something?" Xiao Lu''s eyes lit up, and he asked immediately in the space of consciousness. For visitors from outer space, it would be a lie to say that there is no curiosity. Of course, Adam, who had some sense of crisis, was a little confused. "Don''t do anything for now, let''s see what they want to do first, but it''s a bit strange, where do the visitors come from these days? Didn''t you guys find out in advance, Veronica?" On the outer orbit of the blue star, Veronica''s body is standing high in the sky like a diamond-shaped orbital city. The height of the entire orbital city has reached nearly 30 kilometers, and there is even a simulated gravity field on the orbital city. The blue color of countless runes flowing on the huge orbital city is full, and many trial space fighters are parked on various platforms in the city. As for the only starship that is approaching the moon at the moment Position test. In the metal city, Veronica was discussing the effective possibility of nuclear fusion with some researchers from the five major countries. Relying on Veronica''s super simulation function, these researchers continue to put forward theories and then enter virtual calculation simulations, so Veronica is very happy to get along with these researchers. "What? Visitors from space?" "It''s really strange, where did it come from? Why didn''t Blue Star''s original will give me and my sister feedback? Hmph, do you look down on our mechanical life?" The two reacted differently, but since this happened, of course they couldn''t let it go. "Brother, do you need me to send a drone at the ground airport to make contact?" Vera asked hesitantly. "Well, that''s exactly what I mean. Since it''s a civilization of metal technology, let''s contact each other on an equal footing. Remember not to start a fight first. After all, we still can''t predict their intentions and how much power they will have." "Okay, I''ll arrange it now." Vera said so, and at the same time Vera signaled Nika to continue discussing the topic with the researchers just now, while she disappeared in a flash. At the same time, at a newly built airport near the seashore, nearly fifteen supersonic fighter jets took off into the sky one after another. Of course, while the fighter plane was flying into the sky, Veronica also communicated with the communications of various countries and told about the arrival of aliens. It''s okay if Veronica doesn''t say it, but when she said it, all countries became tense in an instant. It''s a troubled time, and not long after the accident happened in the blue star, an interstellar civilization appeared outside the sky. I don''t know if it''s good or bad. However, no matter whether it is good or bad, now the Blue Star countries must follow suit. After all, this is the home of the Blue Star humans, and they must "receive" any guests, regardless of whether they are bad guests or not. In this way, when fighter planes take off and land at a seaside airport, fighter planes from military bases around the world continue to take off. Because the aliens came from the source of the Blue Star, it was only a feedback image, and did not specify the specific location, so all the countries of the Blue Star need to investigate. However, compared to the situation where the satellites of various countries have not yet recovered, Veronica has the most means. On the sea of ??Blue Star, a large number of meme battleships have released a large number of mosquito-like drones. These drones lifted off from various sea areas and filled the sky in an instant. About half an hour later. "found it." Vera''s eyes fixed, and he discovered the fleet of aliens from the sky located in the high latitude region of the northern hemisphere of the blue star. The other party had no intention of hiding at all, just appeared swaggeringly and seemed to be looking for a place to stay. After discovering the other party, Vera naturally thought of going there immediately. But the opponent''s movements are always faster than Vera. The network system that Bluestar had just restored was invaded. At the same time, the same voice message continues to spread around the world. "Hi, blue star civilization, we are an exploration ship from the Sierra civilization. Because of an accident, we came here through the space turbulence. We have no malicious intentions. On the contrary, we have to make a deal with you. Please do it if you are interested. The country went to the coordinates *** to discuss the details with us." "..." Hearing this news, Vera was a little stunned for a while. Then, regardless of whether the other party was setting off a smoke bomb or not, he immediately arranged for the unmanned fighter jet to fly here. At the same time, the countries of Blue Star couldn''t sit still anymore. God-followed creatures are god-followed creatures, and each country has its own interests. Judging from the information released by the other party, no matter whether it is an excuse or not, they must also share it with a just in case attitude. benefit from this possible existence. After all, this is an interstellar civilization! Therefore, the Blue Star countries immediately arranged for ambassadors, and flew to the coordinates with an Airbus plane. Blue Star caused some turmoil due to the message from the Sierra star exploration ship, and then it must also trigger a change. The exploration ship of Sierra Star came to Blue Star, which was full of drama for Ji Yu. When he got the feedback from Blue Star Origin, Ji Yu was a little unbelievable for a while. How could the Sierra civilization appear on the blue star? The distance from the edge of the universe to the Milky Way and the blue star is simply unimaginable. With such a long distance, under normal circumstances, even if the Sierra civilization has the ability to sail at the speed of light, it is possible to fly for hundreds of millions of years. But it is so miraculous that the exploration ship of Sierra star appeared on Blue Star in such a swaggering manner. Ji Yu couldn''t help lamenting that the world is full of drama and some taste of fate is covering him. In the dark, under the causal connection, the Sierra civilization and Ji Yu are connected again in this way. Ji Yu was a little concerned about the situation of the exploration ships of the Sierra Civilization, so Ji Yu directly woke up the sea crab from slumber before returning to his unconsciousness. He needs to know how the exploration ship got to Blue Star, so he wants the Cancers to ask the Dreiser Empire to see if they did anything. While awake, Ji Yu saw the sea snake coiled above his head. At this time, the sea snake was still sleeping soundly, and its size had also undergone considerable changes. Blue Star''s three months, the sea snake has changed a lot, but the sea crab is even more outrageous. ¡¾Seventh Incarnation: Sea Crab¡¿ [Status] (expand) ¡¾excellent¡¿ ¡¾Real name: Creber¡¿ [Life Level: 5 (God)] [Vitality: 1.02 million (no upper limit)] [Length and width: 1860 km/1642 km] [Acuto: 1424 kilometers] [Age: about 13.26 million years old] ¡­ For more than 10 million years, things have changed on Sierra. But for god-level life forms, the years can''t leave too many traces on them. Today''s sea crab is no less than a small planetary satellite. The carapace of the whole body is full of a stone texture, and all supernatural appearances are back to nature. Sea crabs have been sleeping for so many years because they have not moved and are surrounded by rock formations again. Sea crabs and sea snakes turned into a planet with a diameter of about 10,000 kilometers. One side of the planet''s surface is a huge vortex of dark matter, but the other side is relatively calm. Thanks to the planet formed by sea crabs and sea snakes sleeping, the Sierra civilization once again has a large number of mineable and renewable resources ''magic crystals''. And that is exactly the case, after the Sierra civilization got these magic crystals, the development of magic crystal technology was even more rapid. Ten million times in a row, the Sierra civilization has stepped out of the miracle star field, and along the edge of the universe, the Sierra civilization has developed three new star fields that were born nearby. However, in these three star domains, the Sierra civilization has not found any special planets like the Sierra star, nor have they even found any existences like sea crabs. Two of the star fields are barren and waiting to be rebuilt, while the other star field has life planets and so-called gods, but the number is not at the same level as that of Sierra. The planet with life was incorporated by the Sierra civilization. At the same time, the Sierra civilization also came into contact with the Nata civilization of the Nata Galaxy. The two formed a covenant and promised not to interfere with each other''s development. The Nata civilization develops into the galaxy, and the Sera civilization only develops the star system on the edge of the universe. One focuses on the inside and the other focuses on the outside. Such an alliance is rare. But all of this is still due to the existence of Cancer and Sea Snake, and even more due to the intervention of their families from time to time. The two civilizations originated from the same place, and the two rulers in power have the same gods and common interests. Naturally, no one wants to choose conflict. In this way, for thousands of years, the two civilizations have been living in peace. However, it is worth mentioning that at this time, the miracle civilization has developed a magic crystal technology for long-distance space jumping. Directional transmission of the approximate position can span nearly a hundred light-years at a time. This technology not only serves the purpose of studying the chaotic areas at the edge of the universe, but also provides the alliance of Nata civilization with the possibility to go to other galaxies. In this way, under the relationship between the two sides, the Nata civilization obtained this technology, and thanks to the special magic crystal of the Sierra civilization, the Nata civilization officially started the journey across the star field. Unsurprisingly, this journey aroused the interest of some of the new generation of gods on Serra, so with some gods of Serra, the battle of the Serra civilization against the outer galaxy began again. Tens of thousands of years of solid rule and the prosperity of civilization made the snake fish royal family of Nata civilization very arrogant. In this way, expanding the territory has naturally become a very urgent need. These contemporary snake fish royal families can also declare that they are better than other reigning royal families through territorial expansion. In this way, amidst this methodical expansion, the Sierra civilization and the Nata civilization flourished one after another. In addition, for tens of millions of years, the growth of the miraculous star field Sierra is also considered to be rapid. The diameter of the Sierra star has exceeded 150,000 kilometers, and only one-third of the surface of the huge planet has life. When there is life on the ground, Sierra star directly translates and concentrates the city of Sierra civilization and the place where life exists, while more and larger areas become restricted areas and are not opened. No one knows what is in the restricted area of ??Sera Star, and mortals don''t know, and it is even more impossible for gods to defy Sera''s original will. In this way, at the moment when Ji Yu was awake, Ji Yu immediately notified the cancer in the inner world to ask about the historical data of the exploration ship. In addition, Ji Yu is also tentatively checking whether the sea crab is more closely connected with the main body, and expects the sea crab to open up the space-time tunnel to Blue Star through the connection between the two with the assistance of the game system. V2.Chapter 118 "Wow, the edge of the universe is so amazing? I really want to see it!" A month later, Blue Star and the exploration ship have successfully reached a cooperation agreement. Under the existing framework, Goddess Black Moon has also established a certain good relationship with Xiaolu and other gods. At this time, between the mountains, in the huge flower pavilion made by Xiaolu, Xiaolu, Irisviel, and even Veronica were all here. Ever since she was promoted to a demigod, Irisviel has been able to transform her body into elements and change her appearance. The deer is also average, like Blue Star''s particularity, or the power system is different, the deer and Irisviel can even transform into human beings in non-human bodies. Fawn''s incarnation was a chubby boy of seven or eight years old, while Irisviel was a silver-haired girl who looked about fifteen or sixteen years old. In the flower pavilion, there is a dew made by the fairy Rosie for drinking. Outside the flower pavilion, there are flowers all over the mountains and plains, and bees and butterflies are shuttling among them. Outside the mountain, there are giant trees nearly 200 meters high. In this paradise, countless sika deer shuttle among them and have fun. The morning sun falls from the sky and sprinkles in the gaps between the shades of trees, like thousands of stars. In this seemingly uncontested paradise, five young boys and girls are sitting opposite each other. "If possible, I would also like to take you to see it, but it is still another matter whether I can go back now." Goddess Heiyue rubbed the pouty face of the little venison beside her, and said sadly at the same time. Vera pondered, and said at the same time: "Ms. Sophia, what are your plans after repairing the starship? You can''t sail in this endless galaxy like headless chickens, right?" "Yeah, how to go back, I don''t think I can do anything now!" The Black Moon Goddess, who was wearing a black gold robe, also had a slight headache at this moment, and even gave up her hand of ravaging the deer. "Speaking of which, if possible, I really want to meet your Father God." "Being able to transform you into an epic life in less than a year, and even have a miraculous life like Veronica and you, this kind of method also made me more curious. Maybe we can still ask him There is a slight chance." Sophia, the goddess of the black moon, is really curious. Curious about the blue star god who has the means of a creator, Sophia almost got everything about ''Ji Yu'' from Xiao Lu''s mouth. But her so-called set out was just Adam''s instruction. There is a supreme god in Yan Minglanxing, which not only has the meaning of deterring foreign gods like Sophia, but also has the true intention of testing these foreign gods. However, after a month of contact, Veronica has almost figured out the situation of the exploration ship. With the characteristic of meme infection, Veronica even understood everything about the exploration ship in an instant. If it wasn''t limited by materials and the so-called magic crystal, Veronica could even quickly create a starship that was exactly the same as the exploration ship. Of course, the Black Moon Goddess didn''t know about Veronica''s ability, but if Veronica started to build a large battleship, it wouldn''t take long to hide it. It is certain that the Sierra civilization is not malicious, and their real situation is just as they say. It is precisely because of this that the two sides can have such a candid and intimate contact at this time. "I also really want to see my father, but my father has been acting strange recently and has never replied to me, and I don''t know what my father is doing." Xiaolu has a somewhat sullen interface. Seeing the little deer like this, the girls around all smiled. Irisviel looked at the deer, but then looked at the Black Moon Goddess again: "We can understand your desire to see our Father God, but Father''s state is just like what my brother said." "Since you are a god, Ms. Sophia, can you tell me about the state of your so-called gods? I''m curious about your abilities." "Us?" Sophia smiled. "Our ability system is different from yours. You can have the so-called plane world just by becoming a demigod, while our gods don''t have such a magical world." "In addition, the gods on our side need faith. Of course, the faith we refer to does not refer to that kind of fanatical belief. Faith can be a beautiful imagination of the gods, it can be the power of worshiping the gods, or it can be an indirect influence. " Speaking of this, Goddess Black Moon seemed to have thought of something fun, and she smiled and said: "Some of our goddesses even became ''entertainers'' because of their beliefs. It''s actually quite fun when I think about it. I have For a period of time, I also broadcast live broadcasts in the virtual world, but ordinary people, many men are driven by hormones, and this result is a bit uncomfortable for me." "So I hid for a while, and joined the Sierra civilization''s plan to explore the edge of the universe, and this is why I and Tiffany wandered here." Sophia stood up while talking and laughing. Under the curious gaze of Xiaolu and others, a illusory sapling light and shadow suddenly appeared on Sophia''s chest. There are no leaves above the light and shadow of the saplings, but there are hundreds of fruits with a strange fragrance. "This is?" Everyone was curious, but Sophia said bluntly with a smile: "I am completely open and honest with you. This is the source of the gods in our world, the mysterious tree." "In our world, if you want to become a god, if you want to cross the boundary of a demigod, you must have the will of the mother tree to admit it, and then get the rubbing of the mysterious tree." "Besides, as long as there is a planet Sera, as long as the life originating from the star Sera is impossible to rely on accumulation to become a god, the failure to become a god means that the lifespan of at most ten thousand years will eventually turn into a black earth .¡± Sophia only showed the mysterious tree for a moment and then hid it. The reason she did this was to dispel to the greatest extent the little deer and the others had been wary of her. Sophia is also very helpless. When the so-called gods are powerful and poor, as it is now, she really doesn''t know what to do if she wants to return to Sierra. So what if the starship is repaired? If Garcia, the god of space, is blessed with unbelief and the fruit of divine power is exhausted, then at the speed of the starship, who knows when he will find his way home? Sophia has always been full of expectations for the Father God in the deer''s mouth. The so-called anticipation is precisely because Sophia saw that the god Lan Xing called was probably an existence similar to the old god Creber. Only this kind of existence can create so many demigod beings in less than a year, right? And she also knew about Blue Star''s sudden skyrocketing price four months ago, and even about Xie Yue, so she was really shocked by all of this. Whether the skyrocketing of the blue star is caused by the will of the planet or the so-called god, as long as there is an existence similar to the old god, then they have a possibility of returning to the Sierra star with their strength. Leaving aside the gods Xiaolu and the others talk about, let''s talk about the will of the planet, which is also an unfathomable existence for any living being. So no matter what kind of mighty power the will of the planet has, it is possible to exist. With this, Sophia wants to go through a thorough openness and ask for a favor. As for the dignity of the gods, these are basically useless things for the current situation. Moreover, Sophia is not an old-fashioned god, and she doesn''t care much about superficial things at all. "It''s amazing, so there are such different ways of promotion in the world?" "But it''s better for us. We don''t need to believe in such illusory things. As long as there is God the Father, once we accumulate enough, we will naturally be able to advance." When Xiaolu said this, he deliberately showed a complacent expression. Seeing the little deer like this, Sophia couldn''t help kneading the little deer''s fat face again. There is no way, the deer''s mind is like this, and it has only been a year since it was born with wisdom. It doesn''t want to grow up, so it can always be like this. "So, actually, sister, I really envy you. Your Father God loves you very much. He will at least communicate with you, while our Mother God almost ignores us." Sophia couldn''t help showing a hint of envy when she said this. As the second-generation beings of Sierra, they are also the aloof protoss among the second-generation beings. After they were born, they appeared in the vast world as adults. Born to know it, and guide the development of all life in the entire era, and even experienced the most chaotic and darkest era of gods'' melee in the process. Those dark years are simply unbearable to look back on, but fortunately everything has passed. But in the final analysis, Sophia was really envious of Xiaolu and the others. The will of the world loves it, and the so-called Father God loves it too. In such a gentle world, the possibility of them killing each other has been eliminated from the very beginning. "Oh, sister Sophie, stop pinching, my face is deformed." Fawn jumped off the stone bench and moved away from Sophia, angrily rubbing his face with dissatisfaction. Irisviel looked at the deer like this, smiled knowingly and waved to the deer at the same time: "Brother, come here, I will protect your face." "Tch, I''m not going, Xiao Ai, you just want to pinch, I don''t know you yet." The deer squinted at Irisviel and ran to Vera''s side. Vera shook her head and smiled, and then guarded the deer behind her. Afterwards, Vera looked at Sophia and said, "The world is different. You envy us, but don''t you know that other ordinary creatures also envy you?" "That''s true." Sophia smiled, then walked to the edge of the flower pavilion and looked at the sea of ??flowers outside the flower pavilion. Smelling the fragrance in her breath, and feeling the rare tranquility unlike metal technology, Sophia closed her eyes slightly. "Your world is very good. If I can''t go back, I really want to live here for a long time." "Sure, I just happen to be able to listen to my sister telling more stories about your world." Xiao Lu was the first to agree. Sophia was once again amused by Xiaolu''s innocence. "This is what Xiaolu said, but what if your father doesn''t welcome me?" Sophia turned to look at Xiaolu. "Well." Xiaolu was stunned, and a very contradictory expression appeared on his little face. "If father doesn''t welcome you, then sister, you''d better go!" As soon as Xiaolu said this, Sophia was stunned. "You little cleverness, you really like your father god." Sophia covered her mouth and smiled lightly. "Of course, Xiaolu, I like my father the most, and my father also likes me the most." Xiaolu''s triumphant expression once again attracted everyone to laugh. This little pistachio is quite lively. But when everyone was laughing, Xiaolu said seriously: "Sister Sophia, don''t worry, I will always try to contact Father God. If Father God wakes up, I will definitely ask Father God to help you." "Whether you go home or stay at that time, I think my father will understand." Seeing the deer''s serious appearance, Sophia stared at it for a moment and then nodded with warm eyes. As a god, Sophia has not chatted with people like this for a long time. Even when it comes to exploring the starry sky, she rarely moves around. She either uses projections to guide the clergy to expand her influence, or she immerses herself in the study of the laws of black holes on the edge of the universe. Such a warm and active chatting atmosphere, even with a touch of heart-warming, made her feel a rare kind of comfort. For hundreds of thousands of years, the gods will also be lonely, but they don''t communicate with outsiders. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have appeared on the exploration ship to find something she wanted to do. For Sophia, her lifetime is indeed hundreds of thousands of years, but during the four months of Blue Star''s existence, nearly 15 million years have passed in the Miracle Star Field on the edge of the vast universe. At this time, Sophia didn''t even know that in the four months since she left the Miracle Starfield, another major change occurred in the Miracle Starfield. It is none other than Ji Yu who caused the change... Ji Yu has been sleeping, especially after finding out the situation of the exploration ship, he didn''t pay much attention to it. After secretly observing the situation of Blue Star, he continued to devote himself to the growth of sea crabs. Of course, at the same time that he put the sea crab to sleep, he also issued the so-called oracle during the time when he was awake. That is to let the Cancers leave the Capricornus. In these tens of millions of years, the number of cancers has already expanded to 500,000. The largest of these giant crabs is the giant crab tank, with a body length of nearly 30 kilometers. Although the growth has slowed down, it has always felt extremely vigorous. Under the care and radiation of sea crabs, the life of Cancers has no end at all. Their growth has slowed down, probably because they have reached the limit of their potential, but relatively, in order to make the best use of them, and for future arrangements, Ji Yu asked the cancers to leave the inner world and devote energy to research and upgrade the so-called development of the Sierra civilization. Space teleportation technology. Use divine power and the power of rules to move and stabilize the space. Ji Yu is not very demanding, not to mention being able to teleport hundreds of thousands of light years, but how can he say that he must achieve a hundredfold upgrade of the mundane technologies of the Sierra civilization, right? That is to create a time-space gate that can span tens of thousands of light-years. The sea snake didn''t know what the crab wanted to do, but after being awakened by the cancer, it lazily asked its god-level family members to assist the cancer to upgrade this technology. In this way, just one million years after the god-level star field, the sea crabs successfully developed a god-level giant space gate that can stably transmit 30,000 light years. The entire space gate is made of pure magic crystals, supplemented by talisman seals made by the divine power crystals of cancers. Then, after successfully creating a portal that can span 30,000 light-years in an instant, these cancers began to create a "light speed highway" in a certain direction in the universe after waiting for Ji Yu''s instruction. Directional teleportation, portals are being built up one by one, and there is a tendency to lay out the entire universe. This project is huge, but the families of sea crabs and sea snakes are very hardworking. In this way, under the paving of this speed of light highway, the Nata civilization joined in at the right time and guarded these portals, and at the same time continued to expand its colonization into the universe. However, because the emergence of the light speed highway has completely changed the traditional colonial method of Nata civilization, Nata civilization no longer insists on traditional colonization, but chooses to expand its influence. The Nata civilization and the Sierra civilization established a joint government and collectively referred to as the ''Holy Unified Empire''. The Holy Unified Empire aims to bring a prosperous and stable life to all creatures in the universe, and as long as the interstellar civilizations that choose to join can be protected by the Holy Unified Empire. Of course, the Holy Unified Empire will not strengthen the requirement for civilizations in the universe to join. But wherever the Holy Unified Empire goes, all civilizations must abide by the rules of peaceful development of the universe. The rules are similar: all interstellar civilizations are not allowed to interfere with the civilizations on the planet, and at the same time, each interstellar civilization is divided into three, six, and nine grades. In principle, all interstellar civilizations do not allow large-scale wars, but even if there is a large-scale war, all interstellar civilizations must abide by humanitarianism, and the practice of destroying other races is not allowed. There are countless regulations like this. Once there is a violation of the regulations, the Holy Unified Empire will forcibly intervene. The declaration of the Holy Unified Empire is extremely overbearing, but they have a reason for being overbearing, because they have millions of gods, and as the domain expands, more gods will be added. In this way, from the edge of the universe, a terrifying civilization is spreading forcefully into the universe. The Holy Unified Empire will create an eternal peaceful paradise for all living beings. V2.Chapter 119 The dark starry sky is surrounded by vast silence. In this empty place, at this time, accompanied by a main ship with a 30-kilometer-level interstellar fleet jumping out of the rippling space out of thin air, it became more lively in an instant. "It''s another new land of development, it''s really exciting!" In the command room of the starship''s main ship, a human in a silver-blue military uniform said with regret. "Indeed, but, Commander, the key is to explore and spread the glory of the empire." The adjutant at the head of the ship said with a smile, and immediately said to the battleship brain: "Poke, scan the current star field overview, we need to know the situation here immediately." "yes!" The mechanical sound of the intelligence brain sounded, and then a large number of beams of light could be seen suddenly flying from the main ship. Pillars of light shot out in all directions like silk and lines, and at the same time, there were countless huge metal doors wide open on both sides of the main ship. In this way, after space fighters dived out of it one after another, these space fighters began to quickly enter the space warp state and disappeared one after another. "The ancients will arrive later, and inform the fleet behind to spread out quickly to make room." Enno ordered again, and then nearly a thousand starships behind the entire main ship quickly dispersed their formation. The formation is arranged like wild geese flying, and the extension distance is at least 30,000 kilometers. At the same time, in less than ten minutes, the information fed back by the brain arrived. "According to calculations, the current star field is the cantilever area at the edge of the ''Y63'' galaxy, and the nearest star system to the expeditionary fleet is about 20 light-years away. May I ask your Excellency, Commander, whether you want to send the fleet to conduct preliminary exploration immediately." Zhinao''s answer made the commander of the expeditionary army ponder for a moment. "Send the third team to the nearest star system to explore, and the rest of the ship is on standby. After the ancients initially build a two-way ''star gate'', it will not be too late to cooperate with the other twenty-nine fleets that will come later! " "In addition, inform His Majesty Sieg of the Council of God, and ask him to lead several other His Majesties to provide certain protection for the third team." Only a moment after Enno''s order was conveyed, the brain responded again. "The third team has already set off. There are 38 planetary ship missions, about 572,000 personnel, more than 80,000 fighter jets, and 630,000 combat drones." "In addition, His Majesty Sig has accepted your request, Commander, but he wants 30% of the exploration proceeds of the third team during this trip as his god resources." En Nuo''s face remained unchanged, and he nodded slightly. "Pocke said that I agreed to His Majesty Sig''s request, and told His Majesty Sig that if the trip goes well, I can personally promise him a quota of at least 30 resource stars as a reward from my authority." "The information has been conveyed, and Seager, member of the Divine Chamber, thank you for your generosity." En Nuo was in a very happy mood, and after giving the order, he sat on the bow and took a nap. This operation is the second expeditionary operation since the establishment of the Holy Unity Empire. There are a total of five galaxies on this expedition. From different directions of the three galaxies of the Holy Unified Empire, they simultaneously launched an expedition to the five galaxies adjacent to the Holy Unified Empire. The military force participating in this expedition once reached four trillion people, a total of 68 million starships were dispatched, and a total of 1.86 million ancients and gods were dispatched, which accounted for nearly half of the current main force of the Holy Unified Empire. This operation is yet another largest expedition since the founding of the Holy Unity Empire. In addition to the population of the Holy Unified Empire''s own attack, there are more than one hundred interstellar empires that are qualified to participate in this operation. During this trip, all the interstellar empires want to eat a bite of meat, and the nobles and gods in the Holy Unified Empire are even more so. Although the Holy Unified Empire will not use force against the interstellar civilizations in all the expeditions, there are always many dominant interstellar civilizations in every galaxy. These civilizations definitely don''t take seriously the hegemony of the Holy Unified Empire, and it is precisely through these opportunities that the Holy Unified Empire can justifiably launch wars and expand its influence, so that the rules it formulates become all that it currently touches. The iron rules that all civilizations must abide by. The so-called knocking the mountain to shake the tiger, killing the chicken to scare the monkey, is exactly like this. At the same time, it is in this operation again and again that all noble soldiers under the Holy Unified Empire have the opportunity to get more promotion opportunities. After a galaxy war, there will always be a large number of soldiers who become nobles. They may get promoted, or get a planet to become the leader of the ball. In short, a lot of opportunities are in front of them, and all the soldiers of the empire cannot be indifferent. There are hundreds of millions of planets in a galaxy, and there are countless opportunities to dominate the original life and obtain a higher status. In this way, the entire Holy Unified Empire is completely like a gold rush. Even if the ruler himself does not want to expand, the citizens and vassal interstellar civilizations will urge the empire to act quickly. In this way, in this burst of enthusiasm, the Holy Unified Empire had just stabilized the third galaxy under its rule, and then went on an expedition again and marched into the five nearby galaxy at the same time. Such a big move is risky, but the Holy Unified Empire has obviously expanded, and there is quite an idea of ??wanting to rule the entire universe as soon as possible. Therefore, in the case of the development of its own civilization, the emperor of the Holy Unified Empire was even replaced by a god of the Snake Fish Clan. And this god is naturally a family member of the sea snake, and his predecessor was a priest. At the same time, in order to better and in-depth publicity, the emperor of the great father ''Nata and Creber'' even married a crab queen. In order to maintain the human form and not rely on the gods, this crabman turned into a cancer. It can be said that the empire forcibly "fed" it into a god-level existence with countless treasures. Theocracy maintains the long-term existence and stability of the "God Council Hall", and at the same time, the god-like emperor can always maintain the direction of a huge civilization that has maintained its established policies for hundreds of thousands of years, millions of years, or even hundreds of millions of years. The power structure of the Holy Unified Empire is roughly as follows: The Great Father (Sea Serpent and Sea Crab) is the supreme authority. The emperor (queen) is a first-level authority. The Imperial Parliament and the Divine Council Hall are secondary authorities. The parliaments of the alliance countries have three levels of authority. The distribution of such a framework layer by layer will naturally become the guarantee for the longevity of the Holy Unified Empire. At the same time, in order to better maintain the unity of the military and the government, there will not be a large number of changes in the core high-level. All citizens who have been promoted to the core high-level will all be forced to become demigods by the empire with countless resources. Among the three galaxies touched by the Holy Unified Empire, the number of mysteriously detected planets is extremely small, and only one in a few hundred planets with life can be found. However, even so, it was enough for the Holy Unified Empire to discover many different routes to promote the existence of god-level life forms. Among them, there are seven routes to promote god-level life forms: 1. Belief in God based on faith; 2. It is a planet god who does not need belief but receives the original blessing of the planet; 3. After being promoted to a demigod, directly seize the ''divinity'' of the god of disobedience, so as to create false gods with technology. 4. The only god born from the subconscious collection of the intelligent race is the race god. 5. There are very few giant beasts in the galaxy, with little or no wisdom, that is, the "giant beast god". 6. The god-descendant god who was radiated and born by the great father. 7. The original will of the planet, as well as the mother tree, and beings like the ''Great Father'' are classified as the ''God of Civilization''. For now, the gods recorded in the Holy Unified Empire are these seven. The god of civilization, the "Great Father", is the nominal core of the entire holy unified empire, while the mother tree is slightly inferior, and there is almost no publicity. After all, the Sierra civilization is also the Dreiser Empire dominated by tigers, werewolves and rabbitmen. In this way, the status and role of the fifteen hundred gods born from the mother tree in the entire civilization are almost pitiful. Most of the Holy Unified Empire is controlled by the Snake and Fish King Clan and its affiliated "former deep sea" tribes, while the other half is controlled by the Crabmen, Tiger Werewolves, and Rabbitmen. Even in the Council of Gods, the ''Craib'' pantheon and the ''Nata'' pantheon occupy the greatest say. The main responsibility of the Creber pantheon is to build and maintain stargates, while the Nata pantheon is mainly responsible for expeditions and maintaining the stability of the empire. In this way, the entire Holy Unified Empire probably maintains a strong operation like this. Enno is a demigod and the supreme commander of the Third Expeditionary Force of the Holy Unity Empire''s expedition to the galaxy ''Y63''. His background is not very good, because of human beings, even if his ancestors came out of the Sierra civilization, the orthodoxy of the background is not as high as that of the tiger werewolf, rabbit man and crab man. But relying on the military exploits he made during the empire''s first expedition, and just in time for the empire to balance and introduce other races into the parliament, he slowly became a member of the imperial parliament step by step from a small officer. At the same time, because he was born in the Sierra civilization, he was naturally labeled as the Creber pantheon. In this way, with the help of a group of seniors, he was favored by the ancient ''Tan'', and he also successfully entered the eyes of the Empress of the Empire. Therefore, this is why he became the commander of the third expeditionary fleet this time. En Nuo was a little high-spirited, but he didn''t forget how many eyes were watching him during this trip, so En Nuo must be cautious this time. He will not give other factions a chance to attack him. Therefore, he will think twice about all orders and try his best not to make any mistakes. On the main seat, En Nuo just closed his eyes for a nap, but soon opened them again. Because the intellectual brain informed him that the ancients had arrived. "Feros is here for you, I''ll go and greet you!" "clear!" The adjutant nodded, and En Nuo disappeared into the starship in the next instant. In the boundless darkness, the huge star fleet illuminates most of the surrounding area. But different from these starships, at the rear, the sixteen giant crabs are shining with endless light and heat like little suns. That is the Cancer, and it is the arrival of the Cancer with a large number of magic crystals. Today, the traditional military power of the entire Holy Unified Empire has almost been replaced by nuclear fusion power, and only a small number of warships are still equipped with magic crystal technology. The magic crystal is the most important material in the huge empire, and it is also the most indispensable and scarce item for the construction of the "Beam Highway" star gate, so the magic crystal produced by the Miracle Starfield has long been a scarce material for control. Enno projected a giant figure about three kilometers in front of a headed cancer. The illusory projection of three kilometers is like a child compared to Cancer. Because the Cancer who came on this trip is the highest-ranking elder ''Tan'' in the Creber pantheon. Today, the length and width of the Cancer tank are far more than 35 kilometers. Except for the first period of the expedition, the Cancer tank spends most of the time in the Miracle Starfield. Relying on the uninterrupted teleportation of the star gate again and again, it only takes a few star hours to cross the three galaxy. The star gate is in the shape of a ring, with a maximum diameter of one hundred kilometers. After the directional long-distance crossing, it is necessary to establish a stargate for directional return connection, so this is the reason why these cancers come by. And because this expedition is another brand-new galaxy for the expedition, and because Enno''s trip is an opportunity won by the Kreb pantheon against all odds, no mistakes can be tolerated, so there is a Cancer tank with a special status. ''It''s all coming. The moment the Cancer tank appeared in this star field, he had already begun to feel the information of the nearby galaxy. Through the pheromone, which is like an electromagnetic wave, Tan can analyze some information from it, and can sense everything around him at a longer distance. However, in just a moment, Tan felt a sense of chaos spreading in the dark energy. Tan erected his huge vertical eyes as if concentrating on the distance, and seemed to be continuing to sense the cause of the chaos spreading from the dark energy. "Elder? Are you?" En Nuo wanted to say hello immediately, but when he arrived, he saw the strangeness of the Cancer tank, so he asked tentatively with doubts. Tan glanced at En Nuo, and then a voice with a sense of vicissitudes appeared in En Nuo''s mind. "There may be some problems in this galaxy. In short, Enno, it seems that your trip will not go smoothly." "question?" En Nuo was stunned for a moment, then frowned. "Elder, did you find something?" "No, I didn''t find anything, but the dark energy of this galaxy is restless, and there is an inexplicable anomaly. This is the case where the previous two galaxies don''t exist, so there must be some problems here. .¡± Frankly speaking, and the spiritual consciousness is still deeply using the transfer function of dark energy to spread its spirituality. Ignoring the distance of space, Tan''s eyes can even see through the astral plane behind the material plane. The astral world is dead silent, similar to the material interface, and there is no problem, but because the astral world is too dead silent, Tan has a somewhat bad premonition. God-level life forms, especially those in such a powerful state as tanks, often times when bad thoughts come to the fore, it must be a sign that something is going to happen. "I feel the rage of dark energy, and I also feel a kind of crisis, which can make me like this. I think the challenges I will encounter next will not be small." Tan has become serious, and at the same time looked at the dozen or so giant crabs behind him. "Immediately build the star gate, and it must be completed within three weeks. In addition, Li and Luo, once the star gate is completed, you go back immediately, and immediately bring 10,000 people from the tribe to dare to come over!" The two cancer crabs who were called by their names looked solemn, and then immediately nodded their eyes in response. As for Tan, his voice continued to ring in the minds of Cancer and Enno around him. "Building a star gate and promoting the benevolence and greatness of God the Father are not allowed to have any obstacles. Even if it is not for the glory of the so-called unified empire, we must remove all obstacles." "Ennuo, when the next twenty-nine fleets arrive, order them all to follow me to have a look." En Nuo understood the seriousness of the matter, but then smiled wryly. "Maybe my Majesty doesn''t know, but I have just sent a team to the star system ahead." "It''s okay, if this is the case, maybe we can read the message sent by this team before making plans. In addition, the people of the empire should not suffer insignificant losses. Enno, go ahead and let those little guys pay attention .¡± "Okay, I''m going!" En Nuo said and left quickly after saluting. Looking at En Nuo''s disappearing phantom and the three thousand huge starships around him, the Cancer Tank immediately turned around to help the Cancers build the star gate. V2.Chapter 120 "For Occam! For our last homeland! Kill!!!" Under the blue sky is a pitch-black land, in which countless black mists roll, only a huge city is shrouded in rich brilliance. Under the city of glory is a human world similar to steampunk. On the huge steel wall are countless soldiers wearing mechanical exoskeletons. These soldiers are fighting the monsters rushing up the wall with luminous giant swords. These monsters include all kinds of beasts that seem to be crazy, but among them are humans with hollow eyes and swollen bodies like Hulk. These hulks are just one of the most common monsters, and some stronger monsters are all intercepted by the huge "machine god" outside the city wall. Mechs are humanoid bodies that are as high as nearly 100 meters or about 300 meters long, and there are also bodies that look like animals. These mechas existed on the outskirts of the shrouded Glory City, and they were fighting for the city with all their strength from more than a dozen directions. "Damn monster, go to hell!!!" "Qiu Le! Watch out! A demon god is coming towards you!" "I know! Damn it! The key points of my Mechanism are severely corroded, and I can last about eleven minutes!" "Great god of steam! Your people beg you to look and ask for your help! We can''t go on!" The huge human-like machine god''s internal activation splashed, and various alarms came in an endless stream. Inside the body, Qiu Le held the blue gem again and prayed to the great god. The God of Steam is the last god of the country of steam, and also the great god who saved his country, the huge metal city shrouded in brilliance. When the world was corrupted by demon gods and countless monsters destroyed human society, the great god of steam saved the last human beings and created a metal city wall nearly 500 meters high on the outskirts of the last city in the country with great power. The city wall blocked all the magic fog, and provided light for the humans in the city in the dark. Then, relying on the city bestowed by the gods and the protection of the brilliance, the so-called Occam country was able to survive for nearly twenty years. These are twenty years of darkness, but also twenty years full of elegy. If the god of steam had not given Occam seventeen "machine gods", the previous steam technology of Occam Kingdom would not be able to compete with monsters at all. Qiu Le was a soldier before the Great Destruction, from a young guy to a middle-aged man now. In order to protect the country and guard this last land, he dedicated his life to it. Holding the God''s Stone in her hand, Qiu Le endured the pain all over her body and prayed. The blue crystal was emitting this light in Qiu Le''s hand, and with Qiu Le''s shout, the crystal finally even burst out with a powerful light. The light covered the cockpit of the body, and even spread to the body that was full of bumps and even broken. Then, in the thick black fog, all kinds of monsters that were originally biting the body of the machine god were instantly bounced away by the light that suddenly burst out from the body of the machine god. The machine god is shining, and all the potholes on the fuselage are completely renewed in this instant. The alarm in the cabin controlled by Qiu Le was lifted, and Qiu Le''s previous fatigue was swept away in an instant. Without any excitement or words, Qiu Le used her nerves to connect the body again, and then the whole body pulled out the lightsaber in the crystal of the gods in the abdomen to sweep everything around. "boom!!!" A huge airflow erupted, and countless monsters around turned into ashes. Even the demon god who had sneaked up on the machine god soared out in an instant, and looked gloomy at the nearly 200-meter-tall radiant machine in the dark mist. "Good job!" "Qiu Le will kill those bastards!!!" "Oh, it seems that I have to work harder, and you can''t steal the limelight by yourself!" "" Qiu Le heard the voices of his teammates. The source of the sound came from the soldiers of the sub-machines behind the machine god. There are not many of these sub-machines, but there are also many. The secondary body is manufactured using the crystal nuclei of high-level monsters, and it is also produced in batches from the temple during recycling. The body can be produced indefinitely, but the soldiers in the body have changed batch after batch. Except for Qiu Le, almost none of his comrades guarding the city wall of Occam No. 7 with him for more than three years now. The monsters at the No. 7 city wall retreated, and the flying secondary bodies were still expelling them. A large number of monster corpses were left behind on the city wall supported by the brilliance. These low-level monsters were sent in by the demon god, but the transmission was limited to the edge of the walls of the city of glory. Because of the blessing of the divine light, all the monsters entering the city will be suppressed by most of their strength, and at the same time, they will rely on brute force to break through the city''s defense line step by step intelligently. In the sky above Glory City, apart from the light covering the city, there is still endless darkness. In the pitch-black sky, there are rumors that the magic moon is flickering. At the same time, in the dark sky above the dome, countless human beings can still hear the bursting sound like the sound of thunder from time to time. That is the horn for the battle between the god of steam and the high-level demon god, and it is also the place where every human being in Glory City is always on the lookout. Qiu Le controlled the machine god to look at the sky, and remained silent. In this way, during this silent waiting, with the burst of strong cheers in the City of Glory, Qiu Le''s consciousness escaped from her body and came to a divine kingdom full of light. The Kingdom of God is surrounded by diverse holy rays of light, standing on the cotton-like ground covered with white clouds, at this time, like Qiu Le, sixteen phantoms of humans appear at the same time. All the phantoms looked at each other, and after nodding, they all looked at the huge seat at the highest place of the temple with a tacit understanding. There was nothing on the throne, but at this moment all humans including Qiu Le were staring there. In this way, in the blink of an eye, a light and shadow appeared on the throne of God. However, the moment the light and shadow appeared, everyone''s hearts sank, including Qiu Le. "The polluted part of the god has deepened again!" Qiu Le''s heart was tense, and so were most of the other sixteen humans. But Qiu Le didn''t speak, neither did the other sixteen humans, all of them were waiting for the god to speak. One-third of the human-like light and shadow body above the divine seat was dyed purple-black, and these purple-black objects kept stirring like tarsal maggots. Just looking at it, if the mentality is not strong, I am afraid that it will be frightened and screamed directly. But at this moment, the phantoms of the seventeen humans were all silent, looking at their gods with a heavy heart. There is worry, distress, and even some tears. Light and Shadow lay on the throne as if panting, but there was no sound. In this heavy atmosphere, all seventeen humans stared at their gods, and their gods finally spoke. "Hehe~, don''t be so heavy, whether it''s human beings or gods, we will die one day." The god smiled reluctantly and spoke, his voice full of insight. Everyone didn''t know how to speak, and they didn''t know how to refute. After all, God took care of everything. If it weren''t for the existence of God, Occam would not be able to continue to this day. Qiu Le''s mood was very heavy and complicated, she wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say, so she didn''t say anything in the end. Everyone like Qiu Le is like this. Looking at the silent humans below, the god on the throne seemed to smile easily. "I think you''ve seen it too. My situation is getting worse and worse. What''s your decision?" The god asked, and turned his attention to a woman among the seventeen. She is the current leader of Occam and the current lord of Glory City. The woman looked at the god, her expression was full of grief. "God, can''t you leave with us?" She took a step forward and looked at the only god in her heart with pleading eyes. Looking at the woman''s begging eyes, God shook his head. "I won''t go anywhere. Even if I die in the end, I still hope to be by the will of the mother god." "I was born from the will of the mother god, and it was the will of the mother god who gave me everything. My brothers, sisters and mother god have all passed away, and only I am still holding on with the last things that the mother god gave me." "I thought the Mother God''s prophecy would come soon, but the Mother God was wrong, and I was wrong. There is no light of hope at all, and there is nothing but endless despair." When the god said this, his tone seemed calm and peaceful, but in fact, the truth was full of true feelings. Gods are the same as humans like them, they all have feelings, and they all have times when they are powerless. Qiu Le felt a little pain in his chest. Listening to the words of the gods, he even thought of all the comrades who died in the past. Despair is not only for gods, but also for human beings. Ordinary humans may still be cheering the glorious city of Occam''s victories again and again, but what they don''t know is that the entire Occam has already come to an end. Seventeen humans remained silent, and the human woman in front lowered her head in grief. The gods are still talking, even seeing through the space, seeing the seventeen mecha gods coming from the ground. At the core of those Mekgods was the Godhead of the Fallen God, his brothers and sisters. But now, his brothers and sisters have already become the last afterglow. "I have been severely corroded by the magic moon, so what if I leave? It''s just becoming the eye of the evil god, which I can''t bear" "You are different. You are human beings. You still have the possibility to continue to live. The spaceship that fell from the sky in ancient times has been almost repaired by me in my own way. You go away! Take the last charm of our ''Xima Star''! " The gods stopped talking, and at the same time, the seventeen phantoms of humans began to illusory and returned to the real world as if falling. In all human minds, at the last moment, the gods provide a time limit for the final departure. A month later, the spacecraft will emerge from the ground and pick up all humans. At the same time, the gods will use the final power of the will of the mother goddess to fight the final battle with the magic moon. Simple life, great death. Maybe this is the God in Qiu Le''s eyes? Qiu Le''s heart was extremely heavy, and even her eyes were a little hollow. Lying in the cockpit of the machine god, it took Qiu Le a long time to recover. "Our god is really stubborn!" Qiu Le smiled sadly, and already made her own decision in her heart. And just as Qiu Le was talking to himself, a communication request suddenly appeared on the screen of the machine. Cammy and a woman''s head are displayed on the screen. Looking at the screen, Qiu Le hesitated a little and then connected. "Qiu Le, what do you think?" As soon as the female voice appeared, she immediately said so. "What do you think?" Qiu Le was slightly taken aback, before he could speak, the woman named Kami spoke first. "God wants to end everything here. I don''t know what you think, but I want to accompany God through this final journey." The woman''s face was terribly burnt and looked ugly, but in Qiu Le''s eyes she was still as beautiful as when she first met her. As the seventeen most favored by the gods, all of them could have kept their appearances perfect, but in fact, none of them did. "It was God who saved me when I was most helpless, it was God who gave me the possibility of revenge, and it was God who continued my life. At this last moment, I can''t just watch God die alone. If this world exists If there is a world like this, I hope to be able to walk there frankly with the gods.¡± The woman smiled, like a memory, but also like a fantasy, talking to herself and completely forgetting the existence of Qiu Le. Seeing the woman like this, Qiu Le suddenly laughed. "Haha~, Kami, you seem to like our god very much?" Kami regained consciousness, a little stunned, but at the same time said bluntly: "Yes, I really like our god." "Don''t you guys like God? Qiu Le, I know you best, you should have made a decision long ago, right?" Qiu Le was noncommittal: "Yes, maybe there are quite a few people who make decisions like us." "We are all saved by God when we are most desperate. It is God who gives us hope. Even if there is still despair behind the hope, at least we have hope!" "We worked hard, so we have no regrets." "This is not only the homeland of the gods, but also our homeland. All our emotions are placed here. Maybe the love is too deep. I only hope that the last moment that passes away can be integrated with the homeland instead of going to the sky to find that place. An ethereal light." "Let''s leave the matter of finding the light to Moni, and also to those young people. It''s time for them to change their efforts. As for those of us who are about to fall into the ground, don''t bother!" When Qiu Le said this, she unconsciously laughed again. If in the past he couldn''t say such polite and goosebump words at all, but now he said it, and it was from the heart. Seeing Qiu Le like this, the woman Mira also laughed. "Although Moni is young, she may not be willing to leave like this. Her growth cannot be separated from the teachings of the gods. As a ''goddess'', her affection for the gods is not weaker than ours." "Hey, leave it to Moni to choose for herself. Someone has to carry the burden forward, otherwise there will be nothing left for us on Xima Planet." "Yeah! Something has to be left behind, and someone has to carry the weight forward." The two looked at each other, feeling heavy again. Looking at the dark sky through the transparent interface of Mechanism Dome, Qiu Le fell silent for a long time. However, when Qiu Le recalled the past, more than ten bright stars suddenly appeared in the dark sky. The bright star kept flickering, and at the same time it became bigger and bigger, as if it was falling to the ground. "what is that?" Qiu Le''s pupils shrank, and then, amidst the shock, the stars began to descend rapidly. At the same time, Qiu Le''s body was accompanied by the projection of the telescopic night vision device. Suddenly, a picture that Qiu Le will never forget appeared on the screen. Those are not stars, but a metal battleship as huge as a city is falling, and those stars are just more than a dozen searchlights under this huge battleship. In this way, when Qiu Le stared at the scene in front of him with wide eyes, the huge battleship had already begun to approach the ground. The next moment, the entire Glory City boiled, and at the same time, countless demon gods and monsters in the magic mist also boiled. V2.Chapter 121 "Warning! Warning! There is spiritual pollution in the atmosphere of this planet, and the index exceeds 1,320 times the imperial standard!" "Urgently activate the starship isolation shield. It is recommended that all ordnance be activated with the spirit shield when attacking. It is not recommended for fighters below level 4 to attack! It is best for fighters above level 4 to attack no more than five stars." "The projection of the existence of super energy has been detected, and the nature of the planet has changed seriously, and the existence of the super energy is judged to be ''evil''!" "According to the first charter of the Holy Unified Empire, Article 36 stipulates that the existence of this superpower violates the law that all extraterrestrial civilizations in the territory touched by the empire must not interfere with the internal civilization. It is recommended to implement a strike declaration and maintain the iron law of the empire!" "According to the first charter of the Holy Unified Empire, Article 58 stipulates that the existence of this super power is suspected of illegally transforming the race, suspected of genocide, suspected of polluting spirituality, and upgraded in nature. It is recommended to implement a devastating strike!!!" "According to the difference in military strength, we now declare the existence of the empire to all life on the planet, and declare the laws of the empire!" "Warning indiscriminately for the entire territory of the invading race! Warning three times!!!" "Intellect has sent back a report to the commander of the Empire''s Third Expeditionary Force. Currently, the third vanguard team of the starship is dispatched. The unmanned starship NB2845923 enters the planetary reconnaissance environment and issues decrees. All the unmanned ordnance carried on the starship will enter. In the activated state, soldiers corresponding to the spiritual connection should enter the link cabin as soon as possible to remotely control unmanned ordnance and prepare for possible flexible operations.¡± "...." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. "Captain Goethe! His Majesty Simon has a strong sense of crisis about the purple moon projected on the planet! He does not suggest that the follow-up twelve manned starships of our third team enter the planet. He suggests that we currently Be careful, and give some assistance to the unmanned starship from outer space!" Outside the pitch-black planet, at this moment, a huge starship sank into the interior of the planet, and at this moment, there were still twelve starships floating outside the space. On the flagship of this starship team, at the bow of the ship at this time, a human is reporting the situation and making suggestions to the captain of the flagship of the third team. The leading flagship, Captain Goethe, is a Crabman and a member of the armed branch of the Third Expeditionary Force''s "Criber faction". Goethe looked at the illusory purple moon revealed in the dark magic fog at the uppermost layer of the dark planet''s atmosphere, and frowned slightly: "This kind of situation is really rare. The situation in this galaxy seems a bit complicated. Let''s not talk about the conclusion of Sigma. , Commander Enno also sent a notice just now, take a look!" The adjutant was stunned, and then opened the personal terminal on his wrist and looked at the message Goethe sent him. Looking at the message, the adjutant slowly frowned, and finally looked inexplicably solemn. "Even the ancients have noticed the abnormality. It seems that this is not a matter of one planet, but a big problem with the entire galaxy." "To be more serious, there is likely to be an existence as tyrannical as the great father in this galaxy, and it is also a very evil existence! What a troubled time! It happened that our third expeditionary force encountered it, and this is troublesome!" The adjutant was a little anxious, how could he not know the situation of the Third Expeditionary Force to which he belonged in the empire. As the first high-ranking member of the human race, Enno, all the imperial human races have given him the greatest expectations. Especially when En Nuo became the commander of the Third Expeditionary Army, the humans in the entire empire were extremely excited and fanatical. All humans are waiting for Enno to return in triumph, and they also hope that after the end of this expedition, all humans in the empire will receive a huge expedition bonus and at the same time improve their racial status within the empire. If there is a problem with the expedition of the Third Expeditionary Force, it will be really difficult to say. But fortunately, the ancients have already intended to stand up for the third expeditionary force, so with the powerful strength of the ancients, this expedition can actually be said! Looking at the anxious face of the tiny human adjutant on the side platform, Goethe, a crabman who is 25 meters tall and covered in a black carapace, turned his head to comfort him: "There must be some trouble, but with the elders watching, it''s hard to say." "In addition, as a member of the empire, as a member of the empire that attaches great importance to the flourishing of races and the development of civilization, even if the commander has not given a specific combat plan at this time, we can''t keep watching like this." "Since it is detected that there is still normal life under this planet, then we cannot give up. Rescuing them is the best publicity for the sanctity of the empire!" Goethe pondered, and at the same time quickly made up his mind: "Let the unmanned starship approach that place. In addition, House ordered the soldiers participating in the soul connection operation to save people as the first priority!" "For those polluted and modified evil creatures, the current defense is the main priority. It is necessary to protect the unmanned starships from being damaged. In addition, order all orbiting starships to be ready to launch a large-scale point-to-point attack on the interior of the planet at all times! " "At the same time, on the side of the planet, send three starships to directly drop large-scale high-energy bombs to clear the field! In addition, I ask His Majesty Sig to keep them aware of the changes in the planet''s corresponding star realm. Never allow god-level life forms to interact with pure energy. Life forms have sneaked into our starship''s energy system!" "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away!" "By the way, if possible, Captain, I hope that the rescue operation of the unmanned ship will be led by me, because the life forms detected inside the planet are very similar to humans, it would be better for me to go." Goethe nodded to House, and at the same time instructed: "Yes, but House, you must also pay attention to safety. For these high-energy life forms that pollute spirituality, there is also danger in connecting with the body''s spirit. Be careful not to drive the drone body more than At sixteen stars, and when the spirituality returns to the physical body, it must be cleaned in a purification cabin as soon as possible." "Don''t worry, Captain Goethe, I''m not those recruits anymore. I''m the old monster that those recruits say has lived since the first expedition of the empire. I know these things very well," House said with a smile. The Holy Unified Empire is no longer the original interstellar civilization. As early as after the first expedition, the technology of the entire empire had already had another breakthrough. Especially for soul technology and cloning technology. The soul technology is extended to the development of the soldiers'' expedition to connect the body and practice combat, while the cloning technology is used to reshape the lifespan of citizens who have made significant contributions to the empire. That is to say, for citizens who have not broken through and become gods, with sufficient contribution points, soul grafting technology is carried out. Use the cloned new body to host the citizen''s soul and keep it alive forever! The average life expectancy of the current ''first-class citizens'' of the Holy Unified Empire is 1,500 years old. The so-called first-level citizens refer to those bloodline citizens who have developed from the core of the empire to this day, and the countries that are allied will not enjoy this kind of benefits. In terms of average lifespan, as long as the contribution points are enough, the body can be cloned, and the soul can be grafted and reborn before the predecessor body ages. In theory, as long as the contribution points are enough, all citizens can live forever. But in reality, if you are less than a demigod, your soul will age. This is also a mystery that the Holy Unified Empire has discovered about. The aging of the soul has nothing to do with the level of life. Most of them are in the process of longevity. Some people are world-weary and want to die. So in this case, many citizens died voluntarily in succession. This kind of situation occurs most often among citizens below demigods, and world-weariness is almost difficult to appear above demigod life forms, so this also leads to a more comprehensive research on the soul that is currently being carried out by the empire. Study why the world-weariness of citizens only appears below demigods. After all, many citizens can enjoy the prosperity of the empire. Why does this happen to them who are not under pressure? Can''t be truly free because of legal shackles? Because you enjoy too much and have no sense of novelty in the world? Or have you watched too much life and the death of friends and relatives who have no contribution points? So at present, counting the citizens who can use clones to prolong their lives, the average lifespan of the entire Holy Unified Empire is still no more than 13,600 years old. The Constitution of the Holy Unified Empire does not allow the cloning of clones and biochemical bodies that have no owner and derive spirituality, so they must have paid attention to the quality education of citizens. After all, the current Holy Unified Empire is in a period of great development like a "great voyage", and what is needed is more and more normal population. Encouraging childbearing is the top priority, so the ''civil administration system'' department of the Holy Unified Empire is very dissatisfied with the current average life expectancy of citizens. For this reason, we continue to study the causes of soul aging, and try our best to avoid some citizens who are world-weary. It has been nearly 300,000 years since the first expedition of the Holy Unified Empire. House has been able to survive in the state of a living body under a demigod until now, and has raised the cloned body to a fifth-level living body state time and time again. One can imagine how strong his psychological quality is. (Note: The fifth level here is the fifth level of ordinary life forms, not the fifth level of the boss panel like the protagonist. Only ordinary life forms that reach level five life forms have the possibility of impacting demigod life forms.) As the adjutant of a starship squadron of the empire, the property under his command is enough to make people daunting. In this situation where the whole people advocates ''spreading the glory of the empire'', the energy of a small team of starship adjutants is even enough to overwhelm some wealthy ball leaders. House has his own pursuit, that is, he hopes to see that the status of the human species in the empire can be raised to a level close to that of the empire except for the snake and fish race and the status of the crab people race. Don''t ask for anything else, as long as the status of the human race can be equal to that of the rabbitmen and tiger werewolves. To this end, he has been working hard and has been determined to prolong his life so far. "Okay, as long as you know it in your heart! Go." Goethe nodded, and House turned away immediately after saluting. Of course Goethe knew what his adjutant wanted, but in Goethe''s view, it was very difficult. Not counting the snake and fish tribes, the crab people, and even the tiger, wolf and rabbit people, the comprehensive ranking of human beings in the empire (involving the status of the highest leadership of the race, as well as strength), there are thousands of races with potential far exceeding that of the human race. Moreover, the pure human god-level existence of the human species is only in single digits, and it is also an extremely rare few that were previously cultivated by the gods of Sierra. The gods of Sierra are not human beings. Although they look like human beings, they are generally energy life forms, and they are only solidified as human beings. Fortunately, those gods on Sierra are also helping humans, and they also classify themselves as human gods, otherwise, the situation of humans would be even worse. But the overall framework is that the more than 1,500 gods of Sierra are promoting their beliefs in the unified empire, and even in the tens of thousands of interstellar civilizations with different levels of civilization that they joined. It has nothing to do with race, so the human race The situation is really hard to say. At present, there are more than three million gods in the Holy Unified Empire, half of them are the "Old Ones", and the other two-thirds are the gods of the "Hundred Clans of the Deep Sea" under the blessing of the sea snake. What remains are the gods of certain races that joined the empire and the gods of the later Jin Dynasty during the development of civilization. It is also because the Holy Unified Empire has such a ratio of gods and spirits that the entire empire can be unbreakable for more than half a million years without any turmoil. Watching the adjutant leave, the crabman shook his head and put aside the reverie in his mind, and at the same time looked again at the real-time image sent back by the current unmanned starship displayed on his own terminal. The flagship and even the middle battle zone of the other three starships. At this time, more than 30,000 soldiers are preparing for battle in several huge combat spaces. Among the 30,000 soldiers, most of them are crab people, followed by humans, tiger werewolves, rabbit people, and other races. The cabins of the entire army of each race are different. After all, the height and body shape are not equal, so of course they cannot be in the same space. But the same thing is that there is a metal landing cabin that fits their size next to these soldiers. These metal landing pods are armament pods used for spiritual connection, and are used by soldiers to control unmanned ordnance remotely and spiritually. At this time, the images of Adjutant House were projected on the wrists of these soldiers. In the picture, House has a serious face, as if he is looking directly at every soldier. "Warriors, it''s time to once again spread the glory of the Empire! "You have already known all the combat instructions, and I won''t repeat the redundant words, so let''s start the battle!" As soon as House''s voice fell, the projection screen disappeared immediately. At the same time, most of these soldiers suppressed their excitement and began to enter the metal cabin in front of them. It''s been too long since the battle of the empire, and the recruits and even the veterans are already gearing up. Therefore, after these soldiers entered the metal cabin, when there were several pipelines connecting the head and body in the metal cabin close to their flesh, these soldiers opened their eyes again after a moment of dizziness. And when these soldiers opened their eyes again, their bodies had already turned into huge metal bodies. The height of these airframes is unified at 80 meters, and they are stored in rows and pieces in the various armament bays of the unmanned starship. The mechanical eyes flashed with electric light, and the light caused by the power source illuminated the huge metal warehouses brightly in just a moment. Inside the unmanned starship, the alarm sounded continuously. At the same time, on both sides of the unmanned starship, one after another, row after row, huge metal gates opened wide, revealing the huge body inside. V2.Chapter 122 The monster is roaring, the demon god is roaring, and the billowing black mist is shaking. Looking at the sky, Qiu Le was already too shocked to speak. What kind of metal craft is that? In the darkness, the light from the metal creation was as dazzling as a star and daunting. In the black mist in the distance, countless flying monsters are rushing to higher places in the sky, and are constantly impacting the huge battleship. However, just as countless monsters were rushing away, a huge mask suddenly appeared on the surface of the huge battleship. The light shield enveloped the entire battleship, and at the same time shook away all the monsters, and even some monsters were directly smashed into bloody corpses by the suddenly rising light shield. "Light of hope?" "The great god of steam, is this the light of hope prophesied by Shima''s will?" On Qiu Le''s communicator, Kami murmured in shock. "Extraterrestrial civilization, definitely an extraterrestrial civilization!!! They came to save us! We are saved!!! God is saved!!!" At the same time, Qiu Le''s communication channel also sounded the excited cry of a young male voice. Qiu Le stared at everything with a frown, and said at the same time: "Don''t yell, Raleigh. It''s hard to say whether the extraterrestrial civilization comes from us. In short, we still need to be careful." "Also, Mo Ni, do you have any news from God?" In an instant, Qiu Le opened the channel to everyone, and in just an instant, pictures of another sixteen people appeared on the screen inside Mechanism. In the picture, the young white-haired woman Mo Ni obviously hasn''t recovered from the shock. But when Qiu Le asked, Mo Ni immediately returned to her senses and said worriedly: "No, God doesn''t have any news." "You have also seen the state of God just now. His condition is very bad. At this time, he may not be dormant to fight against pollution!" "What should we do? Uncle Qiule, what should we do? Is this really the light of hope prophesied by Xima''s will?" Moni''s face was obviously a little distracted, full of hesitation. Qiu Le also hesitated at this time. After all, although the huge metal battleship in the sky is different from the magic moon, who knows what is going on with the civilization outside the sky? Is there really a civilization in this world that helps others without asking for anything? But now there is really nothing left in the City of Glory. If the extraterrestrial civilization wants something, perhaps the City of Glory can''t pay anything other than Mechanism. What is the purpose of this extraterrestrial civilization taking risks to come here? Came for the machine god, or came for the god? Mek-god is just something outside of the body, if the extraterrestrial civilization comes for Me-god, if they can save Shima, then all of this can be given. But if the extraterrestrial civilization came for the gods, it would be really troublesome. What is the attitude of this powerful civilization towards the gods? Qiu Le was a little curious, but Zhong Qiu Le was more concerned about whether the space warship that suddenly appeared in front of him could deal with the endless monsters on Xima Planet. "I can''t judge whether they are the light of hope in the prophecy, but one thing is very important, that is, if this civilization intervenes, our City of Glory will definitely be able to relieve some pressure." "In short, before God responds, we should just keep watching quietly." In fact, Qiu Le still has something to say, that is, such a battle is not something they can participate in. Even the previous battles were the same, if the gods hadn''t attracted the attention of all the high-level demon gods, they wouldn''t have been able to keep Glory City even if they had machine gods. "I just hope that this battleship can really resist the first wave of attacks from the demon gods! Otherwise, everything is empty talk. The power of the demon gods cannot be dealt with just by such an attack just now." Yes, Qiu Le didn''t have much expectation for the arrival of the battleship in front of him. Because although this battleship is huge and looks very powerful, it is really hard to say that there is only one battleship against infinite monsters and even demon gods. After all, he doesn''t think that this kind of battleship still has the existence of a god of steam to resist the pollution of the demon god. When Qiu Le said this, everyone suddenly became worried again. Yes, the power of the High Demon God is beyond human comprehension. Although such a huge warship is very powerful, it may not be able to deal with the endless monsters on Xima Planet. It would be great if there were more warships like this. Everyone couldn''t help but have this thought in their hearts. Everyone stared at the high-altitude pictures captured inside the fuselage, and continued to watch the next development with bated breath. And when everyone was watching like this, and when countless monsters gathered around this huge battleship, suddenly, no matter whether it was monsters or the humans below the City of Glory, they all heard it in their minds. a voice. "warn!!!" "We are the warship of the Third Expeditionary Force of the Holy Unified Empire. According to the Imperial Charter, we are now officially warning you!" "In view of your attack on our ship, our ship has temporarily judged it as a malicious attack! If it is a misjudgment, please give up the attack immediately, and we will hold you liable for compensation afterwards!" "In order to prevent your side from continuing to misjudge, we are now explaining to you that our holy unified empire controls three galaxy systems, has 600 trillion intelligent life forms, and has thousands of allied civilizations. It is the most powerful peak civilization. " "The Holy Unified Empire aims to contribute to the survival of hundreds of millions of races and the continuation of civilization. We value the weight of life and the basic rights of all civilizations and races in the universe. According to the declaration of peaceful development, we make this statement for you. " "If your side continues to attack, we will officially launch an act of war against you, and hereby make a formal statement." "Warning! According to the test, your civilization has exceeded the civilization standard of the ground! According to the constitution and charter of the Holy Unified Empire, wherever the empire passes, all civilizations beyond the ground are not allowed to interfere with or attack the civilization in the ground. In view of your This is a serious violation of the constitution, and we are now sternly warning you, please immediately stop invading the civilization in the ground." "Warning! Warning! Warning! It is detected that you are suspected of maliciously transforming race, genocide, and polluting spirituality; it is judged as an ''extremely evil'' civilization, and the current intellectual brain ''Deli'' officially unlocks authority according to the Imperial Charter and officially issues a war declaration against you !!!¡± "Extremely evil civilization! Eliminate evil and do everything!" The electronically synthesized voice kept ringing in the minds of all creatures, and quickly narrated everything. After the entire battleship issued the following statement, it was visible to the naked eye that above the sky, the surroundings of the giant battleship were constantly flashing red light, and at the same time, huge muzzles were continuously exposed on the outside of the hull. Like a goddess scattering flowers, countless particle beams of different sizes shoot directly from all directions of the entire hull except the ground. In just an instant, like dazzling streamers and fireworks, the sky suddenly lit up with a light that has never been seen in countless years. The light illuminates the black mist, and at the same time illuminates the entire sky. Correspondingly, countless flying monsters were pierced by the light before they could scream, and some were even directly melted into ashes by the large beam. Qiu Le, and even the countless soldiers and civilians in the City of Glory stared at the sky dumbfounded. The whole world seemed to be frozen in time at the moment of light. "Holy unified empire?" "Rule three galaxies?" Qiu Le and most of the humans on the ground don''t know the concept of galaxy, but they do know what 600 trillion means. This is a transmission from the soul, without translation at all, and regardless of language. It will naturally be understood after entering the mind. Trillion means trillion, six hundred trillion, six hundred trillion? Qiu Le couldn''t imagine the exaggerated scene of six hundred trillion living beings living in the same place just by imagining it. After all, the population of Xima Star in its heyday was only nearly four billion. "this?" In Jishen, everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, and was even a little confused for a while. Is this the light of hope prophesied by Shima''s will? "We are saved! We are saved! The light of hope! This is the light of hope, the prophecy of the gods, it is the prophecy of the gods!!!" In Glory City, in the countless decaying steel houses and messy living quarters, countless humans cheered and shouted. Some even burst into tears! Do you know how they survived these twenty years of darkness? Countless relatives and friends died in the demonic tide, even if there are gods to save them, but in the end, it is just this glorious city with a population of less than two million! If the gods hadn''t given Glory City an underground farm that could produce at least twenty crops a year, these two million people wouldn''t even be able to guarantee food. But even so, countless people are still on the verge of starvation. Well now, everything has turned around! The Holy Unified Empire, a huge extraterrestrial civilization is here! Everyone is saved! Excited roars broke out in Glory City, and countless people rushed to tell each other and talked excitedly with each other. However, for the excitement of the people, Qiu Le and the group were still a little confused at this time. Can I and others finally be freed from the heavy pressure? This is the light of hope? It must be! They declared that they aimed to establish a peaceful cosmic order, and they also declared war on monsters! The corners of Goddess Moni''s eyes were even moist. Qiu Le saw it, and the eyes of several people on the screen were moist. Only Qiu Le felt a little too dreamy. However, no matter whether Qiu Le believed it or not, when the huge battleship above the sky made the announcement and emptied countless monsters, there was a huge roar from a distance in the surrounding black mist. That was the roar of the demon god, and at the same time, infinite powerful monsters were continuously gathering. Qiu Le''s face changed a little, but the huge metal battleship above the sky started to move again. Yes, under the attention of Qiu Le and the others, huge airframes flew out of the huge metal battleship continuously. The body is silvery white, and the light shining all over it is so sacred. It has to be said that the Holy Unified Empire''s face-saving projects are quite good, at least the glamor of the body still gives people a sacred feeling at a glance. Countless shining silver machine bodies rushed out continuously, more than half of them guarded the battleship, and at the same time, some of them were swooping down towards Glory City. Seeing those silver bodies falling from the sky, Qiu Le was a little apprehensive, but relatively speaking, there was an unspeakable expectation in her heart. And at the same time as those bodies appeared, the light of judgment that fell in the next scene also made Qiu Le see what is called an extraterrestrial civilization. Yes, right after those silver-white mechas appeared, there were demon gods roaring and gathering all around. A giant beam of light with a diameter of several kilometers fell directly from the sky. There are at least three beams of light around Glory City. Three beams of light fell, like thunder and punishment for judging evil, just for a moment, countless monsters were vaporized, and all the surrounding magic fog dissipated. The huge light beam fell on the ground, and at the same time, it caused an earthquake no less than a magnitude 9 earthquake. The ground is cracking, the earth is scorched with deep marks, and the entire city of Glory begins to shake. However, at the moment when countless human beings were terrified that their houses were about to collapse, gods appeared in the sky above Glory City. The god of steam appeared above the city as a huge light source, and shed endless light. The City of Glory calmed down in an instant amidst the turmoil, and was not even affected by the earthquake outside. The god appeared and hid the pollution on his body. He tried his best to stabilize the commotion on the ground, and at the same time looked up to the sky. He saw countless descending silver bodies. Those bodies were much more exquisite than his shoddy machine gods and secondary bodies, and at the same time, they also showed the power of a technology. "Is this the hope prophesied by the Mother God?" The god murmured, and at the same time quickly disappeared out of thin air as if wanting to know whether all this was true. At the same time, just outside the sky, the light and shadow of the god appeared in outer space. Here, God has gazed at the starry sky with hope countless times, but all he has received in return for countless times has been disappointment. But this time is an exception. Because when God appeared here, He instantly saw the twelve huge warships staying outside the sky. One of the flagships was even twenty kilometers long. There, he sensed countless lives, and the vitality of these lives was countless times higher than that of the underground humans. Beside the god is the projection of the purple magic moon, which is silently projected, as if it has never changed. "It''s coming! Sure enough, it''s here!" The original dead silence of God''s eyes finally rippled. At the same time, just outside the sky, six rays of light and shadows suddenly shot out from the inside of the huge battleship. The light and shadow came to the edge of the planet and turned into a shadow. The people who came were none other than Sieg, who had arrived earlier from the unified empire expeditionary force, and several other gods. Sig is an alien god and the god of a small interstellar empire in the Confederacy of the Unified Empire. The five gods behind him also came from the same place. Being able to join this expedition is entirely because they joined the Kreb God Line. "What a surprise, I never thought that such a planet on the verge of destruction would have a ''living'' god." "Then, why don''t you introduce yourself?" Sig looked at the god of steam and said with a smile. "Arnold, God of Steam, Arnold!" The light and shadow of the god turned into an entity, which was a human boy-like god in his twenties. Tears welled up in the boy''s eyes. He was the last deity of Xima Star, and also the last god of rules derived from the extraterrestrial ruins when the will of the planet was invaded by the magic moon. Arnold, the god of steam, was revealed for the first time in physical form, and also for the first time to show his weak part to ''outsiders''. The boy''s face had some horrible flesh and blood moving, half of his body even had countless abscesses from contamination. Seeing the boy, Sig and many of the gods behind him were stunned for a moment. Some gods felt creepy and frightened, while some gods were full of sympathy for Arnold. Sig restrained his emotions and looked at Arnold sympathetically for a moment, and at the same time looked at the purple moon projection on one side full of fear: "It seems that this purple moon is really terrifying, and it can produce such serious pollution to the gods! Fortunately, we didn''t enter rashly!" V2.Chapter 123 "The third formation pay attention to forming a formation! Don''t let those monsters break through the defense line!" "The Fifth Formation moves south to eliminate those seriously injured high-energy monsters on the ground, don''t give it a chance to recover!" "..." "The thirteenth and fourteenth formations will follow me to the human city below. No one should leave the formation without permission!" In the sky, 30,000 shining silver machines are flying. They are lined up in a tight formation one by one, and occasionally sporadic monsters fly over and only need a few beam cannons to end their sinful lives. With the support of the extraterrestrial starship just now, and also under the attack of the unmanned starship itself, all the magic fog in a radius of 50 kilometers was blown away. The sun has been shining for a long time, so dazzling in this darkness. The center of the sun, the starship, and even the silver machines are like the messengers of gods, looking extremely sacred and majestic. Under the City of Glory, some old people and children even kowtowed directly to the sky. In this desperate world, in this dark world, the brilliance is so dazzling that the human beings on Xima even burst into tears. Although the City of Glory was shrouded in light, it was not normal sunlight, but rather milky white. Moreover, the brilliance of the moat was constantly offset by the endless magic fog around it, which also caused the occasional dim and terrifying darkness to appear in the Glory City. Surviving in such an environment for nearly twenty years, one can imagine how disturbed the human beings in these cities are. Every time a monster attacked the city, everyone was worried. Just because the gods are not omnipotent, the only thing the residents in the city can do every time they fight is to pray. Pray for the God of Steam to win, and pray for the City Defense Army and the seventeen executive officers to bring victory to Glory City. Existing within the high walls, under the continuous attacks of monsters, the courage of most human beings has been exhausted. If it wasn''t for the continuation of human beings, if it weren''t for the existence of countless bloody few people, if it wasn''t for the guidance of gods, the entire city might not exist today, right? People don''t know the status of the gods, they just see victory after victory. But a sober person knows better that this kind of victory is just a victory huddled inside the wall, and it is not a victory at all. Monsters are eroding the last living space of human beings. If there are no gods and machine gods, the high walls will be broken sooner or later. People who are a little older will not forget that more than 20 years ago, when the monsters formally attacked Xima Star on a large scale, the sky continued to rain down the blood of the gods. One after another, the gods fell, and the sky wept with rain. This kind of despair is something that life in a peaceful world can''t feel at all. The God of Steam emerged at the world''s most desperate moment. His appearance also brought a huge steel city, and at the same time, he taught humans at that time how to use the abilities of various creations under steam technology. The God of Steam is like the only star in the dark night. He saved the last one million people and has been protecting them for nearly twenty years. And it was also during these twenty years that the population of Glory City increased to close to two million people. The gods fought against the high-level demon gods, while the machine gods and the sub-machines eliminated the low-level demon gods and monsters. In this way, under the protection of courageous human beings, the city defense army used blood and tears to protect the last human beings on Xima Star. homes. People are always worried about whether the city will be breached, and they are also worried that the god of steam will pass away like the fallen gods twenty years ago. Although this kind of worry was intentionally downplayed by the city defense army and the city leaders, under the relative peace, every time the tide of magic came, people still couldn''t help worrying and fearing. Now, that worry is finally coming to an end. Because the light of hope from beyond the sky in the prophecy of the gods appeared. look! How majestic and majestic that huge battleship is! look! How divine and beautiful are those silver bodies! look! All demon gods are vulnerable to their attacks! hope! This is hope! Carrying the light from the sky, bathed in the holy sun, they are here! They are here to save us! Tears welled up in the eyes of countless old people in Glory City, while on the city wall, countless city defense troops were quite disturbed and excited. What these city defense forces are worried about is what will happen to the humans of Xima Star under the domination of this so-called holy unified empire. What was exciting was that under the attack of the huge battleship and countless silver bodies, all the nearby monsters were wiped out, and they were wiped out without any resistance. Especially the three lights of judgment that descended from the sky, the visual impact brought by it is even more exciting in the fear. People are afraid of the power of the light of judgment breaking through the sky and shaking the earth''s crust, but they are excited that Xima Star is finally saved! "As expected of an extraterrestrial civilization that rules three galaxies and has a population of 600 trillion! This attack is simply insane!" Inside the Machine God, a middle-aged man with a full face of beard sighed in admiration after returning to his senses. Although he doesn''t know the concept of three galaxies, but with 600 trillion beings, the number of living planets ruled by this extraterrestrial civilization is no less than hundreds of millions. The man finally understood why the other party dared to declare so forcefully that ''wherever the empire touches, all civilizations must abide by the charter and laws of the empire. '' Such remarks were made. too strong! Terribly strong! With such hard power, who dares to refuse? If you don''t accept it, I will beat you! No detours at all, just beat you to death! overbearing! Unprecedented overbearing! This is the aspect of the Holy Unified Empire that everyone in Chance God feels. "This domineering aura is simply too addictive!" "For so many years, we have been oppressed by these demon tides to the point where we are the last survivors! Seeing them being killed like this is so satisfying! Haha! So happy!" The bearded man laughed out loud, venting all the aggrieved and heavy pressure in his heart for the past twenty years. Seeing the bearded man laughing, many people also smiled unconsciously. Even Qiu Le, a pessimist, was infected! "They are here! Everyone be quiet, let''s see how the other party plans to arrange us!" Kami''s voice came suddenly, and at the same time, everyone noticed the situation in the sky. Above Glory City, there are two teams of silver machines swooping down. There are no scratches on the silver metal exterior of these bodies. The exquisite and streamlined bodies are simply a mess compared to the seventeen machine gods. Compared with those silver machines, the machine gods they control are like old toys made of metal plates picked up from the garbage dump. Everyone''s mood is extremely complicated. They are envious of each other''s silver body, but at the same time, they are worried about what will happen to the humans on Xima Planet next. Although the other party claims to be for peace and justice, which country does not package itself in this way? Even before Xima was invaded, weren''t all the countries on the planet like this? Therefore, Qiu Le and the others are really too confused about the future of Xima Star. As for confrontation? Didn''t they even think about it? Is this capable of the existence of the other party? Besides, the other party obviously has a certain amount of goodwill. So, in this kind of apprehension, when the fleet above the sky approached the ground, the other party finally talked to them. The format of the dialogue is simple. That is, the other party directly invaded the electronic system inside their machine god. Although the machine god has the mysterious attribute of godhead, and can also cut off this kind of intrusion, but everyone did not do so. Because the other party is cracking the language system in the electronic system on the machine god. In just a moment, a human man in a silver-blue military uniform appeared on the screens of the seventeen machine-gods after the machine-god''s alarm. Looking at the human man in the picture, Qiu Le and his party were even in disbelief for a moment. The other party turned out to be human? In the universe, there are actually humans like Xima Star? Is it a disguise? Qiu Le couldn''t believe it. But at the moment when Qiu Le was briefly absent-minded, the other party had already spoken. "Hello, humans from Star Xima!" "To get straight to the point, I am the person in charge of the imperial army that is currently entering your planet. My name is House! Now our army has received an order to provide emergency rescue to you immediately!" "So do it urgently. I only give you three hours to immediately organize everyone in the city to gather in an open area, and then our starship will lower its altitude to pick you up!" "If you have any questions, you can leave one person to ask me. Others, please arrange the matters I just explained as soon as possible. This is your chance. Don''t let me repeat meaningless conversations!" House is very strong, and has the courage of a superior. House could have been friendly and calmed the long-term oppression of the human race on this planet. But they must act urgently, because shortly after entering the planet, they discovered that the pollution of the planet far exceeded expectations. At the same time, just now, Sig of the Divine Conference Hall also issued a warning to them. Therefore, for the sake of safety and to prevent unnecessary losses to the unmanned starship, House chose such a straightforward approach. The seventeen people looked at each other in blank dismay. After all, it was unbearable for an outsider to say this in an orderly tone as soon as he came up. However, at the moment when everyone hesitated, they received a revelation from God. So the next moment, the seventeen people directly reached a tacit agreement, and the sixteen people left and entered the city, leaving Qiu Le alone to inquire about the relevant matters with House. At the same time, the troops of the silver body also separated into formations and began to protect the surroundings of Glory City on their own. Looking at House on the screen, Qiu Le sorted out her emotions, and then began to ask hesitantly. "Your Excellency House, although it is a bit presumptuous, I would like to ask, how does your empire plan to accommodate us?" "This is very simple. After this planet is ''purified'' by us, you can still live here." "However, your planet is too polluted. How to arrange you will need to be studied in the future, and it also depends on your own wishes." House said without hesitation, but this made Qiu Le feel more at ease. Yes, if you don''t often do similar things, the other party may hesitate when answering this kind of question, and even talk about him. Furthermore, from Qiu Le''s point of view, Glory City really has nothing that the other party is worth seeking. But, is there really such a holy kingdom in this world? Rescue the lives of other civilizations without asking for anything in return, even at the risk of loss? If anything, it''s too unrealistic. The Holy Unified Empire must have a plan that they don''t know about, maybe saving Glory City is just a matter of passing by? Qiu Le''s guess is actually correct, after all, the Holy Unified Empire wants to beautify itself. From time to time, how do you declare justice to save some civilizations and countries? Those in power actually didn''t care about saving other civilizations at all at first, but after a long time, when there are too many superficial articles, the subconsciousness of citizens will change. So, in fact, on the other hand, the soldiers of the Holy Unified Empire really regard themselves as defenders of order and weak guardians. In addition, the Holy Unified Empire has no shortage of resources at all, what it lacks is its territory, and its ambition to rule all intelligent life in the universe. How can it last forever without packaging itself as a righteous camp? So, in fact, no matter what the Holy Unified Empire was like before, what it does now is the guardian of order. justice? Maybe there is, but it''s just a part of the order! Next, Qiu Le also asked House a lot of questions, and House might be satisfied with the speed of these people''s work, so he told House everything he could. House''s question was nothing more than asking side-by-side whether the Holy Unified Empire was as good as it was advertised. At the same time, he also asked about the situation of the magic moon, and even about whether Xima star could be purified. However, House did not give a positive answer about the magic moon, or even the matter of purification. In addition, these things are not something that a rescued civilization should ask. The empire has its own decisions. Besides, House is still confused about the situation of the magic moon. This is an anomaly that even the elders have issued warnings. Will it be easy to solve? House didn''t know, but House hoped nothing would go wrong. Therefore, while the rescue of Glory City was arranged, the battle in the sky continued. The airframe troop in the sky is cleaning up all the monsters that want to continue to gather. There are even demigods among these monsters, that is, the so-called low-level demon gods in Glory City. These demigod monsters are extremely terrifying, and they can recover quickly even if their bodies are pierced by light beams. Regardless of them rushing to the battlefield regardless, the terrifying power is still extremely strong. However, the silver body opposite to it is not easy to mess with. Although the body has suffered losses in the process, the Spirit Slaying Sword carried by the body is the best weapon against demigods. The so-called Slaying Spirit Sword is actually a kind of cold weapon. But this weapon is mixed with the god of the great father. The so-called divine fading of the great father refers to some small debris that are naturally separated from the scales and carapaces of sea crabs and sea snakes during their growth. Although sea snakes and sea crabs do not shed their skin like traditional snakes and crabs, they will shed some ''skin'' intermittently in small areas during the growth process. This molt continues every minute of the growth of the two. Sea crabs shed the most shells, followed by sea snakes, and the amount of shedding is only a few hundredth of that of sea crabs. The Spirit Slaying Sword has very little god fade, it can even be said to be negligible, but with this tiny amount of dander, these giant swords have the ability to cut and injure the spirituality of demigods. The unified empire even extravagantly built nearly 10,000 "Colossus" airframes all composed of the great father God. The uniform specification of these machines is 500 meters high, and their defensive performance can even make the gods feel troublesome, and the attached spirit-slaying sword will deal real damage as long as they hit the gods. Directly destroy the divinity of the gods and let them suffer the most real damage. These Colossus machines are equivalent to a powerful god, so it is also their superiority. These nearly 10,000 machines can be regarded as the hottest artifacts of the empire. And the people who got these artifacts were all high-ranking military officers who made great achievements for the empire without exception. Therefore, for now, the standing mechas of the Holy Unified Empire are all existences that can fight demigods. Although it may be ten to one, or even a hundred to one, but for the rare demigods in the universe, the power of the Holy Unified Empire can be seen. It''s not even considered as powerful as the terrifying ''Battle Star'' main cannon in the empire that can destroy stars with one shot. Battlestars are expensive and refined, and every time a cannon is fired, it needs to be overhauled. Therefore, the current battle stars of the Holy Unified Empire do not know how many times they have been revised and upgraded, and they are generally rarely dispatched. And the follow-up fleet of the Third Expeditionary Force only brought eleven battle stars. Those are eleven spherical battle stars with depressions on one side of the surface, and their diameter is exactly one hundred kilometers, which is enough to cross the star gate. The sunken area on one side is the launch port of the main cannon, which can fire a giant particle cannon with a thickness of nearly eighty kilometers. The shot of this cannon is no less than that of a comet hitting the earth, and the weaker crust will be shot through by it. For such a terrifying thing, the energy consumed by firing a cannon, and the damaged parts of its own launcher are a terrifying amount. Therefore, generally, unless it is absolutely necessary, the Imperial Battle Star will not fire easily. But once the cannon is fired, an ordinary planet can''t stand it at all. As for the gods? Then we can only see whether the gods can predict and dodge in advance. Therefore, the Third Expeditionary Force still has a lot of confidence. After all, this is not counting the ancients who have arrived, those giant crabs with terrifying defenses. Inside Xima Star, the flames of war are still burning, and outside the sky, at this moment, all twelve starships are located in various places outside the orbit. At the same time, when the starships in place launched ''high-energy bombs'' and particle cannons on the ground, huge gaps appeared continuously on the dark planet full of monsters. The brilliance dispelled the darkness, and countless monsters and demon gods screamed and passed away underground. The entire Xima star is full of burnt marks, and countless monsters under the purple moon have died here. However, just as these starships were purifying Xima Star on a large scale, some demon gods inside the planet began to rush into space. And the purple moon phantom hidden in the magic fog and projected on both sides of the planet also suddenly began to change. In this way, the previous one-sided war immediately began to enter a turning point. V2.Chapter 124 In Xima Star, the magic mist rolled, and the illusory purple moon in the sky seemed to turn into reality. At the same time, countless demon gods rushed into Xingyu from the planet, and in an instant, the demon gods fought with the mechas launched by countless starships. In the outer space of the planet, it seems that fireworks are constantly being set off at this time, with huge explosions shining from time to time. "Here we come! I knew this weird existence couldn''t do nothing!" In outer space, Sig and other gods are on alert. Because at this time, the purple moon projected on the atmosphere of Xima star is constantly rising out of space, and it is still fluctuating with inexplicable energy. "Warning! Warning! Found a high-energy energy accumulation! It is estimated that there are still 5 to 10 seconds before the energy burst!" On the flagship of the third team, Goethe the Krab was startled by the alarm from the brain. At the same time, the large projection in front of the flagship command room also directly showed the picture of Ziyue rising into the sky. The huge purple moon became more and more solid, and thousands of purple lights could even be seen jumping like thunder in the center of the purple moon. "Enable the third-level protection for the whole ship! In addition, contact the commander immediately!" Goethe immediately issued an order, but at this moment, a purple beam of light broke through the sky suddenly shot out from the huge purple moon. The beam of light is heading towards Sig, towards the flagship! Although Sig and the gods could dodge, they didn''t, because the flagship was behind them, and they were friendly forces that had to be protected. Running away from battle is a serious crime in the Holy Unified Empire, even the gods are no exception. In this way, although Sig and the other gods felt their scalps tingling, they still used their divine power to form a huge barrier of divine power in the direction of the beam of light. Sig turned into divine giants one after another. They pushed their palms forward and put on their divine shields. In an instant, the beam of light collided with the divine power shield, while Sig and the others were pushed back tens of thousands of meters. Fortunately, the flagship just avoided it, and although Seeger and the others felt tight in their chests, they still managed to withstand the blow. However, all this is far from over. Because at the moment when Ziyue emitted a beam of light, that Ziyue seemed to turn into an eye. The scarlet pupils stared at Sig and the others, and at this very moment, Sig and the others felt their whole bodies stiffen instantly. They are bound by inexplicable rules. However, at this moment, countless terrifying tentacles shot out from the blood pupil in the middle of the purple eyes. These tentacles rushed to the gods such as Sig, and bound them in an instant. "It''s over!" Sig''s face turned pale, only daring his body to be rapidly infected by endless pollution. However, at this very moment, Arnold, the god of steam who was originally on the edge of the planet and seemed to be terrified, suddenly rushed out. "The great will of the Mother Goddess! Please give me the power of courage in the end!" Arno pulled out a holy sword from the void. The sword light is connected with the will of the planet that has been polluted by half of the star world, and the light that illuminates the star universe explodes instantly. The lightsaber struck Ziyue''s tentacles binding Sig and the others, and in an instant, those tentacles snapped off. Sig and other gods got out of trouble, and thankfully glanced at the unattractive Arnold, who retreated quickly and moved away from the orbit of Xima star. All of this seems to be Arnold''s action to destroy Ziyue, and it is also a pretty good victory. But Ziyue''s eyes were not angry, instead showing a strange look. Smiling but not angry, Ziyue erupted instantly at this moment. Because, at the moment when Arnold used the lightsaber, the last resistance of Xima Star''s will almost dissipated. The moment Xima Star''s will was blackened, the rules around the entire Xima Star became chaotic in an instant. And the projection of the purple moon and full moon outside the outer space also expanded nearly three times in an instant. At the same time, at the moment when Ziyue expanded its projection, pitch-black wormholes in the void kept appearing outside the planet of Xima Star. These wormholes are all over the sky of Xima Star, and all of them stretch out flesh and blood tentacles in an instant. These flesh and blood thick hands are hundreds of kilometers long, and the diameter of the thick hands is no less than one hundred. The tentacles of flesh and blood did not extend out into the sky, but just swayed straight into the interior of the planet. In an instant, Arno seemed to hear the final whine of the planet''s will. And at this moment, everyone saw that the entire planet of Xima was torn apart! The continent is sinking! The volcano and sea water instantly turned into chaos. A strong energy storm even broke out within tens of thousands of kilometers centered on Xima star. All the starships of the Holy Unified Empire swayed and seemed to be blown away by an energy storm. The thirteen starships of the third team all suffered damages of varying degrees, while Sig and other gods looked at all this with pale faces and fear, unable to calm down for a long time. Right at the center of the torn planet, everyone saw the last scene. That was the huge tentacles dragging one piece after another of the planet''s fragments into the pitch-black wormhole. On those planet fragments, everyone saw the laughter of countless demon gods, as if they were laughing at the ignorance of the Holy Unified Empire. With the fruit of victory, Ziyue disappeared, and there was nothing left at the place where Xima Star originally existed! And at the moment Xima star was swallowed, the steam god''s breath quickly weakened. He, who was originally a god-level life form, was downgraded into a demigod life form in just a moment. The god of steam looked pale and lost his soul as he watched his mother planet being swallowed up, and he seemed to lose all power in an instant! th! The steam god Wushen in the half-god state looked at the blood-colored pupils projected in the distance, slowly revealing endless remorse and hatred! However, Ziyue didn''t seem to care at all. Ziyue ignored the surrounding starships, even the gods, just stared at them for a moment like watching ants, and then disappeared in this star universe. The whole process took less than ten minutes, but for these ten minutes, it was a catastrophe for a living planet. It was also the first time for the soldiers of the Holy Unified Empire to see such a terrifying existence as Ziyue, and many of them were frightened to death! And the gods such as Sig are even more silent. The universe is huge! On top of the gods, there is also a superpower with unknown power. The soldiers of the empire used to be too smooth, but now they finally suffered a suffocation. All the soldiers of the empire were silent, and an unprecedented depression sprinted into everyone''s hearts. Humans on Xima Star were rescued, but Xima Star was gone, and they lost the battle of the Holy Unity Empire fighting against evil in the name of justice! The Third Expeditionary Army had such a rough start, one can imagine how much the morale was hit. However, just when everyone was a little lost, thousands of stars suddenly appeared in the starry sky behind them. The starlight became bigger and closer, and even densely covered the star universe with a radius of hundreds of thousands of kilometers. That is the arrival of tens of thousands of ancients. And behind the ancients are hundreds of millions of starships. These starships are densely packed across the universe, stretching for billions of kilometers. Originally, the Third Expeditionary Force will divide its forces when it arrives. They will assume a communication station along the new galaxy, and based on the stargate built by the ancients, they will continue to expand into the galaxy in a fan shape. But because of the abnormality of this galaxy, at this time, all the expeditionary forces did not divide their forces, but assembled urgently, and under the leadership of the ancients, they continued to move towards the direction of the third team. The supply of such a large and terrifying starship team is terrifying. But this is actually not a big deal, because the follow-up energy replenishment of these starships is obtained by building Dyson spheres around the star systems, and only some special weapons need to be transported from the galaxy controlled by the empire through the stargate. Furthermore, wherever the fleet goes, even if it is the Death Star, the materials on it are also the source of the starship''s subsequent arsenal. And this is the horror of the peak technological civilization. As long as the Holy Unified Empire is given time, they can quickly establish another starship force as large as the Third Expeditionary Force. Of course, relatively speaking, it will hollow out the planets inside countless star systems. This time, the Holy Unified Empire has obviously encountered an opponent. The arrival of the Cancer Tank, and the arrival of tens of thousands of Cancer led by him instantly boosted the confidence of the soldiers of the third team again. And the first time Cancer tank arrived was to ask for the relevant video about Ziyue obtained by the third team. Cancer Tank then held a meeting with all the high commanding officers of the Empire. "The opponent we encountered this time is obviously unprecedented!" "From the situation encountered by the third team of the expedition ship, I found several very important information." "This evil existence seems to be only interested in living planets, and this is undoubtedly good news for us, because it also gives us the opportunity to manufacture more ordnance on some of the dead stars in this galaxy." "But from another aspect, this is also bad news, that is, the galaxy captured by the Third Expeditionary Force this time probably has very few normal lives alive. In addition, from the strangeness of this powerful existence Look, we may also encounter very evil and powerful evil interstellar civilizations like ours." The humanoid form of the old man projected by Cancer Tank in the virtual world of the starship intranet of the expeditionary force is extremely serious, and this has also put relatively heavy pressure on countless starship commanders. "Elder, just speak up, what should we do next! We all listen to you." A senior commander spoke to Cancer Tan in the projected virtual network. Cancer Tan was relatively silent, and did not give an answer immediately. He was meditating and feeling the pressure at the same time. The Cancer family has a special status and is the most powerful, but in the final analysis, whether they can fight against this super existence is frankly not sure. But the Cancer family has never been afraid of challenges, let alone death. So, after a long silence, Cancer Tank finally said, "Since we are here, there is no reason for us to return empty-handed. If we dare not accept this challenge, then how can we talk about ruling the universe?" "For His Majesty the Emperor, I will try my best to give him the greatest support for us, and the current situation is not the time to talk about faction disputes. I think His Majesty the Emperor himself will be able to understand the overall situation." "In addition, the Third Expeditionary Army must try to preserve its vitality! And I will try my best to call more people here!" "If the incident really reaches the point where nothing can be done, then we can only prepare to hold a large-scale s¨¦ance ceremony in this Xingyu!" As soon as Cancer Tan said this, all the senior commanders were taken aback. Seance ceremony? "Elder? Are you going to wake up the Great Father?" Supreme Commander En Nuo was shocked. The great fathers, Kreb and Nata, are the last support of the entire civilization, and all the officers here have never even met in their entire lives. Its status is lofty, even more like myths and legends than gods. In this way, after hearing the solution from Cancer Tank, most of the senior commanders in the empire showed expressions of excitement and anxiety. "This is only a last resort!" Cancer Tan''s tone was dignified, but there was a strong belief in his father god in his eyes. "It was the Father God who asked our Cancer family to build the star gate, and it was the Father God and Nata God who asked us to help the Nata civilization and the Sierra civilization merge, and it was the Father God who asked our family to help the empire expand the peaceful development of the unified universe. " "Father God''s intention couldn''t be more obvious, and He won''t mind us disturbing Him." "In addition, I still remember what Father God said to God Nata tens of millions of years ago in the Starfield of Miracles. Maybe God Father has known something since then!" "So, everyone, don''t worry, let alone hesitate, because the great father will watch you! The Holy Unified Empire will usher in the final victory!" As soon as Cancer finished speaking, all the senior officers in the virtual world looked at each other in blank dismay. "The great father must win! The empire must win!!!" An officer shouted, and then shouted one after another in an instant. "The great father shall prevail!" "The empire must win!" "..." The meeting ended quickly, and the plan for the Third Expeditionary Force was formalized after the meeting. That is, no planet can be spared where the expeditionary force travels. The minerals of all planets must be detected, and at the same time, arsenals and material reserve factories must be vigorously built. In the future, the empire will send logistics troops with a population of several trillion to station these arsenals. In addition, plans to establish Dyson spheres in each star system have also been established. The strategy of the Third Expeditionary Army is very simple, that is to build a front like an iron barrel, and all the places where the expeditionary army passes will be turned into barracks, and the construction plan for destroying stars and war stars has also been officially released. The initial plan of the Third Expeditionary Force will be to build no less than 10,000 battle stars, and the core energy systems and special materials of the battle stars will all be fully transported by the crabmen from Miracle Star. Therefore, the Third Expeditionary Force has made a long-term plan to confront Ziyue. Different from the previous raids on the galaxy, this time the expeditionary force will attack the interior of the galaxy step by step and solidly! In this way, an upcoming galaxy war involving hundreds of millions of star systems is imminent. And at this time, because the transformation was too exaggerated, under the connection of the luck of civilization and the sea crab, the sea crab incarnate by Ji Yu finally woke up suddenly after more than 25 million years in the Miracle Star Field. V2.Chapter 125 The Miracle Starfield is still the same starfield, but earth-shaking changes have already taken place in the entire starfield at this time. Among them, the mysterious origin of the Sera star was also the birth of the giant beast planet of the age of gods. At this moment, it has expanded again, and the entire planet is so huge that it is inexplicably outrageous. Have you ever seen a living planet with a diameter of more than 500,000 kilometers? Sierra Star is such a huge planet, which is nearly fifty times the size of Blue Star before it changed. There should be a lot of life on such a huge mysterious planet with life, but the situation is completely opposite, because in the past 20 million years, except for the area where humans used to live on the Sera star, the rest of the Sera planet is very large. Nine of the area is under the protection of certain rules and is covered within the thick cloud and mist curtain wall. There is a cloud and mist curtain wall outside the sky, there is a cloud and mist curtain wall on the ground, and there is also the ocean. In short, the mysterious area is completely shrouded. Humans and even gods cannot enter these areas, nor can they observe them. No one knew what Sierra''s will was doing, nor did they know what kind of new life might be born behind the cloud curtain wall. Although the current unified empire is curious, it has not tried brute force to break the status quo. In addition to the mysterious changes of Sierra Star, at this moment, the outer space of the entire Miracle Star Field is densely covered with countless space fortresses. These space fortresses are built in the void of the starry sky, just like signal transmitting stations. But these space fortresses are different from signal transmission stations, because all of these space fortresses are huge ecological cities. The sky in these steel eco-cities is protected by the barrier of magic crystal technology, and simulates the sunlight and the ecology similar to the ground, where the citizens of the empire live and work hard. In the entire star field, there are busy transportation starships and spaceships of various sizes everywhere, and it is unprecedentedly prosperous as far as the eye can see. All areas of this flourishing starry sky. But one area is an exception. That is the huge magic crystal planet owned by sea crabs and sea snakes. How big is the magic crystal planet? With the help of the plug-in of the Incarnation of Everything game, after the dark matter vortex was materialized, after 25 million years of nurturing in this star field, the diameter of the magic crystal planet is no less than that of Sierra star. Yes, that''s an exaggeration! Tens of millions of kilometers away from the Sierra star, the magic crystal planet is like a twin star of the Sierra star. It is fixed, does not orbit with the stars, and is not affected by any external force. It is so constant and has been hanging quietly for thousands of years. stand. The magic crystal planet is a sanctuary, except for crabmen, rabbitmen, tiger werewolves and deep sea tribes, no race is allowed to enter. On this magic crystal planet, there are only three magic crystal mining areas. But these three magic crystal mining areas are responsible for all the existing magic crystal technology creations in the entire unified empire. The creations of magic crystal technology are strategic reserves in the empire, relatively few, but all of them are powerful. Just like some Starfleet''s main flagships and battle stars, they are built using magic crystal technology, and their lethality, defense, and even mysterious abilities are unparalleled. The planet derived from the ''Great Father'' endows the core prosperity and strength of the unified empire, and at the same time makes the belief of the Great Father in the empire indestructible. It is also because of this that the cognitive power of intelligent life has given sea crabs an unprecedented increase. The moment Hai Xie woke up, Ji Yu even felt his soul turn into billions for a moment. He saw the life of a human child, he also saw the life of an officer, and he also saw the tragic battle erupting in the depths of the endless star sea. In the center of the magic crystal planet, the huge eyes of the giant crab gradually became clear from confusion in the darkness. Even the reflected purple moon can be seen from the depths of its pupils. "Ziyue? It seems that we finally met." "However, let me see what kind of existence you are now!" In the darkness, the huge sea crab murmured to itself. At the same time, the sea crab also looked vertically at the blue pupil on its back who was looking at him curiously. That''s Nata the Sea Serpent. This guy wakes up significantly earlier than a sea crab. In today''s extreme state, sea snakes and sea crabs are partly similar in nature, That is, the luck of the Holy Unified Empire has already had a corresponding connection with it. When there is a possible crisis in the empire, under the strong fluctuations in luck, whether it is a sea crab or a sea snake, the two must sense it and wake up from their slumber. Ji Yu ignored the sea snake and looked at his own data panel most intuitively. ¡¾Seventh Incarnation: Sea Crab¡¿ [Status] (expand) ¡¾excellent¡¿ ¡¾Real name: Creber¡¿ [Life Strength: 6 (Control Level)] ¡¾vitality:? (Galaxy level)] (The vitality exceeds tens of millions, the life form undergoes extreme transformation, and a single body can swim freely in any galaxy. The life that can threaten the existence of this stage is extremely rare or even non-existent.) [Length/Width: 20,000 km/16,000 km] [foot length: 14,000 kilometers] [Age: about 28 million years old] [Characteristic 1: Beyond Life (Control Level)] (Qualitative change of life, characteristic fusion of the beginning of all things, giant beasts of the age of gods, prehistoric life, real name induction, detachment achievement of the spirit of the gods) (Detached from life, ignoring time and space, everyone in the universe who sings your name has an induction, which can directly manifest and project to interfere with the evolution of the world and low-level life forms.) [Characteristic 2: Demon-free Domain (Control Level)] (Determined by the nature of the subject itself, it forms a rule-level characteristic. The area where the body and projection are located can confine all the abilities of all nearby demonic life in a large range) [Characteristic 3: God of Civilization (God)] (He has a sense of luck with civilization, is attached by civilization, is the god of civilization, and chooses to cut off freely.) [Characteristic 4: Atomic Burst (Control Level)] (The characteristics achieved by the regularization of high-temperature organs, the body''s accumulated power can intermittently burst out with energy comparable to star explosions, which can destroy star systems comparable to five light-years, and the projection can manifest one-thousandth of the ability.) [Characteristic 5: Incubator (Control Level)] (The will of the player is recognized by the will of the universe, guarding civilization, incubating civilization, and maintaining order. The player already has the door to borrow the will of the universe, that is, has the authority to enter and exit the universe and explore the outer universe.) (Note: Players can feel and use the will of the universe to discover a small part of the information you want to know about the universe.) [Congratulations to the player for successfully transcending, the main body and the crab incarnation have been connected together, and the life has been sublimated to the extreme! ¡¿ Even if there is no systematic layout data, in fact, Ji Yu has also noticed the changes in himself, but with the data panel, he has a clearer view of all these changes. It''s really not easy for Ji Yu to get to this point. In order to devote himself wholeheartedly to the growth of sea crabs, Ji Yu showed his cards to his parents for the first time. But the content of the showdown was just to say that he had become an extraordinary person, so he needed to do some things, and he had to leave for a while, so that he should not worry about himself and the like. But it was beyond Ji Yu''s expectation. Ji Yu''s parents obviously saw many abnormalities in him during the time when he was home. Especially before the Blue Star changed, there was propaganda about the existence of extraordinary people, and when the Blue Star changed drastically, Ji Yu was not at home. In addition, Ji Yu took his little niece to the bamboo forest before. betrayed. The countless animals in the bamboo forest in the back mountain surrounded Ji Yu, and about some big snakes and the like. Therefore, the two old men were like mirrors in their hearts, but Ji Yu didn''t tell them and they didn''t ask. Regarding this, Ji Yu finally smiled, and after comforting the two elders, he disappeared directly. No, to be correct, Ji Yu went directly to the mutated back mountain in order to ''play the game'' better, and fell asleep under the care of countless animals. In this way, it was not until more than a year after Blue Star, that is, nearly 25 million years after the Miracle Star Field, that Ji Yu woke up for the first time. Although the sea crab is detached, there is still endless room for growth. Ji Yu can''t know where the limit of the sea crab is, but there is no doubt that getting the incarnation of the sea crab is his chance to completely turn over. Some emotion, but at the same time, Ji Yu felt a little inexplicably sad. Ji Yu turned his head to look at the sea snake on his back. In the eyes of reality bestowed by the incarnation of all things, the data of the sea snake was directly revealed in Ji Yu''s eyes. ¡¾sea snake¡¿ ¡¾Real name: Nata¡¿ [Life level: 5] [Vitality: 8.8 million] [Characteristic 1: The Beginning of Everything (God)] [Characteristic 2: Behemoth of the Age of Gods (God)] [Characteristic 3: Space Shuttle (God)] [Characteristic 4: Space Freeze (God)] [Characteristic 5: God of Civilization (God)] [Characteristic 6: Real name projection (God)] Sea Snake''s data is obviously extremely exaggerated, and it seems that it is only a little short of the heat to directly achieve the control level. Leaving aside the potential of sea snakes, the benefit of having been with sea crabs for 25 million years would be useless without such data. And just as Ji Yu looked at the sea snake god, the voice of the sea snake suddenly came. "The crustacean, what are you looking at me for? You should sense the situation outside, right? Are we going out to help those little guys?" "However, having said that, is that thing like the purple moon the possible threat you said before? It seems quite powerful." "Hey, I feel like I''ve slept for a long time, it''s really uncomfortable, let''s get out of the crustacean quickly! I can''t wait to move around." "..." Nata the Sea Serpent is a chatterbox. Ji Yu knew something when he signed the divine contract with him, but before the sea snake was afraid of him, he had control, and after all, he had been sleeping all the time, so Ji Yu didn''t feel anything. But this time, perhaps it was because he slept for too long, the ''mouth'' never stopped once the sea snake woke up. Ji Yu was a little speechless, but he could still bear it, so he replied calmly: "Don''t worry, Ziyue is just an appearance of his projection. First, let me take a look at his bottom and make a decision. It''s not too late for you to stop for a while." Ji Yu replied, and then began to close his eyes, sensing the so-called will of the universe. And when Ji Yu sensed it, Ji Yu found that he suddenly seemed to sense a kind of connection from somewhere. Thinking only revealed the moment when he wanted to know the true fragrance of Ziyue, Ji Yu''s consciousness seemed to be absorbed by a black hole, and then, in a feeling similar to dizziness, Ji Yu suddenly found himself seeing a dark star universe . In this starry sky, there is nothing, no stars, no matter, and no so-called monsters. But in this starry sky, there is a terrifying creature floating in it. It was a dark black dragon. The black dragon is similar to the magic dragon in Western Fantasy, but unlike the magic dragon, this black dragon is full of abscesses all over its body, and its body is covered with countless weird flesh and blood tentacles. Its body is huge and unparalleled, even in deep sleep, the space around it feels chaotic and fragmented. But it is such a terrifying existence, but it reveals a lifeless feeling, as if it will pass away at any time. However, there is a way to prevent this kind of lethargy, that is, with the countless flesh and blood tentacles on the black dragon''s body, it seems to pull endless planetary fragments from the void, and even after creatures enter its body, its breath will become much more stable in an instant. This is a control-level life that has come to the end of its life, but it is using its own method to continue its own life. The so-called Ziyue that Chance had seen before, and the corresponding Ziyue world, were nothing but the manifestation of the black dragon''s superficial body. The purple moon is the sleeping manifestation of the dragon''s eye, and has always maintained some kind of extension of will. The purple moon above the sleeping dragon''s head should not be too dazzling, and under the light of the purple moon, there are still thirteen lights and shadows on the back of the dragon''s body. Those are the dependents of the magic dragon, the phenomenon that the thirteen strongest god-level life forms radiated from the chaotic rules manifested in the same sleep as the magic dragon. How big is the dragon? Ji Yu can''t measure it, but he can roughly evaluate it. The length of the body of the magic dragon lying across the starry sky will not be less than 200,000 kilometers. The tyrannical breath, the evil law, and the body size, which is nearly ten times bigger than a cancer, startled Ji Yu a little. However, fortunately, the aura of this demon dragon is unstable, and it''s hard to say how much strength it can exert under its twilight. Looking at the magic dragon with a frown, Ji Yu suddenly had many doubts. That''s why this dragon is like this? Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be a lifespan limit for control-level life forms? But why? Why is he so depressed. Is it because of an abscess on the body? And those derived tentacles on the body? Ji Yu was very confused, but at this moment, a picture suddenly appeared in Ji Yu''s mind. That is the picture of a huge black dragon with a body size of about 100,000 kilometers going from a certain void to the outer universe at the edge of the universe. Then, another picture flashed, the black dragon came back, he grew up and became bigger, but at the same time, the black dragon''s whole body was covered with pus-filled wounds. It returned to its hometown with an extremely chaotic breath, and then fell into a deep sleep. At the same time, just after the endless years of his sleep, more abscesses swelled up on the body of the magic dragon, and at the same time, countless terrifying tentacles of flesh and blood appeared on his body. And it was at that moment that the magic dragon changed, and began to harvest the life of the entire universe without interruption. And this is also the reason for Ziyue''s invasion. What is beyond the universe? What happened to the dragon? Ji Yu has no way of knowing, but one thing he can know is that this magic dragon is polluted, and the pollution comes from outside the universe. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª. Now that he found the black dragon and knew its status, Ji Yu planned to attack the head dragon directly. No matter what he has experienced, or how much suffering he has, this is not the reason for it to destroy and pollute the life in the universe. Although the sea crab is ''small'', it is in full bloom. Although the dragon is huge, its aura is chaotic and lifeless. Ji Yu is still sure about the sneak attack. At least, in terms of spirituality, the premonition of crisis that Ji Yu intuitively sensed is not too great. In this way, the sea crab, which has not moved for thousands of years, finally moves. Under the space transmission of the sea snake Nata, the two of them appeared in the space outside the magic crystal planet together in an instant, without even causing any damage to the original magic crystal planet. For the sea crabs and sea snakes that suddenly appeared in the starry sky, none of the people of the unified empire was shocked. But this time, the sea crab didn''t give them any revelation, but just waited quietly when they approached Sera. The magic dragon is a virus, the root of the universe''s illness, and Sierra is the anti-virus software that came into being under the will of the universe. The reason why 9/10 of Sera''s area is hidden is because Sera''s will is an extension of the universe''s will. He grows naturally, but at the same time he is also preparing to kill viruses. Before that, Ji Yu once thought that the sea crab he incarnated was treated differently by Sierra Star and was disgusted. But the reality is not like this, Sierra star has been waiting, waiting for the sea crab to grow, and then Jiyu sea crab''s anti-virus weapon is nothing more. Just like that, under the watchful eyes of countless people of the empire, and under this kind of quiet waiting, on the huge Sierra star, the curtain wall that was originally cloudy and mist suddenly became transparent. At the same time, a giant tree of light and shadow was revealed in front of countless people. There is no life under the giant tree, it is all scorched earth, but even so, it cannot conceal its sacred aura. The giant tree of light and shadow is bigger than a giant crab, and its height even reaches nearly 300,000 kilometers. It absorbs all the sources of life in nine-tenths of the region of Sierra Star under the cloud curtain, and has existed here for a long time. The sea snake Nata stared straight at him, countless people of the empire stood dumbfounded, while Ji Yu remained calm. In this way, under the watchful eyes of countless beings, the giant tree of light and shadow finally turned into a light and shadow and suddenly soared into the sky. In an instant, a human-like woman appeared in front of Ji Yu. This is the will of the mother tree, the existence that gave birth to the gods of the Sera star. At this time, the woman looked at Ji Yu with many incomprehensible emotions in her eyes. Then, the woman transformed into light and shadow by the mother tree nodded to Ji Yu, and it quickly turned into a ball of light and shot into Ji Yu''s body and disappeared instantly. "Ah! Crustacea, are you okay? That human-like woman just now is the tree we ate the fruit from before? She ran into your body!!!" The sea snake Nata looked at the crab in shock, and asked anxiously. "It''s okay, let''s go and do what we should do." Ji Yu smiled and said directly to the sea snake. The sea snake had an expression of don''t lie to me, but in the face of the sea crab''s unwilling eyes, the sea snake had no choice but to surround the sea crab''s body in the end. The sea snake is like the silver halo of the sea crab''s body, it just shone for a moment, and disappeared completely in this star field in an instant. No one knows what the sea crabs and sea snakes are going to do, but the people of the Holy Unified Empire have made all predictions based on the latest expeditionary forces. So, all the people of the empire can only pray and wait for their god to return safely. I don''t know how many years have passed. In a certain area of ??the endless universe, right here, the cruelest battle in history has broken out. The battle lasted for tens of thousands of years, and all matter in the nearby star field was scattered. Here, it is a dragon fighting against thirteen evil figures. It is also the battle of a giant crab, a giant tree, and a sea snake. The giant crab charged forward and took all the damage as a tank, while the sea snake spit out a breath of ice mist at the roaring dragon in the center from time to time after cleaning up the thirteen evil figures. And in the rear, there is a giant tree of brilliance that continuously provides purification and ability enhancement for both of them. This kind of battle has continued for tens of thousands of years. Until the sea crab''s carapace had countless cracks and even some parts were penetrated, the magic dragon finally fell down. And this also resulted in the endless bloodstains and horrible injuries all over the body of the sea snake, and the glorious giant tree behind it had long been dimmed, and some branches were broken in pieces. The situation of the three is very miserable, but the final result is still acceptable. All the three in the starry sky lay powerless on the spot. They looked at the dragon that had completely lost its voice and smiled at each other. Sea Snake: "Ahhh! I thought I was going to die! Ahhh, I just want to sleep and never wake up." Sea Crab: "Look at your unpromising appearance, but we really need a long time to recuperate after this incident is over." "Well, Steffi, are you okay?" Mother tree: "Well, it''s okay." Sea Crab: "Since everything is fine, let''s stop talking and let''s take a rest. We still need to deal with this big guy''s body later." Sea Snake: "Indeed, I''m asleep, remember to call me!" Mother tree: "Yes." In the starry sky, the three finally looked at each other and smiled, and then all closed their eyes and entered a relatively short-term deep sleep. And just after the three eliminated the magic dragon, in the distance of the Endless Starfield, the Holy Unified Empire started a counterattack, and Ziyue disappeared. Without Ziyue''s help, all monsters in the polluted Xingyu lost their last support. As a result, the entire universe immediately began a great purge movement. Maybe ten thousand years. Or maybe a hundred thousand years. Even millions of years. The Holy Unified Empire finally cleared all pollution in the five star fields of the expedition. At the same time, in different regions and in different star fields, countless star civilizations also began to blow the horn of counterattack in the battle against Xie Yue. For a time, the entire universe became lively again. The Holy Unity Empire is just an inconspicuous one in the endless star sea. Although it is powerful, it also needs time to radiate. Therefore, this war belongs to the whole universe, all intelligent races, all interstellar civilizations, and even the wars in the ground. Every galaxy, every star system, and every living planet, depending on the degree of pollution, the time for each civilization to counterattack is naturally different. Just like the Milky Way, in the Milky Way, the number of planets polluted by the purple moon once reached one-third. However, under the subsequent counterattack of the interstellar civilizations, they regained the peace that should have belonged to them in less than a hundred thousand years. And at this moment, on the blue star, Ji Yu had already woken up and returned home. The construction of the blue star due to the sudden skyrocketing is still going on, but in the past few years, with the help of the exploration starship, the entire blue star has entered the starry sky. Everything is thriving, and society is developing rapidly in a fierce competition. But in such a fiery situation, Ji Yu at this moment is having dinner with the two elders. At the same time, at the dining table at Ji Yu''s house, several people arrived. Three girls, a child, a naive man, a cold young man, and a middle-aged man who is a bit twilight. All together. [End of the book! ¡¿